《My interracial harem of beautiful queens》


 Chapter 1 Reincarnation...

    ?The whisper of the wind echoed in the young man''s ears as he gazed up at the starry sky. His gaze was clouded, like that of a man who had lost his soul and all hope of a good life.


    His name was Adam Harris, and he had short ck hair and blue eyes. Adam''s appearance could not be called ugly, but neither was he attractive.


    Adam''s palms were calloused, and his hands were full of scars. Adam''s body ached from overwork from the construction work, but his soul ached even more.


    "And she left me..." Adam sighed as he remembered the young and sweet face of the fifteen-year-old girl.


    His younger sister, Lily, left this world five hours ago. She was the only family member left alive. That''s why Adam was grieving.


    His aching heart spewed blood as he recalled his happy moments. Burning guilt and loneliness filled his head.


    There was a sound. Adam opened the can of beer with a slight movement of his hand and sipped from it. Tears collected in his eyes.


    Thus passed an hour, two, and five hours of the night. Adam closed his eyes as intense drowsiness pushed him into a deep sleep.


    ***


    A severe cold and sharp pain. That was the reason Adam woke up. He opened his sleepy eyes and vaguely saw five silhouettes as well as some shouting.


    Finally, Adam''s eyes cleared, and he froze. Before him stood five beautiful-looking girls, each with green eyes, blond hair, and pale skin. From the corner of his eye, Adam noticed that they had long, pointed ears.


    The sweet cherry scent from the girls made Adam slightly giddy, but then he noticed his condition...


    "What the devil?" He shouted and frowned.


    His hands were tied behind his back, and there he also felt intense pain. Turning around, Adam''s eyes widened in disbelief. ck wings resembling bats.


    Had this been in normal times, Adam would have wondered if he had been wearing some kind of costume. However, he could "feel" the wings and could even move them.


    Just when he thought about pping his wings, they moved a little, making Adam cringe.


    "Demon, surrender! Quickly tell me why you appeared in our territory." Suddenly, Adam heard a scream and looked at the beautiful blond girl.


    Adam didn''t answer, and he couldn''t. Adam himself also did not understand how he found himself in this ce. Adam was sure he had fallen asleep on his balcony, but suddenly he was surrounded by beautifuldies!


    And the girl who had stepped forward frowned. Suddenly, Adam felt a strong gust of wind and dampness on his cheek with a sharp pain.


    Due to severe pain, Adam inadvertently broke the shackles. He touched his cheek, and Adam saw that his palm was stained ck with an unknown liquid.


    "Is that blood?" Adam thought and then shuddered. He looked at the girl in front of him and began to exin himself. "I just happened to be here! I swear!"


    However, the girl did not want to listen to him and only gave amand with her hand, to which the other girls in the room responded with spears, the tips of which went straight to Adam''s face.


    Frightened and angry, Adam frowned heavily. Suddenly, he felt something crawling under his arm. This "something" reached his palm, and Adam mumbled reflexively:


    "Field of Darkness".


    Suddenly the light disappeared, and the room was plunged into darkness. Adam felt a rush of strength and forcefully broke the shackles, climbing out of his confinement. Even though it was dark, Adam could see freely, as if it were daytime.


    He found the door and ran out, ignoring the screams behind him. He nced around and found his way into the forest.


    Half an hour passed. Adam was still running; sweat droplets appeared on his forehead, and his heart was beating fast. Sensing something wrong, Adam stopped.


    "Are you done yet?" Suddenly, Adam heard a voice behind him and turned to see a beautiful girl.


    She had pointed, long ears, long blond hair, and eyes as green as emeralds. She wore a long white dress with white silk stockings peeking out from underneath. With her mature body and particr sexuality, the woman drew attention to herself.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Her skin was pale, and her eyshes were long. It seemed that with every step, nature around her came alive, and the singing of the birds greeted her.


    Surrounded by wild animals that dutifully bore her fruit, she looked like a nature goddess, making Adam''s heart beat faster as if going back to adolescence, where every beautiful girl left a strong impression on him.


    Five minutester, however, Adam realized that the woman was no ordinary woman. Her green eyes were powerful, making Adam tremble with fear, and the small particles of light that surrounded her slender, slender fingers were a great threat to him.


    Remembering the words of the girls, who were probably elves, Adam began to sweat. If he was not mistaken, reincarnation had taken ce.


    And he turned into a demon!


    ***


    Sitting on his knees, Adam sighed softly as his hands were cuffed heavily and a cor was ced around his neck. He frowned at the burning sensation on his wrists and watched his flesh heat up, making disgusting noises.


    ¡¤?¦Èm In front of him on the throne sat that woman from the forest. She was the queen of the elves, and her name was Amaria. With great beauty and grace, she ate grapes carelessly while Adam tried toe to his senses.


    Five minutester, when Amaria had eaten thest grape, she crossed her legs and smiled sweetly, as if to see her old friend. Adam didn''t fall for her trick, however, and only snorted.


    "So your name is Adam. We have been visited by such a distant visitor. Are you Veronica''s servant?" Amaria showed a subtle reaction of annoyance as she spoke the other woman''s name.


    "No... I already said I don''t remember how I ended up in this forest." Adam shook his head and sighed.


    "How so? Do you have amnesia?" Amaria gasped, then smiled. "All jokes aside, you have to tell the truth. I''m even willing to ept you as my subordinate!"


    There were gasps and groans. Adam, too, was surprised, but he didn''t believe her words. As he walked toward the pce, Adam felt many stares, most of them hateful. He was a long way from the good life.


    So Adam could only shrug his shoulders, and his eyes became gloomy, almost devoid of life. He said:


    "If you don''t believe me, you can just kill me. I don''t care."


    Adam had nothing to lose. He wasn''t impressed by such a transition to another world, and given the recent memories that were starting toe to his mind...


    "I have nothing to lose."


    Adam looked up at the ceiling and closed his eyes. His posture was perfect for cutting his head off, but even after five minutes, he felt no pain.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw Amaria looking at him with surprise. Their eyes met, and Amaria smiled.


    "I guess you aren''t a spy." Sheughed and shook her head. "However, to be safe, I must put you in jail until the circumstances are rified. I hope you understand."


    Adam rolled his eyes as two handsome elves took him under their arm and began to lead him through the corridors, eventually lowering him into the basement, where they locked him in a cage. Despite the gloomy ce, it wasfortable, and Adam even saw a vase of fruit.


    ***


    Friends, in connection with the contract, I''m opening up the goals through which you can get more chapters.


    Inspiration capsule = +1 chapter (max 2/d)


    Massage chair = +2 chapter


    Luxury car = +3 chapter


    Dragon = +5 chapter


    If you find an error, please tell the author. If you have plot suggestions or any desire, go to discord (link in Warning)

 Chapter 2 Casanova

    ?Adamy on the bed and closed his eyes. He looked asleep, but in fact, he was awake. He was now in a white space and saw six statues before him.


    Each of the six statues was special and represented some kind of power. Warrior, Swordsman, Mage, Necromancer, Assassin, and also a man with long hair, whose eyes were ck and resembled an abyss, and on his shoulder sat a crow while a snake coiled around his arm.


    Adam scratched the back of his head, puzzled, and blinked. Suddenly,  a translucent screen appeared in front of him with a choice:


    [Select ss].


    [Warrior] | [Swordsman] | [Mage] | [Necromancer] | [Assassin] | [Casanova]


    Adam ran his eyes over the names and froze in iprehension when he saw thest ss, [Casanova].


    "What is that?" Adam cringed, and suddenly the text on the translucent screen


    [ss: Casanova


    Description:


    Casanova is a master of the art of seduction and beauty. He possesses the magic of his charm and the ability to attract the attention of others. Casanova is distinguished by his exquisite style, elegance, and casualness in everything he does.


    Specialization:


    1. Seducer: Casanova can charm his opponents and seduce them, weakening their will and lowering their guard.


    2. Beauty and refinement: Casanova pays special attention to his appearance and style. He can use magical effects to improve his appearance and charm, attracting the attention of others.


    3. Social Maniptor: Casanova masters the art of manipting and influencing others. He can use his words and gestures to manipte the emotions and decisions of others.


    Skills:


    1. Art of Seduction: Casanova can create magical attractions and use them to seduce his target. This may include hypnosis, charms, and seduction.


    2. Mastery of Communication: Casanova has exceptionalmunication skills. He can easily strike up a conversation, findmon interests, and skillfully conduct a dialogue to influence his interlocutor.


    3. Charming Appearance: Casanova knows how to look wless and attractive. He can change his appearance to arouse the admiration and attention of others.


    4. Gentle Touch: Casanova can make a woman feel pleasure with one touch.


    Features:


    1. Increased Charisma: Casanova has an innate charisma that allows him to attract attention and influence people in his environment.


    2. Infectious Charm: Casanova emits an aura of attraction that makes him attractive to others and contributes to his sess in interacting with people.


    3. First-ss Stamina: Casanova has first-ss stamina and can show his full potential in bed.


    Casanova is a ss in which the art of seduction bes a powerful weapon. He can manipte the feelings and decisions of others using his charm and attraction. As a Casanova, you will be able to go through life confidently, winning hearts and influencing events around you].


    "What the hell!" Adamughed nervously and shook his head.


    Then he froze in shock when a statue of a man with ck hair and the eyes of the night suddenly rose. The man smiled softly and bowed, looking incredibly elegant.


    Adam stopped talking and shook his head, trying toe to his senses. He thought he was dreaming, but the intense pain on his cheek from the blow he''d given himself to check it out showed otherwise.


    "By the way, he does deserve the name Casanova!" Adam frowned as he saw the man''s fine appearance.


    Masculine, with a muscr and slender build. He had long hair down to his tailbone, and his whole demeanor was elegant and noble with a touch of charm.


    If Adam had been a woman, he definitely would have fallen in love with this "living statue". However, he was a man and was now envious of Casanova''s looks!


    "If I had his looks, would I be walking around like a bachelor in my forties?" Adam shook his head sadly and patted the man''s shoulder. "Man, lend me your beauty, please."


    The man opened his eyes wide, as if surprised, and thenughed. Adam was surprised and then shocked when the man with the deep and seductive voice said:


    "No problem."


    Suddenly, the man''s body glowed, and Adam covered his eyes with his hands. A secondter, he felt heat all over his body, and a sound appeared in his head.


    [Casanova ss selected. The next ss can be selected after reaching level 100 of "Casanova"]


    "What the devil!" Shouted Adam and lost consciousness.


    ***


    "Ugh..." There was a low groaning sound in the cell.


    Adam stood up and rubbed his head, which was literally exploding with pain, and suddenly felt his hair grow longer. Adam frowned, held the bundle of hair close to his eyes, and saw that it reached down to his chin.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He stood up abruptly and went to the mirror. There, he saw a handsome man in his twenties. His clothes were torn, and his body was muscr and beautiful as if God himself had designed it.


    Adam carefully inspected every corner and even opened his underpants.


    "Holy sh*t!"


    Adam''s eyes lit up with pride.


    Squeak...


    With a creak, the door opened. Adam turned and saw two elves. One of them was a girl who was asking him why Adam hade to their forest.


    Suddenly he had an idea and, smiling, walked to the door. The girls looked up and suddenly blushed. Adam was half-naked, and his muscr body was conspicuous.


    "Get dressed, you idiot!" Suddenly she shouted with blush and threw a set of clothes, simple enough butfortable, in his direction.


    Adam thanked the girl with a seductive smile, which made her blush. He began to change, ignoring the girls.


    "Eeek!" Hearing the sweet cry, Adam grinned but didn''t pay attention and pulled off his torn clothes.


    He was surprised to notice that he had grown taller. He used to be about 175 centimeters tall, but now he was as tall as 190. Very soon Adam stopped changing and turned to the two girls, whose faces were as red as a tomato.


    "How do I look?" He asked with a smile and secretly activated the Art of Seduction skill.


    When Adam woke up, he had full information in his head on how to use these skills. So now he could easily use them as if he were a professional.


    In the girls'' eyes, Adam simply asked about his appearance, and then his face became even more handsome, and a pleasant smell permeated his nostrils, touching certain strings in their hearts.


    With a blush on their cheeks, they muttered, "Wonderful".


    "Thank you very much." Adam walked right up to the girl, who was the leader and lifted her chin. "What''s your name, beautiful?"


    "Mary..." She flinched and looked at Adam with a strange light in her eyes.


    "Mary, isn''t it? What a beautiful name! It suits you, dear." Adam ran his hand through Mary''s hair, making her shudder and lose strength in her legs.


    Then he turned to the other girl, who flinched and looked at him expectantly. Holding Mary, whose legs were weakened by the Gentle Touch skill, Adam smiled softly and took the girl''s hand in his own, kissing the back of her hand.


    "And what''s your name, honey?"


    "ire, my name is ire!" ire flinched and blushed, looking at Adam adoringly.


    The skill "Mastery of Communication". Allows you to get a response and, in any case, make a good impression. Adam smiled softly and sat back in his chair, cing a slumped Mary in hisp.


    He took her by the chin with his left hand and grabbed her waist with his right hand, activating the gentle touch. Mary shuddered and suddenly screamed:


    "Ahhhh!"


    Suddenly, Adam felt the wetness in hisp, but he didn''t give it any thought. He smiled softly and brought his lips close to Mary''s long ear.


    "My dear Mary, I''d like to know something, but I''m worried if I''m disturbing you".


    Adam''s voice was soft and gentle, and in some ces pathetic, as if he were a homeless man begging for alms from passersby.


    "What?! No, of course not! I''ll answer all your questions!"


    Mary flinched and jumped, but then lost her strength and fell onto Adam''s chest with her face. She blushed, but she felt satisfied.


    Adam, too, was pleased and smiled.


    "Thank you so much. I''m so grateful to you."


    ***


    Friends, in connection with the contract, I''m opening up the goals through which you can get more chapters.


    ¡¤?¦Èm Inspiration capsule = +1 chapter (max 2/d)


    Massage chair = +2 chapter


    Luxury car = +3 chapter


    Dragon = +5 chapter


    If you find an error, please tell the author. If you have plot suggestions or any desire, go to discord (link in Warning)

 Chapter 3 Hall Of Elders

    ?Mostly, Adam asked about where they had found him as well as the situation at the castle. Naturally, Mary answered all the questions, being under his spell.


    ire didn''t stay away either. On the contrary, she was the most active and even revealed some secrets to Adam. In the end, Adam recognized the situation.


    Adam was found deep in the woods with minor bruises and a fever. After identifying him as a demon, Mary and her squad began to interrogate him. Upon learning of the demon''s appearance, Amaria, Queen of the Elves, ordered that he be brought to the castle.


    Now there was a war going on between the elves and the humans. Because humans were enving beautiful elves, Amaria became very angry and started a war against Avalonia, thend of humans.


    In the end, Silvana, thend of the nymphs, and Arcadia, thend of the fairies, on the side of Elfheim, thend of the elves, were also involved in this war.


    On the side of Avalonia were Stengard (thend of dwarves), Leoria (thend of beastmen), and Ravenheim (thend of witches).


    Leoria and Ravenheim were only pursuing benefits, so they could not be considered full allies. However, these countries represented a strong base for Avalonia.


    As for countries like the Blood Empire (a country of vampires), Lagunaria (a country of sirens), the Empire of Chaos (a country of demons), and Lycantria (a country of werewolves), they did not show any reaction. It was as if there was no war at all.


    So Adam''s appearance as a demon shocked the elves greatly. They thought that the Chaos Empire wanted to do something.


    "I see... but about that, I''m not a spy. I''m just an ordinary demon who''s been banished from the house." Adam shook heavily and sighed, changing the aura around him.


    Mary and ire trembled and rushed to hug him andfort him, saying that they were ready to represent Adam before the queen. Adam paid no attention to the fact that the two girls were groping his chest and only hugged them.


    "Girls, you are my miracle. I''m so happy." Adam smiled in relief and secretly activated the skill "Mastery of Communication".


    The girls blushed and giggled, hiding their red faces in Adam''s chest. After twenty minutes, they finally let him go.


    It turns out that Mary and re are here to escort Adam to the hall of elders. There he will be judged.


    "Don''t worry, Adam. I promise to convince the Queen of your innocence!" Said Mary, intimately squeezing Adam''s hands into herrge chest.


    "And I, too!" ire wasted no time, either, and repeated Mary''s actions.


    Adam saw sparks appear in the two girls'' eyes, but he paid no attention. He smiled gently at the two girls and only enjoyed the softness in his hands.


    Mary and ire both had mature bodies and temperaments, so Adam was thoroughly enjoying his time. Suddenly, however, the ring on his middle finger caught his eye.


    "Did I put a green hat on someone''s head?" Adam felt a twinge of remorse, for this was not something he had nned.


    He sighed and felt a headache. He wasn''t a scumbag who stole other people''s wives after all.


    "But it can''t be helped. Her heart belongs to mepletely". Adam mentally apologized and threw those thoughts away in the same second.


    On the way, they talked a lot, and the girls opened up to him more and more. Adam, too, opened up to them and spoke sincerely, which made the two beautiful women even more trustworthy.


    It got to the point where Mary told him about her fetish. Being an experienced woman, she revealed much about herself and, in the end, even hinted at a sequel.


    Adam only smiled and continued chatting with her as if nothing had happened. Flirting with the two women, Adam soon reached the so-called Hall of Elders.


    With a pleasant creak, the wooden door opened, revealing a round table at which mature women sat. There were about ten of them, including Amaria.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Mary brought him a chair, and Adam sat down, looking at the mature woman. He admired their beauty and sexuality, and thedies responded with his beautiful and masculine appearance. Some even looked at him with predatory eyes.


    "These women are dangerous!" Adam thought, but his body smiled of its own ord at thosedies who were looking at him with predatory eyes as if to provoke them.


    And so it happened. Some of the women immediately began to wink at him, but Adam only smiled.


    "I hope you werefortable, Adam." Amaria smiled. "We investigated and found out that you aren''t a spy. But we can''t just let you go."


    "What do you mean, Your Majesty?" Adam smiled softly and spoke with charm. "I will do anything you want in exchange for your freedom."


    A gasp was heard, and some predatory nces intensified, but Adam paid no attention to this and only stared resolutely into Amaria''s eyes. The queen looked at him clearly and indifferently, as if she did not notice Adam''s charms. She spoke:


    "Very good. I''m d you''re cooperating with us." She crossed her slender white legs and smiled a sweet smile. "Because of the war, it is impossible to transfer you to the Chaos Empire, so you must remain in the capital city of Elyrin. I will give you two maids to choose from."


    Adam smiled softly and stood up, bowing elegantly. His bow made the muscles in his chest visible, so he drew attention to himself.


    "Then what will my queenmand?" Asked Adam, changing his address.


    "There will be time before orders" Amaria said, crossing her arms across her chest and emphasizing her two hilts. "Before that, we''d like to get to know you as our new guest."


    Adam was surprised but smiled softly nheless. He began to introduce himself.


    "Dear elders, my queen, My name is Adam Harris, and I am a demon of the Chaos Empire. I was kicked out of my family because of a conspiracy, and my unconscious body appeared into the forest." Adam smiled bitterly and bowed. "I apologize for the disturbance. Even if by ident, I have trespassed and entered the sacred forest without the queen''s permission. Therefore, I am ready to ept any orders and assist as thedies wish."


    Adam''s eyes sparkled, and he simultaneously activated Mastery of Communication, the Art of Seduction, and Charming Appearance, causing a massive boom of enchantment.


    "Ah, what an unhappy fate! Adam, rest assured, we will take care of you as if you were our own!" The head of the elders, Iliantra, eximed


    Iliantra, Keldara, Valena, Mirelle, Lily, Seraphina, Lianna, Eloria, and Raviel These were the names of the nine elders.


    Iliantra, the Elder of Wisdom, has an elegant and graceful appearance. Her blonde hair falls in sleek waves to her shoulders, giving her an airy appearance. Iliantra''s green eyes shine with wisdom, reflecting her deep knowledge. Her figure is perfectly bnced, with graceful curves and sexy shapes.


    Keldara, the Elder of Magic, is strikingly beautiful and mysterious. Her long blonde hair is braided into an intricate hairstyle adorned with magical amulets and crystals. Keldara''s green eyes sparkle with magic, reflecting her inner fire. Her figure is slender and supple, with graceful movements, and her skin glows with a delicate golden glow.


    Valena, the Elder of War, represents strength and grace. Her blonde hair falls in thick cascades down her back, giving her an oundish appearance. Valena''s green eyes are full of determination and strength. Her body looks strong and trim, with strong muscles that speak of her martial experience. She wields a sword with unsurpassed skill.


    Mirelle, the Elder of Love, has a beauty that is second to none and has divine facial features. Her blonde hair curls into thick curls, giving her a mysterious and seductive look. Mirelle''s green eyes prate the heart, reflecting her passionate and strong nature. Her body is full of grace and sexiness, with flowing curves and seductive forms.


    Lily, Nature''s Elder, has an appearance that blends in with her surroundings. Her blond hair is gathered into a careless bundle, adorned with flowers and foliage. Lily''s green eyes are full of wisdom and tenderness. Her body is slender and graceful, with the flexibility of a cat and incredible attraction.


    Seraphina, the Elder of Enchantments, radiates mystery and power. Her blonde hair descends in long cascades, creating an aura of mystery. Seraphina''s green eyes glow with magical light, causing others to sink into illusions. Her body is perfectly proportioned, with graceful curves and seductive contours.


    Lianna, the Elder of Tactics, embodies wisdom and majesty. Her blonde hair is braided into an intricate hairstyle, giving her a regal appearance. Lianna''s green eyes sparkle with knowledge and deep understanding. Her body epitomizes grace and elegance, with taut forms and graceful movements.


    Eloria, the Elder of the Moon, has a mysterious and alluring appearance. Her blonde hair frames her face, creating the image of a moon princess. Eloria''s green eyes shimmer with a mysterious light, evoking inner trepidation. Her body radiates tenderness and elegance, with smooth movements and graceful lines.


    Raviel, the Creature Elder, embodies strength and determination. Her blonde hair frames her face, creating the image of an unstoppable warrior. Raviel''s green eyes shine with fury and determination. Her body is strong and taut, with muscr contours and energetic movements.

 Chapter 4 Hall Of Meditation

    ?Adam watched silently as Mary and ire tried to wrangle Adam''s maid status for themselves. Amaria was surprised, too, but she didn''t say no. So Adam had two maids.


    Apanied by two charming women, Adam reached therge tree on which the house was built. His eyes sparkled like a child''s, and he smiled involuntarily, charming the woman beside him.


    Adam was surprised to find that the elves'' once hateful stares had diminished and were now looking at him with sympathy and affection, causing him to remain speechless.


    But, naturally, some still hated him. Most of these "fans" were male elves. However, Adam did not even pay attention to them.


    This reaction was expected, given the fact that even married women turned around and looked at him in prostration, causing a violent reaction from their husbands.


    Using the stairs, Adam climbed up the house, and his eyes sparkled brighter when he saw the calm wooden style. Everything was made of wood, and the furnishings in the house looked tranquil.


    Besides, the house was big, so it could easily amodate five people. Adam turned to the two women and asked with a bright smile:


    "Are you sure? I''m not the nicest master." Heughed and sat down on the couch.


    "Of course I''m sure!" She shouted at Mary and blushed. "Please, let me be your maid! I''m ready for anything and... and... and..." Mary blushed and didn''t finish her words, but Adam understood her immediately.


    "So am I! Master, I am ready to serve you responsibly!" ire nodded and sat down next to Adam, snuggling up to him.


    Mary ran up and sat down on the other side of Adam, sping his hands in herrge chest. She smiled softly.


    "Hmm... what to do?" I just can''t say no to pretty women like that." Adam smiled and hugged the two women around the waist, and then his eyes sparkled. "But there is one request...you don''t have to ept, of course."


    "Ready!" The two women shouted in one voice, making Adam smile.


    "Then..."


    Adam took out a piece of elven paper and began to write on it with a goose pen, the tip of which had been previously soaked in ink.


    The two girls looked in and blushed.


    ***


    In an hour...


    Adam enjoyed looking at the two mature women who had changed into their maid''s clothes. It was not the usual maid''s uniform but, shall we say, the "adult version".


    A miniskirt, deep cleavage, and white stockings on garters squeezed the two women''s sexy andrge thighs.


    Adam grinned and asked them to turn around, eventually giving himself a "like". The naked maid''s dress, especially on mature women with lush bodies and white stockings...


    He felt as if he had gone to heaven.


    Calling the two women over, he seated them each on one leg and embraced them. His hand began to descend slowly and reach her buttocks. Adam squeezed them, causing a soft moan from the two women: "Aah!"


    He used the "Gentle touch," which made Mary and ire feel intense pleasure and shudder.


    However, he did not proceed as he saw that the two women were not quite ready for this. He smiled and went to sleep on the bed with the two women in his arms.


    He put his arms around them and closed his eyes.


    ***


    In the white space. Adam looked around, but the statues were gone. Or rather, all the statues except Casanova were gone.


    The man turned back into a statue. Adam saw that they looked alike and was surprised.


    However, without giving him time to think, a translucent screen appeared in front of Adam.


    [Name: Adam Harris.


    Race: Demon


    ss: Casanova (level 1).


    Attribute: Darkness


    Level: Inferior Demon (F-)


    Partners: ire, Mary]


    Adam blinked and smiled bitterly. Though he didn''t understand the level system in this world, just the word "inferior demon" made him feel like a grain of sand.


    Adam looked around and saw three words behind him:<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [Royal arena] | [Hall of Meditation] | [Skills]


    Adam became interested in [Meditation hall] and touched his finger. In an instant, his surroundings changed, and he was on a cloud high in the sky. There was silence and peace all around.


    Adam sat down on the cloud and crossed his legs. He closed his eyes and began to breathe in and out at intervals. Slowly, his mind cleared, and the gentle breeze only calmed him more.


    In an hour...


    Adam opened his eyes and saw a translucent screen in front of him.


    [Strength Increased]


    [Casanova Experience (Level 1): 1/25]


    Adam exhaled and felt calm. His hair fluttered softly in the wind as his mind drifted back into meditation. Images of the people and his family from his past life appeared in his mind.


    Father, mother, grandparents, and sister...


    Five hours passed. Adam opened his eyes, ck as night, and they sparkled with all the colors of the rainbow. But it onlysted a second.


    [Strength Increased]


    [Casanova Experience (Level 1): 6/25]


    One hour of meditation equals one unit of experience. Adam was happy with this way of increasing his level, so he closed his eyes and wanted to start meditating again, but...


    A sharp pain made him shriek and grab his head as the screen in front of him appeared.


    [Limit reached (5 hours). Status analysis: unstable. Automatic logout]


    Adam blinked and saw the wooden ceiling and the softness on his body. Two mature womeny on top of him in a fair maid''s dress. He smiled softly, and his naughty hands slid down, touching Mary''s thick thighs.


    As he crumpled them, Adam wondered, "No ring? Is it..." He shook his head and decided to dismiss the thought.


    Although he did not purposely steal another man''s wife, he would not return such a valuable person. Mary''s heart is alreadypletely in his grasp, so all he has to do is keep a good eye on her.


    Although Adam charmed her for profit, he was not a bad man to use and abandon. He stopped crumpling Mary''s beautiful and thick thighs and began stroking the two women''s hair.


    He paid no attention to the fact that the two naughty maids were long awake and only enjoyed their scent as he stroked their hair.


    The gentle chirping of birds echoed outside the window, making Adam feel peaceful. Involuntarily, a soft smile appeared on his face.


    "This kind of life... isn''t bad."


    In Adam''s past life, all that awaited him was work, loneliness, and death. And he certainly wouldn''t have died of old age, given the conditions of his work. So a world where he can enjoy love and even immerse himself in lust is good in its way.


    He smiled and suddenly grabbed both women''s asses, activating the gentle touch.


    "Aah!" There were two simultaneous moans, and suddenly Adam felt wetness on his fingers.


    Breathing heavily, ire and Mary looked at him resentfully and suddenly froze. Adam raised an eyebrow and suddenly found himself under the two girls. They deftly removed his clothes.


    "Eh?" Adam blinked his eyes.


    Five minutester, two women were moaning in his house.


    (Author''s note: there will be no detailed scenes for now due to webnovel limitations. My apologies).


    ***


    Friends, in connection with the contract, I''m opening up the goals through which you can get more chapters.


    Inspiration capsule = +1 chapter (max 2/d)


    Massage chair = +2 chapter


    Luxury car = +3 chapter


    Dragon = +5 chapter


    If you find an error, please tell the author. If you have plot suggestions or any desire, go to discord (link in Warning)

 Chapter 5 Royal Arena

    ?The next day. Adam was in the home of a woman. He was walking around the capital because he was bored, but suddenly a group of five women called him to dinner.


    Seeing no ill intent in their eyes, Adam happily agreed. He sat at the table and chatted with five women. Soon one of them, andy named Elinora Lunnar,


    From her conversations, Adam learned that she was a widow. She had lost her husband in the skirmishes between humans and elves five years ago. Besides, it was obvious that every woman at that table had a story to tell.


    "Come on, Adam, help yourself!" Said Serena Zareva, an elf with soft features, light, lush hair, and delicate green eyes.


    "Good!" Adam smiled softly and scooped up the soup with his spoon. "Mmmm! Very tasty, Mistress Elinora!"


    "He-he. I''m pleased to hear you say that." Said a tall pixie with graceful features and thick, wavy hair named Elinora. Then she blushed. "And for you, I''m just Elinora...".


    Adam smiled softly and held out his hands, taking her dainty but slightly stiff palm.


    "Of course, Elinora. Your cooking is beautiful."


    Elinora blushed and smiled happily. Adam smiled, too, feeling sympathy for this woman. She had worked hard day and night, just like he had in the past.


    She had to wear shabby clothes forck of money, but she remained as bright as ever. Adam admired her temperament and beauty.


    "Boo, have youpletely forgotten about us?" Eximed an attractive and graceful pixie with sleek and very long hair named Mireya.


    "Leave them alone, Mireya. Our Elinor has suffered for a long time; it is time for her to blossom." A refined and beautiful elf with wise green eyes smiled. Her name was Lirena.


    "But I do envy... eh." Said the graceful and seductive pixie, her blond hair in a high ponytail. Her name was Arianna.


    Adam smiled softly and tried to be considerate of all the women. He looked out the window and saw that it was already dark.


    "Thank you for spending time with me, lovelydies." Adam smiled softly and stood up. "It''s gettingte, so I should get going. I''ll walk each of you home, of course."


    Adam carefully put the chair back in its ce and suddenly felt the predatory eyes of the women on him. He looked up and saw that they were looking at him with a bright light in their eyes.


    "What on earth are you talking about, Adam? Don''t you want to feed the poor widows who are going crazy with loneliness?" Mireya eximed, then approached Adam.


    She grabbed his chest and kissed him on the lips. Within seconds, her tongue and Adam''s tongue were intertwined, making chuckling noises. Adam grabbed her buttocks and lifted her, pulling her against him.


    "Mm-mm..." Mireya groaned, then stopped kissing.


    A thread of drool connected their mouths like a bridge, and then Mireya licked her lips and began to undress. Her actions were repeated by the other women in the room.


    Adam smiled and shook his head. Afterward, loud moans echoed from the room, and so it went on until the next morning.


    ***


    Adam returned home in the afternoon. He had to go through five rounds in the morning before the women agreed to let him go, having previously made him promise to meet again.


    Adam could only nod with a smile, kiss them all, and go home. Mary and ire were waiting for him there. When they saw him, their eyes sparkled, and they threw their arms around him.


    "Missed your master?" Adam grinned as the women began to sniff him.


    "Master, your maid was lonely..." ire smiled and began to wriggle into Adam''s arms. She grabbed his cock and rubbed it, and she kissed Adam herself.


    Five minutester, Adam kissed Mary as well, but he didn''t continue. He wanted to concentrate on his training now.


    Sitting down on the couch, holding two mature women in frank maid''s clothes under both of their arms, Adam closed his eyes and immersed himself in the system.


    Entering the Meditation Hall, Adam took a pose and began to meditate.


    Six hourster, Adam stood up and pulled himself up. A screen appeared in front of him.


    [Strength Increased]


    [Casanova Experience (Level 1): 12/25]


    Adam hesitated, then teleported to the "Royal Arena". Immediately, a screen appeared in front of him with a choice.


    [Choose battle type]


    [Sex] | [Sparring]


    Adam looked at the first option with a strange expression in his eyes. He even forgot how to speak. In the end, all of his emotions came out in a sigh.


    "What the hell!"


    Adam shook his head and chose [Sparring]. Another choice appeared before him.


    [Choose your opponent.


    [Amaria - S+] | [Valena S+] | [Iliantra - S] | [Keldara S-].


    Countless names appeared before Adam. He narrowed his eyes and suddenly realized that these were the names of all the people Adam had ever encountered.


    "The highest rank is Amariah''s, and the lowest is that of ady unknown to me."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    At the moment, Adam''s rank is rated "F-", which is essentially the lowest rank. So he chose an unfamiliar elf named "Masha" whose rank was "F-".


    Blinking, Adam was in the arena. When he looked around, all he saw was the vast sky and clouds.


    S-s-s-s...


    There was a whistling sound, and Adam saw a whirlwinde down from five meters away, and five secondster an elf woman appeared. She had the usual elf appearance of blond hair and green eyes. She wasn''t pretty, but she wasn''t ugly, either.


    Adam got a good look at her and tried to remember the girl''s name, but he couldn''t. Then a sound in his head distracted him, and he saw a translucent screen in front of him.


    [Royal arena: a location where the user can take part with creatures he has previously seen. Even if dying in the arena, the user will be revived.]


    [Current opponent: Masha


    Level: Lower Path (3 stars) (F-)


    Attribute: Wind]


    Adam read the information carefully and nodded. Although the Casanova ss did not have strong fighting skills, Adam could only hope for the skills of an Inferior Demon.


    "I can use three Inferior Demon spells... I need to divert her attention!"


    Adam looked resolutely at his opponent, who was staring soullessly ahead. Adam concentrated, and a choice screen appeared before him.


    [Do you want to start a battle?]


    [Yes] | [No]


    "Yes!" Adam nodded, and an elf named Masha jumped back, and green particles appeared in her hands. Wind magic!


    Adam quickly concentrated and activated the "Casanova" skill, the "Art of Seduction". Immediately, the aura around him changed, and Adam''s ck eyes lit up, causing Masha, who was reading the spell, to stop.


    Her cheeks reddened, and her breathing becamebored, but the lifeless look in her eyes was still obvious. Adam ignored this and activated the Inferior Demon''s spell, the "Field of Darkness".


    Immediately, the arena was trapped, and a dome appeared that surrounded Adam and Masha. Adam felt his strength increase, while Masha began to move more slowly.


    He smiled and quickly approached Masha, who was beginning toe to her senses. His ck eyes sparkled with tenderness and love.


    "Why don''t you get some sleep? I''m worried about your health." Adam gently touched Masha''s waist, activating the two spells "Mastery of Communication" and "Gentle Touch".


    Masha flinched, and her face turnedpletely red as if she had a fever. Adam smiled softly and caught the girl in his arms, hugging her gently.


    "Exhaustion of Life".


    A mist began to emerge from Adam''s arms, which covered the body of the defenseless Masha. She was still in his arms, red-faced and smiling contentedly.


    Suddenly!


    Masha''s face changed, and she began to twitch, and her delicate and beautiful skin began to crack, and in a minute, from a delicate elf, she turned into a desated corpse.


    Adam felt sick but managed to restrain himself. He pushed Masha''s body away, which glowed and turned into particles as it touched the ground.


    [User wins]


    [The fightsted: 5 minutes, 10 seconds.]


    Adam blinked and found himself at home. He noticed that Mary and ire were beside him, watching him.


    He smiled seductively and grabbed the two beautiful women by the waist, pulling them against him. Adam felt the softness on his body and grinned.


    "How about we rx?"


    The two women blushed and nodded. Despite their embarrassment, Adam could see the lust and desire in their eyes.


    A few minutester, Adam''s house became active again. The squirrel, who had been sitting at the window to Adam''s room, shook his head and ran away as if fleeing from distress.


    ***


    Friends, in connection with the contract, I''m opening up the goals through which you can get more chapters.


    Inspiration capsule = +1 chapter (max 2/d)


    Massage chair = +2 chapter


    Luxury car = +3 chapter


    Dragon = +5 chapter


    If you find an error, please tell the author. If you have plot suggestions or any desire, go to discord (link in Warning)

 Chapter 6 Letter

    ?The beautiful chirping of birds sounded outside Adam''s window, awakening him from his sleep. Rubbing his eyes, Adam tried to sit up, but feeling resistance, he decided to give up.


    Two pairs ofrge breasts of mature elves pressed against his body, but Adam showed little reaction. He closed his eyes, and different thoughts crossed his mind.


    He pondered his goals and asked himself countless questions: "What should I do?" and "What is my goal? My dream?", "What do I want to do?", "What can I do?"


    An endless stream of questions and not a single firm answer. Adam couldn''t let this go unnoticed, so he devoted all the capacity of his brain to it.


    An hour passed.


    Adam helplessly entered the space of the system and transported himself to the Meditation Room. As usual, he sat down and crossed his legs, then closed his eyes.


    With each passing minute, his mind went nk, and superfluous thoughts flew away. Adam felt content and warm as if he were in his mother''s arms.


    Six hours passed, and Adam reached the limit. He saw the familiar notification screen in front of him:


    [Strength Increased]


    [Casanova Experience (Level 1): 18/25]


    Adam sighed and stood up, feeling disappointed.


    "If it weren''t for this restriction, I''d have reached level two by now!" Adam shook his head and grinned bitterly. "You need seven more experiences, and you can go to the second level! Maybe there will be bonuses."


    Adam smiled and looked around. It was a dull space in front of him, but Adam felt that as he leveled up, he could achieve new things!


    Since he had nothing to do, Adam walked into the Royal Arena and, after some thought, chose Amaria as his sparring partner.


    [Royal arena: a location where the user can take part with creatures he has previously seen. Even if dying in the arena, the user will be revived.]


    [Current opponent: Amaria (Elf Queen)


    Level: Supreme Path (3 Laws) (S+)


    Attribute: Nature (Wind, Water, Fire, Earth)]


    Adam swallowed hard, looked at the clone Amaria had created, and felt a strong pressure. Narrowing his eyes, Adam prepared himself. As usual, a screen appeared in front of him.


    [Do you want to start a battle?]


    [Yes] | [No]


    Adam did not immediately say "Yes" and examined his opponent carefully. He didn''t see any ws! With a sigh, he muttered in an uncertain voice. "Yes".


    The next second, he instantly activated the Art of Seduction and smiled softly.


    Shmyak.


    Adam blinked iprehensibly, and all he could see was Amaria letting out a low sigh. Then his eyes went dim, and he lost consciousness.


    It''s unclear how many minutester...


    Adam woke up, and there was an undisguised shock in his beautiful ck eyes. He mumbled to himself like a madman and then smiled bitterly.


    [User lost].


    [The fightsted for 5 milliseconds.]


    Adam''s smile grew even more bitter when he saw the length of the fight. All it took for Amaria to wipe him out was a sigh.


    "It looks like I shouldn''t provoke her, or I''ll die." He sighed and logged out.


    Adam and Mary were up by then, as it was already two o''clock in the afternoon. Adam got up and changed his clothes. Suddenly, he saw a squirrel standing at his window with a stamped envelope in his hand.


    Adam opened the window and let the squirrel in. He looked around and found some nuts, cing them in front of the squirrel.


    "Hmm, not bad food!" Suddenly, the squirrel spoke.


    "What the hell?" Adam was surprised and felt strange.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    However, the squirrel did not answer him and only rushed to the window. And as if forgetting something, the squirrel turned and shook his head, saying: "Young man, ask Her Majesty to put a sound barrier around your house; otherwise, it is impossible to sleep at night!"


    When he had finished, the squirrel jumped onto a tree branch and disappeared. Adam stood still and felt embarrassed. He grinned: "Talking squirrels looked cute and cool to me in cartoons, but in real life... why is he talking like an old man?"


    Adam shook his head and opened the envelope. Taking the letter out, Adam began to read, and his eyebrows rose higher and higher.


    "Has she finally decided to give the order?" Adam blinked and walked into the living room.


    Seeing two beautiful mature women in revealing maid costumes, Adam smiled.


    "Mary and ire, I''m going to the castle on some business. Keep an eye on the house, will you?" He walked over to each of them and kissed them on the forehead.


    The women smiled and nodded. A few minutester, a refreshed Adam left the house and headed toward the pce. Since it was a formal meeting, Adam had to change into formal clothes.


    Elves have a simple enough robe: a green robe, a green hat, and, would you believe it, green shoes.


    "If the whole eco kit can be epted, but... the green hat? It''s kind of unnerving." Adam sighed and shook his head.


    Soon he saw a beautiful castle and approached the gate. There, the piercing eyes of two guards fell upon him.


    "What is the purpose of your visit? Do you have an invitation?" One of the guards asked rudely.


    His face was hidden behind his armor, so Adam could not see his face, but he felt very well the look of contempt and disgust. Without giving importance to the guard''s rude tone, Adam spoke with a cold face: "Her Majesty has invited me to a meeting to discuss further ns. Here is the seal."


    Adam pulled out an envelope with an open seal on it. The guards nodded, and the gate opened, allowing Adam to pass through it.


    As he passed through the gate, one of the guards suddenly snorted, and his eyes shed with anger. A greenser came out of his hand and instantly caught up to Adam, hitting him in the back.


    Sensing something was wrong, Adam flinched, and unknowingly, his wings opened, blocking theser. A searing pain spread across his wings, and the spot where the shot had been fired burned.


    Adam gritted his teeth and strode forward. He felt anger and a desire for revenge, but with his current strength, he could do nothing against the one who had struck him.


    "Bastard, I''ll find out where your house is and visit your wife, then you''ll sing like a bird!"


    ***


    At the same time at the gate.


    One of the guards turned to the elf, who fired aser and removed his helmet. There were many scars on the elf''s face, and he was even blind in his left eye.


    "Arannis, what are you doing? Do you have any idea what will happen if Her Majesty finds out about this?" The scarred elf asked in a cold voice.


    "She wouldn''t know. That son of a bitch has a temper--proud and arrogant." The elf who shot theser at Adam also took off his helmet.


    He was an elf with a dignified posture and a slender build. He had long blond hair, neatly braided, and green eyes that burned with sadness.


    "That''s why you shouldn''t think about it, Ray." Said Arannis and grinned.


    "You are on the Higher Path, who has ovee the five desires (A-). He is also an Inferior demon (F-), who can be severely hurt by a single rash move." The elf named Ray sighed and shook his head. "I understand that you don''t like demons, but you have to restrain yourself."


    "Ray, you don''t understand. Although what you said about hating demons is true, I didn''t hurt him for that reason." Arannis smiled coldly. "That bastard stole the wife of one of my subordinates, so I was just messing with him a little."


    "Let me guess, this subordinate is Eldorin? He doesn''t stand out for anything except his temperament. Why do you care so much for him?" Ray asked in surprise.


    "You think I care about trash like him? Heh..." Arannis shook his head and grinned. His face was horrified, and his eyes burned with lust. "I originally epted him into my squad, for Eldorin had promised to loan me his sexy wife, but because of that bastard, he didn''t keep his promise!"


    Arannis roared, and his aura became aggressive, but the elf named Ray did not react in any way and only grimaced. Shaking his head, Ray put on his helmet and warned him onest time: "For your good, don''t try to hurt him. You only put your position in jeopardy."


    "Well, of course, I won''t hurt him." Arannis shrugged nonchntly, then smirked. "But what does that have to do with me? Eldorin can manage without me. In that case, who am I to interfere in the affairs of two grown men?"


    Arannisughed and put on his helmet. Hisughter was wicked and unpleasant, showing his nature.


    Many people suffered because of him, but he got away with it because his great-grandmother was one of the elders in the Hall of Elders.


    Meanwhile, Adam was escorted into the room, and he raised an eyebrow.


    "Lunch before the death sentence?"

 Chapter 7 Dinner

    ?Adam looked around and saw a hall in front of him, in the middle of which was arge and long table. On this table, which was made of wood and decorated with leaves, were tes of food.


    The smell of the food alone could make Adam swallow his saliva. Although there were no meat dishes, Adam was already delighted by the quality and smell of the food.


    "Ah, you''re here".


    Behind him, there was suddenly a voice, soft and gentle, full of femininity and kindness. When Adam turned his head, he saw Amaria, the Elf Queen.


    She smiled softly, and her green eyes sparkled with kindness. Adam, without wasting a second, bowed.


    "Good day, Your Majesty. I havee at your order." Adam said it clearly, remembering to activate his skill "Mastery of Communication".


    In normal times, Adam would not have let go of the chance to admire her beauty, but after the battle in the Royal Arena, Adam did not want to provoke her.


    "Come on, let''s sit down." Amaria waved her hand and sat down at the table, inviting Adam.


    Adam sat down as well, but his ce was a bit risky--right next door to Amaria. For his own safety, Adam activated Casanova''s skills: "Mastery of Communication", "Art of Seduction" and "Charming Appearance".


    Immediately, his aura changed, and Adam became seductive and even more handsome. Adam smiled softly and ignored the influx of fatigue.


    But even with all this effort, Amaria remained as smiley as ever. Adam could only sigh in his thoughts.


    "It looks like it''s going to take a major upgrade to seduce someone at her level." Adam sighed.


    The maids entered the room and began to feed Adam and Amaria. The first course was a soup of ingredients unknown to Adam. When Adam saw that the Elf Queen also began to eat, he took a spoon in his hands and began to eat the soup.


    Immediately after the first spoonful, Adam felt a warmth in his chest, and his vitality seemed to increase. The side effects were slight pain and dizziness, but Adam didn''t pay much attention to them.


    His eyes sparkled brightly, and he began to eat his soup, disregarding Amaria and the maids. Of course, normally the maids would have scolded Adam for hisck of manners, but now Adam was in "full armor," so even his barbaric method seemed overly elegant.


    That''s what they call the privilege of being handsome!


    When Adam finished eating his soup, he leaned back in his chair and felt satisfied. Then he saw the smiling gaze of Amaria, who looked at him without blinking.


    Adam was embarrassed and coughed, to which Amariaughed softly.


    "I''m d you liked it." Amaria set the soup aside and ordered the second course to be brought. "This soup is made from the sap of the Elvish tree, which grows only in Elfheim. It is harmless, even to demons, and also increases vitality and therefore longevity."


    "This is truly astonishing, Your Majesty." Adam smiled admiringly, causing the servants to gasp. "Thank you for giving me this opportunity".


    The lifespan of an Inferior Demon is 150 years. And if you consider the increase in life force from this soup, Adam could easily live for 200 years!


    He was no more than twenty now, as far as a demon''s body was concerned. So Adam didn''t think much about increasing his lifespan.


    A few minutester, a dish that was strange to Adam was served. It was leaves, apparently baked with honeb honey. They smelled pleasant, but Adam doubted whether it was safe to eat.


    However, seeing that Amaria began to eat, Adam also decided to try. After all, it''s dinner with the Elf Queen, and even if he doesn''t like it, Adam has to eat it all.


    "Hmm?" Adam opened his eyes wide as he tasted this unusual dish.


    Initially, there was an iprehensible aftertaste, more like mint, and then sweetness followed. It was moderately sweet, and with the special vor of the leaves, it was very tasty.


    There was also a silver-colored liquid in the leaves that had a minty vor. This liquid made Adam feel awake and active.


    "The leaves of the Moon rose are the main ingredient. These leaves grow only in mid-spring and can only be harvested during the full moon. They have miraculous properties and can make even the most tired person feel awake and active".


    Adam blinked and nodded. The elven forest was indeed full of stunning trees and nts that would shake the mind of an ordinary human. This is why many bandits and poachers dare toe to Elfheim because of their greed.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Then the fish was brought to Adam. The meat was golden in color and seemed to glisten. Adam could even feel magical energy fluctuating around the fish and was stunned.


    "A magical creature?" Adam asked Amaria in amazement.


    "That''s right; you''re right. This is the Golden Fish Arlinn, which can only be found in the rivers of Elfheim. Catching it is very difficult and requires the help of five practitioners of the High Path who have ovee the seven desires (A+)."


    Adam nodded and began to eat. The fish literally melted on his tongue. The delicate texture and vor of the fish were exquisite and beautiful, making Adam shudder with satisfaction.


    Then he saw Amaria just sitting there, smiling. Her te was empty, which was wrong considering her status.


    "Your Majesty, why aren''t you eating?" Adam was puzzled.


    "Oh, that''s... Unfortunately, Golden Fish Arlinn is very hard to catch, and I can only eat it once every three months." Amaria smiled softly, shaking her head. "You''re my guest, so it''s no problem for me to give up this portion."


    Adam nodded understandingly, and then a strange idea urred to him. He looked at the fish and, hesitating, carefully cut it into one piece and put it on his fork.


    He picked up his fork nervously and held it out to Amaria, smiling: "Then I will share it with Your Majesty."


    There was silence. The gazes of all the maids, including Amaria, we''re focused on Adam. Most of the stares were stunned, full of disbelief and shock.


    Amaria blinked and looked charming. Her usual detached aura was gone, and she looked like an ordinary girl who had received a deration of love. Amaria''s eyes were wide open, and her whole face showed amazement.


    Even after five minutes, it was quiet. Adam became nervous and already regretted his actions. She was the Queen, after all, and he was essentially a prisoner.


    "I''m not going to get killed, am I?" Adam hesitated, then froze.


    He saw Amaria lean over and eat a piece of fish! She stepped back and took a napkin, wiping her cherry lips and smiling.


    "As expected, it was delicious."


    Now it was time for Adam to freeze in shock, and he was in prostration. His thoughts were on the words, "I fed the queen". The maids also looked at Amaria in shock, and their thoughts were on the words. "He fed the queen".


    However, amidst all the shock, no one noticed Amaria''s slightly ruddy cheeks.


    ***


    Ten minutester, the dishes were gone, and the sweets and tea were in their ce. Adam still felt ufortable, but he overcame the feeling and returned to his normal expression.


    "Your Majesty, I assume that this meal is not the only asion for which you have summoned me." Asked Adam.


    Amaria smiled softly, but her smile was a little different than usual. She said, "Of course not. I recently received a request from one of the elders, Iliantra."


    "Elder of Wisdom, Iliantra?" Adam asked.


    "That''s right, she was interested in your potential and asked permission to train you as her apprentice." Amaria smiled softly. "Go and talk to her; I''m sure she''ll take good care of you."


    Adam smiled and nodded, though for some reason he felt a chill on his spine.


    "I have a strange feeling."


    ***


    Friends, on my Discord server, I published illustrations of almost all characters. If you''re interested, you can go to the server and see what''s up.


    Invitation: hdbznMsskIy

 Chapter 8 Eldorin

    ?The Elf Queen''s castle was stunning and simply enormous. The long corridors were like a maze, and if it hadn''t been for the pce maid, Adam would soon have been lost.


    As he breathed in the air, Adam noticed that it was already nighttime. He licked his slightly dried lips and took a step forward, immersed in his thoughts. Talking to Amaria was a fun thing to do.


    She smiled,ughed, and told jokes. Amaria acted like a young girl, making Adam''s heart flinch. Thinking of her beautiful face, Adam smiled.


    "She is an unusual woman." Adam shook his head, and after a check from the guards, who had switched with those of the morning, Adam headed for his house.


    The journey home was peaceful. Under the moonlight, Adam enjoyed the cool breeze and felt calm.


    Adam put his hands behind his back and changed his path, walking into a blind spot. He turned and smiled, tapping his foot on the ground and shouting: "Hell''s grip!"


    Suddenly, hands appeared out of the darkness and swirled and grabbed the air.


    "Ugh!" A shout was heard, and Adam saw three elves appear in the grip of the shadowy arms.


    Gritting their teeth, they used their magical power and forcefully freed themselves from their hands.


    "How cute. Why don''t you show up?" Adam smiled, and his eyes sparkled.


    Three shes of green appeared, and Adam could see the faces of the three pursuers. One of them was thin and somewhat ugly. His eyes glittered with cunning, and an ugly aura emanated from him.


    The other was masculine, with unusual brown hair. He had expressive facial features and a sly look.


    But the one who looked like the leader had short, sleek blond hair and green eyes. He looked noble and arrogant. Adam could sense the hatreding from him.


    "And? For what reason do you follow me?" Adam narrowed his eyes and released his magical energy.


    The leader-looking man gritted his teeth and roared. His scream was full of hatred and lust for revenge: "You... you... you! You bastard! How dare you steal my wife! Because of your magic, she left me!"


    "Stole your wife? Who are we talking about?...". Adam frowned, and then it came to him. "Ah, she... you mean my lovely maid, Mary? You''re Eldorin, right?"


    Adam''s tone was one of disdain and disgust. He felt like he''d swallowed a bug when he remembered Mary''s story.


    "My ex-husband, Eldorin, before I saw you in prison, was suddenly made a knight in Sir Arannis''s squad. At first, I was surprised that he had achieved such a high rank, but then he told me that..." Mary''s voice trembled with fear and resentment; her eyes reddened; and she clenched her teeth, saying in a trembling voice, "That I should sleep with Arannis because he promised him that! Do you understand? For the sake of that status, he''s asking his wife to sleep with a stranger!"


    The memory made Adam shiver with anger, and his eyes turned cold as ice. Fragments of Mary crying in his arms appeared in his mind. She looked fragile and helpless.


    "Since you''re Eldorin, you''re not getting out of here alive." Adam grinned coldly, and his coquettish demeanor changed. "Demon God Blessing."


    The magical power that was equal to that of an Inferior Demon suddenly surged upward, breaking through the ceiling that limited Adam to the "F-" rank.


    F-...


    F...


    F+...


    "F+"! Adam''s power broke through to the peak level of the Middle Demon, making his aura dangerous and poisonous.


    A ck magical force swirled around Adam as if it were a hurricane. In this hurricane, there were silent moans of pain, as if there were ghosts trapped inside that had lost their chance of reincarnation.


    Suddenly, the ck storm narrowed and surrounded Adam''s entire body. Eldorin and his two henchmen stood aside. They were in a state of shock, and Eldorin himself felt fear.


    ¡¤?¦Èm "What the hell? They told me he was just an Inferior Demon!" He gulped and felt intense fear, but then he remembered that Adam was the one who stole his wife and screamed.


    "F**k, attack him!"


    Two of Eldorin''s subordinates woke up as if from a dream and concentrated magic power in their hands, reciting spells. A few secondster, two des of wind flew at Adam, spinning with terrifying speed and reaching him in two seconds.


    Suddenly they collided with a ck storm, and there was a violent sound like the scraping of metal. Eldorin covered his ears and screamed in pain, and his two subordinates lost consciousness.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The noise carried a strange power that affected the mind and, thereby, could stun the enemies. And considering that the two elves behind Eldorin were the usual weaklings at the "Lower Path (1 star)" level, they were knocked out altogether.


    "Damn it! Useless trash!" He clenched his teeth and pulled his sword from its sheath attached to his belt.


    However, before he could even take a step, Eldorin suddenly froze. His body was shaking with fear, and his eyes were twitching.


    In front of him, he saw Adam¡ªno, a demonic creature that had five wings that looked like the wings of a bat. It had a hybrid body, but it had sharp and long ck horns in a spiral shape on its forehead.


    There was terrifying energy emanating from Adam''s entire body, and his once charming ck eyes turned into snake eyes. Long, sharp ck ws appeared on Adam''s hands, and on the tips of them was a green liquid¡ªpoison!


    Adam was about 190 centimeters tall before his transformation, but now he had grown to three meters! Adam''s eyes lit up with irritation, and suddenly shadows emerged from his body, which in a split second enveloped an area a kilometer away, creating a kind of barrier.


    Field of Darkness!


    "N-no!" Eldorin screamed and turned around, starting to run. Adam, however, didn''t give him much of a chance.


    Adam roared softly, and suddenly there was a spark in his hand, which within a second turned into arge ming arrow. And ten secondster, there were ten arrows, all pointing in the direction of Eldorin!


    Ten arrows whistled toward Eldorin, and two of the ten arrows separated in flight and pierced the unconscious bodies of two of Eldorin''s subordinates.


    "A-A-A!" There was a shout, and Eldorin shuddered, a shiver running down his back, but he didn''t stop; he just ran faster.


    However, it did not take long for Eldorin to run, and soon eight fiery arrows caught up with him. Two arrows pierced his right arm; two more pierced his left arm; one arrow pierced his right leg; and one pierced his left leg. Eldorin fell to the ground and screamed in pain, squealing like a pig.


    Finally, thest two arrows merged into one and increased in size. The heat became so unbearable that the nts around the arrow were burned.


    Boom!


    "Gha-ah!" Eldorin screamed shrilly as thest arrow struck him in the back of the head and pierced through his head.


    Adam stared nkly at this picture, then smiled coldly. His face was distorted by the transformation, but his familiar beauty remained in ce.


    In a minute, there was nothing but the bodies of the three pursuers. Only ashes that were soon blown away by the wind.


    Adam turned off the transformation and immediately felt fatigued and in pain. His power immediately fell back, returning to the Inferior Demon at an early stage.


    He fell to the ground and breathed heavily, but there was a wide smile on his lips, shining with anger and satisfaction.


    "Eldorin, though I''m not the best man myself, you''re even worse than me!" His eyes narrowed, and, he put away the "Field of Darkness".


    Soon Adam saw the vegetation of Eldorin and the beautiful skyline again. Adam smiled, feeling satisfied.


    Today''s night was beautiful.


    ***


    Friends, in connection with the contract, I''m opening up the goals through which you can get more chapters.


    Inspiration capsule = +1 chapter (max 2/d)


    Massage chair = +2 chapter


    Luxury car = +3 chapter


    Dragon = +5 chapter


    If you find an error, please tell the author. If you have plot suggestions or any desire, go to discord (link in Warning)

 Chapter 9 Seduced?

    ?It was morning. Elyrin, the capital of Elfheim was lively again. Adam had spent the night in the same ce where he had killed Eldorin and his two subordinates. Sighing, Adam stood up.


    The pain and fatigue of using a spell to transform and increase strength had side effects in the form of weakness and pain throughout the body.


    It was a forbidden technique that allowed you to increase your strength for a short period, thereby turning the tide of battle. Adam warmed up and started walking to his house.


    Last night he had to change his route to avoid hurting Mary and ire, so it was a long way to go. But Adam didn''tin and strolled through the bustling capital.


    Although Elfheim was now under martialw, it did not affect the lives of the capital''s elves. Though Adam asionally heard of murders and takeovers of elven viges.


    He didn''t think about it too much, though. It wasn''t his problem, and Adam wasn''t willing to sacrifice himself for the sake of elves he didn''t know. So he chose the most effective option - to ignore.


    An hourter, Adam reached the threshold of his house and pushed open the door, stepping inside. Suddenly a seductive figure whistled across his chest and Adam blinked, looking at Mary in his arms.


    "You''re back, Master." Mary smiled softly and hugged him, resting her head on Adam''s chest.


    Feeling his warmth and the hardness of his muscles on her chest, Mary blushed and smiled. She felt satisfied.


    "Did you miss me, honey?" Adam asked with a soft smile, stroking Mary''s soft hair. Seeing her nod, Adam wrapped his arms around her, cing his arms behind the woman''s back and resting his chin on her head.


    Mary felt that Adam was different today than usual. She said nothing, however, and only enjoyed his warm embrace, which acted as the most powerful sedative for her.


    "I''m back...eh? Master, are you back too?" ire entered the house with groceries in her hand and was surprised to see Adam. She looked at their embrace and after cing the groceries on the nightstand, she too jumped into Adam''s arms saying, "No fair, I want one too!"


    Adam smiled and shook his head, opening his arms. As he embraced the two beautiful women, Adam felt calm and contentment, unlike anything he had felt before.


    It is unknown how much time passed, but the trio were still embracing. Adam was the first to wake up, as the sound of bells rang in his head and a translucent blue screen appeared in front of him.


    [Mary''s heart has changed, revealing itself to the user]


    [Name: Mary


    Race: Elf


    ss: Mage


    Attribute: Wind


    Level: Middle Path (1 source)


    Status: Tempted (100%)]


    Adam blinked and suddenly two more screens appeared in front of him.


    [ire''s heart has changed, revealing itself to the user]


    [Name: ire


    Race: Elf


    ss: Mage


    Attribute: Water


    Level: Lower Path (8 stars)


    Status: Tempted (100%)]


    "Seduced...100%?" Adam thought and blinked in iprehension.


    Soon another screen appeared and Adam carefully read the contents of the screen and with each line, his eyebrows rose higher and higher. Fortunately, the girls were immersed in their world and could not notice the changes on his face.


    [Thanks to the user''s actions, the "Casanova" ss received 3 experience points.]<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Adam smiled softly and suddenly felt his strength increase by the smallest of margins. The girls seemed to sense something, too, so they looked up and saw Adam looking at them with a smile.


    "I''m in a good mood today. How about I make dinner?"


    The two girls were surprised and tried to talk Adam out of it, but he didn''t listen and insisted on cooking his food. In the end, Mary and ire gave in.


    Adam smirked and shook his head, seeing the frustrated woman. They always try to be first in everything, but today Adam was in a good mood and wanted to cook something.


    In a former life, Adam lived alone, and given hisck of money, he had few options for food. Most of his diet was potatoes or pasta.


    Since he can''t find pasta, because supermarkets haven''t opened in Elfheim yet, but as for potatoes, that''s not a problem. It turns out that in this world, despite the new unusual fruits and vegetables, there are still simrities to Earth.


    Taking out the potatoes, Adam began to peel them and suddenly remembered his youth. Back when Adam''s mother was alive, she often made him meals with potatoes.


    And she cooked very well, which often made Adam ask her to make something out of potatoes. Adam wanted to make fried potatoes because he hadn''t eaten something like that in a long time.


    The preparation of fried potatoes was simple: first, the potatoes are peeled and then they are thrown into a container of water. Vegetable oil is poured into a frying pan, heating it. Then the peeled potatoes are cut into pieces and dropped into the frying pan, starting the frying process.


    "Usually Mom also added green sweet peppers," Adam remembered and searched and found them.


    After slicing it into pieces, Adam poured water into arge container and then put the peeled potatoes and sliced bell peppers into it. Adam got out the vegetable oil and poured it into a frying pan, turning on a magical object simr to a gas stove beforehand.


    Soon the oil began to heat and when it was hot enough, Adam began to cut the potatoes into pieces and put them in the skillet. When he was finished with the potatoes, Adam put the sliced pieces of sweet bell pepper on top.


    Every twenty minutes Adam stirred the potatoes so that they were fried on all sides. After another twenty minutes, the fried potatoes were ready.


    Adam carefully served the two women, though he didn''t serve himself and sweet peppers. He just doesn''t like them.


    The two girls looked at each other and began to eat. Soon their eyes lit up, making Adam feel joyful. Since he hadn''t cooked this dish in a long time, he was afraid it would turn out badly.


    Adam smiled and sighed as he began to eat, too. As he ate, he talked to the two girls, and the atmosphere in the house was gentle and cozy.


    Two hourster, Adam got ready to visit Iliantra, the Elder of Wisdom. Before he did so, however, he turned to re.


    "ire, do you know Arannis?" Adam asked.


    "Arannis? I assume you mean one of the captains of the city guard?" ire nodded and tilted her head to her side. "If so, I do."


    "Great. I need all the information I can get on him, especially his wife." Adam''s eyes shed coldly.


    Mary and ire looked at each other. Adam had already told them about yesterday without hiding anything. So they knew the whole situation.


    "Okay, that''s not a problem." ire smiled softly.


    Adam smiled broadly and hugged the two girls, then kissed them on the forehead. He left the house and headed toward Iliantra''s estate.


    ***


    Friends, in connection with the contract, I''m opening up the goals through which you can get more chapters.


    Inspiration capsule = +1 chapter (max 2/d)


    Massage chair = +2 chapter


    Luxury car = +3 chapter


    Dragon = +5 chapter


    If you find an error, please tell the author. If you have plot suggestions or any desire, go to discord (link in Warning)

 Chapter 10 Iliantra

    ?The path to Elder Iliantra''s estatey across the capital, which forced Adam to speed himself up with magic. After half an hour, including the use of magic, Adam finally reached the manor.


    "Oh..." Adam gasped in shock and his eyes became full of admiration. Arge estate appeared before him, which was surrounded by forests. Adam saw many beautiful animals that looked graceful and beautiful.


    As Adam stepped onto thend, he felt calm and peaceful. Looking around, Adam admired the arrangement of thend around the estate.


    After a few minutes, he reached the door and knocked.


    "Yes?". The door opened and a little man flew out of it.


    Adam squinted and saw that it was a young girl with translucent wings. He was very surprised!


    "Um... I''m Adam Harris, here to visit Mistress Iliantra by order of Her Majesty." He nodded politely.


    "Ah, Adam, that charming beauty? Come in quick!" The fairy smiled and whirled around him, giggling.


    A fairy entered the manor and Adam followed her. He was shocked to find that there were more than a hundred fairies in the manor! Every one of them was busy doing something.


    Five minutester, Adam reached the backyard. Immediately a graceful and beautiful woman caught his eye. She wore a simple white summer dress, and several fairies were tying her braid with a cute giggle while Iliantra read a book.


    The whole atmosphere around Iliantra was full of calm, she smiled softly and interacted with the fairies, and looked very friendly. With her first-rate beauty, Iliantra surpassed even Amaria in temperament.


    "Iliantra, I have brought Adam!" Shouted the fairy who had apanied Adam all the way.


    "Oh, thank you very much, Mistress Nirena. You have been a great help to me." Iliantra smiled softly and bowed her head, then turned to Adam. "Hello, Adam. Come on over, don''t be shy."


    Adam nodded and walked toward Iliantra. When he was in front of her, the roots of the nts suddenly came out of the ground and formed a chair. Adam was surprised but sat down nheless.


    "Our acquaintance was not in the most pleasant of circumstances, unfortunately." Iliantra made a slight movement with her wrist and the roots came out again, which formed a stool.


    Fairies descended from the sky carrying cups for tea and then poured tea. Adam smiled softly and thanked the fairies, "Thank you very much, beautifuldies."


    "You''re wee!" They answered in one voice and smiled.


    Adam found that the fairies were very active and smiling. They didn''t seem to know how to cheat and always answered very honestly and innocently. On Adam''s shoulder sat two fairies on each side.


    Iliantra smiled, as did a fairy named Nirena. Adam, at the fairies'' urging, drank the tea and felt the bitter taste and then the searing pungency. His eyebrows rose slightly, but he finished the tea nheless.


    "Uh-h?!" The fairies shouted unhappily and pouted. "Boring! Boring-g-g!!"


    Adamughed and shook his head. As expected, these fairies also like to y tricks on people.


    "Looks like they couldn''t y a trick on you." Iliantraughed and shook her head. "Well, let me exin first why I invited you here... the day I saw you in the Hall of Elders, my eyes suddenly lit up."


    Iliantra stretched out her thin and delicate fingers, poking at Adam''s chest, smiling: "With my special magical eyes, I can see the potential of the beings in front of me. It''s like a kind of mark... and depending on the color, I can determine the potential."


    "White is the weakest potential, yellow is medium, red is high, and gold is very high." Iliantra smiled softly, taking Adam''s hand. "Amaria is a very high potential, and so am I. But you... the color of your marks is purple."


    "Purple? Is that a weak potential or a strong one?" Puzzled Adam. Although he didn''t understand the part about Iliantra''s eyes, he was curious about his potential.


    "At first I was puzzled, too. And then, after searching in my family''s library, I saw an old book." Iliantra held out the book with the old cover to Adam. He took it in his hands and opened it.


    "It''s..."


    Adam narrowed his eyes and read the text carefully. And with each paragraph, Adam became more and more surprised. When he raised his head, he met Iliantra''s gaze.


    "Are you saying that I am the savior of Elfheim?"


    It was written in the book that one day one who possesses the purple marks will appear. He, with his greatest talent, would grow stronger every day and be a ray of hope for Elfheim.


    Adam didn''t have much faith in that, for his potential was not good. The ss he had was not martial, so he could only go into politics. Had it not been for his Inferior Demon spells, Adam could hardly have survived the time.


    "But... I don''t consider myself talented." Adam smiled bitterly and shook his head. "Could this be some kind of mistake?"


    Iliantra smiled and waved. Suddenly a sphere fell on the table, and Adam grabbed it in time. Immediately upon touching it, the orb glowed with violet light.


    Adam raised an eyebrow and looked at Iliantra, who smirked and leaned back in her chair: "The prophecy says that when the Sphere of Truth glows purple, it means the greatest talent of all time will appear."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Iliantra smiled and handed him a stack of books, most of them about magic. Her eyes narrowed, sparkling with cunning.


    "You will be mine for two months. So study hard, or else..." Iliantra licked her lips and leaned toward Adam, emphasizing her breasts. "...I will punish you."


    ***


    The next day...


    Adam was in the library at Iliantra''s estate. He flipped through and memorized another book with irritation and hatred.


    The first thing Iliantra did was to give him Elvish textbooks. Adam thought it was for learning magic, so he enthusiastically agreed and began to learn.


    But with each passing day, Adam was given textbooks with ancientnguages, which he studied and studied... And eventually, Adam was even forced to help decipher the ancient texts.


    At first, it was interesting, but then... Adam began to dream about these ancient fragments!


    Now he finally began to study a book on magic. The book was about barriers, the beginner''s version. Adam concentrated and began to learn the runes, which were the main part of the formation.


    With each page, the formations became soplex that Adam had to reread them twenty times just to remember the formation visually.


    However, despite theplexity, Adam fell in love with the formations and happily studied the book.


    Five hours passed...


    Adam flipped to thest page and closed his eyes. He felt tired, but sensing the new knowledge in his mind, Adam smiled contentedly.


    "Oh, Adam, are you finished yet?" Suddenly a voice sounded in his ear and he saw Iliantra smiling sweetly.


    "How did I not notice her presence?" Adam thought and then answered. "Yes, Mistress Iliantra. It was very fascinating."


    "Uh... are you telling me that you''ve already learned all the formations within this book?" Iliantra asked with a strange expression on her face.


    Adam nodded, and then, out of habit, activated the three basic skills of the Casanova ss, smiling sweetly. He took Iliantra by the wrist and smiled softly: "Then... should Mistress Iliantra reward me?"


    "W-what?! Get your hands off me!" Iliantra suddenly screamed and blushed, much to Adam''s surprise.


    Normally Iliantra acted like a nobledy and always smiled, but now she was blushing like a young girl. Adam blinked in iprehension and made himself even more attractive through skill.


    He stood up and took Iliantra''s hands again and muttered sadly: "So Mistress Iliantra doesn''t want to reward me for my efforts? I am so sad..."


    Iliantra fell silent and closed her lips. She looked puzzled and confused, then clenched her teeth.


    "Hmm, I''ll think about it!" Iliantra snorted and disappeared.


    Adam sighed and shook his head. He muttered: "What a petty woman..."


    "Who''s being petty? Tomorrow I''ll add ten more books for you!"


    "..."


    ¡¤?¦Èm ***


    Friends, in connection with the contract, I''m opening up the goals through which you can get more chapters.


    Inspiration capsule = +1 chapter (max 2/d)


    Massage chair = +2 chapter


    Luxury car = +3 chapter


    Dragon = +5 chapter


    If you find an error, please tell the author. If you have plot suggestions or any desire, go to discord (link in Warning)

 Chapter 11 Level-Up

    ?It was quiet. The night sky was dotted with countless stars that glittered brightly as if beckoning. Adam sat down on the grass and crossed his legs in a lotus pose.


    His eyes were slightly unfocused. Adam had just finished studying the books that Iliantra had given him as punishment five minutes ago. They were much more difficult than before, but Adam could manage somehow.


    And now, feeling somewhat tired and homesick, Adam decided to go out for some fresh air. However, the starry sky enchanted him with its beauty, making Adam sigh in admiration.


    Not quite aware of his actions, Adam was now in the lotus position and closed his eyes. He distinctly felt the gentle breeze whispering gentle words in his ear.


    His head became empty, as ifpletely free of mortal thoughts. The magical power that flowed through his magical channels became calm and bnced, slowly flowing throughout his body.


    The Heart of Mana is the second heart of every being in this world. Adam discovered the presence of this heart only after a breakthrough in the knowledge of magic.


    Sighing, Adam controlled his breathing and slowly, but most importantly carefully, he distributed those particles of magical energy that entered his body through the air.


    This is how the creatures in this world practiced it. Meditation, the distribution of magical energy, and the slow but sure increase of one''s reservoir of magical energy.


    Adam remembered lines from a book he''d read earlier in the Iliantra library: "An important part of every creature''s life is magic. It cannot be seen, felt, or tasted. It is illusory, and it is not entirely clear how we can interact with it.


    Everyone has a different way of "feeling" magical energy. One sings, praising it and thereby achieving enlightenment.


    Some people think of magical energy as a partner. Some see it as a lover who needs to beplimented.


    But there is one truth: magic is powerful. And to be able to understand it and "touch" it, we must meditate.


    During meditation, when mind and soul are in sync, a being can slowly increase his reservoir of magical energy by fulfilling one of the three conditions for the subsequent increase in level."


    Adam inhaled the air and felt the air, mixed with the scent of the rose, flow through his nostrils. Shocked, Adam almost lost control of his breathing but managed to recover in time.


    The scent of a rose... was a specific way for Adam to feel the magical energy.


    Adam was now at the level of an Early Stage (F-) Inferior Demon, which is the weakest power among those who have entered the path of evolution. With a sigh, Adam concentrated again.


    When ites to the evolutionary process, demons, and other creatures are somewhat different. If a human or, say, an elf discards his desires and ovees his sins, then demons, on the contrary, create in themselves the seven deadly sins.


    Lower Demon is Lust.


    Middle demon is Gluttony.


    Superior demon is Envy.


    Demon General - Pride.


    Demon Knight - Wrath.


    Demon Baron - Greed.


    Demon Viscount is Wrath.


    And finally, the Demon Count: the fusion of all seven sins and a dramatic increase in one''s total power tenfold!


    "Gah..." Adam wrinkled his nose and his back got wet.


    For now, the process of sin''s condensation, Lust, was beginning. Images of entwined bodies began to appear in his previously clear mind. Silent moans hit Adam''s most vulnerable ces, making his head cringe.


    As previously stated, the Inferior Demon condenses sin - Lust. Most of them can''t handle it and be lunatics who can only pounce on innocent victims.


    Adam shuddered and a drop of cold sweat rolled down his forehead. The moans in his mind grew louder and louder, making Adam feel intense lust. A bulge appeared on his pants, in the groin area.


    "Damn, what a bad time I decided to take this case..." Adam gritted his teeth and continued to resist.


    The condensation of sin happens by ident. It could even have been an ordinary day when Adam was just resting at his home. However, now his location was not the most fortunate.


    If Mary or ire were here, Adam could satisfy this sudden urge and condense the 1%. Adam sighed and entered the space of the system.


    Without much thought, he chose [Hall of Meditation] and immediately sat down in the lotus pose. The strong feeling of lust and excitement was greatly suppressed and Adam went into a semi-conscious state.


    His breathing was now heavy and now quiet. His body temperature rose to dangerous degrees, making Adam''s skin red.


    Six hourster...


    Adam opened his eyes, which felt very tired, and sighed. The familiar screen appeared before him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [Strength Increased]


    [Casanova Experience (Level 1): 25/25]


    [Level up!]


    Adam sighed and finally came to his senses. His mind was as calm as ake again, but the intense pain made his face crumple. The magical channels were in chaos, the magical energy in them bubbling, showing how excited he was.


    Adam tried to use the spell, but the magical energy did not respond, as if offended. Finally, Adam was taken out of his thoughts by the sound of bells.


    [Casanova Experience (Level 2): 2/35]


    [Level 2 Rewards: Chamber of Commerce, Seduction Points, Inventory, Skills (unlocked)]


    Adam''s eyes zed over at such gifts, and he smiled softly, ignoring the pain. He stepped out into the white space and saw new features before him.


    [Royal Arena] | [Meditation Hall] | [Skills] | [Chamber of Commerce] | [Inventory]


    "Wow! That level-up was too cool!" Adam cheered. "It''s kind of like those games on your phone where you have to level up before you get a lot of features shoved in your face, as well as some very ''needy'' ads for me!"


    Adam shook his head and felt a kind of nostalgia. However, he quickly discarded unnecessary thoughts and first went to the section [Skills], which previously could not get into because of a strange restriction.


    There was a whistling sound and Adam found himself in front of a disy case. In front of him stood sks containing various types of objects.


    "That''s..." Adam raised an eyebrow and was surprised to see an image of a dragon summoning in one sk.


    As he looked around, he thought he was in some kind of game where they let him see what it would look like before he bought skills.


    Adam touched the sk with the dragon call and suddenly a screen appeared in front of him.


    [Title: The Dragon''s Call


    ¡¤?¦Èm Effect: Allows you to summon a mighty dragon to fight at your side.


    Duration: 10 minutes.


    Price: 300,000 Seduction Points.


    Description: Dragon summoning is a skill that opens a portal to the dragon world, allowing you to summon a mighty creature to your aid. This skill requires a deep connection to the dragon world and skill in summoning magic. The summoned dragon will be your unwavering ally in battle, using its power and fiery breath to crush the enemies before you. However, summoning a dragon is an act of great responsibility, as dragons are great and freedom-loving creatures, and a summoned dragon will not serve a senseless destructive purpose]


    Adam''s eyes blinked and he flinched at that price! He felt as if he had walked confidently into a brand-name clothing store and was suddenly told that the cheapest product would be over a hundred thousand dors!


    Terrified, Adam opened his status with shaking hands, hoping for the best, but...


    [Name: Adam Harris.


    Race: Demon


    ss: Casanova (level 2).


    Attribute: Darkness


    Level: Inferior Demon (F-)


    Sin: Lust (0%)


    Seduction Points: 0


    Partners: ire, Maria]


    ...another disappointment awaited him! Adam clutched his head and felt the urge to break the face of the one who had set such expensive prices.


    He wanted to cry, but there were no tears!


    ***


    Friends, a small request before the chapter begins. If you have not yet left a review, please do so. You are helping to promote the book by doing so. Also, don''t forget to vote with your power stones if you like the book.


    When there are 30 reviews, I will publish 4 chapters in one day. Thank you for your attention.

 Chapter 12 Skills

    ?Adam sighed quietly and decided to check another sk. Maybe it would be cheaper, and he could even save up for the skill.


    [Title: Revival


    Effect: Allows you to revive a dead ally, bringing him back to life with full health.


    Duration: One-time skill.


    Price: 500,000 Seduction Points.


    Description: Revival is a powerful skill that allows you to summon departed allies from the world of the dead. Under its power, a dead ally is restored,ing back to life with new energy and strength. However, this skill can be used only on a whole corpse, the time of death should not exceed one hour].


    Clutching his head, Adam fell to his knees and screamed: "Even in this world I can''t afford the luxury?!"


    Adam wanted to cry, but the tears wouldn''te out. After catching his breath, Adam crawled to the other sk, hoping for the best.


    [Title: Shadow of Enlightenment


    Effect: Allows you to see hidden objects and detect hidden enemies.


    Duration: 1 hour.


    Price: 25,000 Seduction Points.


    Description: Shadow of Enlightenment is a skill that reveals hidden worlds and entities. Under its influence, you can see things that go unnoticed by the normal eye. You can discover hidden passages, treasures, and even hidden enemies, giving you an advantage in exploration andbat.]


    "Well, ha-ha... not so bad, ha-ha..." Adam smiled nervously.


    He reached out and touched the other sk, summoning the screen.


    [Title: Ice Shackles


    Effect: Freezes the target, restricting its movement and dealing damage.


    Duration: 30 seconds.


    Price: 45,000 Seduction Points.


    Description: Ice Shackles is a skill that has the powerful power of cold. You will be able to freeze a target, restricting its movement and causing damage from ice spikes. This skill can be useful when stopping an enemy or when fighting fire creatures, as the cold allows you to control the situation and neutralize the danger].


    And then the other sk...


    [Title: Healing


    Effect: Restores health and removes negative effects.


    Duration: Instantaneous effect.


    Price: 15,000 Seduction Points.


    Description: Healing is a skill that allows you to remove negative effects and heal even deadly wounds, as well as to replenish spent magical energy by 25%. This skill is a blessing for travelers and fighters, giving them the ability to heal and recover even in the most difficult situations].


    Another sk...


    [Title: me st


    Effect: Creates a powerful explosion that damages enemies in the surrounding area.


    Duration: Instantaneous effect.


    Price: 80,000 Seduction Points.


    Description: me st is a skill that ignites the power of fire in you and allows you to create a devastating explosion. The power of the me burns enemies in the surrounding area, inflicting significant damage. However, you should be careful when using this skill, as the explosion can affect others around you, including allies, and can cause unexpected consequences].


    Adam gritted his teeth and shook his head. His head was already aching from these prices. He touched another sk.


    [Title: Wave of Energy


    Effect: Creates a powerful wave of energy that knocks enemies down and weakens their strength.


    Duration: Instantaneous effect.


    Cost: 50,000 Seduction Points.


    Description: Wave of Energy is a skill that gathers your inner energy and releases it in a powerful wave. Under its influence, enemies are knocked down and weakened, and their strength and attacks are noticeably reduced. This skill gives you an advantage inbat and allows you to dodge danger by controlling the situation].


    "HELL NO! WHY SO EXPENSIVE?!" Adam screamed with hatred in his eyes and almost ripped his hair out. "Oh... okay, take it easy. This sk is thest one! And I''m not setting foot in here again!"


    Adam touched thest sk and didn''t hold out much hope of getting anything cheap. But as if hearing his plea, the System sent him a screen with the following text:


    [Title: zing Run


    Effect: Allows you to move at high speed over short distances.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Duration: 1 minute.


    Price: 10 Seduction Points.


    Description: zing Run is a skill that gives you incredible speed of movement. Your legs sweep away obstacles, you rush forward with superhuman speed, which makes you impregnable and fast inbat or in cases when you need to quickly reach the target or escape from danger. This skill allows you to surpass normal physical limitations and surprise your opponents with your unpredictability.]


    "Oh, finally a worthy skill. Your price will be legendary!"


    Adam felt intense joy and there were tears in the corners of his eyes. At first, he rejoiced, but then he remembered the harsh reality.


    [Seduction Points: 0]


    With a heavy sigh, Adam left [Skills] and returned to the familiar white space with a choice. He thought for a while and then chose [Chamber of Commerce].


    A straight street appeared in front of him and on either side were tents selling various items. Adam saw a tent with "Books" written on it. He touched one of the books and a notice appeared in front of him.


    [Title: Archimage Grimoire


    Type: Book


    Price: 400,000 Seduction Points


    Description: The Archimage Grimoire is a guide to wisdom and power for true magicians. This book contains rare spells and secrets that will help you reach the pinnacle of magic]


    Adam swallowed hard and gently removed his hand from the book, as if afraid of getting it dirty. Then he touched another book with a green cover.


    [Title: Secrets of Necromancy


    Type: Book


    Price: 500,000 Seduction Points


    Description: Secrets of Necromancy is an ancient book that reveals to you the dark and dangerous secrets of necromancy. Study it to master the art of subduing the dead and resurrecting them into your service].


    Adam froze in shock. Not really because of the price, but more because of the title of the book. He thought he was dreaming.


    "Necromancy?" Adam nearly tore his eyes out in shock. "As far as I know, necromancers don''t even exist among demons right now."


    Adam thought about it and suddenly remembered that at the initial screen, where he was given a choice of sses, Adam had already seen the [Necromancer] ss. He hadn''t given it much thought at the time, because he thought that the Necromancer wasn''t the most attractive ss.


    And in the end, it turned out that what he thought of with disdain was a strong rarity. There were still legends of necromancers and their monstrous magic that made even the bravest warrior freeze in shock.


    "ording to the records, the Necromancers once controlled the whole world." Adam sighed.


    He was a little sorry, for his current ss [Casanova] has no fighting skills. Except, of course, for the "bedfellows'' fighting skills," which he actively uses in action.


    Then Adam remembered something when he happened to pick a ss [Casanova].


    ...[Casanova ss selected. The next ss can be selected after reaching level 100 of "Casanova"]...


    "If I can reach level one hundred [Casanova], it won''t be a problem to choose another ss!" Adam cheered and smiled, but then remembered one problem. "But right now I''m only at level two..."


    Adam shook his head and walked toward the potion tent. There he saw a sk of golden liquid and touched it. Immediately he felt calm and peaceful, and his head became clearer.


    [Title: Elixir of Immortality


    Type: Potion


    Price: 500 Seduction Points


    Effect: Restores health and provides temporary invulnerability.


    Description: The elixir of Immortality is a potion that grants its drinker eternal youth and invulnerability. When you drink it, you regenerate your strength and be impregnable to pain and damage for a short time].


    However, the price was still high.


    ***


    Friends, in connection with the contract, I''m opening up the goals through which you can get more chapters.


    Inspiration capsule = +1 chapter (max 2/d)


    Massage chair = +2 chapter


    Luxury car = +3 chapter


    Dragon = +5 chapter


    If you find an error, please tell the author. If you have plot suggestions or any desire, go to discord (link in Warning)

 Chapter 13 Chamber Of Commerce

    ?Adam sighed and left the system. He felt tired and frustrated, and his head was buzzing with the prices he had seen in [Skills] and [Chamber of Commerce].


    "Seriously, I don''t understand how to get these Seduction Points."


    If you simply guess by the name, you may conclude that you only need to seduce a woman. However, how is that supposed to work at all? s, Adam did not know.


    He sighed and looked up at the stars, ignoring the newly growing sense of lust. From the outside, he looked very charming, and it seemed that his beauty had risen in level as well.


    The general aura of fascination from Adam also increased, so many animals and birds approached him as if sensing his frustrated mood.


    A crownded on Adam''s shoulder and started rubbing his head. Adam stroked the crow''s feathers and sighed.


    "Oh, it''s Adam. What are you doing?" A cheerful and gentle voice was heard, causing Adam to turn his head.


    It was Nyrena, the fairy who had guided Adam to Iliantra. Though she looked so innocent and weak, Adam felt a terrible aura from her. And given the fact that even Iliantra behaved very politely to her, Adam did not venture to speak informally.


    He stood up and bowed, smiling softly: "Hello, Mistress Nirena. Just observing the stars."


    "Mm, I see! And I''m out for a walk, I''m too bored to stay with Iliantra!" Nirenaughed and then looked at Adam with a strange look. "She was something different today. Maybe you know why that is?"


    "Uh... not sure, sorry." Adam smiled tautly.


    It was because of his flirting, of course. Aside from that incident in the library, Adam flirted with her often, making Iliantra blush and punishing him.


    As a punishment, she gave him difficult books, which is what Adam needed. He pretended to find it difficult, but in fact, he learned even the most difficult books written in an ancientnguage with ease.


    In this way, he left a strong impression on Iliantra but still did not win her affection. Adam sighed, remembering her red face.


    "She''s so adorable when she blushes..." Adam thought, but he didn''t get his hopes up for their rtionship.


    After all, it was the Head of the Hall of Elders, Elder Wisdom of Iliantra. Her name alone could make many creatures in the world bow their heads and admit defeat.


    Nirena looked at Adam with a skeptical look with a cute, "Eee-ee-ee" sound, and then smiled.


    "All right, your business is none of my business." Nirenaughed.


    Suddenly her body began to glow and Adam squeezed his eyes shut because of the intense light. After five seconds, the light disappeared and Adam opened his eyes. He was shocked!


    Once a little fairy turned into a first-rate beauty!


    She has exquisite blonde hair, a linen shade, like golden threads that fall, framing her face and creating a soft aura around her.


    These fluffy strands are like ghostly clouds in which her secret wisdom lurks. Her eyes, deep and prating blue in color, radiate rity and magical radiance, like two stars that shine in the abyss of the night sky.


    In these eyes, you can see all the wisdom of the world and ancient knowledge umted over the centuries. Their gaze is full of tenderness and at the same time shrouded in mystery, revealed only to the chosen ones.


    Her skin, like nature itself, is delicate and almost transparent, like the petal of a flower easily yielded to the blowing of the wind.


    Adam froze in shock and looked admiringly at the woman before him. That childish and innocent impression vanished when he saw her beauty and seductive body.


    Embodying impable grace and inimitable elegance, Nirena sat down next to Adam with noble grace, like a beautiful figure shimmering in light and shadow.


    Her gaze, full of mystery and depth, stared into his eyes as if opening a portal to an unknown world. The glow in her eyes reflects not only their blue depths but also a soul imbued with unearthly wisdom and tenderness.


    As the pink petals of a blooming rose, her lips curved slightly in a smile, the epitome of magnificence. She looked at Adam with undisguised admiration and said, with a slight hesitation in her voice: "What do you think of my looks?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    And with these words, Nirena''s gentle hands rested on his cheek like shimmering silk, enveloping him in a magic touch that immersed him in a world of tenderness and mystery, in which time melts and everything around him bes insignificant.


    Adam''s eyes clouded over, and suddenly there was a fire in his heart. He let out a faint growl and suddenly pushed Nirena, knocking her to the ground. Suddenly a fierce fire erupted in his chest, clutching his heart into steel bands, making his breathing quicken and his blood boil in his veins.


    Nirena watched Adam with a kind of amusement and did not resist at all. She watched as Adam stood over her and drew his beautiful face closer.


    They were so close that if they moved the wrong way, they could have kissed, but even so, Nirena was not frightened and just watched as if she had found something amusing.


    Before Adam had to lose control, the sudden me was extinguished by a chill that seemed to emerge from the depths of his heart. Suddenly his eyes were as clear and clear as the night sky, and his heavy breathing was calming.


    Once again there was intense pain and fatigue. Adam copsed helplessly onto Nirena lying beneath him. His head sank next to Nirena''s ears, and if that part was all right...


    "Wow, he''s so hard..."


    ...then another, equally important part, poked Nirene in the stomach. Adam felt a strong wave of shame and tried to get up, but could not.


    Meanwhile, Nirena put her left hand on Adam''s head and touched his bulge with her right hand, moving her hand up and down.


    "So that''s what a man''s genitals are like." Her blue eyes lit up brightly, and Nirena herself felt a strange thirst and trembling in her groin area.


    Soon, in a deft move, Nirena''s hand slipped under Adam''s pants and, as if it were a snake, descended to his cock. She gently encircled it, and Adam suddenly felt a great rush of pleasure.


    He exhaled softly, and his mouth happened to be close to Niren''s ear. She flinched and her ears flushed, but she didn''t take her hand away.


    She wrapped her gentle hand around Adam''s cock and began to move it up and down. Although her movements were inexperienced, Adam was still thoroughly enjoying himself.


    At one point, his eyes lost their rity again, and his strength returned to his body. He lifted his mouth and bit Nirena on the lobe of her ear.


    "Ahhhh?" Nirena groaned loudly and shuddered, feeling shivers all over her body.


    Adam smiled sweetly, and his arms went around Nirena''s back. He lifted her and sat her in hisp. Nirena blushed and looked at Adam with teary eyes, making him feel strange.


    "S-stop it. Stop!"


    But Adam didn''t obey, and his naughty hands went under Niren''s clothes and moved straight to her breasts. Adam squeezed them and Nirena trembled, moaning softly.


    "I s-say..." Nirena blushed even thicker, then frowned. "Stop!"


    A strong pressure appeared in the air, and every bone in Adam''s body trembled. His unruly hands reflexively returned to their previous position.


    Nirena quickly got up and left. Her face was as red as her ears. As she flew into the air, she disappeared, leaving Adam alone.


    ////


    You can see an illustration of Nirena and other characters on my Discord: VNqSfqm4nq


    ***


    Friends, a small request before the chapter begins. If you have not yet left a review, please do so. You are helping to promote the book by doing so. Also, don''t forget to vote with your power stones if you like the book.


    When there are 30 reviews, I will publish 4 chapters in one day. Thank you for your attention.

 Chapter 14 Iliantra 1 (R-18)

    ?Friends, a small request before the chapter begins. If you have not yet left a review, please do so. You are helping to promote the book by doing so. Also, don''t forget to vote with your power stones if you like the book.


    When there are 30 reviews, I will publish 4 chapters in one day. Thank you for your attention.


    ***


    The next morning...


    Adam''s eyes slowly opened and he felt a difort in his lower body. When he lifted his head, he saw the "mountain" that had formed on the nket.


    He was too unustomed to having a hard-on in the morning. ire and Mary usually solved that problem. Adam frowned and felt annoyed.


    "I need to have a word with Iliantra today, or else my condition will suck." Adam shook his head and began to dress.


    As he changed, he looked in the mirror and saw his perfect body. Turning from all angles, Adam nodded in satisfaction. He was good!


    He left the room and made his way to the backyard, where Iliantra usually spent her time. And so it was, for Adam saw her sitting in the rocking chair.


    At that second, however, Adam sensed something amiss. Usually, the fairies were circling andughing, but they were all gone. Such a sudden event caused Adam to be surprised.


    "Mistress Iliantra, and these fairies... where did they go?" Adam raised an eyebrow, approaching Iliantra.


    "Eh...". Iliantra blinked and smiled at him strangely. "Mistress Nirena has finished her business, so she has returned to her homnd."


    Adam scratched the back of his head and was reminded ofst night. He had almost lost control then and had even managed to rub Nirena''s breasts. The feeling of softness was unforgettable.


    "Speaking of which, who is she?" Adam took a chair and ced it in front of Iliantra, sitting down on it.


    "Mistress Nirena? Hehe..." Iliantra suddenlyughed and looked at him slyly. "She''s a royal fairy, and also... the Fairy Queen!"


    Adam looked at her stupidly and suddenly froze in shock. Remembering the events ofst night, he felt both aroused and shocked at the same time.


    Iliantra enjoyed the look on his face and chuckled, leaning back in her rocking chair.


    "Okay, but that''s not what I wanted to ask. Mistress Iliantra, I need to take a month''s rest, so I came to you." Adam shook his head and told Iliantra his thoughts.


    "Rest? For what reason?" Iliantra frowned.


    "To borate, my sin is beginning to awaken and I need to take time off to practice." Adam smiled and leaned forward.


    "Sin? Training?" Iliantra hesitated and nodded. "That''s not a problem. I can help you in that matter."


    Then Iliantra fell silent when she saw Adam''s look, which was somewhat strange. She raised an eyebrow and asked rudely: "What?"


    Adamughed, and it seemed to him that this woman at such moments spoke without thinking. He wondered how to say it more softly, but finally decided to give in.


    "The only way you can help me is to have sex with me for a month." Adam stood up and activated the three main "Casanova" skills.


    He approached Iliantra, who had stiffened at Adam''s previous words, lifted her chin with his right hand and took her behind him with his left hand, and brought her close to him.


    Smiling softly, Adam stroked her silky and soft blond hair. His eyes smiled, and an aura of fascination emanated from his body, making Iliantra blush.


    Of course, Adam''s current level was not enough to influence her mind. But given his handsome looks and gentle demeanor, Adam was sure he could leave at least some mark on her heart.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Strangely enough, Iliantra didn''t put up much of a fight and only looked at Adam with slightly clouded eyes. Her breathing becamebored, and the woman''s delicate body trembled intermittently.


    "Well, what do you think?" Adam pulled her against him with a soft smile and felt the softness of her breasts against his body.


    Inhaling her cherry scent and feeling the warmth and tenderness of Iliantra''s mature body, Adam felt a strong sense of satisfaction. Taking a deep breath, Adam approached her ears and bit her earlobe.


    "Ah!" Iliantra shouted in surprise and flinched.


    Adam didn''t stop and activated the Gentle Touch, his hands running down Iliantra''s body, down to her slender buttocks.


    Adam grasped Iliantra''s buttocks exquisitely and carelessly, and with confident movements began to crumple them. Every touch of his hands brought her voluptuousness, and their bodies merged in a fervent dance of passion. At the same time, he brought his face close to her marvelous, beautiful face and delved into her clear green eyes, which sparkled like stars in the night sky. A multitude of emotions exchanged their gazes: nervousness, reluctance, lust, but one thing prevailed: submission.


    Adam, while not possessing the strength of Iliantra or the intelligence of Amaria, was beautiful and possessed an extraordinary charisma. He had no difficulty in seducing a woman as open and tempting as Iliantra. His presence enveloped her, beckoning and drawing her closer and closer.


    And finally, with overpowering desire, Adam moved closer to Iliantra and their lips joined in a passionate kiss. He felt the softness of her lips, the sensation of their warmth and sweetness, which aroused in him a wild passion. Iliantra didn''t hold back and let out a quiet mooing, and then, after hesitating only for a moment, she put her gentle hands on Adam''s back, acknowledging his control.


    Tension hung in the air like an electric charge, their bodies prating each other, tightly fitting together, and Adam ran his hands confidently over her luscious body, eliciting seductive moans of bliss from her. Under his caress, her breathing became heavy and uncontroble, and she could not contain her sweet exmations.


    Finally lost in pleasure, Adam took her hand and led her to the rocking chair, inviting her to take hisp. With sensuality, he sat down on the chair, and Iliantra, feelingpletely subdued by him, epted a ce on hisp.


    Inhaling her sweet scent, Adam ran his hands slowly and gently over her body, provoking her moans of pleasure. Each of his touches was precise and passionate, enveloping her in waves of pleasure.


    And as he reached her breasts, he became even more determined, letting his fingers and lips explore and possess her beautiful bust. His hands rested on her breasts, and once more he applied the Gentle Touch. The effect was instantaneous:


    "Aaah!"


    Iliantra, shuddering and feeling the most intense pleasure, rolled her eyes under Adam''s influence.


    He sensed her weakness and used it to start undressing her. Her body was covered by a light white dress, which he had no trouble removing. Soon her perfect, wless figure was revealed before him.


    Her body was lush, yet slender,bining perfect proportions and grace.


    Feeling a strong sense of arousal, Adam stood up and lifted Iliantra by the buttocks. Reflexively, Iliantra''s legs tightened around Adam''s pelvis, and she hung on him like a ko.


    Smiling softly, Adam kissed her. With each passing second, their kiss grew more and more passionate, until finally there was a French kiss.


    Adam''s moist lips made gentle contact with Iliantra''s, and a bright, sensual me erupted between them. Their tongues gently intertwined in a dance of passion, and a game of genuine affection began. Iliantra yielded to Adam''s pressure, responding to his every touch with equal intensity. Their breathing became faster, and deeper, reflecting the power of the excitement that enveloped them both.


    Adam and Iliantra''s French kiss grew hotter and more intimate. Their lips and tongues danced in harmony like music, creating a magical symphony of passion and desire. In each kiss, they savored the taste and smell of each other, and time stood still in this moment of their embrace.


    Their hearts beat in unison, revealing to them an ocean of feelings and desires. All doubts and fears vanished, leaving room only for true affection and passionate lust for each other. This French kiss awakened in them all the strength and me of their passion, enveloping them both in a unique feeling of total fusion.


    They plunged into a world where only the two of them existed, and those moments of passion were unforgettable experience that filled their souls with the vivid colors of sexual desire and pleasure.


    A few minutester they were in Adam''s bedroom, and with tendernessying Iliantra on the bed, he instantly undressed, his eyes sparkling with the brightness of passion. He walked to the edge of the bed and noticed Iliantra''s gaze fixed on his manhood.


    "Yeah, he''s great, isn''t he?" whispered Adam, smiling softly.


    Iliantra swallowed, her gentle hands gently touching his cock, and her eyes misted over. She shook her head slightly before gently kissing the head of his cock.

 Chapter 15 Iliantra 2 (R-18)

    ?Iliantra lifted her head over the edge of the bed, and pulled her gentle face closer to Adam''s cock, emitting lust and passion. She ced her palms on his hips, giving herself support, and took his hardness in her gentle hands.


    Her fingers felt the smooth and firm skin as she slowly began to move her hand up and down his cock, creating a stirring force of friction.


    ¡¤?¦Èm Her tongue poked out from behind her fragrant lips, touching the delicate skin of the head of his cock. She licked the top of it tenderly, circling it lightly with the tip of her tongue.


    With each touch, she grew bolder and more ambitious, plunging him into her skillful depths.


    Iliantra pressed his body against the bed, continuing to caress his cock with her hot lips and wet tongue. She adjusted the rhythm and intensity of her movements, exploring every corner of his aroused cock, giving him incredible pleasure.


    Her head rose and fell, creating a wonderful sense of contact, plunging him into a world of maddening pleasure.


    Iliantra relentlessly continued her tempting movements, allowing him to enjoy every moment, every breath of passion.


    She drew him into her virtuoso symphony of oral bliss, plunging deeper and deeper into incredible ecstasy, igniting in him the mes of lust and excitement.


    Iliantra, focused on her skill at skillful gratification, continued to move with grace and passion, giving Adam a unique sensation.


    Her hot and wet mouth enveloped his cock, providing tenderness and passion, sweetness and piercing pleasure as they merged in a dance of unbridled passion.


    Like an artist, she worked her magic, intensifying his arousal, immersing him in a whirlpool of pleasure.


    She focused on every slightest change in his expression, every moan he made, knowing that she was the cause of his pleasure.


    Adam, losing control of his senses, couldn''t help himself. Shuddering, his cock shuddered, and the white liquid spurted directly into Iliantra''s mouth.


    He grabbed her head and prated deeper into her throat while Iliantra diligently swallowed his yogurt.


    When Adam finished his shot, Iliantra began to make swallowing motions. Her gaze blurred and she began to lift her head until finally, Adam''s cock slipped out of her mouth."Ha-ah..." Iliantra let out a sigh and shuddered. Her pussy became wet and she looked at Adam eagerly.


    He, of course, did not let her down. His cock, which had beid a second ago, immediately reawakened as if it were a proud lion. He smiled softly and grabbed Iliantra, plopping her down on the bed.


    He stood over her and smirked. His head lowered to her long ears, and he whispered: "What should I do, honey? Can you give me a hint?"


    Iliantra looked at Adam with disbelief and irritation, and then she blushed. After hesitating for a while, she whispered: "...ck...me..."


    "??? I can''t hear,e on, louder!" Adam smiled and ran his cock over herbia, making Iliantra shiver.


    She bit her lower lip and looked hurt, but it made her look even more aroused to Adam. After a while, Iliantra sighed and shouted in annoyance: "F**k me already, you bastard!"


    Adam smiled brightly and moved his pelvis, immediately prating Iliantra. The next second he felt a strong surge of magical energy enters his body.


    "Aaah!" Iliantra groaned and shuddered.


    He looked surprised.


    "Virgin?" Adam looked at Iliantra and then smirked, whispering in her ear. "So I''m your first? Hehe, I''ll take care of you."


    Moving his waist, Adam used the Gentle Touch to its fullest extent. He pierced her body and enjoyed the tightness and wetness of Iliantra''s pussy.


    The walls of her pussy clenched and squeezed Adam''s cock so tightly as if they wouldn''t let go. Adam pounded on her and used all of his power. Every second he felt his magical energy bing clearer and clearer.


    [Sin: Lust (3%)].


    A screen appeared in front of Adam, and he smiled as he pressed his head against Iliantra''s chest. He began sucking on her left breast, while his right hand rubbed her right nipple.


    "Ah! Ah!" Iliantra moaned and shuddered, and the walls of her pussy clenched, giving Adam intense pleasure.


    Their pace suddenly began to quicken and they were in a dance where their hearts merged into one. Adam felt intense pleasure, as did Iliantra. Suddenly she shuddered and her eyes rolled back and her tongue stuck out.


    Fssh...


    Iliantra cummed and shuddered with pleasure. However, Adam didn''t stop and kept thrusting her.


    Pa! Pa! Pa!


    The sounds of flesh colliding echoed throughout the room along with a squelching sound. Five minutester, Adam shuddered, too, and thrusting his cock deeper, he cummed.


    "Aaaaahhhh! I-I''m...cumming!" Iliantra shuddered and her body wriggled in Adam''s hand.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He wasted no time in using his skills to the best of his ability, and while he was pouring his seed into Iliantra''s uterus, he also used the Gentle Touch.


    "Aaah! I''m going crazy!" Iliantra moaned loudly and drool came out of her mouth.


    Adam felt the walls of Iliantra''s pussy tighten around his cock, and he shuddered. It felt as if she wanted to squeeze him to the limit!


    In a few minutes...


    Adamy on his back while Iliantra sucked his cock. Seeing before him a mature woman who was an authority among the elves and one who was respected even by the Queen...


    Adam felt good. No, very good. He shuddered and grabbed hold of Iliantra''s head, pushing deeper and shouting: "Here''s your reward!"


    Iliantra opened her eyes wide and began to swallow Adam''s cum. Fluid flowed from her pussy, and she shuddered in ecstasy. Her nipples stood up straight and her eyes sparkled.


    Finally, Adam finished feeding her and Iliantra opened and showed Adam her clean mouth, shing her eyes.


    "I swallowed it all."


    Adam felt a strong arousal and his cock stood erect again. He took Iliantra by the back and pressed her against him. His cock slid easily into her wet pussy.


    "Aah! Again?!" Even though Iliantra looked like she didn''t want to, Adam could feel the walls of her pussy squeezing his cock as if refusing to let go.


    Adam pressed her against the wall and began to move. His hands slid down her body and he pressed his lips to her body, leaving hickeys on every part of her body as if to mark her.


    Adam grabbed herrge breasts and began to squeeze while his pelvis moved vigorously, pounding Iliantra and making her moan.


    "Aah! Mmmm... deeper! Put it in deeper!"


    Following her request, Adam built up his strength and pierced Iliantra''s pussy, reaching the wall of her uterus. He felt intense pleasure.


    The squelching sounds and the shing of flesh against flesh echoed through the room, along with Iliantra''s loud cries. The once quiet manor was alive again.


    Iliantra''s loud moans were like the greatest symphony to Adam. He shuddered and felt pleasure, and his eyes blurred with intense pleasure.


    Suddenly an idea urred to him, and he grinned, whispering to Iliantra. She, upon hearing this, opened her eyes wide and looked at him with a red face. But after a few minutes, she nodded.


    After ten minutes, Iliantra felt intense pleasure and rolled her eyes. She cried out loudly: "Husband, I''m cumming! I''m cumming from your big cock!"


    Adam grinned broadly and moved his cock, then released his cum.


    "Aaah! Oh yes!" Iliantra rolled her eyes and her face went "Ahegao".


    Laying Iliantra on the bed, Adam admired the sight of her.


    There were many hickeys on her body, her face had an "ahegao" expression, and a white liquid that was very thick was oozing out of her innermost ce.


    (P.S.: This illustration will be published soon on my discord server. Link: discord.gg/VNqSfqm4nq)


    While Adam admired her beauty, a window appeared before him.


    [Sin: Lust (25%)].


    [Thanks to the user''s actions, Iliantra was seduced. Gained Seduction Points: x120]


    [The heart of Iliantra has changed, revealing itself to the user]


    [Name: Iliantra


    Race: Elf


    ss: Mage


    Attribute: Nature


    Level: Supreme Path (3 Laws) (S+)


    Status: Tempted (100%)]

 Chapter 16 Home

    ?The first thing Adam felt upon awakening was the softness around his cock. When he opened his eyes, he saw Iliantra''s beautiful face flush and turn as red as a ripe apple, and her charming mouth sucking on his cock.


    He was amused and felt a strong sense of satisfaction. This woman had always taught everything too fast and now her blowjob could make Adam shudder with pleasure. The slurping sounds filled the room and Adam sighed.


    His cock trembled and soon Adam shot his seed into the mouth of Iliantra, who, though surprised at first, then carefully swallowed it all. Adam felt a sense of satisfaction and stood up.


    "Ah!" Iliantra was in her thoughts when Adam put her in a doggystyle pose and then moved her pelvis and entered her. "Aah!"


    "Aah! Y-yes!"


    "More! Aah!"


    Adam leaned into her and prated deeper and deeper, then grabbed Iliantra by the hair, making her cry out. He felt the walls of her pussy tighten around his cock and, without thinking, he raised his hand and pped Iliantra''s buttock.


    "Hee-hee!" Iliantra cried out in surprise and rolled her eyes.


    Adam used the "Gentle Touch" in his spanking, which gave Iliantra great satisfaction and almost made her cum, but she bit her lip and held back. Adam amused himself and took it as a challenge, beginning to spank her with more force.


    "Aaah! P-please, stop!" Iliantra rolled her eyes and shuddered, losing the strength in her legs.


    She fell on the bed and began to cum, but Adam didn''t stop and continued to pummel her. He smirked and spanked her even harder, causing the woman to moan loudly. As he came closer to her ear, Adam exhaled, making Iliantra shudder.


    Finally, after ten minutes, Adam squirmed and felt a strong rush of pleasure. He moved his cock and thrust deep into Iliantr, then released his seed. The eruptionsted almost a minute and Adam pulled his cock out.


    Like yesterday, Iliantra''s cum began to flow out of her pussy, forming a beautiful waterfall worthy of being a tourist attraction. Adam sighed and stepped into the shower, where Iliantrater joined him and they continued their business.


    ***


    A weekter...


    Adam was on his way back to the capital. He was in a luxurious carriage that bore the emblem of the First Elder, the Head of the Hall of Elders, Iliantra. So no one dared stop him. It was like an ambnce rushing to a call. Ahem, back on topic...


    Adam was slightly tired, and the deep hickey that Iliantra had left on his neck was noticeable. Her lips, so sweet and delicate, marked it as if she were afraid someone would steal it.


    Iliantra also gave Adam about ten life-saving items, which were in the form of a ring. Adam put them on and rewarded Iliantra with a kiss, who smiled happily afterward.


    The result of their night was that Iliantra''s heart waspletely submitted to Adam. He felt proud that he could seduce a woman of her level. Although it is possible that the primary reason she slept with him was a prophecy.


    Adam had an important ce in it, and there was a clear instruction for the descendants of the Iliantra family to be Adam''s wife and apany him for the rest of his life. Although he did not know why the Iliantra ancestors had decided so, Adam felt gratitude.


    "As expected, their wisdom is amazing, and their kindness isparable to heaven." Adam wanted to pray but remembered that he was a demon, so he only bowed his head. "Thank you, great ones!"


    In addition, it would be important to note Adam''s improvement. Although it had been a tumultuous week for their romantic life, Adam didn''t even think to stop training and meditation. As a result, he gained a deeper understanding of his skills as well.


    [Name: Adam Harris.


    Race: Demon


    ss: Casanova (Level 3).


    Attribute: Darkness


    Level: Medium Demon (F)<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Sin: Lust (50%)


    Seduction Points: 250


    Partners: ire, Maria, Iliantra]


    Because Iliantra''s level was very high, Adam benefited greatly from their "adventures". The Seduction Points alone were worth it, so he was very pleased.


    The rise of "Casanova" enticed an increase in his charm and charisma, which had already begun to affect Iliantra, albeit only slightly. However, it was also a wonderful result.


    His strength has increased many times over. Although the condensation of Lust''s sin is difficult, given the strong and frequent outbursts of lust, the mere increase in his fighting power makes Adam smile like an idiot.


    Byparison, he was able to be killed by Eldorin (Mary''s ex-husband), in less than a second. That was the difference between the levels! He also gained new skills as a Middle Demon, so he gained a little, but still a lot of self-confidence.


    An hourter, Adam''s carriage sessfully arrived at his home, and he, satisfied, got out of the carriage. Immediately two beautifully dressed women caught his eye. Adam smiled softly at them as well. Before he could even open his mouth, he was suddenly embraced.


    "Oooh...Master, I was so lonely!" Mary hugged him tightly, too, and there were tears in her eyes, sheid her head on his chest, and her gentle arms encircled his back.


    "I missed you, too..." ire was more rxed, and she smiled softly as she hugged him.


    Adam smiled softly, and those around him froze in shock when they saw his smile. Even without using the Art of Seduction or the Mastery of Communication, Adam could already win women''s hearts without too much trouble.


    Feeling the predatory stares of the women, Adam was not at all confused, but only smiled softly at them, causing a wave of squeals and screams. He watched with amusement as the elves, who were over a hundred years old, blushed like young girls.


    Some of these women were with men who looked at Adam with rage as if they wanted to burn him through. Being in the spotlight, Adam smiled contentedly.


    "This contrast between adoring women and hating men... dude, I''m getting addicted" Adam smirked and led the two women to his house.d


    Soon he saw the table set, which was far too luxurious. Adam even saw the meat and was a little surprised. He put his arm around Mary and ire, cing them in hisp. He massaged ire''s breasts with one hand and Mary''s with the other.


    After breathing in their scent and feeling the familiarity, Adam smiled softly and asked:


    "My maids, do you elves like meat? I thought you protected all animals." Adam was surprised. All this time he had only seen fish in his diet when he dined with Amaria. So it was a little strange for him to see such a dish on the table.


    "Aah! The thing is, not all elves share this idea. Many families eat meat, and no one condemns them for that" Mary groaned and twisted in Adam''s arms.


    Breathing heavily, ire continued. "And so... Mmm! We decided to purchase a special meat to cook... Aah! You!"


    Adam wasn''t just surprised, he was shocked. He had read many stories in his previous life, and except for a few exceptions, elves had never eaten meat. They considered themselves the guardians of the forest and refused to harm the children of nature.


    So when he saw the meat on the table, his embarrassment only increased. However, upon learning that it had been done for him, Adam smiled softly.


    He stopped caressing the two women''s breasts and pressed them to his chest, enjoying the smell of their hair, which was so delicate and pleasant, like the scent of a flower. With all sincerity, he expressed his gratitude to them:


    "Thank you very much. I am extremely happy to have you".


    It was a moment filled with tenderness and deep feelings, uniting Adam, Mary, and ire in a special and unique moment of mutual understanding and love.


    ***


    Did you enjoy the book? Vote with your power stones and leave a review!

 Chapter 17 Arannis, Elara...

    ?"Aah!"


    "Oooh!"


    It was night. It was quiet in the capital of Elfheim, but one of the houses was very active. I think you know which house we''re talking about, but I''ll tell you... it''s Adam''s house.


    The bed creaked as Adam fucked two mature women with lush bodies who were dressed in revealing clothing and in the "woman sandwich" position. Adam prated then Mary and then ire, making the two women moan loudly.


    Following Grandpa Squirrel''s advice, he put a barrier around his room and now the sounds were muted. Adam actively had sex with them and brought them to climax time after time, making the two elves'' bodies quiver and be wet.


    Finally, in the morning, they settled down. Adam always marveled at the activity of these two women, for even Iliantra could not have had sex for so long. Closing his eyes, Adam logged on and saw the familiar inscription.


    [Royal Arena] | [Meditation Hall] | [Skills] | [Chamber of Commerce] | [Inventory]


    Without thinking long, Adam went to [Skills] and immediately chose one skill that he could afford.


    [Title: zing Run


    Effect: Allows you to move at high speed over short distances.


    Duration: 1 minute.


    Price: 10 Seduction Points.


    Description: zing Run is a skill that gives you incredible speed of movement. Your legs sweep away obstacles, you rush forward with superhuman speed, which makes you impregnable and fast inbat or in cases when you need to reach the target or escape from danger. This skill allows you to surpass normal physical limitations and surprise your opponents with your unpredictability.]


    Adam took the sk in his hands and slowly raised it to his eyes. The density of the air around him seemed tense, and his heart beat faster with anticipation. Suddenly, in an instant, the sk began to glow brightly, enveloping the room in a magical glow.


    Adam couldn''t take his eyes off the sk as the image inside began to swirl and turn into little white particles. They danced around each other, creating beautiful patterns in the air until they merged into one central point. Suddenly, that point reached inside Adam''s body, and he instantly felt a wave of heat spreading from his chest to his fingertips. His eyes lit up as if an inner fire had red up in them.


    Immediately new knowledge and a skill called [zing Run] appeared in his mind. It was a skill that gave Adam a powerful ability to move quickly. Adam felt his strength increase and his body energy fills up.


    A satisfied smile shed across Adam''s face, and he realized that he had gained something unique and powerful. He began to master the new skill, feeling a fiery passion for adventure and power engulf his being. And with that thought, he decided to go to the [Chamber of Commerce].


    Of course, there weren''t many items that could fit Adam, given the size of his wallet. So he walked over to the tentbeled "Items" and saw a in, white mask that looked like a masquerade.


    Taking the mask in his hands, a screen of information appeared in front of Adam, which described in detail the characteristics of the object.


    [Title: Mask of Deception


    Type: Subject


    Price: 50 Seduction Points


    Description: The Mask of Deception is an amazing object capable of changing the appearance of its owner beyond recognition. It has unique properties that allow its owner to be anyone and hide his true identity.


    With the Deception Mask, you can infiltrate the most secret ces and conduct covert operations,pletely merging with the crowd or taking on the appearance of an important character. No one will be able to recognize you, because you''ll look exactly as you need to. You can be anything you want: a rich aristocrat, a sinister criminal, a mysterious spy, or even amon man on the street.


    The Deception Mask is amazingly realistic and detailed. It is capable of changing facial features, head shape, eye and hair color, creating the illusion of aplete metamorphosis. In addition, it also changes the voice of its wearer, allowing you to fully adjust to your new personality.


    Thanks to the Deception Mask, you can prate the most inessible ces, expose the viins or achieve your goals, remaining invisible and inscrutable. It will be your faithfulpanion in dangerous missions and will help keep your true identity a secret.]<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Adam was speechless when he saw such a detailed description. It seemed to him that they wanted to sell the item desperately, but could not find a suitable buyer. Still, he bought it, and the mask flew into the air, spun on the spot, and fell into Adam''s hands.


    Adam felt full control over the mask and put it on with undisguised interest. Immediately he thought of something, and the mask took 1/4 of his magical energy. Adam looked around and found a mirror in one of the tents.


    "Wow!" Adam felt shocked when he saw the face of the famous bald actor who was respected by all men.


    Adam even touched his face and even pinched his cheeks. It was all very realistic like it was his face. Then an idea came to him and he grinned evilly.


    "Looks like the bald bro will get the bough in this world, too." Adamughed and put the mask in his inventory. He looked at his profile and saw that he only had 190 Seduction Points left.


    ***


    Two hourster, Adam was sitting on the couch holding a blue stone in his hand. Such stones were not very rare and were used to transmit information. Adam poured out his magical energy and suddenly information poured into his head.


    A wealth of information appeared before him, and Adam grinned coldly. Having absorbed all the information, Adam already began to think about his next steps.


    ra. Arannis'' wife.


    Adam had long since spotted her and made her his target, so he asked his maid, ire, to gather information about her before he went to Iliantra. No exceptions. Now Adam knows a lot.


    It should not be forgotten that ire had previously been a court maid and had some influence. So her interest alone might have induced others to give her what she needed. So very soon Adam got his hands on all the information about ra.


    And it was all for one purpose: revenge. Adam had a negative character trait - he was vindictive.


    Arannis had wounded him that day and thereby offended Adam''s ego, so he nned his revenge. Naturally, in his way.


    In the information avable to Adam, he also learned about the rtionship between ra and Arannis. Now they were at odds and the problem was that Arannis had been seen cheating on ra with another woman.


    They quarreled and that day ra went to the bar with anger in her heart, drowning herself in elven ale. There, too, she met one of her friends, who ryed this information to ire.


    "The Eldorin situation was my fault, but I don''t feel bad. Mary is my responsibility and that''s clear, so I treat her very carefully." Adam thought and smiled coldly. "But here''s ying with ra''s feelings and making her mine and then publicly humiliating Arannis...I feel good."


    Adam got up and said goodbye to the girls. ra had been spotted at the bar tonight, so Adam nned to keep his chance and seduce her.


    ***


    Friends, in connection with the contract, I''m opening up the goals through which you can get more chapters.


    Inspiration capsule = +1 chapter (max 2/d)


    Massage chair = +2 chapter


    Luxury car = +3 chapter


    Dragon = +5 chapter


    If you find an error, please tell the author. If you have plot suggestions or any desire, go to discord (link in Warning)

 Chapter 18 Bar

    ?Deep Night. To be honest, Adam had only recently learned about the underworld of Elfheim. There were bars and clubs here that he hadn''t expected at all because of his stereotypes about elves. But apparently, this type of business was here and even flourished.


    Adam walked up the alley and knocked on the iron door, which was very well hidden. Suddenly the door opened slightly and Adam felt a stifling aura that wasparable to his aura!


    "Who are you?" Asked a hoarse voice.


    "Hello, my name is Johnny, and Ie bearing gifts for Amateurs!"


    Now Adam looked like "bald brother," only his ears were as long as an elf''s. Given Adam''s charm, "bald brother" looked ten times more attractive, cementing his alpha status.


    There was silence behind the door, but a minuteter it opened and Adam saw the ck-haired elf. His eyes narrowed, but Adam immediately regained his usual look and smiled softly as he stepped inside.


    The door closed again, and a pixie dressed in fis tights, high ck heels, and a frank red dress approached Adam. She had long blond hair and green eyes that sparkled with seduction. Her breasts wererge, and her thick and seductive hips and ass attracted stares. She wore a choker around her neck and pierced ears. She lingered seductively against him and said:


    "Dear guest, why don''t you let Fiona apany you? I promise that my mouth will allow you to experience great pleasure." Her eyes sparkled and she grabbed Adam''s hands, cing them on herrge breasts. "We can even try some role-ying. I''ll do anything to satisfy you."


    Adam was a little surprised that he was being seduced from the aisle, but he soon came to his senses. Seduction? Pfft! Do you even know who you''re dealing with?


    Adam smiled softly and embraced the maid, and his head lowered to her long ears. Adam''s left hand rested on the elf''s thick thighs, and he squeezed them lightly, sending a current through the Gentle Touch.


    "Aaah!"


    The elven girl couldn''t help herself and tremble, and then liquid began to flow from her innermost ce. She was cumming! Adam smiled teasingly and whispered in her ear, "I''ll have fun with you next time, honey.


    After letting go of the beautiful and seductive elf" Adam smiled and entered the establishment. Immediately he saw the beautifully appointed bar; there were many elves drinking, apanied by prostitutes.


    And among the prostitutes were not only elves but also beastmen, such as cat-girls and wolf-girls. Regarding thetter, Adam sometimes confused them with werewolves, but Iliantra repeated time and again that there was a huge difference between them.


    Adam looked around and suddenly saw the woman he was looking for. Immediately he remembered the information he had been given:


    "ra is a seductive woman with long, lush blond hair and green eyes that always sparkle with self-confidence. She has graceful facial features and an appealing figure that makes her irresistible. ra prefers to wear luxurious outfits that entuate her status and attractiveness."


    The aura around her was arrogant and unruly as if she were the center of the world. Adam smiled and got a rough idea of her character and the desires she could hide behind her arrogant face.


    Adam was sure she was the kind of woman who loved power. She likes to control everything and keep her hands on what''s hers. A very possessive woman. Adam was sure that the reason ra and Aronnis were fighting was because ra was furious that she couldn''t take control of Aronnis.


    ra''s level was Higher Path (6 desires) (A), so she was even more dangerous than Aronnis. However, from Adam''s point of view, it was much easier for him to deal with ra than Aronnis.


    Smiling softly, he activated the three main "Casanova" skills, and his aura of charm shed. Immediately, many visitors took notice of him and began oohing and aahing. Many women blushed, and most prostitutes came up to him and asked to apany Adam to bed without even asking for payment.


    Adam would have loved to spend time with so many women and win them over, but now ra''s eyes were on him, so he had to behave modestly and decently, showing a noble temperament befitting a nobleman.


    Soon he was approaching the counter, where ra was sitting. She looked at him openly, not even trying to hide the curiosity and the predatory look in her green eyes, which, though at first nce looked pure and innocent, carried an eerie desire for lust, lust for control, and possessiveness.


    Adam smiled softly and nodded at her, then asked the bartender for a cocktail. He simply chose the most expensive, which not even many of Elfheim''s famous families could afford. Of course, he impressed ra quite a bit.


    Even a woman like her, who had great connections, and her husband was one of the captains of the city guard, could not afford such a luxury. And Adam could. And certainly not on his dime.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    On the way he was attacked by several men and Adam shamelessly robbed them and then broke one arm and leg each, sending them away. Putting in the money he received from Iliantra, Adam received arge sum.


    Of course, he thanked Iliantra for such generous help. Again in his style, of course.


    "Oh, thatdy, too." Adam smiled softly and turned to ra. "I hope thedy doesn''t mind?"


    ra was slightly surprised and then smiled softly. She just epted his treat and looked at him with a slightly different look.


    Knocking.


    Two cocktails, enticingly decorated with fresh fruit and bright colors, were neatly ced on the table in front of Adam. As he took a closer look, he immediately sensed that these drinks were not ordinary, and just a single breath of delicate aromas confirmed his guess. The smells were so appealing and exquisite that Adam could not resist the temptation to taste one of them.


    His eyes sparkled with anticipation as he took the ss in his hand and brought it close to his lips. The first sip enveloped his tongue with the delicate tang of ripe cherries, which gradually mingled with a slight bitterness, giving him a sense of a deep and multifaceted vor profile.


    But that was only the beginning. Suddenly, as if by magic, heat surged through his body, turning into a wave of pleasant me. The feeling was so palpable as if every cell of his body came alive, imbued with magical energy.


    But then, like an invisible hand, the warmth was reced by cold, enveloping him in waves of freshness. This refreshing sensation of cooling passed through his throat, releasing the power of a pleasant frozen wind. As a result, this cocktailposition,bining opposites, created a unique harmony within Adam.


    He enjoyed each sip, immersing himself in a world of exquisite vors and sensations that the drink brought him. The cocktail lived up to its high price, reflecting craftsmanship and sophistication in every drop.


    ra''s reaction was simr; it was as if she was drunk and her eyes moistened and her seductive breasts rose and fell. Adam could see the excitement and satisfaction in her eyes, and then he smirked.


    "Bartender, repeat order!"


    "Certainly, sir." The bartender smiled.


    ra suddenly woke up and fluttered her eyshes, looking up at Adam, who was inrade-boy-brother mode, she smiled softly and pushed the bar stool toward Adam, almost snuggling into him.


    "Sir, what is your name? You made such an expensive treat for ady like me, and I don''t even know your name..." She smiled seductively, and her gentle hand touched Adam''s fingers.


    The bartender, who saw this out of the corner of his eye, rolled his eyes and turned to his order. In his mind, he thought, "Ten minutes ago you were like a briar, and now you''re like an aquilegia?"


    ***


    Friends, in connection with the contract, I''m opening up the goals through which you can get more chapters.


    Inspiration capsule = +1 chapter (max 2/d)


    Massage chair = +2 chapter


    Luxury car = +3 chapter


    Dragon = +5 chapter


    If you find an error, please tell the author. If you have plot suggestions or any desire, go to discord (link in Warning)

 Chapter 19 Elara

    ?Today ra''s mood was just awful. Her husband, Arannis, had once again been caught cheating. And she was annoyed, not because of jealousy, but because of the feeling that something of yours was being stolen. She gritted her teeth and wanted to make a scandal when she returned home.


    However, on the nightstand by their bedroom, she saw a letter that Arannis was going on a business trip to the borders of Elfheim. Although this was normal in wartime, ra was very annoyed. Because this letter came in the mail, she was furious!


    For another week Arannis ignored her and avoided her in every way, not giving ra a chance to make a scandal. And now he was thousands of miles away!


    Annoyed, ra went to her favorite establishment, an underground bar. Many nobles gather there, for the establishment is a first-ss ce. Sometimes the prices for a cocktail could be as high as the annual ie of a human city.


    And the whole reason is the ingredients, which are endangered and do a lot of good for increasing strength. And so, she took the most expensive cocktail and watched with hatred as some prostitute was treated to a cocktail that was more expensive than ra''s!


    That''s why her mood was terrible, causing others to treat her with caution. That was until Adam came up to her and gave her the most expensive cocktail.


    "Who is this man?" ra was impressed by his generosity and felt interested.


    If he can splurge so easily on ordinary cocktails, he is the son of a wealthy family. ra also noticed his seductive and beautiful appearance, which made her, or rather her younger sister, shudder.


    Finally, when ra drank the cocktail, she felt the most genuine ecstasy. Feeling the rich taste of the cocktail and that sensation of increased strength that she hadn''t felt in a long time... ra decided to get to know the man better.


    The man didn''t seem to mind, either, and was openly flirting with her. Normally ra would have interrupted him and humiliated him in front of everyone, but... something about him made her be submissive and feel a sweet sensation in her chest.


    "Sir Johnny, you don''t need to spend so much money on a miserable woman like me. This is a very expensive cocktail." ra smiled softly, looking into Adam''s eyes.


    Johnny is Adam''s alias, which he made up before he came in here. Adam, or Johnny, smiled softly at her.


    "Mistress ra, just ept my treat. I was shocked by your beauty, and my heart even beat faster." Adamughed and smiled softly, nudging the ss toward ra. "Consider it a small gift in honor of our acquaintance."


    "A little present? Sir Johnny, you are a charming man." ra smiled softly and leaned her body against his, especially her breasts against his muscr arm. Her eyes sparkled, revealing stars. "Except I don''t know how I can ever thank you for this gift?"


    ra said it with a note of seduction and expectation, and her green eyes looked directly into the eyes of Sir Johnny, who seemed to understand. He put his hand on ra''s shoulder and smiled softly.


    "If Mistress ra doesn''t mindmunicating with me, that would already be the greatest gift for me, you know," Adam smirked.


    "Of course, yes! It''s not a problem at all." ra stood up straight and smiled. "I''d love yourpany, too. And... just call me ra, okay?"


    "Haha, good, good! ra, thank you for your positive response." Adam smiled. "How about we go to a restaurant? It''s my treat, of course."


    ra''s eyes lit up and filled with anticipation. The restaurant was also part of this bar and was closed to regr guests. Only those who spent arge amount of Dragon Stones (the currency of this world).


    And Adam bought three cocktails, the name of which was "Moon Dragon Cocktail" which cost 500 Dragon Stones apiece. And that money could provide a whole city for ten years.


    Soon Adam and ra were led to a somewhat deserted restaurant. Only two people were sitting there, a man and a woman. When they saw Adam and ra, they stood up and said hello. Adam, of course, greeted them as well.


    Although they did not know Adam, the mere possibility of entering here meant wealth and power. So they chatted with them for a long time longer, making ra feel important and powerful.


    Though Adam did not know these two, ra knew well of the two. One was the head of an Elfheim noble family whose rank was only below that of Elders. In simpler terms, a Duke.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    And it was his wife, an equally important and influential woman. She controlled many businesses in the capital and thanks to her the family fortune grew to staggering proportions. ra was proud and pleased.


    Her eyes sparkled when she saw the confident Adam and his noble and elegant demeanor. It was worth saying that even upon seeing such influential people, Adam showed no panic and interacted with them very politely as well as cheerfully.


    Five minutester, they ended the conversation with a good word. Both sides felt the joy of this meeting and seemed eager to meet again.


    "Mr. Ronald, Mistress Rosa, I am very happy to meet you and hope that we can talk to each other more often." Adam smiled softly and shook Ronald''s hand.


    "Johnny, just call me Ronald. Now you are an important friend of mine and a friend of the entire Erivia family! Here, is my family badge. In every corner of Elfheim, you will be treated as I am if you show this badge!"


    Adam and ra were presented with two badges that bore a gold emblem. Adam smiled softly and bowed elegantly.


    "Rosa, I had no idea you had such exquisite taste that matched my preferences!" ra smiled softly, holding both of Rosa''s hands.


    The two women seemed to be friends. Adam smiled softly and after some speeches, they parted. Adam and ra took the tables and waited for the officer. Adam, meanwhile, pondered a little while ra looked at him.


    Her eyes, which were a delicate green, burned as brightly as streetlights. In those dazzling eyes, one could see affection and joy. ra rejoiced as she remembered the rtionship she had built with "Johnny".


    And given the badge, ra could now walk around with her head held high, and as long as it wasn''t the Queen or the elders, ra could act arrogantly and she would get nothing for it. She smiled brightly in her mind, but outwardly she behaved modestly.


    She had a goal in mind - to seduce Adam. Even if it meant cheating on her husband, ra was willing to do it.


    "So what if I cheat on him? He cheated on me first!" ra trembled with anger as she remembered Arannis, and then she sighed. "Okay, calm down, ra, calm down! Tonight is your chance to be an important part of the secr world. I mustn''t screw it up!"


    With a soft smile, ra ordered. Surprisingly, she did not take the most expensive dishes and took only those that would not hit Adam''s wallet too hard.


    Adam was surprised, as he expected ra to suddenly pull a vacuum cleaner out of nowhere and shove the muzzle of the vacuum cleaner into his purse until there wasn''t even one Dragonstone bronze left!


    ***


    Friends, in connection with the contract, I''m opening up the goals through which you can get more chapters.


    Inspiration capsule = +1 chapter (max 2/d)


    Massage chair = +2 chapter


    Luxury car = +3 chapter


    Dragon = +5 chapter


    If you find an error, please tell the author. If you have plot suggestions or any desire, go to discord (link in Warning)

 Chapter 20 My Name Is Johnny

    ?ra and Adam were in the middle of a conversation. They nicely discussed their ns for the day, for tomorrow, the weather, and the like. Adam encouraged ra to order expensive meals, satisfying her ego and lust for power and wealth.


    Adam learned a great deal about ra in this short time. He could not call her a bad woman, for she had been surprisingly faithful to her husband until that day. Of course, she had an arrogant nature and looked down on others.


    But Adam had that trait, too, so he couldn''t use her of anything. He smiled softly and continued the conversation. They were discussing very trivial things, but it was obvious that their touch was bing more and more frequent.


    Adam was surprised when he realized that sometimes ra was even more aggressive than he was, and he realized that the first stage of seduction had beenpleted. A few hourster they left the underground bar together and Adam decided to apany her to ra''s house.


    "Johnny, you really shouldn''t have bothered." ra touched his arm worriedly. "I could have walked myself..."


    "Of course not, ra! You are a beautiful and gentle woman whose beauty dazzles even the moon. I am sure that many will want to disturb you." Adam shook his head firmly and smiled softly, squeezing ra''s hand. "Please let me apany you. This is a personal request of mine."


    Facing the determined Adam, who looked at her with those pure eyes with an equally innocent face. He smiled softly, making ra feel nervous and gentle.


    "Oh, Johnny, what shall I do with you..." ra sighed and smiled. "How can I say no to you when you think so much of me?"


    ra did not shake off her hand, and they walked together under the moonlight while their hands were interlocked. Adam felt the stares from the shadows on him and smirked secretly. He didn''t have to worry about his safety since they were just wimps on the "F-" level.


    They walked together, just alone (not including the cockroaches who were watching them). The atmosphere was romantic, making ra feelfortable and protected. She admired the confidence back and determination in his gaze.


    She thought and remembered her husband: cynical, unattractive, irritable, and unfaithful. Although ra wanted to control him, she also fought for his love, which she never received.


    Her gaze grew softer and she leaned against Adam, who discreetly ced a protection spell on ra''s body along with a tracking spell. Adam wasn''t sure she would be untouched, so he had to do such a thing.


    Of course, from the outside, it looked as if Adam had just put his arm around her waist. ra blushed slightly but kept her arrogant and proud look. Adam only smiled and shook his head.


    An hourter they reached her house, and by then there was a kind of connection between their hearts. Adam smiled softly as ra hugged him before saying goodbye.


    "Johnny...are you free tomorrow night?" ra asked hopefully.


    Adam smiled softly and nodded, and then he walked over to ra and whispered in her ear. "For you, I am always free, ra".


    ra shuddered and smiled a happy smile. Adam said goodbye and left while ra looked him over. In her thoughts, she thought. "He''s so gentle and kind, but also resolute and courageous. He''s rich, powerful, but not arrogant... and he''s also handsome and has a terrifying charisma."


    With a soft smile, ra entered the house and felt joy. She found a man who was almost perfect for her requirements. She firmly clenched her hand in her fist and thought. "I must seduce him!"


    ***


    In the shade of the trees, where no light was visible, there were five men. They were all dressed in knight''s armor and had grim expressions on their faces. The reason was simple-the wife of their captain had gone on a date with another man. Simply put, she was cheating!


    Each of them restrained himself from killing the man. But their intuition told them that it would be a foolish move, for the man''s aura was terrifying and made them feel ufortable.


    They looked around and their faces took on a strange expression. The reason was simple-they had to break the news to their captain. But the part about having to "report"... was, to put it mildly, unappealing.


    For whoever reported this to Arannis would be subject to his wrath and be a trivial scapegoat. In the end, they came to a decision that only real men were capable of.


    Rock-paper-scissors!


    "Stone!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Scissors!"


    "Stone!"


    "Scissors! Hey, motherfucker, did you choosete on purpose? Let''s do it again!"


    Another twenty minutes passed. Finally, they picked out a young boy whose face was scrawny with reluctance. However, he had to take the balls in his fist and pour the energy into the magical talisman. Five minutester, a stern voice rang out.


    "Yes?"


    The young elf flinched and, with nervousness in his voice, mumbled, "Sir...th-that..."


    He began to stutter and could not articte his speech properly. Arannis listened to him silently, and then barked: "Bastard, what the fuck are you muttering to yourself?! Do you think I have all the time in the world? If you don''t exin yourself right now, I''ll break every limb on your return and then break your jaw!"


    The young elf trembled with fear and fell to his knees. Noticing his condition, one of the elders took pity on him and took the talisman in his hands. He sighed and spoke. "Sir, excuse Luke, he''s just very nervous. Here''s the problem...um...your wife was spotted with a strange man today."


    There was silence. Arannis did not answer for a long time, but the elf who had taken over Luke''s job trembled with fear. All he knew was that if Arannis was silent, it was not good.


    And as expected...


    "F**k! Then why the f**k are you sitting around doing nothing? Find that bastard and kill the hell out of him!" Arannis roared and the mascot even trembled. "Quickly find him and kill him. So I can see his head in my office when I return. Do you understand me?!"


    "Y-yes, sir!"


    "Then get  f**k out!" Arannis barked loudly and ended the conversation. The talisman glowed and turned to ash.


    The elves looked around and their gazes were full of dissatisfaction and fatigue. They sighed and felt very tired at the same time.


    They had nned to kill that man to get back at Arannis, but he suddenly disappeared and they couldn''t find him. So now they had to clutch their heads and try to figure out how to get out of the situation.


    Soon they split up and began searching all over town for signs of Adam, but even when morning came, they found nothing. In the meantime, Adam was in his bedroom watching the two women, Mary and ire, who were kneeling and in "cat-girl" cosy.


    ***


    Friends, in connection with the contract, I''m opening up the goals through which you can get more chapters.


    Inspiration capsule = +1 chapter (max 2/d)


    Massage chair = +2 chapter


    Luxury car = +3 chapter


    Dragon = +5 chapter


    If you find an error, please tell the author. If you have plot suggestions or any desire, go to discord (link in Warning)

 Chapter 21 Catgirls: Mary And Clarire (R-18)

    ?For the joy of your eyes, I will try to generate an image through AI, specifically a cosy of Mary and ire. As usual, everything is on my discord:


    discord.gg/VNqSfqm4nq


    ***


    Adam felt strangely satisfied and grinned.  He had seen the catgirls at the bar that day, and he came to think that cosy would be a good idea. So he walked into one interesting underground store. In short, a sex shop.


    And Adam''s eyes almost popped out of his head when he saw the assortment. Most of all, he was attracted to the catgirl role-ying set. In a hurry, Adam pulled out the money and bought this beautiful set.


    It consisted of cat ears, a cat tail with an attachment function, and cors with a leash. Adam sighed and shook his head. His blood pressure rose a little when one of his fetishes was made real.


    "And so, my maids, listen to orders!" Adam smirked and took the two leashes in his hands. "Why don''t you moisten my cock?"


    Mary and ire looked at each other and then smiled, dropping to their knees. Adam sat on the edge of the bed while the two women licked his cock from both sides. Adam felt a strong sense of satisfaction as his cock was sucked on both sides.


    Mary''s tongue slid down Adam''s cock and up, and then in one motion, she swallowed his long, thick cock.


    Chawk. Chawk...


    Chomping noises appeared in the room. Adam watched with pleasure as the two catgirls sucked on his cock like lollipops. Their eyes sparkled with lust and desire, so Adam rxed his resistance.


    "Mmm!" Mary''s eyes widened and she swallowed Adam''s cock down, only to start pulling it out of her mouth five minutester. She looked at Adam with moist eyes and looked miserable. "Master, your cum is too thick. But...I swallowed it all."


    She opened her mouth and started moving her tongue to show that she had swallowed everyst drop. Adam grinned, as did ire.


    "How mean you are!" Shouted ire and swallowed Adam''s cock, too.


    Adam, in between, stuck one finger in Mary''s pussy, making her tremble with ecstasy. Five minutester he used the Gentle Touch.


    "Aaaaah! I''m-I''m... cumming!" Mary shuddered and rolled her eyes, feeling intense pleasure. Her body shuddered as fluid shot out of her pussy.


    "Mmmm!" Meanwhile, ire swallowed Adam''s cock and took his shot.


    Five minutester, the two girls were lying on the bed and Adam, without thinking twice, plunged his cock into Mary''s pussy in the missionary position.


    "Aaah! Yeah!" Mary rolled her eyes as Adam''s cock began to move inside her and the walls of her pussy clenched around his cock.


    Adam felt intense pleasure and grunted. He grabbed Mary''s breasts and began rubbing her nipples with the Gentle Touch. Mary moaned loudly and her green eyes became cloudy and there was saliva at the corners of her mouth.


    "Aaah! Deeper, Master, fuck me deeper!" Mary screamed and shuddered.


    Adam, hearing her request, sped up and pierced her deeper and deeper. It got to the point where Mary could no longer scream and had to silently ept Adam''s thrusts. After five minutes of their sex, Mary grabbed the sheet and her body arched, causing Adam''s cock toe out of her and then her pussy shot fluid.


    Falling onto the bed, Mary breathed heavily. Adam left her to rest and turned to ire, who was already on all fours and pumping her ass as if to lure him in. With a grin, Adam grabbed her ass and plunged his cock into her pussy.


    "Aaah!" ire screamed and her cheeks turned ruddy.


    Adam smirked even harder and started yanking her tail.


    "Aaah?! S-stop...".


    He didn''t hear her and just kept thrashing her pussy while his hands yed with the cat''s tail. Adam stimted her and used the Gentle Touch to tease her body and get a more violent reaction.


    Smack!


    "Aah!"


    Adam pped ire''s ass, making her moan loudly as the sounds of flesh hitting flesh echoed around the room. Adam pped her buttocks alternately and yanked her tail, making ire cum and cum again, until she finally lost the strength in her hands and copsed on the bed while her ass was jutted upward.


    Adam proceeded to spank her and p ire''s pussy, and when he felt he was already reaching climax, he suddenly yanked the cat''s tail out of ire''s face.


    "Aaah!" ire shuddered and screamed as the cat''s tail was pulled out of her anus.


    Adam squeezed her quivering ass and thrust in deeper, then cummed. His face became satisfied, and he smiled.


    ire was breathing heavily and her eyes were clouded, but when she saw Adam''s still-standing cock, she blushed and pouted as her hands went to Adam''s cock, squeezing it in her grip.


    ¡¤?¦Èm "Why is that naughty cock always so active, Master?" ire puffed up her cheeks and looked resentfully at Adam, who was smiling.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "It''s just that my maids are too sexy, that''s why he can''t settle down." Adam shrugged and his eyes sparkled as he looked at the two women. "I wonder how we can fix this?"


    The two women looked at each other and then turned their butts toward Adam, standing on all fours. Adam whistled admiringly when he saw the two women''s red-painted butts. Then his eyes stopped on the cat''s tail, which was still Mary''s.


    He smirked and suddenly pulled it out, causing Mary to moan loudly in pleasure and mild pain.


    (Author''s note: In order not to be written in thements, I will say - their bodies are strong and for them such pain is insignificant. Naturally, I would not advise you to act like the main character. Unless, of course, your partner is someone capable of breaking boulders with one hand).


    Now that everything was ready, Adam cast a simple spell and shrouded his cock with a magical barrier that would have softening properties.


    Then, he grabbed Mary''s ass and began guiding his cock from her pussy to her... anus. He smiled and lightly prated her anus, making Mary scream in pleasure. ire watched intently with a red face.


    Adam expanded Mary''s anus, prating her time after time. Adam himself felt a pleasure iparable to anything else. Mary''s narrow opening made him shudder with pleasure and joy. He raised his hand and began spanking her, simultaneously prating her asshole.


    Smack! Smack!


    "Aaah! Yes, more!" Mary rolled her eyes and copsed on the bed as Adam continued to pound her asshole. "F**k me! Harder!"


    After ten minutes, Mary was unable to continue and cum, as did Adam. After filling her asshole with his seed, Adam pulled his cock out and turned to ire.


    "Now it''s your turn." He smirked and thrust into her anus.


    "Aah!"


    The loud moans in Adam''s house did not cease until morning came. Sunlight fell into Adam''s room, illuminating him and the two tired women who were sleeping soundly.


    When Adam opened his eyes, he looked around and smiled. He embraced the two women and closed his eyes, but did not fall asleep. Adam entered the space of the system and entered the [Hall of Meditation].


    There he meditated, as usual. Six hourster...


    [Strength Increased]


    [Casanova Experience (Level 3): 13/45]


    Adam yawned and opened his profile.


    [Name: Adam Harris.


    Race: Demon


    ss: Casanova (Level 3).


    Attribute: Darkness


    Level: Medium Demon (F)


    Sin: Lust (70%)


    Seduction Points: 190


    Partners: ire, Maria, Iliantra]


    The sin of "Lust" rose to 70%. Given Adam''s character, this phase was not very difficult. Therefore, he felt satisfied. However, Adam was aware that the next stages would be much more difficult. With a sigh, he logged out of the system.


    ***


    Friends, in connection with the contract, I''m opening up the goals through which you can get more chapters.


    Inspiration capsule = +1 chapter (max 2/d)


    Massage chair = +2 chapter


    Luxury car = +3 chapter


    Dragon = +5 chapter


    If you find an error, please tell the author. If you have plot suggestions or any desire, go to discord (link in Warning)

 Chapter 22 Resistance

    ¡¤?¦Èm ?In the glow of the full moon that rose over the capital of Elfheim, Elyrin came alive in its majestic beauty. It was as if the night itself held its breath to fully immerse itself in this mystical city. The narrow streets paved with white stone, like stars on a firmament, beckoned with their mysterious promise, leading into the unknown.


    A light night breeze whirled through the mossy streets of Elyrin, bringing whispers of ancient songs lost in time. The light of thenterns, emitting a pale glow, caressed the branches of the trees, creating games of shadows that danced on the roads, as if performing an invisible ballet. In these games of shadows, where mysticism and reality intertwined, lurked a mystery that beckoned curiosity and called brave travelers to its borders.


    Among these mysterious streets, a skilled adventurer named Adam treaded with confidence in his steps. His face was crowned with a smile full of anticipation and determination.


    Finally, Adam reached the alleyway where the ancient story told of a hidden door. As his heart sounded stronger, he strode resolutely to the door, opened it, and said with confidence. "Hello! This is Johnny, I havee with gifts for Mira!" His voice sounded full of life and hope as if he had brought magic with him.


    And in response to his words, silence turned to animation, and a whisper sounded in the door. There was a low creaking sound and the door opened, allowing Adam to enter. Immediately he saw a multitude of maids dressed in revealing attire, who bowed deeply so that Adam could see the deep cleavage.


    On the cleavage between the girls'' breasts were visible luxurious chains and nes that gleamed brightly in the light. Adam smiled softly and nodded his head.


    Today he was dressed in formal clothes popr among the nobility. It is worth saying that under the influence of the human race, elves had also acquired a new understanding of fashion and now included in their closet such clothes as formal suits and double-breasted suits. Adam wore a double-breasted suit, ck pants, and shoes of the same color.


    On his head was a hat, a top hat, which he took off and handed to the guard, who treated him with reverence. And it was understandable, for Adam had spent so much money that he could have easily built a small town and still had money left over for a change.


    The soft smile on his face and the soft yetmanding aura of the charm made the girls and even the very old elves blush and look at Adam lustfully. Adam could only smile at this and move on.


    Before he entered the bar, a door caught his eye, through which he could see a woman''s silhouette. Two guards were kneeling beside her, and they looked very frightened, but Adam also saw respect in their gaze.


    Although he was curious about this woman''s identity, Adam understood that in the underworld one cannot be too curious. After all, those who show too much curiosity will get a free ticket: five meters underground.


    Adam sighed and walked into the bar. There he saw a woman he already knew, and with a soft smile, he walked over to her and sat down next to her. ra was in her thoughts and looked a little pale, so she didn''t notice Adam.


    Her long, lush blond hair, like a golden veil, falls down her back, inviting her to touch it. Its silky texture excites the imagination and inspires the desire to dissolve in its caress.


    ra''s enchanting green eyes, full of mystery and enchanting appeal, draw the eye and make hearts flutter. They sparkle like precious emeralds, embodying her passionate and mesmerizing essence.


    ra''s exquisite facial features epitomize the ideal of beauty. Her brow, wlessly smooth and skillfully sculpted, is like a marble sculpture. Her expressive eyebrows, like graceful arcs, give her face an expressive and enigmatic appearance.


    Her lips, seductive and delicate like pink petals, sparkle with innocence and seductiveness at the same time. They invite you to a kiss, promising unforgettable moments of passion and sweetness.


    The tight red dress is like a second skin, entuating every curve and grace of her figure. The fabric against her body speaks of her luxurious essence, catching the eye and arousing unrestrained attraction.


    "Bartender, as usual." Adam smiled softly and nodded to the bartender.


    The elf who was the bartender remained the same. He smiled and bowed, beginning to make the same cocktail as yesterday. It was only when ra heard Adam''s voice that she suddenly woke up and looked at him helplessly.


    "ra, you look pale. What''s wrong?" Adam frowned and feigned concern.


    He was slightly surprised when he saw ra''s slightly wet eyes and wondered if Arannis had recognized what was happening. ra, after being silent for a while, suddenly sighed helplessly and leaned on Adam''s shoulder.


    "Johnny, I don''t know what to do..." She sighed softly, and her voice sounded bitter and lonely, causing many of the men in the bar to look back at her anxiously. "My silly husband found out you walked me home and wants to hurt you. It''s all because of me..."


    Adam raised an eyebrow. Turns out he was right and Arannis did indeed pierce about their rtionship. He felt no fear, however, and only smiled in thought, for he was prepared for it, given the surveincest night.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He took ra''s left hand in his own and gently rubbed the back of his hand, and his eyes became as soft and clear as water smooth, and a soft smile graced his face, making ra feelfortable and safe.


    "But did we do anything wrong? Maybe he''s got it all wrong." Adamforted her and his eyes secretly sparkled.


    "Yes, we both understand that our rtionship isn''t like that, but..." ra bit her lower lip and looked at Adam helplessly. "He''s too jealous. Without even bothering to listen to me, my husband immediately ordered your arrest. You need to get out of here..."


    Adam faked a furrowed brow and his eyes filled with anger. Not so much for himself as for ra. Of course, it was all yed out, and he was sure that ra had contributed to Arannis'' anger by provoking Arannis into action on purpose.


    "You want to use me to kill your husband?" Adam thought in his thoughts and sighed.


    Turning to ra, he suddenly stood up and dragged him behind him. He didn''t worry about the cocktail, for Adam asked the bartender to bring it to the restaurant.


    In the restaurant. Adam nonchntly squeezed ra''s hand, which looked helpless. However, she enjoyed the care and determination of Adam, who was not afraid, even after her words.


    It was a test of sorts. ra did talk to Arannisst night, but he could not say anything intelligible to her and could only vent his anger on Adam, who looked weak.


    "ra, one thing I''d like you to know is that I''m not going to stopmunicating with you because of some captain." Adam smiled confidently and leaned back in his chair, his aura turning resolute and manly.


    "Charming Appearance" was in full force, and Adam became ten times more attractive in ra''s eyes. His brown eyes, unusual for elves, sparkled with confidence and became as sharp as a knife, piercing through.


    ra lost her bnce and found herself in Adam''s arms. Her body trembled with excitement, and her heart beat furiously. She was on hisp, her head resting on his muscr chest, pervading with strength and masculinity. Blushing thickly, ra looked at Adam with a passionate gaze full of desire and seduction.


    At that moment, time stood still and the air was filled with an electric tension. Her breathing became heavy and irregr, and a mist appeared in her eyes, reflecting the fervent passion that enveloped them both. Her lips opened slightly when she saw Adam''s approaching face, and in the next second their lips sealed in a kiss that plunged them into a world of frenzied passion.


    In this intimate embrace, ra forgot everything around her. No thoughts, no worries could prate their minds. They were immersed in a fiery abyss of mutual attraction, where only their passion and desire reigned over everything else.


    Feeling Adam''s manly scent, his firm touch, ra plunged into a world of perfect sensuality. Each of his touches was tender and passionate, causing a wave of bliss that prated her very depths. His sense of dominance over her was alluring and piquant, revealing her desires and fantasies. Her "little sister" became wet and she twitched, feeling the hardness on her big ass.


    It was this "hardness" that suddenly brought her to her senses. Her eyes opened wide, and she broke the kiss, climbing out of Adam''s embrace. Her face was red and her gorgeous blond hair was in disarray, as was her gorgeous dress.


    ***


    Friends, in connection with the contract, I''m opening up the goals through which you can get more chapters.


    Inspiration capsule = +1 chapter (max 2/d)


    Massage chair = +2 chapter


    Luxury car = +3 chapter


    Dragon = +5 chapter


    If you find an error, please tell the author. If you have plot suggestions or any desire, go to discord (link in Warning)

 Chapter 23 Thoughts And Determination

    ?ra''s red tight dress was in slight disarray, its entuating curves of her seductive figure shifting, revealing to Adam a glimpse of her snow-white and delicate skin. Some parts of her dress slid down, revealing seductive charms that melted inside. Adam imagined the image of the graceful curves of her body, and her spectacr figure made him want to touch and explore her every curve.


    Her green eyes, as bright and clear as emeralds, sparkled with lust and anxiety as well as guilt. Her eyes, full of passion, reached indomitably toward Adam, expressing not only desire but also the inner struggle she was experiencing. Her eyes reflected an inner me, burning not only with desire but also with excitement over her own emotions.


    Adam watched in silence the inner contradiction that engulfed ra, and sighed regretfully, realizing that her lust was ovee by guilt. ra''s face was red and embarrassed, and she lowered her head and sat down in front of Adam, adjusting her clothes.


    Adam knew that this was not a good time to talk, for ra''s mind was in turmoil. He had never expected to be able topletely seduce her and win her heart the first time. All the previous women Adam had managed to seduce had either been virgins without experience or widows whose hearts were empty after the loss of a loved one. But ra was special, and he was aware that her inner world wasplicated and confusing.


    Adam could only patiently pursue her heart. He felt a slight headache and regret, for even with the application of the three "Casanova" skills, Adam could not seduce her. And based on that, he concluded:


    The "Casanova charm" only works on those who are his equal in power. And what is meant here is the application of the skill, not Adam''s natural charm. But he was determined to seduce ra.


    Not only because of revenge but also because of her intelligence. Though she looks like a femme fatale, ra has great influence in Elfheim in terms of business and other things. Iliantra though was more influential, but she and the other elders were not at all interested in business andworking.


    Each of the elders is a woman who has lived more than 500 years and has long lost interest in Elfheim affairs, giving only advice and sometimes voting for innovations.


    And thenes the question: "Why not seduce Amaria?"


    It''s very difficult. Very, very difficult. As an elf queen, Amaria has many inhibitions, such as marriage and love. Even if Adam is handsome and masculine and has charm and charisma. Amaria cannot be with him.


    The reasons are many, and the most important reason is Adam''s race. As a demon, Adam is a direct descendant of the Demon Queen, the current ruler of the Chaos Empire. It was she who became the progenitor of the demon race.


    She is said to be over five hundred thousand years old. So no one wanted to confront her.


    Adam sighed, and a few minutester the waiter brought them their cocktails. Adam could already sense the waiter''s presence, but the waiter saw their situation and decided to wait.


    Nodding his head approvingly, Adam handed the waiter ten gold Dragonstones. The waiter froze in shock, his head spinning. Adam smiled and took the waiter''s hand, opened his palm, and ced the ten gold pieces in it.


    "Take it, don''t refuse it. Consider it my thanks for your work". Adam smiled softly at the waiter.


    "T-thank you, sir!" The waiter bowed and smiled, walking away quickly. The waiter took the hint and left quickly.


    Soon there was silence again, and Adam looked at ra, who had alreadye to her senses. He smiled at her.


    "ra,e on, have a drink." Adam smiled softly and acted as if nothing had happened. "I know you like this cocktail."


    ra came to her senses and smiled back, taking the cocktail in her hands. Adam blinked slightly, noticing the change in her behavior. It seemed that one of her protective barriers was suddenly gone.


    What are "protective barriers"? - you can ask.


    When Adam moved to the third level, he could see fouryers of barriers when he had a long conversation with a woman. He did not know what these barriers were called, but they looked likeyers that were around his head.


    This skill was called [Analysis]. Its description was as follows:<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    [Analysis: Casanova can see the barriers, which are a moral defense for any creature. There are four barriers in total and when all barriers are removed, the target will be seduced]


    As confirmation, Adam saw no barriers in his maids. This meant that they werepletely seduced and opened their hearts to Adam.


    He smiled softly as he looked at ra, who was elegantly drinking her cocktail. Adam could see her confusion and inner chaos, but he didn''t do anything about it.


    Given ra''s character, she doesn''t like pressure and men who are too intrusive. So Adam decided to give her time and space to think, not to pressure her.


    A few hourster, they both walked out of the bar. Adam, as always, apanied her.


    Under the light of the moon, their paths intertwined like stars in the night sky. ra, filled with mixed emotions, felt every step, every touch of the ground beneath her feet as if they were leading her toward the fulfillment of her revenge and simultaneously toward an inner conflict full of romance and regret.


    In determination and anger, ra could not escape the guilt and remorse that haunted her relentlessly. Her heart wavered between the desire to avenge her husband for his betrayal and the doubts that pervaded her core.


    Her eyes met Adam''s, and in them, she saw a reflection of her passion and desire for revenge. But deep down inside, she was perplexed and hurt. She understood that seducing Adam not only carried the risk of losing her self-respect but also of repeating her husband''s mistakes.


    Under the moonlight, their footsteps pierced the night air, like a passage into an unprecedented world of emotion and determination. ra gazed into Adam''s eyes, where she saw not only her aspirations but also the shadow of doubt that tormented her soul.


    Her hand squeezed Adam''s arm as if it wereforting and supportive, but the true peace inside her was distorted by the bifurcation of her feelings. She felt the warmth of his touch, but also the coldness of her resolve.


    When they reached the threshold of her house, ra slowed down and looked at Adam. Her eyes were filled withplex and conflicting emotions. She felt a strong desire to avenge her husband for his treason and betrayal. The fire of vengeance burned within her, urging her to move forward and advance in power.


    At the same time, ra felt sympathy for Adam, she saw in him a potential ally and a way to achieve her goals. His cold-blooded observation and enigmatic gaze made her curious to know his true intentions.


    But between these strong emotions, ra struggled with guilt and remorse. She was aware that her desire for revenge and her desire for power might run counter to her inner convictions. A fog of doubt crept into ra''s heart, but she was willing to take the risk to achieve her goals.


    At thest moment before she entered the house, ra looked at Adam with mixed emotions. Her eyes reflected a struggle between guilt and the desire for revenge, between the desire for power and the desire to be more powerful. But in the end, determination shed in her eyes, indicating that she was ready to go ahead and do whatever was necessary to achieve her goals.


    ***


    Friends, in connection with the contract, I''m opening up the goals through which you can get more chapters.


    Inspiration capsule = +1 chapter (max 2/d)


    Massage chair = +2 chapter


    Luxury car = +3 chapter


    Dragon = +5 chapter


    If you find an error, please tell the author. If you have plot suggestions or any desire, go to discord (link in Warning)

 Chapter 24 [Bonus ]Amarantha (R-18)

    ?Before the chapter begins, a few words. The book has been contracted and I would wee your support. The more support, the more often the chapters wille out. Enjoy a bonus chapter celebrating 500 collections


    ***


    Adam stood in front of the door of ra''s house, his gaze prating her eyes. He stared at her as if analyzing her every movement and emotion. His eyes reflected a coldness and impable self-control.


    Inside Adam, thoughts, ns, and strategies were born. He saw in ra a potential opportunity to achieve his own goals. Her desire for revenge and her desire to advance in power caught his attention. He saw her as a strong and determined woman who could be a valuable ally.


    In the back of his mind, however, Adam harbored a hidden thirst for revenge against ra''s husband, Arannis. He was going to use his charms and attraction to seduce her and draw her into his web. There was something more powerful in their kiss earlier than just instant passion. He wanted to make her an instrument of his vengeance and achieve his own goals at the same time.


    Adam remained cool and imprable without giving away his true intentions. He knew that time and situation were on his side, and he made his ns with impable discernment. Adam''s gaze slid over ra''s figure, recording every detail, every move she made as if recording it in his memory forter use.


    And now, in this moment of farewell, Adam watched in silence as ra entered her house. His eyes reflected determination and firmness. He was ready to use his abilities and charms to win her trust and make her his ally. In the darkness of the night, his thoughts and ns were simmering, and he knew that the beginning of this game had just begun.


    ***


    Adam slowly awakens and feels the warmth of the two women''s bodies pressed against his sides. Feeling their warmth and developed mature bodies, Adam habitually embraces them and closes his eyes. A smile gently slides across his lips, and he sinks into the space of the system.


    Without thinking long, Adam went to the [Hall of Meditation], where he habitually began to meditate. After six hours, he opened his eyes and stood up.


    [Strength Increased]


    [Casanova Experience (Level 3): 19/45]


    He left the [Hall of Meditation] and then entered the [Royal Arena]. A choice appeared before him.


    [Choose battle type]


    [Sex] | [Sparring]


    This time Adam did not immediately choose [Sparring] and turned his attention to [Sex]. He had no problem with this issue before, so he had never entered it. Now, however, he had the goal of seducing ra. So Adam chose [Sex].


    A message screen appeared in front of him again with a description of this mode. Adam read it carefully.


    [Royal Arena - Sex: a location where the user can choose any scenario and have sex that will be no different from reality]


    [Warning: The development of Sin is stopped here. The arena is for simtion only]


    Scratching the back of his head, Adam was a little sad that Sin could not be developed here. However, he understood that this feature was only for simtion. He looked around and saw that the location was the same, but there was a bed in the middle of the arena.


    "Very thoughtful...a king-size bed." Adam smiled and shook his head.


    Zing! A selection screen appeared in front of him.


    [Amarantha - SS-] | [Amaria - S+] | [Valena S+] | [Iliantra - S] | [Keldara S-].


    Generally speaking, this screen of choice was familiar to Adam. However, he frowned when he saw the unfamiliar name of a woman whose rank was higher than Amaria.


    "When did I see her? I don''t remember anyone that strong with that name..." Adam was puzzled and decided to pick her out to find out.


    White particles appeared, swirling in a maelstrom and turning with each passing second into a silhouette that resembled a woman''s body. Adam frowned slightly, and his eyebrows drew together at the bridge of his nose.


    A beautiful elf woman appeared before him. Her long dark hair was loose and fell loosely over her shoulders, entuating her graceful face.


    Amarantha''s eyes sparkled with magic, their color of deep green shifting to an emerald hue, giving them mystery and appeal. Her gaze was prating, as if she could prate the very depths of the soul of those who dared to meet her gaze.


    She had a slender and attractive figure. Each of her movements was light and stic as if she were conquering the space around her.


    Amarantha wore a garment thatbined elegance and mystery. She wore a long dress made of thin and transparent fabrics that seemed to y in the light. The dress was very tight around her figure, entuating her femininity and elegance.


    Amarantha''s jewelry was exquisite and original. Around her neck hung an exquisite ne adorned with precious stones that shimmered in bright hues. Her wrists were adorned with thin and graceful bracelets, adding to her charm and elegance.


    Amarantha stood in the arena as if she were the embodiment of mystery and attraction. Her appearance and style remained a mystery to those around her, and everyone who looked at her could not take their eyes off this fascinating and beautiful woman.


    Adam suddenly flinched and remembered that he had already seen this woman during his date with ra. She was in another room and Adam had only seen her at a glimpse and had no idea she was so powerful.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Besides, her strength was superior to Amaria''s, making Adam cringe. He even had thoughts that now this clone would pull a weapon and chase after him to kill him.


    However, to his surprise, the Amarantha clone stood there with a soft smile, as if waiting for Adam. He, after thinking a little, approached her and decided to try his three "Casanova" skills.


    "Mistress Amarantha, how about a little... conversation?" Adam smiled softly and stroked Amarantha''s face.


    She lifted her head and looked up with the same soft smile, and her eyes were clear and pure. Adam felt discouraged, but soon regained hisposure and decided to try the function.


    "Amarantha, take off your clothes."


    After Adam''s words, Amarantha stepped back and began to undress. With each falling piece of clothing, Adam felt a lump build up in his throat. His eyes stared at Amarantha''s naked body, which looked like a work of art.


    She hadrge and slender breasts, puffy thighs with ck stockings on. Amarantha was dressed in red strappy heels, and the wholebination created an aura of a mistress. Adam was pleasantly surprised.


    His hands touched Amarantha''s breasts, and he began to knead them as if they were dough. Amarantha simply looked at him with a soft smile and without any hint of shame or lust, as if she were watching a baby y.


    Adam turned dark and used the Gentle Touch, but he didn''t get much of a bacsh - Amarantha just flinched, but continued to look at him indifferently.


    Not giving up, Adam''s right hand slid down Amarantha''s body and his two fingers prated her pussy. Combining his actions with the Gentle Touch, Adam also moved his fingers quickly.


    His technique could make even a woman like Iliantra cum hard, but it did not affect Amarantha. Adam sighed and gave up.


    "Leaning on the bed, lift your butt."


    Amarantha smiled softly and nodded, approaching the bed. She ced her hands on the edge of the bed and bent over, exposing herrge and slender ass to Adam. Adam was fascinated by her appearance but soon came to his senses.


    He undressed and in one motion prated Amarantha, who shuddered slightly. Suddenly Adam felt warmth and felt magical energy pour into him.


    "Virgin?" Adam nodded his head and began to prate Amarantha.


    There were loud noises and quiet breathing. Spanking sounds filled the Coliseum as Adam sped up and pounded Amarantha''s pussy.


    Raising his hand, Adam suddenly pped Amarantha''s buttocks. p! p!


    "Ah?" Amarantha let out a quiet sigh that Adam, s, did not hear.


    He continued to spank her as he prated her wet pussy, the walls of which were very tight. Adam felt intense pleasure as he fucked Amarantha''s clone.


    "Oh, s**t, this is the tightest pussy I''ve ever been in..." Adam sighed and his pelvis moved sharply forward, thrusting into Amarantha''s clone all the way.


    After a second, Adam felt intense pleasure and shuddered as seed shot out of his cock, filling Amarantha.


    After two minutes the eruption stopped and Adam pulled his cock out. Amarantha was in the same position as before and thick cum was gushing out of her pussy. Adam ordered her to turn around and saw that her face had not changed.


    "Is it possible that I''m too weak to give her pleasure?"


    Adam has heard that creatures at the "Ascendant: Demigod" level have strong bodies and are very difficult to injure, much less give pleasure to, unless they disable their defense, which is almost impossible.


    So Adam was not discouraged and only enjoyed his one chance to have sex with the supreme being. Though not directly.


    ***


    Friends, in connection with the contract, I''m opening up the goals through which you can get more chapters.


    Inspiration capsule = +1 chapter (max 2/d)


    Massage chair = +2 chapter


    Luxury car = +3 chapter


    Dragon = +5 chapter


    If you find an error, please tell the author. If you have plot suggestions or any desire, go to discord (link in Warning)

 Chapter 25 Amarias Clone

    ?As Adam hesitated, Amarantha disappeared. A screen of choices reappeared in front of Adam, where, after some thought, he chose Amaria.


    A breathtaking sight unfolded before Adam as a swirl of bright sparks and particles of light swirled around her. Small points of light formed graceful beams that moved smoothly around her body as if creating an aura of light around her.


    As the vortex rotated, the particles began to coalesce, forming the shape of her figure. First, the long, golden hair appeared, falling over her shoulders in gentle curls. Then the graceful outline of her face emerged, with its wless skin and soft, plump lips.


    The swirl continued to blur, forming Amaria''s thin arms and slender figure. Her gown,posed of a thin transparent fabric, began to form from the light fibers, enveloping her graceful silhouette. Luxurious patterns and knots wove throughout the fabric, creating gorgeous patterns and emphasizing her high status and sophistication.


    Finally, the whirlwind disappeared, and before Adam stood Amaria, the epitome of elven beauty and grace. She lifted her head and looked at him with her bright green eyes, radiating wisdom and kindness. Her appearance was so impressive that Adam felt drawn to her like a ma and could not take his eyes off her.


    The radiant Amaria stood before him in her glorious beauty, the epitome of sophistication and elegance. Everything about her delighted and attracted him, from the brilliance of her hair to the elegance of her dress.


    She smiled softly and looked at Adam with an easy look, full of care and kindness, but Adam sensed a certain duplicity in her. His eyes sparkled and, after thinking for a while, he ordered.


    ¡¤?¦Èm "Act realistically. Retain the same properties and characteristics as the main body." Adam ordered, and Amaria nodded.


    Finally, they sat down on the bed and Adam looked at Amaria, thinking about how to start a conversation with her.


    To be honest, seducing Amaria is an incredibly difficult task. Although she is an open woman, she also has arrogance and pride. She sees her country first and foremost, and Adam is sure that even if they were lovers, Amaria would give her kingdom her choice if asked: "Will you save Adam or your country and its citizens?"


    Adam could see her love for her country and the determination in her emerald and clear eyes, which, though they sparkled with kindness and tenderness, also hid loneliness and sadness. Adam heard that Amaria is a rtively young queen. She has only ruled for a hundred years, which is considered a short time for elves.


    The royal family of Elfheim used to berge and had over a hundred members across the country, but due to a conspiracy by third countries, most of the family soon died. Only Amaria and her father remained, who was a stone''s throw away from death.


    "Her heart is determined and I will have a hard time shaking it." Adam sighed.


    Heid his head on thep of Amaria''s clone, who showed a slightly surprised expression on his face, and began stroking his long hair, making Adam feel his body and calm. Heughed softly.


    "With other women, I am a manly and confident man who will always be ready to have their backs." Adam smiled softly and ced his hand on Amaria''s cheek, stroking gently. "With her, however...I feel calm and peaceful. I don''t want to think about what I need to do next. To think about the increase in power, about my past and my future... I want to hold her in my arms and breathe in the scent of her blond, sunshine-like hair."


    Amaria was a unique woman. Adam admired her beauty and temperament. Although he had some lustful thoughts, Adam''s feelings were pure.


    With stunning beauty and determination, being kind and gentle as well as caring. Amaria was an intelligent and wise woman who was willing to sacrifice herself for her country.


    "As her clone, tell me...what do you want?" Adam smiled helplessly and Amaria''s beautiful face reflected in his eyes. "I can''t give you anything, but I wish you were mine. Is that greed or stupidity? I don''t quite understand."


    Amaria, or rather her clone, looked at Adam and suddenly smiled, wrapping her soft arms around Adam''s face. She leaned over and her long, soft hair fell onto Adam''s face, tickling his nose.


    "She has long ago discarded love and her feelings, for she is a queen, Adam." The clone looked calmly into Adam''s ck eyes, which were clear and pure. "She cannot open her heart for fear that Elfheim might suffer because of her. You may not understand the whole situation, for you spend your days fiddling with women and sleeping with them, but... In those moments when you enjoy the warmth of your woman, she feels the cold of her throne and makes hard decisions."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Adam, have you thought about it? Why is the capital so peaceful, as if there had never been a war?" The Amaria clone smiled and her eyes were full of sadness. "All thanks to her, Adam. She has to make hard decisions and every day she sees reports of dead elves, you know? To her, these elves who have no bloodline are very dear and hold a big ce in her heart."


    "If you want to ''seduce'' her, you will only get her body devoid of passion. You will make love to her, but her personality, like Amaria''s, will be dead. The clone tilted his head and met Adam''s eyes. "So tell me, Adam...do you want her body or do you want Amaria? Do you want to ''seduce'' her or ''fall in love'' with her? I think you already know the answer yourself."


    Adam was silent and closed his eyes, trying to digest all this information. The Amaria clone was indeed simr to her and detailed the emotions of the original. Adam felt his heart ache and a whirlwind of emotion appeared in his heart.


    However, all of these emotions ended up in a sigh, a heavy sigh. It was a sigh of helplessness, iprehension, and... determination. He opened his ck eyes like night. They glittered brighter than ever.


    Adam smiled softly and caressed the face of Amaria''s clone, causing her to fall into a stupor for a moment. He sighed: "Indeed, Amaria is very different from all the women I''ve met before."


    Adam liked Amaria for being bright and beautiful. Though he had ns for her, he simply could not allow himself to be the reason for Amaria''s brightness and beauty to fade. He smiled helplessly and broke the bond with the clone.


    Soon Adam''s headnded on the soft bed, but the sudden departure of heat made him feel lonely. He closed his eyes with his hand and was slightly dazed. He was in his thoughts.


    "Mary, ire, Iliantra...I do care about them, but..." Adam shook his lips and sighed. "I don''t love them, it''s more of a simple sympathy. I enjoy our sex, but as for personal feelings... they haven''t gotten to that point."


    Adam sighed and shook his head. He had many thoughts, but he decided to put them off for now since it just might hurt him. He chose "ra" from the list, which was at "A" rank.


    Seeing the appearance of a beautiful and seductive woman, Adam concentrated and ordered the same: "My order is for the interactions to be the same as if they were in real life".


    ra nodded and walked over to Adam, then sat on hisp. Her green eyes sparkled brightly, and she smiled softly as her hands rested on Adam''s shoulders and her soft and delicate pink lips approached Adam''s lips.


    Feeling the sweet taste and cherry scent, Adam put his hand on ra''s waist and closed his eyes. His mind was in chaos, but now he had to get back to his ns.


    ***


    Friends, in connection with the contract, I''m opening up the goals through which you can get more chapters.


    Inspiration capsule = +1 chapter (max 2/d)


    Massage chair = +2 chapter


    Luxury car = +3 chapter


    Dragon = +5 chapter


    If you find an error, please tell the author. If you have plot suggestions or any desire, go to discord (link in Warning)

 Chapter 26 Elaras Clone. Thoughts About The Plan

    ?Their kiss grew more and more passionate little by little until it turned into a French kiss. Adam and ra''s French kiss was tender and passionate. When their lips touched, they felt a gentle touch, creating electric charges that ran through their bodies. The taste of each other on their tongues awakened their sensuality, creating a whirlwind of passion that filled their minds.


    The sensations were intense and instantaneous. Every millimeter of their lips and tongues was felt and explored as if they were immersed in a world of uninterrupted pleasure. Their breaths merged into one, creating rhythmic sighs that reflected their excitement and passion.


    Every touch, every slight movement of their tongues, caused them to shiver and want to merge closer together. They felt warmth and energy coursing through their bodies, creating an intense sexual tension that was impossible to ignore.


    They werepletely immersed at this moment, oblivious to the outside world, exploring each other with such passion and intimacy that fueled their desire and increased their attraction to each other.


    Adam caressed ra''s body, his hand gently sliding down ra''s back, creating a pleasant vibration and slowly going down. His touch was light and sensual, sending shivers throughout her body.


    He gently stroked her skin, touching every part of her body with love and attention. His fingers hugged her waist, slid down her thighs, and explored the contours of her figure. He enjoyed every moment, every soft touch.


    Adam found particrly sensitive ces with ease, stimting them with his caresses. His fingers moved smoothly, creating pleasurable sensations and increasing arousal. He knew exactly how to touch her to cause her the highest point of pleasure.


    He ran his fingertips over her skin, and touched her neck and ears, enjoying the softness and warmth of each contact. His caresses were intimate and prated deeply into her essence, causing a flood of feelings and emotions to flow through her.


    His skillful hands slowly descended on her slender andrge buttocks and Adam squeezed them in his grip and began to massage them, causing ra to moan softly, who under Adam''s caress had stopped the kiss and was now moaning softly.


    Adam pressed his lips to her neck and began to kiss her, stimting ra''s arousal, and making her sink into a paradise of pleasure. Adam blinked and began to undress ra, using his magic power, and in five minutes he felt ra''s gentle body and her slender curves in his arms.


    ray on the bed and looked at Adam expectantly. Adam came close to her and was about to start having sex with her, but a notice appeared in front of him.


    [Fetish: likes to be dominate, but also likes the feeling of being dominated]


    Adam blinked and suddenly smiled, and then he began to kiss ra''s body slowly, causing her whole body to shiver. Herbia opened and closed, pouring out a liquid that gave off the scent of a wild rose.


    Adam slowly lowered himself to her vagina but stopped. Then his eyes turned sly and he smiled at ra, who watched him with a red face and heavy breathing while her green eyes sparkled with lust and lust.


    "How about this...you''ll beg me to make you cum." Adam smirked.


    ra blushed thickly and her eyes filled with anger, but Adam saw a trace of pleasure and masochism. After a few minutes, ra bit her lower lip and looked sexy, and her teeth gritted slightly as she looked at Adam with embarrassment.


    Her cherry and delicate lips opened and her tongue moved, uttering the following words: "Please... make me cum".


    Immediately thereafter, she blushed and became as red as a tomato. Her eyes moistened with shame, and her body trembled as her pussy became wetter. Adam smiled brightly and suddenly pressed his mouth against her pussy.


    "Aaah! Oooh!" ra screamed and shuddered as her legs wrapped around Adam''s head, pressing against her pussy.


    Adam felt his face be wet as her pussy spewed liquid. Adam enjoyed the look on her face, full of lust. He watched as she shuddered and her squirting didn''t stop even after a minute.


    ra rolled her eyes and her tongue stuck out as her delicate and neat feet arched and her body trembled with pleasure. Adam cleared his face with magic and, checking that she was ready, pulled out his cock and without dy prated her.


    "Aaah! How big...!" ra moaned loudly and Adam felt her walls clench and be wet, enveloping his cock in pleasant sensations.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Adam sighed and moved in and began to actively move in and out of her. They were in the missionary position and Adam was prating ra, who was in a passive state.


    "Aaah! Damn it." ra gritted her teeth and suddenly used her A-rank power.


    Adam looked at her in surprise and saw that she was holding his cock in her hands and piercing her pussy with Adam''s cock with a cheeky smile.


    "Aaah! That''s better now!" raughed and threw her hair back, and a wide grin appeared on her face.


    Adam smiled, too, when he saw her pose. She was in the riding position. Her big and slender ass was moving vigorously, stimting Adam and he felt intense pleasure. ra''srge breasts were bouncing along with her and Adam saw a wonderful scene.


    However, he did not n to take a passive pose and rose, prating ra and reaching her sensual ces, making her moan loudly and lustfully. Their pose was the same, just now Adam took over the activity and moved his pelvis, prating her pussy.


    Ten minutester, ra was sitting on her knees on the floor of the arena, sucking Adam''s cock with a smacking sound, moving her tongue and moistening it. Her vagina was leaking thick semen, and her whole body was covered in hickeys.


    During this time, Adam understood ra''s weaknesses and her fetishes. He also understood her favorite positions and had already made her cum more than ten times. Adam smiled softly and stroked ra''s hair as she sucked his cock.


    Squinting, he grabbed her hair with both hands and drove his cock deeper into her throat, then shot his cum into her mouth. ra shuddered and closed her eyes as her pussy quivered and fluid came out.


    A few minutester, Adam exited the system and saw that it was evening, which meant that he had to meet ra again. This time he was armed and with a confident gait walked to the door.


    He wore a double-breasted suit again and looked elegant, and there was a soft smile on his lips. Mary and ire were not at home; Adam had asked them to go to their families at this time and rest from their duties.


    He was a little embarrassed that the two girls had waited for him until deep into the night and were awake until he arrived. On the way to the bar, he thought about it and decided that he would buy some expensive jewelry and weapons for them as a gift for their efforts.


    Soon he turned into the alley and knocked on the door. The code was now different and Adam now brought gifts for Harry''s boss. The code changed every day, and regr visitors were informed of the next code, which would only be valid for an hour.


    Adam found out about the new code in the ce he had asked to leave it and now entered the now-familiar bar with no problem. The frankly dressed maids greeted him again and he teased them with a smile, then walked over to the bar where ra was waiting for him.


    ***


    Friends, in connection with the contract, I''m opening up the goals through which you can get more chapters.


    Inspiration capsule = +1 chapter (max 2/d)


    Massage chair = +2 chapter


    Luxury car = +3 chapter


    Dragon = +5 chapter


    If you find an error, please tell the author. If you have plot suggestions or any desire, go to discord (link in Warning)

 Chapter 27 Ronald Problems

    ?Adam''s gait was determined and he walked with a smile, attracting the attention of bar patrons. His appearance, of course, was altered by the mask and he wore a white formal suit and his eyes shone brightly.


    ra was delighted to see him and smiled softly, waving her hand. Adam sensed the change in her and sat down beside her.


    "Hello, ra. I''ve missed you so much." Adam smiled softly and kissed the back of ra''s hand, making her blush.


    With her soft smile and sparkling green eyes, ra looked incredibly beautiful. Her long, lush hair was tied up in a long ponytail, and her delicate skin was more exposed than usual.


    Adam noticed the stares of the men, full of lust and desire, as they looked at ra''s frank white dress, which was tight and entuated her sexy curves. However, one look from Adam made these men hide their heads like ostriches.


    With a soft smile, Adam began to talk to ra, and with every minute of their conversation, he felt a little strange. ra was something different today, and her view of Adam had changed radically.


    If she had behaved rather reservedly before, now she was not even embarrassed when she hugged his arm and snuggled herrge breasts. Adam could smell the delicate perfume of Elfheim''s natural products and felt rxed.


    "Johnny, Rosa, and Ronald came an hour ago. They invited me, but I said I was waiting for you..." ra smiled and took Adam''s hand in an intimate grip. Her eyes sparkled. "Shall we go?"


    Adam smiled softly and pulled ra close to him, then whispered in her ear, teasing her on purpose: "Of course, all for you."


    ra trembled, and Adam saw that her long, pointed ears were red with embarrassment, but she had a soft smile on her lips. Adamughed and took her hand, and then they entered the restaurant. As expected, Ronald and Rosa were there.


    "Hello! It''s been a long time." Adam smiled softly and waved his hand.


    Ronald and Rosa looked around and saw Adam apanied by the beautiful elf, ra. They smiled brightly and stood up to greet them. Ronald walked up to Adam and shook his hand, smiling brightly.


    Rosa, on the other hand, hugged ra, and they started chatting about something of their own. Adam and Ronald looked at each other and grinned. Adam took the initiative to bring two chairs.


    "ra,e here" Adam called out to her.


    ra smiled and approached him, looking happy. She was very happy as she was able to make friends with Rosa, who was a duchess. She smiled softly at Adam, who pulled back his chair.


    With Adam''s help, ra sat down at the table, and together they began to discuss. It was mostly just small talk thatcked any context, but Adam noticed a slightly somber mood in Ronald.


    "Ronald, I can see that something is wrong with you. Tell me if there''s anything I can do to help." Adam smiled and leaned back in his chair. He looked like he was going to help sincerely, and he looked like a concerned friend who wanted to help a fellow man.


    Ronald straightened his back when Adam could read his mood and smiled bitterly as he looked at Adam''s "professional" face, which had a bright smile on it. Although a benevolent aura emanated from Adam, it was impossible to read any emotion in his eyes.


    Ronald, however, remembering his situation and the reason he had been acting so friendly with Adam, hesitated a little, but then began to tell Adam about his problem, hoping for help.


    "Johnny, you are shrewd. I''m ashamed that I showed you my weakness." Ronald smiled bitterly and then began to tell. "As you already know, this war consumes a lot of my attention as well as my nerves. My territory is quite close to the war zone, and several towns in my domain have suffered a raid, and most of the inhabitants have been turned into ves."


    The atmosphere in the restaurant immediately became somber, and even the ever-smiling Rosa grew gloomy as teardrops began to gather in the corners of her eyes and her eyes became moist. Holding her husband''s hand, she lowered her head and shook her head.


    ra, who also sensed the change in the general mood, and after Ronald''s monologue, could only lower her head and express her sympathies. Adam listened intently to Ronald, and when he finished his story, Adam summed it up in his mind: "He needs the money".


    Adam thought a little and closed his eyes, crossing his arms over his chest. Ronald and the others decided not to disturb him and remained silent, each in his thoughts. But even though Adam looked as if he had fallen asleep, he had entered the system.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After thinking briefly, Adam went into the [Chamber of Commerce] and jogged to the tent with the name "Other". There he saw a piggy bank and touched it. When Adam took the piggy bank in his hands, a screen of information appeared in front of him.


    [Title: Currency Conversion


    Type: Other


    Exchange: 1 Seduction Point = 100 tinum Dragon Stones]


    Adam shed his eyes and looked at his ount, where he saw "190 Seduction Points". Adam hesitated for a moment, then decided to spend twenty Seduction Points to buy 2,000 tinum Dragonstones.


    For a minute, that was a lot. Previously, Adam had only 500 tinum Dragonstones, which he could not spend in a day, even if he wanted to. He stepped out of the space system and saw the expectant gazes of a married couple of Dukes.


    "I can provide you with 1,000 tinum Dragonstones." Adam smiled softly and broke the news.


    Ronald and the others present looked so exhausted as if they had lost their vitality. Soon Ronald was the first toe to his senses, coughing slightly, and it looked as if he would not be long before he coughed up blood. Adam couldn''t contain hisughter.


    1,000 tinum Dragonstones... that could fill the coffers of arge kingdom for ten years. And Adam was willing to give the same amount to an ordinary duke who had never seen more than 500 tinum Dragonstones.


    "Of course, we need a contract. It''s not out of mistrust on my part, just a precautionary measure for both sides. After all, it''s not a small amount." Adam apologized, watching Ronald, who looked a little tense.


    "N-no, no problem. I''m sure if I had that kind of money, I could never turn it down." replied Ronald, barely catching his breath, and forcibly smiled at Adam, who seemed satisfied.


    "Of course, I''m willing to sign a contract with you, but...how can I ever thank you?" Ronald asked. Adam closed his eyes and pondered, trying to figure out exactly what he wanted. Right now his main goal was to seduce ra, and he wasn''t quite sure how to proceed.


    What does he desire? What could he get out of it? There were a few options. Adam simply desired to spend time with women and enjoy life.


    That''s when the thought urred to him.


    "I''d like to build a city. But thend is very hard to get, you know that." Adam smiled softly, his eyes shining. "If you can provide me with goodnd on the three borders, I will not forget your kindness." He continued, waiting for a response from Ronald. "I need goodnd on the three borders, if you can give me that, I will not forget your kindness."


    ***


    Friends, in connection with the contract, I''m opening up the goals through which you can get more chapters.


    Inspiration capsule = +1 chapter (max 2/d)


    Massage chair = +2 chapter


    Luxury car = +3 chapter


    Dragon = +5 chapter


    If you find an error, please tell the author. If you have plot suggestions or any desire, go to discord (link in Warning)

 Chapter 28 Contract [Bonus ]

    ?Three Borders. This is a rather famous name for the three borders, which are located in the neighborhood of Elfheim. These countries have great influence and are like executioners, forcing the border towns into fear.


    Avalonia, Silvana, Feyriandia.


    With the exception, of course, of Feyriandia, thend of the fairies. They are allies of Elfheim and represent important support for all elves who are now in confrontation with humans.


    Adam sighed and watched as Ronald''s expression twisted slightly, in a way that could no longer be concealed. Of course, thends at the Three Borders were very expensive and important in terms of defense, but they were also important in terms of trade.


    There were already ns to build several fortress cities, through which Ronald could increase his influence and gain the favor of the queen, thereby gaining more power in his hands.


    With the onset of war, however, Ronald''s territories were hit hard and suddenly the once expensive and luxurious cities were reduced to deste ruins, and the shocking profits suddenly became shocking losses.


    More than a hundred tinum Dragonstones were spent just to recover the inhabitants from the hostages and then kill the captors, thereby avenging the victims. All of this took a heavy toll on Ronald.


    Now, however, Adam was offering him 1,000 tinum DS, which could cover his spending and even end up being a prop with which Ronald could rebuild cities and even make them more luxurious.


    But the consequences would be the loss of frontiernds, which y an important strategic role and could bring many imported goods, which he could sell to the nobles for a high price. And given Elfheim''s rare goods, Ronald could get thousands of tinum DS for the export of goods alone!


    The struggle between lust for money and cold calctions made Ronald squirm with an oing headache, but every time he wanted to ask Adam for a change of demand, he was suddenly reminded of the horrifying numbers that hit his pocketbook.


    And looked into Rosa''s eyes, who was a truly kind woman who cared about the poor people of the Duchy of Erivia, Ronald could only clench his teeth and sigh heavily. His eyes lit up slightly, and he looked at Adam.


    "All right, I agree!"


    Adam smiled softly and felt pleased. The form for the contract was provided by Ronald himself, who carried with him many important documents and temtes. An hourter, Adam and Ronald shook hands.


    As it was already deep into the night, Adam and ra were forced to say goodbye to Ronald and Rosa. Their departure from the restaurant was full of joy and unusual emotion, and given ra''s eager gaze, Adam felt good.


    The exchange rate was too cheap for him and he would be able to create a headquarters for himself in the form of a city and make it so luxurious that even the capital of Elfheim, Elyrin, could notpare.


    Adam and ra stealthily walked out of the underground bar and Adam smiled as he felt ra''s passionate gaze mingle with feelings of affection and... lust. Tonight''s meeting cemented Adam and Ronald''s friendship by making them business partners.


    Because, thanks to Adam, ra was able to gain friendship with the Duke, who was, in fact, the most powerful title after the elders and the queen, she felt happy and cheerful.


    Under the cover of night and illuminated by the moonlight, Adam and ra walked silently through the streets while they were each immersed in their thoughts and thinking about their next actions. It was clear that they were each thinking the same thing - seduction.


    For Adam, the main goal is revenge, but for ra, it is power. ra longed for power. She yearned for elevation above the rest, for special privileges andplete control over her destiny. Her eyes sparkled with ambition and a thirst to rule, to be recognized and influential. Power became her goal and a powerful motivator, pushing her forward and giving her strength and determination.


    Although their goals and motives seemed different, they were simr in their perseverance and willingness to go through any obstacle for the sake of their desires.


    ***


    At ra''s house. Adam entered the house and looked around, seeing thevish furnishings and jewels. His eyes narrowed slightly when he saw a portrait of Arannis standing proudly with a sword in his hand. The style of the portrait was very ancient and it was obvious that this portrait had been painted by a great artist.


    "Come on in, Johnny. Make yourself at home." ra smiled softly and let go of Adam''s hand. "I need to change, and I''ll be right back with you. Sit in the living room for now."


    Adam smiled and nodded, walking over to the luxurious sofa and sitting down, waiting for ra. His eyes closed and he was in his thoughts until suddenly he noticed something and the corners of his lips rose imperceptibly in a chuckle.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Twenty minutester, Adam heard soft footsteps and the gentle, pleasant smell of flowers made him open his eyes when he saw ra standing in front of him, smiling brightly. She was wearing a light white dress that was very thin and translucent. Adam could even see her red underwear.


    Her beautiful and lush blonde hair was loose and loose on her back, her bright green eyes sparkled like stars, and the soft smile on her pink lips had great charm.


    ra''s overall aura increased by leaps and bounds, and Adam could see that from the "spiky rose" style to the "delicate lily". She looked like a caring wife who missed her husband.


    Adam smiled softly and suddenly stood up. His hands rested on ra''s waist and he pulled her against him, feeling her warmth. He ran his hands gently through her loose hair and gazed into her green eyes without saying anything.


    ¡¤?¦Èm raid her head on his chest and caressed his back, immersed in her thoughts. She enjoyed this moment and felt safe and warm.


    "You do look beautiful in that dress, ra." Adam smiled and lifted ra''s chin, then looked into her beautiful green eyes.


    Soon Adam''s head began to lower and the distance between their lips shrank with every second until their lips joined in a kiss. Feeling the taste of his kiss and the tight grip around her waist and on her buttocks, ra blushed and felt shivers all over her body.


    Her eyes clouded over and she closed them, enjoying that tender kiss thatsted only one minute, but to her, it felt like an eternity. Meanwhile, Adam heard sounds that sounded like ss breaking somewhere.


    He opened his eyes and saw the threeyers of barriers around ra''s head suddenly begin to crack one by one until they shattered with a loud sound. The broken barriers turned into glowing spheres that swirled around each other and began to merge into one single ball, which, once formed, immediately flew toward Adam.


    The glowing ball swirled around Adam and then entered his forehead, and Adam felt warmth all over his body. He closed his eyes and suddenly felt a strong arousal and the usual kiss turned into a deep kiss and then a French kiss.


    When ra opened her soft lips, her heart beat faster, filling her existence with incredible energy. She felt every touch of Adam''s tongue plunge heatedly into her mouth. This kiss was sincere, full of passion and desire.


    The mes of the kiss spread throughout her body, making her tremble with pleasure. She was fully immersed in the moment, merging with Adam in a fervent embrace. Feeling his arms gently around her waist, she felt boundless tenderness and care.


    Her tongue yed with Adam''s, creating a dance of art and passion. They enjoyed the moment, immersing themselves in their emotions, leaving everything else behind. There was something special about that kiss, something that prated the very depths of their souls.


    ra felt their powers merge, creating a powerful connection that stirred her essence. Every breath, every touch, was saturated with a longing for love and understanding. She was lost in him, allowing herself to be vulnerable and open.


    At that moment she realized that she couldn''t go back. Her heart belonged to Adam, and she was ready to follow him everywhere.


    ***


    Friends, in connection with the contract, I''m opening up the goals through which you can get more chapters.


    Inspiration capsule = +1 chapter (max 2/d)


    Massage chair = +2 chapter


    Luxury car = +3 chapter


    Dragon = +5 chapter


    If you find an error, please tell the author. If you have plot suggestions or any desire, go to discord (link in Warning)

 Chapter 29 Elara (R-18)

    ?[bonus chapter for gift]


    ////


    Adam slowly slid his palm over ra''s delicate skin, performing a gentle touch. His fingers ran lightly down her neck, revealing captivating sensations along the way. He felt every shiver, every sigh she let out under his caress. Every touch was filled with tenderness and care.


    He moved smoothly from her neck to her shoulders, running his fingertips along the contours of her body. His touch was light and sensitive, like a love letter he wrote on her skin. He pressed lightly on her corbones, causing ra to feel a pleasant sensation as if a sign of his attention and devotion.


    Adam moved his hand lower, feeling the hot waves of passion that overwhelmed him and ra. He slid his fingers lightly down her back as if drawing invisible lines on her skin. Each touch made her shiver with bliss, plunging into the world of their shared intimacy.


    With each touch, Adam became more and more immersed in the awareness that they were creating something unique and unrepeatable. His hand slowly descended lower, feeling the gracefulness and sticity of her body. He gently squeezed her buttocks, giving her a sense of strength and protection.


    There was something magical and gentle in every touch that made ra tremble with excitement and pleasure. Every movement of his hand was imbued with love and a desire to bring her pleasure.


    Feeling the wetness in her crotch, ra stopped the kiss and exhaled into Adam''s ear, making him experience an unusual sensation. ra breathed heavily and her breath was hot, as was her seductive and mature body, which seemed to Adam a masterpiece created by God himself.


    Adam caressed her back and slowly moved down to her buttocks, and then activated the Art of Seduction, Mastery of Communication, Charming Appearance, and Gentle Touch.


    His aura of seduction exploded, causing ra to open her eyes wide and quiver in Adam''s arms as a thin stream of liquid began to drip down her lush thighs. Her breathing became intermittent as she rose on her tiptoes and snuggled into Adam''s body as his hands continued to stroke her body.


    ra stimted Adam with her heavy and warm breaths. Feeling her softness and warmth and squeezing her seductive ass in his hands, Adam felt a rush of pleasure, and a tent formed on his crotch.


    With a twinkle in her eyes, ra noticed a new erection and her gentle hands went down to Adam''s groin as she stroked his cock with her palm and moaned softly. ra suddenly blushed and her eyes changed, and it was as if she heard something in her head.


    Crackle.


    As Adam''s hands descended to her panties, a screen suddenly appeared in front of him, making Adam freeze for a second. Then, however, he smirked, and his hand instantly went through thest defense and pressed down on ra''s clit.


    "Aaah!" A loud and lustful moan erupted from her lips as she squeezed her hips in a strong grip, not giving Adam''s hand a chance to leave her territory.


    [Thanks to the user''s actions, ra was seduced. Gained Seduction Points: 75]


    [ra''s heart has changed, opening up to the user]


    [Name: ra


    Race: Elf


    ss: Mage


    Attribute: Wind


    Level: A


    Status: Tempted (100%)]


    Adam smiled softly and his fingers expertly slid into ra''s flower, making her moan. He moved and stimted her confidently, and when he felt that she was ready, Adam used the Gentle Touch.


    ra shuddered and her body arched in Adam''s arms, and her eyes rolled back as her tongue lolled out. Her face became extremely lustful, and had it not been for Adam''s support, she would have fallen to the floor by now.


    Adam pulled his fingers out and saw that they were all wet, as were her panties.


    Carefully, he ced ra on the couch, who could not yete to her senses. Adam smiled softly and began to undress, exposing his developed muscles and slender body, as well as hisrge younger brother, as contradictory as that might sound.


    And, as if possessing great magic, the sight of Adam''s cock awakened ra from her "sleep". ra''s eyes filled with lust, and when she saw Adam''s muscr body, she licked and gasped heavily.


    Not wanting to waste a second, ra began to quickly undress under the gaze of Adam, who was watching her body. ra proudly lifted her head and smiled, thinking that she had charmed Adam.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    However, Adam was just checking to see if the clone''s body matched the original. And indeed, the clone sessfully adopted the body of the original.


    Taking a step forward, Adam lightly pulled ra behind his back into his arms and kissed her passionately on the lips. ra didn''t resist and opened her lips as if to wee Adam''s tongue, who didn''t wait and went right in.


    Wandering around her mouth, Adam encountered her tongue and their bodies became hot, and ra began to wriggle in his arms while her little sister erupted liquid and trembled with excitement.


    Adam squeezed her buttocks with both hands and suddenly lifted and then deftly prated ra''s pussy, widening herbia.


    "Mmm!" ra mumbled softly and opened her eyes, which moistened with pleasure.


    She looked at Adam with a look of love and affection and intense lust and began to wiggle her buttocks, giving Adam pleasure. Her pussy squeezed him in a tight grip, making his cock quiver with excitement.


    Adam, supporting her behind her back, began to move. His pelvis rocked and his cock began to move in ra''s wet pussy, making her moo with pleasure as her tongue rotated in a dance with Adam''s tongue.


    Smack! Smack!


    The pping sounds of flesh against flesh echoed in the room as Adam came in and out of ra''s pussy violently, making her shiver as Adam elerated more and more with each passing second. Finally, ra couldn''t stand it and her body trembled and her head threw back, ending the kiss.


    She moaned loudly, "AAAAH!" and her ass lifted as she trembled with her whole body and suddenly a stream of liquid spurted out of her pussy, falling to the floor and making it wet. Adam smiled and dragged ra to the couch.


    Adam sat up and ra sat on his cock while saliva flowed from her mouth and tears from her eyes. With a "lunge," Adam pierced ra''s pussy again and reached into her uterus.


    "AAH! OOOHH!" ra moaned loudly and didn''t hold back at all, her head resting on Adam''s chest as he violently pierced her.


    She had lost all strength in her body and could only resist. Her thoughts were in chaos, and she could think of nothing but pleasure.


    "I haven''t done this in so long and now I''m too sensitive-AAH!" ra murmured and moaned as Adam prated her deeply and suddenly cummed. "Oooh! Johnny, your cum is pouring into me!"


    Her body arched back like an arrow and her eyes rolled up, forcing Adam to remember one thing, "ahegao".


    "I hope you''re not tired. For I still have more to show for it." Adam grinned and looked into ra''s eyes. His voice was full of provocation.


    ra looked at him and sighed in annoyance. Her thin eyebrows frowned, and she barked: "Get your cock in here! You think I''m that easy to beat?"


    Adamughed and smiled: "Then let''s continue in your bedroom. Until then, give me a few minutes to get ready.


    "Hehe, great. This time I''m going to serve you, okay?" ra grinned and stuck out her chest proudly, then stood up.


    She looked very imposing, though. But the cum that ran down her thighs spoiled the picture a bit.


    ***


    Friends, in connection with the contract, I''m opening up the goals through which you can get more chapters.


    Inspiration capsule = +1 chapter (max 2/d)


    Massage chair = +2 chapter


    Luxury car = +3 chapter


    Dragon = +5 chapter


    If you find an error, please tell the author. If you have plot suggestions or any desire, go to discord (link in Warning)

 Chapter 30 Surprise, Arannis! (R-18)

    ?The gentle howl of the wind made the blond hair of the masculine and handsome elf flutter in the wind. His lips stretched into a drunken smile, and his muscr arms clutched the breasts of two young girls who belonged to the human race.


    On their necks was a cor that was made of hard metal and on the cor, some runes formed a mysterious formation that superficially affected the mind.


    That elf was Arannis. He returned from a business trip earlier than nned. And the reason was his wife, who was dating a strange man. Thinking about it, Arannis was annoyed.


    He purposely bought these two ve girls to provoke ra, and to quench his sense of lust. On the way, he entered a bar and drank a lot of elvish ale, which made him intoxicated, and only thanks to the two ve girls he can walk straight.


    Ahead of us was a house. The house where Arannis and ra lived. This ce used to be hell for Arannis, but ever since he had surpassed his wife in power, he could treat this house like a passing yard.


    More often than not, he spent time with women, often not his own. Some elves, you might say, gave their wives away to gain a ce in his squad. And Arannis? He wouldn''t turn down a freebie and epted them with a smile, treating them in a very friendly manner.


    One such elf was Eldorin, whose corpse was found three days ago. Arannis was annoyed and very surprised, for he knew of Adam''s power and thought that Eldorin could handle him. Thus he nned to deal with the demon who had dared to steal his prey at the hands of others.


    And hardly anyone would have been able to trace him, for Arannis left no trace and acted only as a concerned leader.


    Scr-r-r-r... with a creak the door opened and Arannis walked in a good mood, but his face got a little strange as soon as he stepped over the threshold.


    "What is that smell so... unusual." Arannis frowned and shook his head. "ra must have ordered the tasteless scents to be sprinkled on the servants again. How annoying she is. If it weren''t for her connections...".


    Arannis frowned and sat down roughly on the couch, and the two human ve women sat reluctantly on hisp while Arannis boldly yed with their hands and began to undress them. When Arannis had already disposed of the women''s outer garments, he suddenly heard a noise.


    "What''s the deal? ra is already home... is she arguing with someone?" Arannis frowned and stopped.


    Aah! Aah!


    ¡¤?¦Èm His long ears twitched when he heard moans, and his face darkened. Pulling the two women aside, Arannis lunged with all his might toward ra''s room and opened the door sharply, then grimaced. Arannis''s face colored with anger and he looked more like a demon than Adam.


    And it was all for one simple reason...


    "Ooh! Yeah, fuck me harder!"


    "Ugh! AAAAH! Your warm sperm is pouring into me-E-E!"


    In the doggystyle position, ra moaned loudly and said obscene things, her eyes rolled up while her tongue stuck out of her mouth and moved lustfully.


    Adam grabbed ra by the hair and sped up, making ra moan and scream in pleasure as the pping sounds echoed throughout the room, while many hickeys were on ra''s body.


    "You... b**ch!" Arannis exploded with anger and stepped over the door.


    sh! A magical circle suddenly appeared under Arannis'' feet, from which chains erupted with a bright glow, surrounding Arannis in the same second.


    "What? What the hell?" Arannis frowned and looked with hatred at Adam, who smirked and pulled his cock out of ra.


    ra copsed on the bed and began to twitch, Adam''s thick cum mixed with her love juices flowing out of her pussy. Seeing the pathetic state of his wife, who had never shown him such an expression during their sex, Arannis felt anger and shame.


    Because of these emotions, he began to twitch and try to break the chains, but with each movement, the chains turned green and Arannis felt dizzy. His face turned pale and he fell to his knees, breathing heavily.


    His veins bulged, and two trickles of blood began to flow from his nose. Arannis''s eyes turned red, and he looked at Adam with hatred.


    Speaking of Adam, he was already getting off the bed and grinned as he looked at Arannis. He felt proud when he saw Arannis'' pathetic state.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I hope you enjoyed my gift." Adam smiled softly and removed the mask with a deft movement of his hand.


    Immediately he went from "fellow bald brother" back to his demon persona. His hair, long and beautiful as night, glistened and flowed gently down his confident back, while his ck, tarry eyes gazed incessantly at Arannis.


    "Y-you!" Arannis twitched and his expression tinted with disbelief.


    Of course, he recognized Adam. How could he not recognize the one who had stolen his booty? Arannis was both shocked and angry, but in his peculiar smooch of emotion, anger won out, and he barked, trying to get out.


    Adam looked disdainfully at Arannis, who looked like a chained dog. Like a hungry American bully who was ready to eat his enemy to the bone, but couldn''t because of the iron chain.


    Adam could not have defeated Arannis at his current stage. That''s as far as pure strength and skill are concerned.


    But.


    What about magic circles? Formations? Poisons?


    Considering Adam learned all this from Iliantra, who was known for her wisdom and her library was considered a national treasure, he had little trouble trapping someone on Arannis'' level.


    If you make the victim lose his concentration and alertness, catching him will be an easy task. Adam smirked and sat down on the bed, then raised his hand and... pped ra''s buttock.


    "Aah!" ra shuddered and groaned, then turned to Adam.


    Arannis was stunned to hear ra moan so obscenely and her coquettish face with notes of adoration and lust as she knelt in front of Adam without further ado and kissed the head of his cock, beginning to lick it like a lollipop.


    She treated his cock like something precious and treated it just as carefully as if it were a matter of life and death. ra exhaled heavily and her warm breath caused Adam''s cock to lift, lightly pping ra on the cheek.


    "What a naughty cock...this Mistress is bound to punish him!" ra licked her lips and opened her mouth. With one movement of her head, she swallowed Adam''s cock.


    Moving her head, ra began to swallow Adam''s rod down and began to give him a deep blowjob. The slurping and wheezing sounds came from ra''s mouth and her eyes sparkled with lust and adoration.


    Her pussy twitched and herbia opened, spewing out love fluids onto the floor, forming a small puddle. Arannis watched this with disbelief and felt anger, frustration, and despair.


    Although he didn''t like ra, Arannis considered her his property, and the mere thought of her sucking another man off in front of his eyes... made Arannis grit his teeth and feel everything inside him burn.


    "She never showed me such a submissive look on her face. Bi*ch! Even during our sex she showed no emotion and looked so indifferent." Arannis gritted his teeth and felt resentment. "So she''s also giving him a blow job. Not a simple blowjob, but a deep one! Damn it, I licked her pussy like a f***ing ve all the time, but even then she wouldn''t give me a blow job!"


    ***


    Friends, in connection with the contract, I''m opening up the goals through which you can get more chapters.


    Inspiration capsule = +1 chapter (max 2/d)


    Massage chair = +2 chapter


    Luxury car = +3 chapter


    Dragon = +5 chapter


    If you find an error, please tell the author. If you have plot suggestions or any desire, go to discord (link in Warning)

 Chapter 31 Give Me! (R-18)

    ?Bonus chapter for gift


    ***


    Arannis roared and stood up abruptly, causing the chains of magical energy to emit a faint sound and suddenly glow green, turningpletely dark green. At the same second Arannis felt dizzy and froze in ce.


    He has watched with his own eyes as his wife sucks another man with a submissive look on her face and acts like a maid. At the same time, he suffers pain and his skin ages before his eyes!


    Suddenly Arannis heard footsteps and saw the two ve girls he had bought back from the soldiers at the frontier standing behind him, looking forward in shock. Arannis frowned and followed their eyes.


    Their gazes were fixed on Adam''s face, who was stroking ra''s hair with a seductive smile. Arannis could feel the emotions of the two girls just by looking into their eyes and feeling their adoring and amorous gazes turn to Adam.


    "What..." Arannis didn''t have time to react before Adam suddenly smiled at the two girls.


    "How about joining us?"


    The two girls looked at each other and smiled brightly as two seduction notices appeared in front of Adam. He received two Seduction Points for his actions.


    The two girls undressed as they went, kneeling and each taking a ce on the side of Adam''s cock. ra, noticing the neers, raised her head and let Adam''s cock out of her throat with a squelching sound.


    Gulp... Gulp... Gulp...


    ra began to swallow Adam''s cum and her puffy cheeks made her look like a squirrel. She shuddered and suddenly cummed as fluid began to squirt out of her pussy, filling the former puddle.


    Meanwhile, Arannis''s eyes grew cloudy, as if he had lost his life. His hands began to turn to ash as his lifeless eyes filled with pain, anger, frustration, and hatred watched the picture where even his two ves began to lick Adam''s cock.


    Five minutester, Adam was cumming on the faces of the three girls, and they were smiling likedies in love and shuddering in joy as they felt the warmth on their faces. Thest thing Arannis saw was his wife, ra, riding Adam''s cock with loud moans and a lustful face.


    "I hate..." These were Arannis''sst thoughts as the poison corroded his body and left only ashes.


    Adam smiled coldly as his deft fingers made the two girls cum and scream with pleasure.


    He stared at ra''s slender back and felt strange. The lust in his body did not disappear but only increased, causing Adam''s chest to rise and fall and his face to redden as if he had a fever.


    Every movement of his body was deft and skillful, making women cum, but even after that, he could not feel satisfied. His eyebrows furrowed as the text appeared before him.


    [The sin of "Lust" has been condensed at 100%.]


    [Due to the condensation of sin, the user receives a direct upgrade]


    [Strength Increased]


    [Casanova Experience (Level 3): 45/45]


    [Level up!]


    [Name: Adam Harris.


    Race: Demon


    ss: Casanova (level 4).


    Attribute: Darkness


    Level: Medium Demon (F+)


    Sin: Lust (100%), Gluttony (0%)


    Seduction Points: 247<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Partners: ire, Maria, Iliantra]


    Adam shuddered and suddenly felt his blood rushing through his veins and his eyes clearing as if he had awakened from a long sleep. The pleasant sensation of warmth and strength made Adam exhale loudly.


    His mind became clearer, and suddenly Adam found that most of the faces in his head had be a blur. Those faces belonged to people he''d seen in a past life, but... now he couldn''t even remember their names.


    However, this was reced by new memories that instantly overshadowed what he had had before. Adam saw unfamiliar faces, but when he remembered them, he felt irritation and anger.


    Adam grabbed ra''s calves and suddenly stood up, making her cry out in surprise. Adam didn''t wait for her reaction and suddenly moved his pelvis.


    "Aaah! Aaah! Mm... AAHH!" ra moaned loudly as Adam pounded her pussy and reached down, making her walls clench.


    His cock slid across ra''s cavern and lustful noises rang out as Adam''s eyes sparkled and he sped up, disregarding ra''s plea.


    "AAH! OOOH... I''M-I''M... CUMMING." ra shuddered and began to twitch as if in convulsions as her pussy spurted liquid violently.


    Adam lowered her onto the bed and smiled predatorily as he saw her pitiful state. Rolled eyes, extended tongue, and a waterfall of cum and her love fluids. Adam turned to the two girls and smiled.


    The two girls looked at each other and felt aroused as theirbia opened in an instant and they leaned their heads back, moaning loudly. At high speed, Adam made them cum with his cock and seeing that they were tired, left the room.


    ***


    Adam changed into his Johnny disguise and headed for the bar. After a quick check, he stepped inside and was greeted there by servants in revealing clothing. This time he did not refuse their service.


    ¡¤?¦Èm "Give me a room and twenty girls. Give me a bill tomorrow and I''ll pay." Adam looked nkly at the guard, who looked stunned.


    "S-sir... right now we only have ten girls avable" The guard hesitated and after a fleeting nce behind Adam''s back, he suddenly smiled. "Oh, my bad head. Forgot that all the guests have to leave early today, so all forty girls will be free now."


    Adam raised an eyebrow and watched as the half-naked elves were forced out of the rooms, ignoring their cries. Adam heard themin and demand their money back, but the guards just pushed them out and threatened them with an unfamiliar title.


    "Queen of the Underworld?" Adam licked his lips and somehow felt a strange desire in his chest.


    Five minutester, twenty different kinds of women appeared before Adam. Each of them wore a different type of revealing clothing, and Adam even saw catgirls and werewolf races among the women.


    He was surprised by the assortment and smiled predatorily as his enchanting aura exploded, making all the women blush and breathe heavily as they responded to him with horny smiles full of lust and desire.


    The guard behind Adam felt as if he were a bug. His intense envy of Adam was so great that Adam could even mistake this guard for demons.


    Since Adam''s order was somewhat...unusual, he was soon given arge space with five queen-sized beds that were joined into one. Adam smiled and looked at the hot woman.


    His lust was eating him up from the inside, already beginning to hurt him. Adam was sure that if he couldn''t get his lust out, he would explode. His instincts were telling him that.


    Adam undressed and women gasped when they saw his perfect body and big, long cock. Adam received five seduction notices and ended up with 140 Seduction Points.


    ***


    Friends, in connection with the contract, I''m opening up the goals through which you can get more chapters.


    Inspiration capsule = +1 chapter (max 2/d)


    Massage chair = +2 chapter


    Luxury car = +3 chapter


    Dragon = +5 chapter


    If you find an error, please tell the author. If you have plot suggestions or any desire, go to discord (link in Warning)

 Chapter 32 20VS1 [1] (R-18)

    Bonus chapter for gift: 1/2


    ***


    Twenty beautiful women were in front of Adam, standing on all fours, smiling seductively. Each of them had her distinctive features, but they had one thing inmon: an imposing aura.


    It was clear that the girls were not easy, but Adam was not interested. He smiled and called for the first girl. She was a gorgeous elf, radiating extraordinary charm. Her long, thick hair, like night, fell over her shoulders like a ck veil. They framed her graceful face, on which blossomed two eyes tinged with a deep purple hue. These eyes were a source of mystery and attraction, like the depths of a night sky full of constetions.


    Her skin, light and delicate like the glow of the moon, reflected a soft glow, giving the impression that she was a living work of art in the flesh. Her physique was slender and graceful, her every movement akin to a dance of the wind among the trees.


    But the most amazing thing was her gaze. It was so enchanting and prating that even the hardest of hearts could not resist its power.


    Such a magnificent elfess attracted attention and aroused hearts as if a magical force permeated the air in her presence. She was the living embodiment of the beautiful and mystical, making the world swoon before her unfathomable beauty.


    If you make aparison with other women Adam had ever met, this elf was in the top five. Adam beckoned her over and the elf crawled up to him, then nestled her face against his rod.


    "Let me, Alicia, serve you." The elven woman smirked and her violet eyes sparkled with lust.


    She opened her soft lips and swallowed Adam''s cock, making a chuckling sound. Adam smiled softly as a human woman with red hair came up to him. Her face was cheerful and soft and beautiful.


    She clung to his chest and began to kiss him, passionately and eagerly. Adam grabbed her ass and squeezed, forcing the girl named Emma to open her mouth, thus clearing the way. Soon their tongues merged in a French kiss.


    Their kiss was strong, passionate, and devoid of any tenderness. They merged, their lips collided with a prating longing, and they squeezed each other in a passionate embrace.


    Adam squeezed Emma hard by the ass, intensifying their contact and emphasizing his physical power. He held her firmly, forcing her to open her mouth and allow his tongue in.


    Their tongues joined together in a violent symphony of passion and desire. Their movements were intense and pushy as if they sought to explore every corner of their partner''s mouth, immersed in unbridled sexuality.


    Meanwhile, Alicia was moving her head and sucking his cock. Adam smiled softly and stopped kissing Emma, who was beginning to pant. Breathing heavily, Emma wrapped her arms around Adam and rested her head on his shoulder.


    Adam narrowed his eyes as he felt the rush of pleasure and grabbed Alicia''s head, pushing his cock deeper down her throat. Soon Alicia shuddered and a puddle formed beneath her as she cummed in pleasure.


    "Good job. Here''s your reward." Adam smirked and shuddered as semen spurted out of his cock and shot straight down Alicia''s throat.


    "Ugh!" Alicia shuddered and the puddle under her feet grewrger.


    Soon she began to make swallowing motions while Adam''s cock trembled inside her and stained the walls of her throat with its color. After two minutes, Alicia lifted her head and pulled his cock out of her mouth. Her purple eyes filled with tears and lust.


    Without thinking long, Alicia undressed, and Adam saw her perfect body, which looked as if it had been created by a supreme being. Herrge breasts were neat and saggy, and her thick thighs were encased in ck stockings that squeezed them together and made them look nice.


    Alicia turned her back on Adam and sat on his cock. Immediately Adam felt intense pleasure as Alicia''s tight pussy squeezed him in a death grip, and with each movement Alicia made, Adam could barely contain himself.


    Pa! Pa! Pa!


    Spanking noises echoed throughout the room as Alicia bounced on Adam''s cock and moaned lustfully while Adam yed with her nipples. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the other women watching them with a smile on their faces.


    Although they looked carefree, Adam could see trickles of love juices flowing from their wet pussies. Adam smiled and beckoned them over.


    The picture was stunning as the 18 lush-breasted girls began walking toward Adam and smiling seductively, and when they ally down on the bed, there was barely enough room. Each of them, seeing Adam''s lust, began to undress.


    Adam smirked and suddenly grabbed Alicia''s calves and lifted her, beginning to fuck her pussy. Alicia moaned loudly as her face contorted with pleasure and her eyes rolled back.


    "AAAAH!" Alicia shuddered as Adam bit into her long ear.


    She twitched and Adam''s cock came out of her tight grip as her passionate body shuddered as if in convulsions, and then love fluid shot out of her pussy and she began to breathe heavily.


    Adam lowered her onto the bed and Aliciay on her chest, her slender ass jutting out as if to invite a second round. However, Adam turned his attention to the other girls and chose at random.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ¡¤?¦Èm "Hehe, I''m sure the young master will like me."ughed the pixie and crawled over to Adam.


    She had long, light silvery hair, like streams of moonlight, falling over her shoulders with unbridled elegance. It framed her face, entuating its graceful features and giving her an enigmatic look.


    The blue eyes, like clear icykes, sparkled in the dark room. They were piercing and deep as if they could prate the depths of my soul and read my deepest desires.


    She possessed the aura of an ice queen, arrogant and unattainable. Her posture was motionless and graceful as if she were floating above the ground. Her every movement was precise and controlled, she wielded her body with unwavering confidence.


    Her skin was pale and delicate as if moonlight caressed its surface. She shone with a light of her own, giving her a mysterious and attractive appearance.


    Her name was Michelle, a rare kind of elf. Adam had heard of them being called "Snow Elves" and living on the other side of the world and having a cold temper.


    Michelle hugged Adam and sat on hisp as her delicate index finger slid across Adam''s chest and she bit her lip, feeling his firm muscles and strong grip on her buttocks.


    "Damn it, there have been so many men in this ce and not one decent one/" Michelle licked her lips and looked seductively at Adam. "If you can satisfy me, I''ll never charge you for my services. Agreed?"


    Adam smiled softly as he pushed Michelle onto the bed and threw her slender legs against his shoulder. His smile was immediately teasing as he prated her pussy in one deft movement.


    "AAAAH! OH YEAH, THAT''S JUST WHAT I NEEDED!" Michelle smiled brightly and her hands clutched at the sheet.


    Her toes trembled as Adam''s cock reached her depths and made her face grow lustful. If Alicia''s pussy was tight and insistent, Michelle''s pussy was more free-spirited.


    "AAH! Mmmm... AH!"


    Adam moved inside her and touched her weak points with his cock, making Michelle shudder with pleasure and cum time after time. Droplets of sweat appeared on her seductive breasts, and her eyes clouded over.


    Her gaze on Adam became passionate as she suddenly lowered her legs from Adam''s shoulders and wrapped them around his pelvis.


    "Cum in me!"


    Adam smiled and kissed Michelle deeply, then pulled his cock halfway out of her pussy, only to pierce her again with renewed force.


    "AAH! Oh-oh-it''s pouring into me-e!" Michelle smiled and started breathing heavily.


    Adam pulled his cock out and flinched slightly when Michelle''s pussy suddenly clenched on the way out, as if unwilling to let it go. But after a second, as if changing his mind, Adam was still able to pull his cock out.


    The next was a female werewolf. Her physique was developed and Adam could see that she had a proud character.


    "I hope you can satisfy me!" She shouted with a smirk.


    ***


    Friends, in connection with the contract, I''m opening up the goals through which you can get more chapters.


    Inspiration capsule = +1 chapter (max 2/d)


    Massage chair = +2 chapter


    Luxury car = +3 chapter


    Dragon = +5 chapter


    If you find an error, please tell the author. If you have plot suggestions or any desire, go to discord (link in Warning)

 Chapter 33 20VS1 [2] (R-18)

    Bonus chapter for gift: 2/2


    ***


    "AAH! S-stop, I can''t take it anymore!"


    "AAH! Ng-h... s-stop, please! AAAAH!".


    Adam spanked the proud werewolf in the doggystyle position with satisfaction as she moaned uncontrobly as his big cock prated deep into her pussy and made her cum time after time. Five minutester, she fell face down in the sheets and could only take Adam''s "thrusts," being powerless.


    Ten minutes ago, a werewolf named Luna was proud and arrogant. But as soon as Adam got serious, she immediately started begging him to stop. Adam''s spanking caused her butt to turnpletely red and her golden hair to be a mess.


    Adam flinched as he felt another climax of the moon and suddenly pped her left berry with all his might.


    "AAH!" Luna rolled her eyes and her tongue stuck out.


    Tears appeared at the corners of her eyes, which were deep blue, and she shuddered with pleasure and pain, shuddering. Adam pulled his cock out and paused for a few seconds to marvel at the waterfall of cum mixed with the love fluids from her pussy.


    "Master, what about me?" Suddenly Adam heard a voluptuous voice behind him.


    After that, he felt two big hills lean against his back as she aroused nipples rubbed against his muscles, making the girl shudder.


    Adam turned and enclosed the girl in his arms. She was a beautiful girl of the human race who, though she didn''t look like a beauty, had her mature charm. She had a gentle and caring smile.


    She had short ck hair and brown eyes that glowed with lust and love. Adam smiled softly at her and kissed her on the lips as his hands lifted the ass of the human woman named Sophia.


    Immediately he entered her, but he did so gently and lovingly. If Adam was not mistaken, Sophia was the kind of woman who loved tender and romantic sex filled with feelings. He stroked her tender back and began to move.


    Sophia moaned softly and squeezed Adam''s back as his cock moved inside her and expanded her walls, making her sensitive and lustful. Sophia bit her lip and nestled against Adam''s lips as if seeking hisfort.


    Her gentle hands moved gently down Adam''s back as he moved his cock. When he already felt that Sophia was ready, Adam sped up and Sophia was beneath him. She looked at Adam with a soft smile.


    Adam smiled, too, and ... pierced her pussy.


    "AAH!"


    Her once soft smile changed to a lustful expression as her mouth opened wide and her tongue stuck out. Adam pressed his lips to hers and kissed her, their tongues entwined in a kiss.


    Chomping noises echoed through the room until Sophia suddenly trembled and stopped kissing.


    "AAH! END!"


    Her ripe body twitched in Adam''s arms as she arched like an arrow and her pussy shot love juices. She shuddered and trembled, and her eyes were rolled back.


    Adam smiled and shook his head, leaving her to rest. The next woman was an elf with long dark purple hair and gray eyes. She smiled softly and looked mysterious.


    "Let Katrina do it herself, Master" Sheughed and poked Adam with her finger.


    Adamnded with his back on the bed while his head was on Alicia''s thighs, smiling seductively at him.


    On either side were two other girls: one of them was a beast-man of the cat tribe. She had bright red hair and green eyes that shone with cunning. She hadrge breasts and a slender build.


    The other girl was an elf with short blue hair and eyes of the same color. She smiled softly.


    Adam activated the Gentle Touch and his dexterous fingers entered the two girls'' blossoms with ease, making them shudder and moan with pleasure. Meanwhile, a purple-haired pixie was bouncing on his cock with pping sounds.


    "Yes! Aah!"


    Her breasts bounced along with her as she leaned her arms on Adam''s chest, riding his cock with a bright smile. Meanwhile, Adam sucked on Alicia''srge breasts while his hands were busy with the two girls'' pussies.


    Pa! Pa!


    Katrina suddenly sped up and her body began to shudder, as did the bodies of the three girls. Adam suddenly moved his pelvis and Katrina fell on his chest as his cock moved violently inside her.


    "AAH!" Katrina moaned loudly and cummed.


    The three girls followed her and they moaned loudly as fluid erupted from their pussies. Adam didn''t hesitate to move his pelvis onest time and his cock touched Katrina''s uterine wall.


    "Oooh..." Katrina shuddered as Adam''s sperm poured into her body.


    Feeling satisfied, the four girlsy on the bed and breathed heavily.


    ***<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Adamy carefree on the bed while six girls kissed his body. Three of them sucked his cock with smacking noises and took turns throating it, while Adam fed them his cum.


    The three were: a human woman with long ck hair and brown eyes, who was Sophia''s sister. Her name was Victoria.


    The other woman was the pure-blooded elf, Ariel, she was a noblewoman, and she agreed to go to bed with Adam when she saw him. She was a virgin, so she was inept. She had long blond hair and green eyes.


    The third woman was Amelia, a werewolf with long silver hair and blue eyes. Her body was moderately muscr and soft.


    The other three girls kissed Adam and moaned loudly while Adam masturbated on them. One of them was an elf with ck hair and silver eyes, the other was a beast-man of the cat tribe with golden hair and blue eyes.


    The third girl was a mature woman of the human race. She did not have such a slender body and was quite appropriate for her age, but Adam liked her.


    Ten minutester, Adam had a sandwich of three girls in front of him. He took turns entering them and making them cum time after time.


    Twenty minutester, Adam was spanking three girls, two of whom were elves and one human.


    "Aaah! Punish me, Daddy!" The elf with the long green eyes and round-rimmed sses smiled lustfully as Adam began to spank her.


    She begged and provoked him for more spankings and moaned loudly and cummed when he spanked her. The two girls could only stare in shock at this elfish girl.


    Adam prated this elfish woman with long green hair and grabbed her by the hair, beginning to move.


    ¡¤?¦Èm "AAH!"


    Of course, he didn''t forget to spank her, and loud noises echoed throughout the room as Adam spanked her again and again. Finally, the elf moaned loudly and copsed helplessly on the bed.


    Adam cummed inside her and pulled his cock out. He smiled and looked around.


    All twenty girls were lying unconscious and drenched in his cum. Some were leaking semen from their pussies while they slept with smile on their faces.


    Finally, after a stormy night, Adam felt calmer. He managed to vent his lust, and he smiled softly when he saw the countless messages in front of him.


    [Thanks to the user''s actions, Alicia was seduced. Gained Seduction Points: 25]


    [Thanks to the user''s actions, Emma was seduced. Received Seduction Points: 7]


    [Thanks to the user''s actions, Michelle was seduced. Received Seduction Points: 43]


    [Thanks to the actions of the user...]


    [Name: Adam Harris.


    Race: Demon


    ss: Casanova (level 4).


    Attribute: Darkness


    Level: Medium Demon (F+)


    Sin: Lust (100%), Gluttony (0%)


    Seduction Point''s: 795


    Partners: ire, Maria, Iliantra, ra, Alicia, Emma, Michelle, Luna, Sofia, Katrina, Nora, Lara, Victoria, Ariel, Amelia, Isabe, Leia, Natalia, Laurel, Lucy, Mia, Lunara, Sofia, Kyria]


    ***


    Friends, in connection with the contract, I''m opening up the goals through which you can get more chapters.


    Inspiration capsule = +1 chapter (max 2/d)


    Massage chair = +2 chapter


    Luxury car = +3 chapter


    Dragon = +5 chapter


    If you find an error, please tell the author. If you have plot suggestions or any desire, go to discord (link in Warning)

 Chapter 34 Tears

    Morning...


    Adam stretched as he left the underground bar. He felt rested and light as if all the weight had suddenly disappeared from his shoulders. He walked lightly toward his house.


    When he went inside, he saw two maids, Mary and ire. They were sitting on the couch, talking about something. But a sudden creak of the door made them turn toward the entrance, and they smiled when they saw Adam.


    "Master!" With a loud cry, the two women jumped on his chest and hugged him tightly.


    "I''m back." Adam smiled softly and stroked their heads.


    The women were happy and smiled brightly, showing Adam a charming expression on his face. He sat down on the couch, and the two womeny on his chest while Adam stroked their hair while he was immersed in his thoughts.


    He had a n. To create his city, which would be his headquarters. Given his wealth, which could be increased at any second, Adam saw no problem in getting himself a stronghold.


    However, there was a small problem getting out of the capital. Still, it was worth realizing that, despite his freedom, Adam was still a prisoner. He shed his eyes and wondered what he could do to make Amaria approve of his exit.


    Adam closed his eyes and immersed himself in the system. He looked at the items in the Chamber of Commerce] but saw nothing good. And if there was anything attractive, it was only for the high price of over a hundred thousand.


    Adam sighed and entered the [Hall of Meditation]. As always, he meditated for six hours.


    [Strength Increased]


    [Casanova Experience (Level 4): 19/55]


    "How slow..." Adam frowned as he realized how little experience he was getting from meditating. It wasn''t profitable at all.


    It was easier for him to find a major city and seduce all the women there to get the Seduction Points, and an upgrade would be just around the corner. Adam stood up and prostrated himself while his deep ck eyes lit up, reflecting his thought process.


    With a sigh, Adam got out of the system and saw that it was already evening. He thought for a moment and told the two maids that he needed to go away on business.


    Watching the sunset, Adam got into the carriage, which headed toward the castle. The road was not the smoothest, and the rocks on the road made the carriage bounce, causing Adam to nearly fall face down.


    Twenty minutester...


    The carriage stopped five meters from the gate to the castle. Adam got out of the carriage and continued on foot, as there was aw that forbade the umtion of vehicles near the royal castle.


    His shoes made a quiet rustling noise, and his very appearance drew attention. Adam approached the gate and bowed.


    "Hello, gentlemen. I am Adam Harris, and I am here for an audience with Her Majesty".


    One of the guards, as he listened to Adam''s speech, suddenly narrowed his eyes, and a strong pressure came down on Adam. But he stood his ground, albeit with difficulty, and only smiled as he waited for an answer. After a few seconds, he heard a snort.


    "Hmph, Her Majesty has given the go-ahead. Come in," one of the guards said in a hoarse voice, warning Adam. "Behave yourself with dignity before Her Majesty. You have only half an hour!"


    Adam nodded, and the gate opened, inviting him inside. He walked through the gate with a straight and elegant gait, and this time there was no suicide bomber like Arannis.


    After five minutes of walking, Adam finally saw the main entrance to the castle and sighed heavily, realizing the enormity of the castle.


    "Wee, Master Adam. Her Majesty is ready to receive you and would like to invite you to dinner".


    Adam was slightly surprised but nodded nheless. Once they entered the seemingly endless corridors, Adam tried his best not to cringe with exhaustion when it took them more than ten minutes to reach the dining hall.


    The door opened slowly, and through the crack, Adam could already see Amaria, who was quietly eating dinner and thinking about something. Her long golden hair was tied in a high ponytail today, and she wore more casual clothes. There was no crown or jewelry, just a clean white dress.


    Her soft green eyes blinked and sometimes shone when she guessed something or came to a decision. Even when Adam sat down in front of her, she was still immersed in her thoughts.


    Adam didn''t bother her and just watched her face with his chin tucked under his chin. He had to ept the fact that Amaria''s beauty was exceptional and that this was also true of her temperament.


    Although her kindness is indeed wonderful,<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Usually such good people, or rather elves, end their lives unhappily." Adam leaned back in his chair and squinted his eyes, thinking. "She left me with the impression of a kind and gentle woman, but a determined and wise queen. Given her level, it would be very difficult to seduce her, given my current level and experience."


    Adam brushed his hair behind his ears and smiled softly. He looked gentle and kind, which made the maids lose their sense of reality for a moment and stare at his face in confusion. They would change their minds, however, if they heard Adam''s thoughts.


    "So I need to seduce her, and to do that, I need to raise the level." Adam narrowed his eyes, looking at Amaria. "Then I can get Elfheim and control an entire race. And given the current war, there will be fewer men."


    What is the easiest way to raise the level? Seduce strong women.


    With each level, Adam''s charm grows higher and higher, and if he is at level 100, which is rated at S+ rank,


    "Seducing her will be easy." Adam smiled softly and picked up his fork as they brought him the equivalent of spaghetti with some sauce he didn''t understand.


    Adam twirled his fork and took the spaghetti, poking at it. Afterward, he held the fork out, palm up from underneath, and smiled softly.


    "Your Majesty, the thought process requires a considerable expenditure of energy. Here, eat."


    Adam''s voice, as if it were an rm clock, awakened Amaria from her sleep, and she blinked, looking at the fork. After thinking for a moment, she leaned forward and ate the spaghetti from Adam''s hands, causing the maids to open their mouths in shock.


    "Here''s more." Adamughed and held out another portion, which Amaria ate withoutint.


    This went on until the te of spaghetti was empty. Adam smiled softly and wiped the corners of Amaria''s stained lips with sauce.


    The next course was a sd of rare forest vegetables. Adam was already sitting next to Amaria, holding out his fork to her as she stared ahead absent-mindedly and immersed herself in her thoughts.


    Adam could see that she was sad andcking in mood, much less appetite. This he heard from the mouths of the maids, who whispered behind him. However, he could only shrug his shoulders and feed Amaria.


    The meal continued, and Adam simply fed Amaria without words. He was indifferent to the shocked stares of the servants and just rxed as if he were just feeding a child. Adam sighed.


    "I have this strange feeling of deja vu."


    And then, as if from nowhere, there was a barely audible sniffing sound. Adam lifted his eyes to meet Amaria''s, tears streaming from his eyes.


    "What''s the matter with her?" Adam thought about it and was very surprised.


    Out of the corner of their eyes, they noticed the sad faces of the maids, who knew the reason for her sadness. Adam wondered.


    There were two reasons why Amaria might have cried. One, naturally, was war. Having a gentle and kind character, Amaria grieved every soldier''s death as if they were her children. For her, it was stressful and a cause for self-injury.


    However, Adam could not understand her. It was obvious that it was impossible to win a war without blood and tears. Besides, Amaria herself had called her people to war, so she should have expected something like this.


    Though the actions of the humans in making the elves their ves were not pretty, Adam could find no reason why the war should have been started. After all, many elves had been enved before.


    ***


    Friends, in connection with the contract, I''m opening up the goals through which you can get more chapters.


    Inspiration capsule = +1 chapter (max 2/d)


    Massage chair = +2 chapter


    Luxury car = +3 chapter


    Dragon = +5 chapter


    If you find an error, please tell the author. If you have plot suggestions or any desire, go to discord (link in Warning)

 Chapter 35 Tears 2

    There was absolute silence as if someone had suddenly turned off the sound in the dining hall. It was as if even the air had stopped at that moment. And in that suffocating silence, quiet sobs could be heard that sounded so helpless and lonely, like a delicate spring flower that was unprotected before winter.


    Amaria bowed her head, and there was an unknown expression on her face. Her delicate blond hair was a bit of a mess, but even so, it looked beautiful, like rays of sunshine.


    Adam''s gaze reflected concern and a sense of sadness as his firm hands rested on Amaria''s shoulder, causing her to wince and slowly raise her head, showing the world her beauty. A little surprise¡ªthat''s what Adam felt as his thoughts moved chaotically, trying to make sense of the situation.


    Glistening green eyes that were brighter and more beautiful than emeralds Moistened by tears, they looked ten times more enchanting, and the helpless and sad look acted like the strongest poison to an untrained heart.


    Seduction, taking a chance, misunderstanding¡ªall these reflections mingled into a helpless sigh as he slowly drew Amaria to him, hershes fluttering with iprehension.


    There was iprehension and undisguised panic in her bright green eyes, and the warm feeling in her chest was like a spark that could turn into a fierce fire at any moment. Pale and ruddy cheeks were acquiring an obvious blush as the beautiful elves realized their situation.


    There was an urge to simply push away the man who had embraced her without permission, but the moment her fingers made contact with his chest, Amaria felt faint and trembled all over her body.


    ¡¤?¦Èm The thought of breaking free from his embrace acted like a knife scratching at her heart, and soon such thoughts were deeply buried in her mind. Feeling Adam''s gentle and masculine scent, Amaria felt dizzy with an iprehensible tingling in her head, simr to the sensation when you stand up abruptly from your seat.


    Despite therge number of people in the room, no one dared to break the silence. It was as if they had made an agreement, and whoever was the first to make any noise would be immediately recognized as the culprit.


    The head maid''s longshes quivered as her violet eyes opened in disbelief, revealing her beauty. Her lips pressed into one straight line, and different emotions rose in her heart.


    And it would be a lie to say that the other maids felt any differently. They stood upright as one, trying not to utter a word or make even the slightest noise. The corners of their long dresses were a mess from how often they clutched them, trying to quiet their emotions.


    Was Adam''s embrace so shocking? It is safe to say that it was. And hardly anyone can deny it, given Amaria''s overwhelming status. In theparison between the titles and positions of Adam and Amaria, it was obvious that Amaria would be like Betelgeuse and Adam the Sun.


    Although both are bright,


    It was obvious that Betelgeuse was many times brighter.


    How much time has passed? It must have been more than twenty minutes. Amaria looked up anxiously and saw Adam''s chin. The feeling of embarrassment and shame was deafening, but a great deal of life experience helped Amaria ovee her emotions, and she pushed Adam away.


    Sitting back in her chair, she fidgeted in her seat and looked restless, but with each passing second, her appearance became the same, a soft smile reappeared on her soft lips, and Amaria''s overall aura returned.


    Adam, seeing her condition despite some regret in his chest, stepped back and moved his chair back. Though it was hard to catch even a trace of Amaria''s emotions in her Queen mode, Adam managed to see a little difort in her green eyes.


    There was a slight change in Amaria''s gaze, which was very unusual given her usual state. Adam sat up straight, his lips stretched into a gentle smile, and his ck eyes became deep and had a strange fascination that made the beholder sink deeper and deeper into them.


    "Your Majesty, What happened?"


    He seemed so sincere in his concern for Amaria as if he felt every tear she shed. His ck eyes shone with a gentle light, and his face reflected a pallor as if he had been overwhelmed by the truth of the tears that flowed down Amaria''s cheeks.


    Amaria''sshes fluttered as she looked at Adam and then began to wipe away her tears with her bare hands. However, she soon stopped when she felt softness on her cheeks and saw Adam holding a white handkerchief and gently and caringly wiping away her tears.


    Looking at him, she felt his care and concern as his caring hands stroked her face, and Amaria lost her sense of reality for a moment. Feeling his firm grip and his scent that made her feel safe...


    Embarrassment appeared on Amaria''s cheeks, and she closed her eyes. Her lips trembled slightly as Adam gently wiped her face. Soon Amaria''s face was clean again, so Adam removed the handkerchief and smiled softly.


    He found the expression on Amaria''s face funny; she looked so defenseless and embarrassed. She did not remind him of a queen but rather of an ordinary girl from the neighborhood.


    Feeling Adam remove his hand, Amaria slowly opened one eye, and Adam could see her embarrassment. He smiled.


    "Your Majesty, is something wrong?" Adam took her hands and gently rubbed the back of her hand, making Amaria flinch slightly.


    Amaria looked at Adam with a slightly hazy gaze, immersed in his aura. His face radiated tenderness and care as if it had been created exclusively for her. At that moment, Adam seemed irresistibly trustworthy and masculine, every feature of his face prating her heart.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Feeling her heart racing, Amaria had to channel her magical power throughout her body toe to her senses.


    "No, nothing important..." Amaria shook her head and yanked her hand away. "I heard you wanted to see me. What is it?"


    Amaria regained her former aura and smiled softly, though there was a trace of blush on her cheeks as well. She sighed as she felt her heartbeat not diminish but only quicken. And the moment she pulled her hand away seemed like an eternity.


    "Speaking of which, Your Majesty. I would like to leave the capital and head for the Duchy of Erivia, for thends found at the Three Borders."


    Amaria frowned; her eyes became serious, and the blush disappeared from her face. She looked at Adam and asked, "I don''t mind you leaving, but...you need to get the Duke of Erivia''s permission. That is thew."


    "It''s alright. I''ve got permission." Adam snapped his fingers, and the contract flew out of his hands.


    It was the application of the inventory that surprised Amaria. She raised her eyebrows and took the contract, and with each line, she wondered more and more.


    "Did he give you 800 square feet ofnd?" Amaria looked shocked, but both people''s signatures confirmed that it was real.


    Speaking of the signature, Adam used a little trick to make Ronald see, instead of his real name, the name Johnny.


    Amaria was immersed in her thoughts, looking attractive and wise. Adam no longer felt her sadness or any trace of emotion. He found this unfortunate, for he was unable to show his full potential.


    "Well, that''s not a problem. Since the Duke permitted you, I won''t interfere with your movements." Amaria nodded. "However, I cannot allow you to take Mary and ire with you, for I need them in the capital. I''m sorry."


    Adam lifted his head and felt strangely anxious, but he saw that Amaria had no bad intentions. He thought about it and realized that Mary and ire would be in his way anyway since the situation at the Three Borders was critical.


    There was a loud creaking sound that echoed throughout the dining hall as Adam stood up and pulled back his chair. He bowed deeply, putting his hand over his heart, and smiled, expressing his respect and gratitude.


    "Thank you for listening to me. Since it is nowte, I dare not trouble Your Majesty any longer."


    "Yes, of course. Masha, apany Adam".


    Amaria nodded briefly, and her blond hair covered her eyes as the soft voice from her lips made the head maid awake. Masha, the head maid, bowed and looked at Adam.


    "Mr. Adam, please."


    The maid stepped forward and smiled, holding her hands together over the spot below her navel. Adam bowed once more to Amaria and walked out, apanied by the maid.


    There was silence again in the dining hall as Amaria looked Adam over. Her eyes grew moist in an instant as Adam''s silhouette disappeared into the long corridors of the castle. An obvious blush stained her cheeks red. Unknowingly, a soft smile appeared on her lips.


    ***


    Friends, in connection with the contract, I''m opening up the goals through which you can get more chapters.


    Inspiration capsule = +1 chapter (max 2/d)


    Massage chair = +2 chapter


    Luxury car = +3 chapter


    Dragon = +5 chapter


    If you find an error, please tell the author. If you have plot suggestions or any desire, go to discord (link in Warning)

 Chapter 36 Amarantha [1]

    Time_Dragonlord made a Dragon gift. Thank him in thements, as there will be 5 chapters today.


    This is 1/5 of the bonus chapters.


    Although I had nned to rest today, so... I''m not breaking my promises. Enjoy your reading.


    ***


    Elfheim. This word alone embodies many and varied ideas, as well as the dreams of ordinary people. Dense forests, rare nts, and never-before-seen animals dazzle the eyes of traders with their beauty and preciousness.


    Greed¡ªthat''s what drives each of them. It would be foolish to say that the war between Elfheim and Avalonia was spontaneous and entirely unexpected. For two hundred years, these two kingdoms have been stealing resources, including human ones, from each other.


    Do you think that Elfheim is a haven for saints? No, not at all. There is filth everywhere, and no one in this world is clean. Anyone who wishes to get power in his hands must be willing to dye himself red with blood.


    Was Amaria a fair woman? In part, yes. But her orders led to considerable casualties among the elves and humans. The interracial war has erupted with renewed vigor, and given the greedy intentions of both sides, can we expect this war to end?


    During the quiet yet restless night, Adam stood straight, and his eyes were as serious as ever. When he returned home, he said goodbye to the two maids, who still hugged him and cried for a long time, not wanting him to leave.


    However, Adam could only mercilessly reject them and, after some constion, leave. And so, on his way out of the capital, he was met by a familiar woman. Although, would it be more correct to say that a very, very familiar woman


    Amarantha.


    She was known to him through the space of the system, and it was obvious that Adam was not very happy about such an encounter with Amarantha. His heart was pounding, and there was the sound of horses marching on the ground.


    Yet the woman paid him no attention, as if his existence were no more important than a stone in the road. Her long, silky ck hair fluttered in the wind while her deep green eyes were darkened, as if her mind were in turmoil.


    With her slender and attractive figure, Amarantha was very beautiful against the full moon, and her elegant ck gothic dress onlyplimented her image, giving a striking impression of the Goddess of Darkness.


    Adam''s slow steps stopped when the distance between them was no more than five meters.


    There was silence¡ªno rustling of leaves, no sounds of animals¡ªand it was as if the wind had stopped. With each passing second, Adam felt suffocated and realized that the situation was getting worse, but he was incapable of doing anything.


    The magical energy froze in his magical channels as if it had solidified. It felt like when you jumped out of a helicopter, your parachute didn''t open. That''s how Adam felt when his one strength didn''t work.


    However, except for the choking and the bad mood, Adam experienced no side effects. And to be honest, Amarantha did not release a drop of her murderous aura but stood looking up at the sky as if searching for something, or maybe even someone.


    Adam pursed his lips, and his eyes zed over slightly as he saw the barriers around Amarantha''s head. And... Adam was very surprised to find that there was only one barrier, which was not normal.


    "I mean, we''ve never seen each other before." Adam frowned, and he thought it strange.


    Did he leave that impression on her? Adam was unsure of the answer to that question, for they had not met in person before. So the chance that Adam could somehow seduce her or leave a good impression was nil.


    "Then... did she recognize my identity?" Adam sighed and felt the puzzle begin toe together into a whole picture.


    The Mask of Deception is a cheap but good item that gave Adam the ability to change his face as he wished. The only downside was that Adam could only change his face, but otherwise, it was fine.


    Even ra, who was at "A" rank, could not see through his disguise, which enabled Adam to seduce her and make ra''s heart his own, thereby taking revenge on Arannis and killing him with a powerful poison.


    But is it possible to hide from those creatures whose rank has already passed the "S"? Adam wasn''t sure since he didn''t wear a mask in front of Amaria and Iliantra.


    "When you see a beautiful girl, you freeze in shock. Is it my beauty, or is it my strength that makes you so surprised?"


    ¡¤?¦Èm A gentle and feminine voice filled with seduction and curiosity. Like a nightingale singing, the voice also sounded beautiful, made me long for her embrace, and didn''t even leave the option of "no" in the question, "Should I answer her?"


    Adam shuddered, and it was not so much because of her beautiful voice but rather because of the aura that surrounded her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Aura of Seduction?" Adam frowned and felt uneasy.


    Possessing that very aura of seduction, Adam could feel it from a far distance, and though he had some resistance to it, he still felt the heat in his chest and the desire to submit, to give his all.


    "Is this what the other girls felt because of my aura?" Adam frowned as his thoughts became as chaotic with lust as a volcanic eruption.


    However, it was impossible to say that Adam was in a losing position, as he could feel his powers rising to a new level, and even without transformation, he had reached the middle stage of the High Demon, "E" rank.


    Sin Lust. It was the effect of this sin, and in those moments when Adam feels lust, his total power doubles, allowing him to have an explosive and overwhelming power that can turn the tide of battle.


    "Eh?"


    Adam heard a quiet muttering and a surprised sigh; it was Amarantha, who turned to Adam and stared at him intently while her green eyes grew brighter and brighter, glinting in the night and thus illuminating the space around her.


    Boom!


    There was a loud and piercing sound of an explosion, as if a bomb had gone off somewhere. Suddenly, a purple aura emerged from Amarantha''s body, and in an instant, it surrounded Adam and transformed into the silhouette of a woman who gently hugged Adam''s shoulder. Silent moans and an arousing tingling all over her body made Adam shudder with pleasure.


    This aura of fascination was explosive and infectious, surpassing that of Adam by a factor of ten. It was hard for him to resist this aura, which was brought to the "SS-" rank.


    Adam''s mind shook and squeaked along with the explosions. His thoughts were directed only toward resistance, and a feeling of anger appeared in his chest, which took over his gut in an instant, acting like some kind of virus.


    The heat of lust was reced by the heat of anger, which was many times stronger and burned Adam from the inside, causing him great pain.


    Heavy breathing and a fuzzy stare. Adam felt humiliated and lifted his head violently, only to be confronted by something soft. Suddenly, his anger vanished and was reced by surprise.


    "Great, as expected, you are the one I was looking for."


    The same gentle voice echoed in Adam''s ear, sounding quiet and joyful. Even Amarantha''s very aura changed as if she had been swapped for a stranger.


    Adam pulled away from Amarantha and frowned when he saw her sweet smile. As a blooming rose, she was beautiful but also dangerous.


    Adam felt no more pressure or aura of seduction. The wind gently caressed the strands of his ck hair, and the noise of the leaves acted as a sedative for Adam.


    He stood up straight, wiped his mouth clean of blood, and paid no attention to the pain in his body. With his dignified posture and piercing gaze, Adam left a good impression on Amarantha.


    Suddenly a notification appeared, and a translucent screen appeared silently in front of Adam, but the message reflecting on the notification was very loud.


    ***


    Friends, in connection with the contract, I''m opening up the goals through which you can get more chapters.


    Inspiration capsule = +1 chapter (max 2/d)


    Massage chair = +2 chapter


    Luxury car = +3 chapter


    Dragon = +5 chapter


    If you find an error, please tell the author. If you have plot suggestions or any desire, go to discord (link in Warning)

 Chapter 37 Amarantha [2]

    Time_Dragonlord made a Dragon gift. Thank him in thements, as there will be 5 chapters today.


    This is 2/5 of the bonus chapters.


    Although I had nned to rest today, so... I''m not breaking my promises. Enjoy your reading.


    ***


    [Amarantha''s Heart has changed, opening up to the user.]


    [Name: Amarantha Nocturne


    Race: Elf (59.7%), Demon (40.3%)


    ss: Mage


    Attribute: Nature, Darkness


    Level: Ascendant: demigod (1 world) (SS-)


    Status: Interested (50%)]


    [Thanks to the user''s actions, the "Casanova" ss received 7 experience points.]


    Interested... Adam felt a severe headache as if he''d been hit in the head with a frying pan. There was a mixed feeling of both joy and helplessness as he realized that his ns might be disrupted.


    Besides, her race... she was a half-breed who had a ratherrge trace of demons in her bloodline. Adam narrowed his eyes and felt a little weird. Meeting someone with a demon bloodline for the first time made him feel kind of light-headed.


    "So...what does Mistress need me for?" Adam smiled.


    Amarantha looked at him, and suddenly a swirl of shadows swirled around them. Not a second passed before Adam suddenly found himself in a luxurious room and was very surprised by it. He was sitting at the table, which was furnished with expensive food, and outside the window he saw clouds flying by.


    The moon felt so close that Adam lost his sense of reality for a second and was puzzled to see this picture. After looking around, this room seemed strange to him, and only after some research did he realize that they were flying.


    "This is an artifact that I got from my parents. The Spatial Room, which has many functions and can even fly, if the one using it has enough energy, of course." Amarantha lifted her eyes as she saw Adam''s surprise. "Now we''re heading for the Three Borders, which is where your newnds are, isn''t it?"


    Adam raised his eyebrows and felt that her insight and information were simply shocking. And the suggestion that she recognized him even through the disguise finally got a firm answer.


    Although Adam smiled softly, looking kind and friendly, in his thoughts he pondered coldly how to respond to such a disy of authority. There were many choices as to how he might benefit from this situation.


    Given the fact that Amarantha was friendly with him and was interested in him, Adam saw nothing wrong with spending time with her and thought it might even leave a much better impression.


    However, he was ufortable with the mere thought of having to submit to Amarantha, as he did not have enough power and could only sigh in regret.


    The Casanova ss was a great way to manipte the crowd, and Adam was only too happy about it, as sometimes maniption and seduction could change things 360 degrees.


    But before overwhelming force, even charm and maniption be the tastiest jokes, and Adam may be left with nothing but dust if he behaves very defiantly.


    The only choice in such a situation is to show sincerity. The aura of enchantment will not work on Amarantha, and all that is left is to act sincerely but with all efforts not to sumb to it.


    "Yeah, I got it because of my contract with Ronald. He was in rough shape, and I thought it would be nice to get myself somend for the base." Adam shrugged and smiled. "It would be just fine if I could create a developed city there that could be my wish-fulfillment defense."


    "You''ve got a lot on your mind, Mr. Johnny." Amarantha smiled.


    "You can just call me Adam. Johnny is my alias." Adam shrugged and sighed.


    [The Amarantha''s Heart has changed, opening up to the user.]


    [Status: Interested (60%)<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "It''s all just lip service, and so I have a lot of work and spending to do."


    "Hmmm, you''re right. Now there are ve traders on the Three Borders who are after quite a few elves." Amarantha leaned back in her chair.


    Her breasts quivered slightly, revealing a view of the deep cleavage in her dress. However, Adam only looked at her breasts for one second and smiled softly, continuing the conversation. This behavior made Amarantha smile weakly.


    [The Amarantha''s Heart has changed, opening up to the user.]


    [Status: Interested (62%)


    Adam paid no attention to the screens, for he was busy talking. He could not rxpletely and was now behaving very decently and elegantly.


    "That''s exactly what it''s all about, Mistress... Ah, what an oversight! I forgot to ask Mistress''s name." Adam pped his hands together, and his eyes opened wide in surprise, and then he put his hand to his chest with a smile. "Though you already know, I am Adam Harris, the demon. How can I address a Mistress?"


    ¡¤?¦Èm Amarantha looked at Adam and fell silent. Her lips connected in a single line, and her eyes sparkled as she looked at Adam with a faint smile. Finally, after five minutes, she answered.


    "My name is Amarantha; you can call me that without any formalities." Amarantha smiled. "I hope you don''t mind if I just call you Adam."


    A smile whose beauty wasparable to the moon and soft pink sounds that called out for a kiss. Behind that smile, however, was a vague emotion, and Adam could only count on a sincere conversation.


    Amarantha gave her real name and thus showed her willingness to cooperate, so Adam could only nod and feel a heavy heart. He did not know which was more dangerous¡ªif Amarantha had hidden her identity or if she had stated it outright.


    "Many people know me by the title ''Queen of the Underworld, and the bar where you seduced that girl belongs to me." Amaranthaughed and put her hand on the table. "I was informed that day that one curious fellow wanted twenty girls at once, and my surprise had no end when you were able not only to satisfy them all but to get their hearts. It''s been a day now that they can''t satisfy themselves with other customers."


    "That factor hit my business hard, and I even had to buy a new batch of virgins to keep the business going. It cost me a lot of effort and money, you know?" Amarantha suddenly stood up and swayed her hips.


    Her gait was full of seduction, and Adam raised an eyebrow, feeling a heat re up in his chest. Amarantha sat down beside him and lifted his chin with her hand.


    Adam''s nose trembled as he caught the scent of her perfume, which was simr to that of the Moon Silver Rose. This nt was on the verge of extinction, and there were only five left in all of Elfheim.


    One of them was at Iliantra, and Adam was able to inhale the scent of this flower and was fascinated by it. After inhaling, this scent prated his magical channels and stimted them, making control over magical energy many times easier.


    Feeling the warmth and the way his magical energy was bing softer and easier to control, Adam smiled softly, wrapping his two hands around Amarantha''s arm.


    "Of course, I''m willing to pay you for your expenses. How about this? I can sponsor you, Amarantha, if you like." Adam smiled.


    Amarantha blinked as she felt a very faint mark on her chest and was surprised to find that her heart had quickened, though only slightly. Her longshes fluttered as she opened her eyes wide.


    It is worth understanding that at the level of the "Ascendant: demigod (world 1)", the body bes so strong that even an army of a million people cannot prate it with pure physical strength. The body stops growing and aging, and the internal organs be almost useless as everything is controlled by magical energy.


    It is as if a human being is turned into a robot, retaining his mind. However, he would not be able to be happy, sad, or experience other emotions. This level is regarded by many as a curse and is very difficult for demons who live by emotion.


    ***


    Friends, in connection with the contract, I''m opening up the goals through which you can get more chapters.


    Inspiration capsule = +1 chapter (max 2/d)


    Massage chair = +2 chapter


    Luxury car = +3 chapter


    Dragon = +5 chapter


    If you find an error, please tell the author. If you have plot suggestions or any desire, go to discord (link in Warning)

 Chapter 38 Amarantha [3]

    Time_Dragonlord made a Dragon gift. Thank him in thements, as there will be 5 chapters today.


    This is 3/5 of the bonus chapters.


    Although I had nned to rest today, so... I''m not breaking my promises. Enjoy your reading.


    ***


    Amarantha was half-blood and also felt emotions twice as strong as normal creatures. However, she could not practice the demon method as the elven bloodline was dominant.


    So she practiced themon method, which was able to silence the emotion. But now she felt a trace of emotion that, though insignificant as a spark in the rain, still had incredible potential.


    Amarantha was curious about Adam''s face, and she enjoyed looking at him. It was worth admitting that Amarantha had never seen a man so handsome and charming.


    She had heard that most demons of low and even medium bloodlines are freaks whose faces can be used to kill the enemy. Adam, however, most likely possessed a high-level bloodline.


    "Adam, what family are you from?"


    Amarantha sounded very curious, and Adam raised an eyebrow, not sure why she needed this information. He tried to remember the lineage of this body, but even after five minutes, he couldn''t remember.


    "Sorry, I can''t remember. I was found unconscious in the forests of Elfheim. My memories seem to be blocked by something, and I can''t remember anything."


    Adam sighed helplessly, his face pressed against Amarantha''s gentle hand, and he smiled.


    "But I think, or rather, I feel that when I reach the Demon General level, I will be able to ess these memories."


    Hearing his determined and confident voice, Amarantha mumbled and nodded. She was indifferent to Adam''s tactile contact. And though Amarantha didn''t notice it,


    How her magical power trembled.


    ***


    The vast meadows Shining stars and a bone-chilling cold made Adam frown. This was hisnd of 800 square kilometers. In the distance could be seen two high walls that belonged to the human race and the nymph race.


    Building a city here would have been a very bad decision at this time of war, but Adam was confident in his abilities. In five days, a hundred builders, two hundred guards, and five officials woulde here.


    Thanks to ra''s connections, Adam was able to get quite a few Elvish resources, and with plenty of Dragonstones, Adam could only give money to the workers and wait for results.


    He instructed ra to invite only the best and most dedicated elves. And she promised that she would.


    Amarantha stood beside Adam, her ck gothic dress pping in the wind, showing off her slender, delicate legs. Her long hair, as ck as night, was tied up in a long ponytail.


    She held her arms across her chest, crossing them and thus emphasizing her two hills. Her fascination was murderous, but Adam cast only a brief nce and began to think about further ns.


    Adam closed his eyes and entered the system space. Without thinking, he entered the [Chamber of Commerce], where he saw one object.


    [Title: Barrier of Protection


    Type: Artifact


    Price: 250 Seduction Points


    Description: The Barrier of Protection will allow the user to put up a barrier for 200 meters, which will protect the interior from external influences such as cold, heat, snowfall, and rain. The barrier can hide creatures inside, thus creating a shelter. Barrier withstands five creatures at "S" rank]


    "It''s a good thing I was able to umte Seduction Points." Adam hummed and bought the item.


    Before he left, he checked his bnce.


    [Name: Adam Harris.


    Race: Demon


    ss: Casanova (level 4).<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Attribute: Darkness


    Level: Medium Demon (F+)


    Sin: Lust (100%), Gluttony (0%)


    Seduction Points: 545


    Partners: ire, Maria, Iliantra, ra...]


    Adam shook his head and stepped out of the system. He was surprised to see that Amarantha was in front of him and sitting next to him, watching his face. Adam smiled softly.


    "Is something wrong?"


    "No, nothing. I was just surprised at the change in your aura." Amarantha smiled and poked Adam''s chest with her index finger. "You know, the aura has be so mysterious and strong... even I felt the pressure."


    Adam raised an eyebrow, gently took Amarantha''s hand in his gentle grip, and smiled. Feeling the warmth and tenderness of her hands, Adam could only sigh in his heart and hope that he would soon increase his level.


    Soon he stood up, and suddenly there was a red g in his hand, which he immediately stuck in the center of hisnd.


    Boom!


    There was a muffled explosion as a sphere emerged from the red g, which grew in five seconds and covered an area of two hundred meters. Adam looked around and saw Amarantha, who was slightly surprised.


    "This artifact will be able to block outside interference, so we can rest." Adam approached her with a soft smile. "I''d like to discuss a method ofpensation I can give you."


    Adam licked his lips, and his aura of enchantment exploded without him knowing, sshing straight at Amarantha. However, as soon as that aura touched her clothes, it vanished without a trace, as if smoke had been blown away by a gust of wind.


    Amarantha felt no change and replied with a soft smile. A few minutester, they were at the same table and in the same space. Adam looked out the window and saw a red g.


    The barrier was golden in color and translucent, so the outside world was very visible. The stars shone brightly in the sky, illuminating the world to the best of their ability.


    The delicate scent of tea permeated his nostrils as the cup of tea appeared with a tter in front of Adam. It was as if this magical space was alive, and Adam could see the broom moving on its own, thus clearing the dust from the house.


    It seemed like a ce from the fairy tales Adam had read about as a child.


    Adam held the cup of tea in his hand and scrutinized its contents. At first nce, the liquid inside appeared to be a purple me, glittering in the light of the stars that yed on the surface of the liquid like thousands of little diamonds.


    A delicate fragrance rose from the bowl, spreading through the space and filling it with enchanting magic. The scent was sweet and mysterious, like a blooming garden full of magical flowers and herbs.


    Adam gently lifted the cup to his lips, feeling the warmth, sparkle, and tenderness of this tea. The first sip awakened his taste buds to an incredible symphony of vors.


    The cherry sweetness enveloped his tongue, creating a sensual harmony with light notes of fruity freshness. Each sip filled his existence with subtle nuances of cherry ripeness that melted on his tongue, leaving an unforgettable aftertaste.


    His magical energy was bubbling and the tank was increasing, as if he were under the influence of a rare potion. The rich and fragrant taste made Adam feel calm and peaceful, as if he were in the arms of a loving wife who whispered sweet words to him.


    Amarantha, though she felt the same way, behaved with much more restraint. She had known this taste for a very long time, and she hadn''t felt the joy of such simple things for a long time.


    ***


    Friends, in connection with the contract, I''m opening up the goals through which you can get more chapters.


    Inspiration capsule = +1 chapter (max 2/d)


    Massage chair = +2 chapter


    Luxury car = +3 chapter


    Dragon = +5 chapter


    If you find an error, please tell the author. If you have plot suggestions or any desire, go to discord (link in Warning)

 Chapter 39 Month

    Time_Dragonlord made a Dragon gift. Thank him in thements, as there will be 5 chapters today.


    This is 4/5 of the bonus chapters.


    Although I had nned to rest today, so... I''m not breaking my promises. Enjoy your reading.


    ***


    It was a long night. Adamy in bed in a separate room located in this unusual artifact. Amarantha told him that he could choose the interior of the room himself, and, indeed, Adam was able to modify the room to his liking.


    The ceiling above him was reced by ss, and Adam could see bright stars and constetions that were very different from those on Earth. These stars were once Adam''s closest friends.


    Beer, a balcony, different kinds of thoughts, and stars That''s what apanied him and gave him the motivation to keep working. It was hard at the construction site; his health was deteriorating because of overwork, and his face was getting uglier and uglier because of his health problems.


    Need I say how hard it was for him to find a girlfriend? No one would even agree to go out with him, and his face alone was capable of cutting off any chance of having even one hour with him.


    And even if the girl didn''t care about his looks, however, his job was the second stake in Adam''s fate. As a construction worker, he made little money and could die at any moment.


    After breathing in quite a bit of smoke and dust, Adam''s lungs were stricken with bronchitis, and he could only suffer without being able to pay his hospital bills. And what could please him more than the beautiful sight of the stars?


    He was dirty and ugly, and the stars were distant and beautiful.


    "But now I''ve switched." Adam blinked his eyes and sighed. "Though the stars are still far away, they are not as out of reach as they once were. As long as I can live, I will someday reach a level where the stars in my grasp will seem like trifles."


    "I will be able to live happily without limiting myself. This city is the first step toward my dreams and goals. Adam smiled and closed his eyes. "It will be hard for me, very hard. But when I get what I want, then the taste of victory will be sweeter than arhat."


    ***


    34 dayster...


    Adam finished his meditation session and stood up, beginning to warm up. The familiar message appeared in front of him.


    [Strength Increased]


    [Casanova Experience (Level 8): 24/95]


    [Name: Adam Harris.


    Race: Demon


    ss: Casanova (level 8).


    Attribute: Darkness


    Level: High Demon (E-)


    Sin: Lust (100%), Gluttony (5%)


    Seduction Point''s: 500


    Partners: ire, Maria, Iliantra, ra...]


    After a month of hard work, Adam was able to raise his level to eight. He continued to meditate for six hours every day, and as a result, he was able to increase his level and now felt much freer.


    His aura of charm increased, too, which made him get quite a few requests from women who came in for work.


    Forty-five Temptation Points were spent to get 4,500 tinum Dragonstones. Construction of the city was in full swing, and Adam could already see the outline of his future headquarters.


    Adam awoke in his temporary room, which he felt instantly transported him to Amarantha. He got out of bed and headed for the door, eager to meet her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    When the door opened, he saw Amarantha standing at the window, staring out into the distance. Her gaze seemed slurred; perhaps she was immersed in her own thoughts or memories. But when Adam approached and smiled, his eyes sparkled with excitement.


    His gaze slid over her tight red dress, which perfectly entuated her seductive body. He felt a rush of excitement as he watched her.


    "Good morning, Amarantha." He greeted her in a soft voice filled with tenderness and admiration.


    Adam then headed into the kitchen and began to prepare breakfast, taking out groceries. Amarantha turned her head and smiled to meet his gaze.


    "Good morning, Adam." She answered with a charming smile that reflected her friendly and warm attitude toward him.


    In the time they had spent together, they had had time to get to know each other better and develop a good rtionship. Although Adam did not see any notification of any change in his situation, he felt that a more trusting and friendly atmosphere had developed between them.


    Adam proceeded to prepare the fish dish. He carefully chose a fresh fish, a tender cod fillet. After preparing the necessary ingredients, he set to work.


    First, Adam sprinkled sea salt and freshly ground ck pepper liberally over the fish, giving it an aromatic and rich vor. Then he carefully dipped the fillets in flour to create a thin, crispy crust while frying. With his hands, he lightly pressed the flour onto the fish, giving it a delicate cloud.


    Next, Adam heated a frying pan with a little olive oil. When the oil reached the right temperature, he carefully ced the cooked fillets in the pan. In a few minutes, the fish began to take on a golden hue, and the aroma filled the entire kitchen.


    When the cod fillets were crispy and juicy, Adam carefully ced them on a te. He garnished the dish with fresh herbs and lemon slices to add freshness and brightness.


    Then Adam took the tray, ced a te on it, and headed to the table. After carefully cing the te, he sat down in front of Amarantha and waited for her reaction.


    During their time together, Adam learned that Amarantha could not cook at all. And she doesn''t need to eat at all, as he found outter. However, for the sake of interest, he decided to cook her something from his memory, and she loved it!


    Adam had heard somewhere that the way to any heart is through the stomach, so he decided to take charge of the cooking. He was bored, and Adam wanted to stretch himself. And there was plenty of food and produce in Amarantha''s storehouse, so he had plenty to do.


    Yes, and he liked the way Amarantha reacted to the new dishes and looked happier than usual. Although Adam had no hope of touching her heart, he still wanted to leave a good impression.


    Watching Amarantha eat breakfast, Adam smiled and closed his eyes. It was a little strange, but he felt rxed and calm.


    ***


    Night. Adam stabbed mercilessly through the heart of another "F-rank spy and nced coldly at the corpses that surrounded him. They were of the human race and had been showing up here all month. Some of them even came right up to the barrier, but the rms went off, and Adam killed them.


    Even after torture, he could not get normal information, and each time they swallowed poison, hemitted suicide. It was very annoying, but there was nothing Adam could do about it. At least behind the barrier were all the main tents and warehouses.


    Tonight''s night was cold and unfriendly, as if foreshadowing something unusual. Adam, clenching his lips and looking intently toward the two walls, felt a growing pressure and nervousness. It was clear that a frontier army was stationed behind these walls, ready to repel any threat that might creep in from the darkness.


    It never even crossed Adam''s mind to think about what might happen if this army suddenly rushed toward him. His soul was warmed by the hope that Ronald, his staunch ally, had recently sent one of his detachments to guard the borders. But even with such support and Amaria''s forces, the war had reached a stage where the Three Borders found themselves in constant restlessness and anxiety.


    Suddenly there was a whistling sound in the air, and Adam shuddered as his hand abruptly reached out and squeezed something. There were grunts and groans all around, and then a figure slowly began to materialize before Adam''s eyes. He grimaced and furrowed his brow in irritation as he realized he had another spy in his hands.


    ***


    Friends, in connection with the contract, I''m opening up the goals through which you can get more chapters.


    Inspiration capsule = +1 chapter (max 2/d)


    Massage chair = +2 chapter


    Luxury car = +3 chapter


    Dragon = +5 chapter


    If you find an error, please tell the author. If you have plot suggestions or any desire, go to discord (link in Warning)

 Chapter 40 Nymph Elyra

    Time_Dragonlord made a Dragon gift. Thank him in thements, as there will be 5 chapters today.


    This is 5/5 of the bonus chapters.


    Although I had nned to rest today, so... I''m not breaking my promises. Enjoy your reading.


    ***


    Adam''s eyes shed coldly as the grip around the cloaked figure''s throat tightened, and he frowned as his long ck hair began to flutter in the wind. His demon aura exploded, and bloodlust surged from his body, gushing into the cloaked figure''s face.


    "Eeek!" The cloaked figure trembled.


    Adam felt the fear of this stranger and only smirked, feeling annoyed. These strangers had tried to infiltrate his city, and there had been attempts to kill his workers as well as attacks on him.


    "How many worms like you do I have to kill before you understand your ce?" Adam grimaced and looked disdainfully at the cloaked figure.


    Adam sensed that this stranger''s level was an F+, which wasn''t bad, but it seemed insignificant inparison. The cloaked figure trembled, and suddenly Adam heard a mumbling sound.


    "Hmm? Did you say something?" Adam raised an eyebrow, loosening his grip on the stranger''s throat.


    "Cough! Cough!" The cloaked figure coughed and began to breathe heavily.


    The heavy sighs echoed for another five minutes, and Adam waited patiently for the stranger to speak. And then, after another five minutes, he heard the stranger''s voice and raised an eyebrow in surprise.


    "Girl?" He grabbed her cloak and tore it off in one motion.


    Adam abruptly tore the cloak from the stranger, revealing her clothing and her mysterious figure. Beneath the cloak was a magnificent dress that enveloped her body and gave her an aura of sophistication and elegance.


    The dress was made of fine silk and covered in an intricate pattern of flowers and patterns woven with gold thread. It emphasized the graceful curves of her body and rose to her shoulders, revealing her neck and exposing her sensual contours.


    Adam''s gaze stopped on her face. Her eyes, deep and shining, were the color of a clear stream, full of mystery. Her thick blue hair, which fell freely over her shoulders, was covered with flowers and motley ribbons that only emphasized her alluring nature.


    Adam frowned and was slightly surprised. Her whole appearance showed that she could not be a spy and looked more like a youngdy from a noble family who had decided to run away from home to y.


    "So what are you doing here?" Adam squatted down and smiled at her.


    With a thought, he activated the main "Casanova" skills, and the girl stiffened. Her face began to blush, and her breathing becamebored as her hands crossed over her groin area. Adam smiled softly and touched her cheek.


    "Aaah!"


    Suddenly the girl made a loud noise, and Adam saw a puddle forming beneath her. Her blue and beautiful eyes moistened, and Adam saw a trace of lust in her. Using the Gentle Touch skill alone made her cum.


    Adam smiled and stroked her head, letting here to her senses. Her breathing was restless, and so it continued until ten minutes had passed. Finally, the girl noticed the puddle beneath her and blushed even brighter than usual.


    "I-it..." She panicked, and her pupils twisted.


    A strong sense of shame made her eyes moisten, and she began to cry, much to Adam''s surprise. With a strange expression on his face, Adam watched the girl cry with his hands over her eyes.


    In fact, he didn''t do anything wrong, did he? Well, almost.


    "So... who are you?" Adam frowned and asked, but with a more threatening tone.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The girl trembled and, after a period of silence, finally spoke.


    "I am Elyra of the nymph race. I didn''t mean to hurt you, honestly! I was just wondering why so many people are here!"


    Adam raised an eyebrow. Nymphs are beings closely rted to nature. They represent the feminine spirits of nature, the embodiment of her energy and vitality. Outwardly, they appear to be extremely beautiful creatures, with delicate features, graceful figures, and long, perfectly groomed hair, which can be a variety of shades, from soft golden to deep dark.


    The enchanting beauty of nymphs and their grace arebined with their unique abilities. They have an incredible connection to nature and wield the magic of the elements. Nymphs are able to influence the growth of nts, control the elements, illuminate darkness, and grant healing. They move freely through forests, fields, and rivers, as if merging with their surroundings.


    But despite all their attractiveness and magical power, nymphs are mysterious and enigmatic entities. They tend to be secluded and avoid contact with people. The nymphs are the most powerful and mysterious creatures in the world, and they are the only ones who are able to make the most of their charms and to ept them in their intimacy.


    Silvana was a closed kingdom, and no one ever visited it. The nymphs had long been considered an urban legend, and no one had ever seen them. And now a representative of those legends was in front of Adam.


    "I see. I''m sorry for hurting you; I thought you were another spy." Adam smiled softly and bowed his head.


    His whole appearance was charming, but the expression on his face was bitter and full of self-deprecation. Elyra began to panic and smiled softly.


    "Please raise your head! It''s my fault for following you." Elyra stood up and bowed her head. "ept my apologies!"


    Adam smiled softly and nodded. Elyra lifted her head and saw that Adam''s gaze had stopped on something else, and as she followed his gaze, she saw a trickle of liquid running down her thighs.


    "Aah!" Elyra cried out and blushed, turning away from Adam. She tried to calm her breathing, but she felt embarrassment and shyness take hold of her. In her hands was the handkerchief she had found in her secret pocket, but before she could use it, Adam suddenly grabbed the handkerchief from her hands.


    Dazed and a little puzzled, Elyra looked at Adam, watching as he began to gently wipe the liquid from her thighs. His movements were so light and gentle that she felt his touch bring relief and reassurance. Despite her embarrassment, she couldn''t deny herself the pleasure of this moment.


    Blushing even more, Elyra felt her body react to Adam''s proximity. His presence and attention to detail evoked new and unusual feelings in her. With each movement of the handkerchief, she sank deeper and deeper into this atmosphere, where shyness and fear gave way to intrigue and desire.


    Under his attentive gaze and caring touch, Elyra felt something change in her inner world. She let Adam do what he wanted. And despite the intense embarrassment, Elyra felt a sweetness in her heart.


    The attentive sight of Adam, who was helping her up with a soft smile, made Elyra shiver, and she involuntarily squeezed her hand into a small fist, which settled on her chest, bringing some relief.


    From the outside, Adam looked dazzling and bright to her, acting as a guiding star. His smile was so bright and carefree, making her feelfortable.


    Adam returned Elyra''s hankie and noticed that she was looking at him with desire and love. And then the familiar screen appeared before him.


    ***


    Friends, in connection with the contract, I''m opening up the goals through which you can get more chapters.


    Inspiration capsule = +1 chapter (max 2/d)


    Massage chair = +2 chapter


    Luxury car = +3 chapter


    Dragon = +5 chapter


    If you find an error, please tell the author. If you have plot suggestions or any desire, go to discord (link in Warning)

 Chapter 41 Nymphs Problem

    [Elyra Silvana''s heart has changed, opening up to the user.]


    [Name: Elyra Silvana


    Race: Nymph


    ss: Mage


    Attribute: Nature


    Level: Lowest Path (9 stars) (F+)


    Status: Loved (100%)]


    [Thanks to the user''s actions, the "Casanova" ss received 1 experience point.]


    Adam fell silent as his eyes narrowed in disbelief, and he frowned when he saw this nymph''sst name. Silvana...


    "You''re a nymph princess?" Adam raised an eyebrow as he looked at Elyra, who had already regained her appearance.


    "It is... yes." Elyra nodded and blushed, watching Adam''s face.


    She suddenly thought he looked ten times more beautiful than before, and a strong feeling red up in her chest. Adam was surprised and wondered.


    "She is a princess." He smiled, then looked at Elyra. "Just when I was wondering about potential enemies."


    Adam smiled softly and took Elyra''s hand. His touch made the nymph blush, and she could only follow him as Adam dragged her toward the barrier.


    Clouds gathered over the sky, and lightning was heard rumbling, but as soon as Elyra and Adam entered the barrier, the bad weather changed to warm and sunny. Elyra looked around admiringly and looked like a curious cat.


    Her head swiveled left and right, and she curiously surveyed every corner of the space. Adam saw workers in the distance and asked them to arrange chairs and a table.


    Ten minutester, a table and chairs appeared before Adam. On the table were sumptuous dishes that smelled wonderful and whetted the appetite. Adam looked back at Elyra, who was staring predatorily at the tes of meat.


    "Let''s eat first. After all, it''s going to be hard to talk on an empty stomach." He smiled, and his smile was gentle and caring.


    Elyra flinched as an iprehensible heat red throughout her body, and she blushed thickly, lowering her gaze and nodding meekly. Adam, seeing this, onlyughed and sat down at the table to begin his meal.


    To be honest, he wasn''t hungry, but he wanted to show Elyra that the food wasn''t poisoned. Soon there was a ng of metal, and Adam watched in amazement as Elyra devoured the food. Her mouth was like a ck hole, and she ate with such an appetite that Adam was a little surprised.


    "Here, eat my portion." Adamughed and handed her his te.


    A secondter, when he blinked only once, Adam saw no more food on his te and could onlyugh. He was shocked by the girl''s appetite, but judging by her satisfied and happy expression, she liked the food.


    "Was it good?" Adam propped his chin up with his hand and smiled softly.


    "Very! To be honest, we don''t have that kind of food in Sylvania at all. We feed on magical energy." Elyra smiled brightly and looked pleased.


    Her lips stretched into a smile, and the contented expression was charming, not to mention that the blush on her delicate cheeks gave her a special charm. Adam nodded softly.


    Nymphs differ in body anatomy from other creatures, which is understandable. They are powered by magical energy since, in their true form, they have no internal organs. Their bodies areposed entirely of magic.


    But as millennia passed, the nymphs began to change and take on a more familiar appearance, which corresponded to people''s preferences. That is why nymphs were also very popr in legends.


    And Adam could now watch a royal nymph who had the potential to be one of the strongest creatures in the world. He felt like a lucky guy.


    "Elyra, dear, do you know about Silvana''s position in this war?" Adam asked curiously.


    Elyra didn''t hesitate for a second and answered him directly, and given the honest tone of her voice, Adam didn''t doubt her answer.


    "None of the nymphs want to get involved in the war. We''re just not interested, since we have very serious internal problems right now." Elyra sighed bitterly, and her eyes sparkled with tears. "Our numbers have begun to fall, and now there are only 2,000 pureblood nymphs left."


    Adam raised his eyebrows and leaned back in his chair, listening intently to Elyra. The problem with nymphs'' fertility was understandable because, given the fact that their body structures are very different from humans, it is much more difficult for them to continue their lineage.


    If for humans, and most creatures, it is enough to have sexual intercourse to continue one''s lineage, for nymphs it takes a lot of requirements and subtleties.


    First, the partner must be twice as strong. Secondly, the partner must be a nymph; thirdly, the partner must have a high magical talent; and fourthly, during the process of conception, the magical energy must be on a certain wave, and the wave of magical energy of the two partners cannot be different.


    All in all, it was a somewhat arduous task, and many nymphs were not interested in continuing their lineage as their tastes were somewhat peculiar.


    "Mother tried for a very long time to convince the nymphs to find partners, and she even took the initiative to find a partner herself." Elyra fell face down on the table and sighed. "That''s why she allowed me to leave the kingdom apanied by guards and... how shall I put this, hehe?"


    Elyra rubbed the back of her head andughed, looking away. Adam smiled, and his eyes sparkled slightly when he heard the news.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "This princess has escaped her escort." Adam leaned back in his chair and crossed his legs in thought. "The nymph race consists only of women, and conception is a real headache for them. I''m sure the ''boom'' in the purchase of ves that urred a month ago was because of the Nymph Queen."


    Adam thought about it and closed his eyes. From the outside, he looked defenseless, and his face reflected no emotion. His long eyshes sometimes quivered as Adam thought of certain things.


    Elyra gasped and stared mesmerized at Adam, feeling a strange desire grow in her chest. She clutched at his chest and felt the heat be more and more unbearable.


    "Ha-ah..."


    The flow of magical energy through her magical channel was choppy and seemed to be building up a storm. Elyra was breathing heavily, and the world was spinning in her eyes as her head itched. Small bubbles appeared around her body, appearing and bursting now and then.


    Adam, meanwhile, opened his eyes and saw Elyra''s condition. He was very surprised when her whole body became translucent and Elyra''s magical energy doubled, catching up with Adam!


    "What is it with her?" Adam raised his left eyebrow, then began trying to remember something about it from memory.


    ¡¤?¦Èm Nymphs, anatomy, theories,


    Adam searched through these key tags, and his eyes lit up when he saw the memory of them. He concentrated, and a projection of the book appeared in his mind, and he remembered the information from the book.


    "More often than not, it is enough for nymphs to make a contract with a potential partner and receive his magical energy. When the two magical energies are synchronized and the nymph''s soul is separated, it is possible to conceive a child."


    "However, there is another method that is closer for beings with a physical body. Through this, the child will be born with more potential, but the process will be much harder because the magical waves must be synchronized.


    Adam frowned when he saw Elyra''s unsteady state, which reflected her excitement. He thought for a moment and then remembered something from their conversation.


    "Mother tried for a long time to persuade the nymphs to find a partner and even took the initiative to find a partner herself."


    Adam''s eyes opened wide and his lips stretched into a wide grin as his gaze on Elyra changed for the better, and he was in front of her in one second.


    "Eh?" Elyra looked at Adam with clouded eyes.


    She suddenly shuddered as she felt Adam wrap his arms around her waist and pull her against him. Feeling his manly scent, Elyra shuddered, and her magical energy began to tremble. Adam sighed and felt tired.


    "Elyra, I have one favor to ask of you. If you do it, I will help you in any way I can." Adam smiled and gently stroked Elyra''s face, making her flinch.


    "What do you want? I-I''ll do it!" Elyra frowned as she felt her body heat up in Adam''s hands.


    Adam smiled brightly, and his smile was so beautiful that Elyra lost her sense of reality for a moment. She stared into his ck, abyssal eyes and felt her body lose strength.


    "How about introducing me to your mother? I''m sure I''d make a good partner for her.


    ***


    Mmmm...


    Muffled moans echoed from the room in the newly built mansion. On the king-sized bedy a beautiful girl, looking like a beauty goddess. Her blue hair, as beautiful as the ocean, spread across the bed while her hips gripped Adam''s hand tightly.


    Schlick... schlick...


    Adam moved his finger inside her vagina and felt his fingers squeeze the walls of Elyra''s vagina. From the corner of his eye, he noticed that her magical energy had only grown more fierce. He sighed and pulled his fingers out.


    He spread Elyra''s legs and smiled softly.


    "Here we go."


    ***


    By the way, I just write this chapter with music in the background. Song name: Oliver Tree -Miss You (Bemax Cover Remix). Huh.


    Friends, in connection with the contract, I''m opening up the goals through which you can get more chapters.


    Inspiration capsule = +1 chapter (max 2/d)


    Massage chair = +2 chapter


    Luxury car = +3 chapter


    Dragon = +5 chapter


    If you find an error, please tell the author. If you have plot suggestions or any desire, go to discord (link in Warning)

 Chapter 42 Naive Girl (R-18)

    Voting: which character needs detailed illustrations? Write about it in thements.


    ***


    "Aah!" There was a short and muffled sigh.


    Elyra shuddered, her hands gripped the sheet tightly, and her body arched upward. Her eyes rolled back, and the magical energy in her body became unstable. Adam''s eyebrows rose as magical energy surged into his body and began to flow through his veins as if he had originally owned the energy.


    In this world, virgins have high status and great importance. This is not because of any moral standards or anything else, but rather because of the increased level that a partner can reach.


    It may be a small increase in the magical energy reservoir or something else, and this fact alone causes many nobles who have already lost hope of a level upgrade to "buy" virgins.


    Although Adam was a stranger to such services, he couldn''t help but think of this method as a n B if he ever got stuck on his path to perfection. And so...


    Nymphs, having the highest synchronization with magical energy, are the best and most effective way to increase the level of their reservoir. And Adam has now fully felt this increase.


    Adam stopped and closed his eyes to calm the magical energy and connect them so that no problems would arise. It took five minutes before Adam opened his eyes. He smiled softly when he saw an excited Elyra looking at him with glistening eyes.


    His hands slowly and gently stroked Elyra''s face, slowly descending to her two slender breasts. Although they weren''trge, they were perfect for Adam''s grip.


    "Mm-mm..." Elyra moaned softly and trembled as Adam ran his hand over her aroused nipples.


    He leaned in and began to move inside her, slowly but surely. He needed to prepare Elyra first since her magical energy was restless.


    Elyra''s quiet sighs and hot breathing stimted Adam''s arousal, and her narrow vagina squeezed his cock in a tight grip while the lube made it easier to move inside her. Adam pressed his lips to Elyra''s nipples and began sucking on them while his free hand crumpled her other breast.


    "Aaah..." Elyra groaned and sighed, her hands gripping the sheets tightly.


    Adam felt the lube in her vagina increase, and the walls of her vagina only squeezed his cock harder, making him wonder for a second. He pulled away from Elyra''s nipples and licked his lips. A beautiful picture opened up to him of Elyra breathing heavily, her eyes covered in fog, while her body shuddered with orgasm.


    Adam pulled his cock out and flipped Elyra onto her stomach, then lifted her ass. He brought his cock close to herbia and ran it over them for two minutes. Adam smiled as he saw Elyra be wet again, and he entered her again.


    "Mm-mm!" Elyra shuddered and moaned. Her sighs were sexy, and her expression was twisted.


    A red face and a distracted look. Her face looked a little pathetic, and her movements were as if she were asking Adam to keep teasing her. Adam could tell that Elyra was the kind of woman who liked to be teased.


    She loved tender sex filled with passion and love. Her personality he could only describe as that of a ssic princess who dreamed of bing the wife of a prince on a white horse. Elyra was sincere and kind, as well as naive.


    Adam sighed softly and sped up. Elyra, not expecting this, let out a loud moan, and her eyes rolled back as she experienced another orgasm. Adam narrowed his eyes and pushed his cock deeper. He pped Elyra''s ass.


    "AAH?!" Elyra flinched and opened her eyes wide, feeling a burning sensation on her right buttock.


    The walls of her vagina squeezed Adam''s cock in his grip again, and he sighed as he felt the pleasure and shot his fluid inside. Of course, he had thought of everything beforehand, and he certainly wouldn''t leave a "surprise".


    Adam pulled his rod from Elyra''s cave. He smiled softly when he saw her tired and unkempt appearance.


    [Thanks to the user''s actions, Elyra was seduced. Gained Seduction Points: 37]<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Aaah..." Elyra moaned softly and closed her eyes.


    After a few seconds, Adam heard a sweet sniffle and smiled. This nymph was indeed unusual. She trusted him easily and even gave him important information.


    "Ordinary seduction can''t get all the information out of a target." Adam stroked her face and smiled bitterly. "This girl is too naive. It''s only to my advantage, however, so I can meet the Queen of Nymphs. If I can seduce her, it will give me an impressive boost."


    Adam stood up and stretched. His eyes shone brightly in the dark, bing like spotlights. His long hair was still beautiful, and his muscr physique looked almost perfect.


    He sighed and looked at the tent in his groin area. To be honest, Adam wasn''t satisfied. The higher he raised his level, the stronger his lust became.


    Gr-u-u-u...


    Adam''s stomach rumbled, and he frowned as he felt his hunger grow. He was extremely ufortable with the way Sin acted.


    Gluttony. A sin that, when fully condensed, can allow you to absorb magical energy and digest it twice as much. This means that Adam can very quickly replenish the spent magical energy during a battle.


    At a critical moment, it could be a life jacket that would help turn the tide of the battle 360 degrees. So Adam was simultaneously d and equally frustrated. No matter how much he ate, Adam could not satisfy his hunger.


    It was excruciating, and for Adam, this period was a living hell. His thoughts went into chaos every time he became hungry, and along with lust, Adam felt intense pressure. Looking out the window, Adam saw the stars.


    Tonight was a cold night, and the signs of the onset of autumn were showing themselves in their glory. Although the former sunny weather remained, it was very cold at night, and if the workers were ordinary creatures, it would take a long time to build the city.


    Adam could see that little by little they were beginning to clear the area and put up the foundations to build the wall that would act as a fence. A few days ago, all sorts of monsters appeared, causing much disturbance on an almost daily basis.


    Then there was Amarantha, who, though she was friendly, was still getting on Adam''s nerves. He was still thinking of ways to lure her and turn her into his ally.


    But the next day...


    Amarantha herself came to him with a request.


    ***


    Friends, in connection with the contract, I''m opening up the goals through which you can get more chapters.


    Inspiration capsule = +1 chapter (max 2/d)


    Massage chair = +2 chapter


    Luxury car = +3 chapter


    Dragon = +5 chapter


    If you find an error, please tell the author. If you have plot suggestions or any desire, go to discord (link in Warning)

 Chapter 43 Keep Going!

    Bonus chapter. Thanks to Keh_Reed_1903 for the gift.


    1/1


    ***


    There was noise and mor on all sides. The builders and mages were moving back and forth, and it looked very chaotic, but in fact, their cohesion was almost perfect, and the work was going very fast.


    Away from all the noise and chaos, Adam and Amarantha had a tea party outdoors. They silently watched the construction process. Adam was very pleased with the course of the work and could say with confidence that in two months he would be able to see the high walls that would protect the people of the city from further problems.


    "Watching the process of building a city is a lot of fun. Every time I feel like I''m bing part of the story," Amarantha leaned back in her chair and crossed her arms over her chest, emphasizing her two hills, making them tremble. "Honestly, it''s going very fast. Your girlfriend has helped you a lot."


    Amarantha smiled, and her eyes sparkled. Her whole body was filled with charm, and the beautiful purple dress was tight, entuating her seductive body. Adam smiled softly and nodded.


    "Yes, I''m very grateful to her. But without your help, Amarantha, it would have been much slower."


    Amarantha volunteered to help Adam and provided him with workers as well as guards. Thanks to this, construction was in full swing, and Adam could exhale, rxing in the arms of women. He did not forget this help, however, and wanted to pay for it somehow.


    With a tter, the empty cup dropped onto the saucer, and Adam took on a serious expression. His aura changed, and Amarantha raised an eyebrow, feeling a faint warmth in his chest.


    "Is something wrong? You look very serious." She smiled and stood up straight.


    Herrge breasts trembled slightly as she moved, but Adam was not concerned about that. He sighed.


    "Amarantha, you''ve helped me a lot, but... I can''t stay in debt. So I have a small gift for you." Adam leaned back in his chair and smiled. "1000 tinum Dragon Stones, as well as my full support. You will have my full support when the city ispleted and I give you the five boroughs."


    Amarantha turned serious when she heard Adam''s words. None of the words that came from his lips could qualify as a "small gift. Rather, this gift was even more valuable than Amarantha''s help.


    Amarantha understood perfectly and had a full understanding of Adam''s thoughts. She already understood his personality and could say with certainty that Adam loved power and women, but he was also cunning.


    Also, Amarantha has personally witnessed how quickly Adam has raised her power. Given this pace, Adam can be one of her most important allies and help deepen her power.


    Who doesn''t know about the Queen of the Underworld? She''s a notorious figure who does whatever she wants under the Queen''s nose. ve trade, bars, illegal business, and theft


    And this is only a fraction of all her achievements. That is why Amarantha is feared and respected. But this only applies to ordinary people.


    Amaria has ten times the power and influence of Amarantha. Although Amarantha wins in terms of overall power, Amaria has secret allies that areparable to Amarantha.


    And Amaria took advantage of this fact and suppressed Amarantha''s power in every way possible. Her business had already suffered at the hands of the Elf Queen, and Amarantha could only grit her teeth as she watched her people die at the hands of the guards.


    Even the spies she settled in the castle and even in the army were discovered and killed. All these factors made Amarantha feel angry and crave revenge. This is why she turned her attention to Adam, who, although he does not have much power and strength, has another type of power: money.


    Amarantha''s business brings her 900 tinum Dragonstones each year, not including the cost of keeping that business in good condition. She bit her lower lip, causing her charms to explode with renewed vigor.


    Adam gritted his teeth and held back against this aura. Although Amarantha didn''t do it on purpose, his aura alone made him shiver like a leaf in a high wind.


    "Is there a trace of Subus in her bloodline?" Adam frowned and felt dizzy.


    Subus is one of the few types of demons that only women belong to. They are famous for their powers of charm and seduction. By absorbing the life energy of men, subi increase their level.


    The subi who have condensed the Sin "Lust" are especially dangerous. They won''t hesitate to dry you to the bone immediately, leaving no chance of escape. And if Amarantha had even the slightest trace of the subus...


    Adam smiled softly at the thought of Amarantha attacking him. Though in his mind it was ridiculous, in reality, he could die. So he was very d now that her bloodline was weak.


    Gentle touches of wind touched Adam''s long hair, making it sway. Twenty minutes passed. Amarantha froze with the same expression on her face and was immersed in her thoughts. If it weren''t for the fact that she was blinking, Adam might have thought someone had stopped time.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    It was obvious that she had given it a lot of thought. If it had been someone ordinary, he would have immediately taken the money and shaken Adam''s hand, thereby agreeing. But Amarantha was trying to find the pros and cons for herself.


    Even the conditions that Adam had not voiced were likely discovered by Amarantha, and she pondered them. Adam, however, did not rush her and merely sat with a soft smile, waiting for her words.


    And then, five minutester...


    "I agree." Amarantha raised her head and smiled softly.


    At the same moment, Adam heard the sound of bells in his head, and two screens appeared in front of him.


    [Amarantha''s Heart has changed, opening up to the user.]


    [Name: Amarantha Nocturne


    Race: Elf (59.7%), Demon (40.3%)


    ss: Mage


    Attribute: Nature, Darkness


    Level: Ascendant: demigod (1 world) (SS-)


    Status: Loved (1%)]


    Adam felt the warmth spread across his knees, and his gaze was instantly drawn to Amarantha. She lowered herself smoothly into hisp, wrapped her arms around his neck, and smiled at him with her beautiful smile. Her green eyes shone with an enigmatic glow, creating a magical aura around them.


    Amarantha didn''t say a word. She simply pressed herself against Adam''s chest, closing her eyes. Adam, at first taken aback by this unexpected gesture, raised an eyebrow but then instinctively began to stroke her hair.


    Suddenly aware of his actions, however, Adam withdrew his hand.


    "Keep going!!" But before he could utter a word, Amarantha eximed with obvious annoyance and frowned, continuing to sit on hisp.


    Her voice sounded full of authority and power; she allowed no objection.


    Adam smiled softly, thinking that Amarantha looked like a little girl who wanted to be pampered and have her wishes satisfied.


    "What an awesome woman..."


    ***


    Friends, in connection with the contract, I''m opening up the goals through which you can get more chapters.


    Inspiration capsule = +1 chapter (max 2/d)


    Massage chair = +2 chapter


    Luxury car = +3 chapter


    Dragon = +5 chapter


    If you find an error, please tell the author. If you have plot suggestions or any desire, go to discord (link in Warning)

 Chapter 44 Vengeful Wolves

    It was a quiet night. Only the bright stars in the sky sparkled and illuminated Adam''s room. He was lying on his bed, but his posture tonight was somewhat unusual.


    "Um..." Adam felt strange.


    His head was pressed against Amarantha''s thin nightgown, and more specifically, against her breasts. Adam could feel the warmth and tenderness of her hills in full force, and given the fragrant scent, his head was slightly dizzy.


    From the day they became allies with Amarantha, she kept the distance between them short, and their bodies frequently touched. There was nothing naughty about it; it was more of a casual embrace, that''s all.


    Amarantha had slept in his arms since that day, and her expression looked so rxed and defenseless that Adam sometimes wondered why she trusted him so much. He didn''t mind, however, as he enjoyed it.


    Of course, sex, on the other hand, is much better. However, when you are embraced with care and feel warmth, it is a different feeling. Adam felt a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, and his heart was filled with tender emotions and sad ones.


    This fluctuating mood made Adam wonder. It seemed to him that his heart was breaking apart, and a strong sense of loneliness filled his soul. In those moments when Adam seemed to see the light and finallye to understand, everything disappeared, as if he were being mocked.


    "I don''t understand anything." Adam sighed and felt tired. "It doesn''t matter, though. I need to get some sleep now, and then start executing the n tomorrow."


    Adam closed his eyes and drifted off to sleep. For some unknown reason, he slept very well tonight.


    ***


    The next morning.


    Adam went into the room where Elyra was temporarily staying, but as he entered, he saw no nymph, only a single envelope with a letter in it.


    "Hmm, apparently her guards were able to pick it up." Adam raised an eyebrow and took the envelope in his hand.


    There was a letter from Elyra, written in a hurry. Adam chuckled when he saw more than ten apologies in the first paragraph. Involuntarily, his lips stretched into a gentle smile, and he could even imagine her sweet expression, full of panic and sloppiness.


    "Dear Adam, my guards have found my location, and now I am forced to return to the kingdom. I''m sorry I didn''t warn you, but it was very sudden. As agreed, I will inform my mother of your candidacy.


    Even though we had only known each other for a few days, I realized that you were a good man. Even though you''re horny...


    I hope that the next time we meet, we can get to know each other better. I look forward to seeing you again.


    With love,


    Elyra."


    The letter was written in elegant and beautiful handwriting, but Adam was able to see a few mistakes that were made due to haste and embarrassment. The letter itself reeked of spring roses, and there was a trace of lipstick at the end after her name.


    Adam was surprised by such boldness from such a shy and innocent girl like Elyra. In this world, leaving a trace of lipstick at the end of a letter is like showing her readiness for a rtionship.


    If you trante it into words, it would be, "I''m ready for marriage. Adam smiled and felt warm inside.


    "That girl is so cheeky..." He shook his head and packed the letter in an envelope, then sent it to his inventory. "Maybe we should get her some kind of present if this works out."


    Adam gave it some serious thought as he left the room.


    ***


    Deep Night. Tonight Adam was not lying on a bed with a beautiful elf but was on a hunt. He wasn''t dreaming because he felt hungry, and he just decided to hunt the nearest monsters.


    As Adam stepped behind the foundations of the city walls, he saw a pack of wolves. They were strong and at the "F+" rank, which was a headache for the guards. Although they were very easy to kill, there were many problematic issues because of their pedigree.


    These wolves are called "Vengeful wolves," who have a strange superpower and can pass on their memories through their bloodline to each of their kin. Mostly, it''s information about the terrain, survival basics, and experiences.


    But the scariest part is that before he dies at the hands of the traveler, the Vengeful Wolf sends information about his killer through the bloodline. Thus, the traveler will be pursued until he bes another snack for the Vengeful Wolves.


    There was once a case where the mayor of an elven city killed a Vengeful Wolf cub, and the next day his city was destroyed along with its inhabitants. It is said that five thousand wolves attacked the city, and even strong practitioners at "A" rank could not resist.


    As long as the practitioner is not at the "S" rank, he cannot resist "amount" even if he is "quality".


    Adam waved his hand, and arge fireball appeared in front of him, flying through the air. The temperature around the fireball reached over 500 degrees Celsius, and the ball got hotter and hotter.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The vengeful Wolves immediately noticed the danger and began to run away. Their speed was breathtakingly fast, and in ten seconds they''d covered a hundred yards. Adam raised his eyebrows and simply waved.


    F-f-f-f!


    The fireball shed with a bright orange light and suddenly disappeared. Only an orange trail could be seen in the air, and only the scorched grass showed that the fireball had not disappeared.


    Two secondster, the fireball reached the pack of Vengeful Wolves, who had time to scatter in two directions to avoid the fireball. However...


    Boom!


    There was a loud sound, and the aftershock of the risk reached even Adam. If not for the fact that he had protected himself with a magical shield, all of his clothes would have been burned along with his skin. He frowned and grimaced, then closed his eyes.


    The intense heat made his eyes hurt, and the bright sh after the explosion was too bright and blinded Adam for a second.


    ¡¤?¦Èm Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The explosions, however, did not stop. Adam could hear and even feel the surge of magical energy that made his magical shield tremble. He smiled, feeling satisfied and proud.


    Demons are one of the best races for magic. Most demons, though they prefer physical strength to magical strength, can use innate spells at a critical moment.


    That''s why none of the Demon Hunters dare to go into battle against demons above the Middle Demon level, as it would be a trivial desire to die.


    Five minutester, the shivers from the explosions and the loud noise were gone. Although it was still hot, Adam could already open his eyes. He was shocked to see what had be of the wolves.


    "Oh..." Adam sighed, feeling a headache.


    There weren''t even any corpses left of the wolves; everything was scorched along with the grass. More than ten craters appeared on the ground, reeking of heat. Adam narrowed his eyes, and suddenly, with a pop, two demonic wings rose from his back.


    He swung them up and overcame ten meters in the blink of an eye. Another pack of Vengeful Wolves appeared in his eyes. The average rank of this pack was "F" so Adam was confident of his victory.


    "Tumbling with women in bed is, of course, wonderful. But sometimes you have to practice." Adam smiled and activated the Grip of Hell.


    Out of the darkness suddenly appeared fiery red hands that squeezed all the wolves into a tight grip. No matter how hard they tried, it was impossible to break free from that grip, and they could only watch helplessly as Adam approached.


    "I have a little thought. It is said that magic stones can also be obtained from the bodies of monsters. They disappear after death, and the chance of getting them is almost zero." Adam sighed and snapped his fingers. "So why not give it a try?"


    Suddenly his hands clenched, and the howl of the wolves, filled with pain and suffering, was so loud that several of the builders turned in that direction. The young elf with the ck hair wiped away the sweat and looked south in surprise.


    "Wolves? Is it a pack of Vengeful Wolves again?"


    Meanwhile, Adam held a fingernail-sized magic stone in his hand. This magical stone was translucent and had a bluish hue. The magical energy in it was weak and insignificant.


    Adam, however, had a different reaction. When he looked at the magic stone, his hunger became ten times stronger. It was as if his instincts were aroused, as if calling him to eat this magic stone.


    "What is it?" Adam frowned.


    ***


    Friends, in connection with the contract, I''m opening up the goals through which you can get more chapters.


    Inspiration capsule = +1 chapter (max 2/d)


    Massage chair = +2 chapter


    Luxury car = +3 chapter


    Dragon = +5 chapter


    If you find an error, please tell the author. If you have plot suggestions or any desire, go to discord (link in Warning)

 Chapter 45 Magic Stone

    Adam brought a magic stone to his nose and inhaled. Immediately, an enchanting cherry scent entered his nostrils, which felt very realistic. Adam was surprised by this pleasant smell.


    He closed his eyes and suddenly brought the magic stone to his mouth. After a few seconds of hesitation, Adam sighed and opened his mouth, dropping the magic stone there.


    "§®-m-m? Nothing''s going on." Adam wondered.


    There was not even a taste, and as soon as the magical stone touched Adam''s tongue, it immediately disappeared, as if it were smoke from a fierce wind. He felt no other sensations and was greatly puzzled.


    Adam had heard somewhere that if you eat a magical stone, you can get an increase in strength. Though these were legends, he wanted to check them out. Now, however, he was perplexed.


    "Why doesn''t it work?" Adam began to say and suddenly became silent.


    His cheeks flushed, and his eyes misted. Adam felt the heat seep into his body and spread through his veins, making his head spin. He could hardly hold out, so sudden fatigue made him fall to the ground.


    His face was as red as a tomato, and his body was shaking. The veins in his arms were bulging, and his ck eyes shone brightly in the darkness, even illuminating the small area in front of him.


    Adam clenched his hand into a fist and tried to somehow stabilize his condition, but the sudden dizziness and pain throughout his body caused him to lose all strength in his body. Magical energy was bubbling in his veins, making Adam feel ufortable.


    It was as if someone had injectedva into his veins, and now the intense heat, along with the stabbing pain, made Adam shudder in pain. The magical energy looked furious, and its structure became solid, stopping the cirction of magic.


    Adam rolled his eyes in pain and felt his whole body shudder with the unbearable heat. His ears rang, and he heard a noise that sounded something like a wolf howling. Adam clenched his teeth and clenched his heart.


    The first thing he did was to concentrate his mind so as not to lose consciousness. The next step he took was to enter the system''s space.


    It was quiet and somewhat cozy, but in front of Adam, the once pure white space was stained scarlet with blood. He grimaced and touched his eyes, which were bleeding. He gritted his teeth and moved to the hall of meditation.


    Sitting in afortable position, Adam closed his eyes and tried to concentrate. But suddenly the pain intensified.


    "AAAAH!" Adam cried out loudly, but he didn''t open his eyes, much less move.


    The magical channel was blocked because of the magical energy that turned into stones. It was excruciating andparable to the way stonese out of kidneys. Adam grimaced and concentrated again.


    This time, he was able to forget the pain, if only for a little while. His breathing became calmer and calmer with each passing second. The intense feeling of pain and heat was slowly losing its effect, and Adam could feel himself returning to his previous state.


    Despite this development, however, Adam still would not rx. As soon as he rxed and loosened his mind, everything came back with renewed vigor. That''s why Adam didn''t try to end it quickly.


    Though he was in great pain, he felt his magical reservoir increase. Many bells rang in his head, but Adam did not open his eyes, much less pay attention.


    The magical energy in the magical channels slowly began to turn into liquid. As if ice were under the hot sun, the magical energy melted and turned into water. After twenty minutes...


    Adam was breathing heavily, and his forehead, like his back, was drenched with cold sweat. Two traces of blood had already set, but the sight itself was terrifying. His red face grew softly ruddy, and Adam slowly felt himself return to his peak state.


    At the same time, there were some changes with the magical energy, and Adam felt that his magical energy had turned to smoke in ces. He was shocked and perplexed by these changes. He had never heard of such a thing, much less read about it.


    The only thing that pleased him was that he could soon go to the kingdom of the nymphs. Although they are inferior to witches in their knowledge of magic, they also have quite a library and knowledge.


    And this was especially true of the beautiful Queen of Nymphs. ording to Elyra, the queen was very wise, and her age had crossed four digits. Adam could only marvel at such a thing and shrug his shoulders.


    Six hours passed like an instant, and Adam opened his eyes. His appearance returned to normal, and his magical energy was calm and moderate. Adam opened his eyes and sighed. Immediately, notification screens appeared in front of him.


    [Sin (Gluttony): 25%]


    [Strength Increased]


    [Casanova Experience (Level 8): 31/95]


    Adam stood up and walked out of the system space. He saw that a new day had begun, but that was not what surprised him. It was the woman in front of him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Her long ck hair flowed down her graceful back and looked as enigmatic as the night sky. Equally enchanting were her green eyes, which shone with seduction and mystery. Dressed in a long ck dress, an elf named Amarantha


    Although her face was indifferent, Amarantha felt much more rxed when she saw Adam awaken. During the night, she was surprised not to find him beside her.


    After scanning the terrain a hundred kilometers away, Amarantha spotted him unconscious among the corpses of wolves and craters. She was surprised, and an unfamiliar emotion rose in her chest that made it hard to breathe.


    All night long, she guarded him and waited patiently until Adam awoke. Finally, Amarantha unconsciously exhaled deeply when she saw Adam''s clear ck eyes pointed at her face.


    She did not ask why it happened or under what circumstances. Amarantha simply reached out her hand and helped Adam get up. They walked in silence all the way, especially Amarantha. It wasn''t that she was angry with Adam, but rather that she was trying to understand this new emotion.


    From the moment she met Adam, Amarantha began to feel a surge of emotion, and the feeling captivated her. It felt like dipping into a bathtub after hard work and feeling the rxing warmth.


    The strange freedom made Amarantha feel dependent, but her magical energy seemed to resist these new emotions and block them with all its might. Adam, on the other hand, noticed nothing.


    Amarantha managed to hide her emotions, and Adam himself was in his thoughts. No words were necessary for them, for they understood each other even without words.


    Although the two looked somewhat aloof from each other, their shadows were close, and they seemed to be embracing.


    ***


    Adam closed his eyes as he felt very tired. He was in his room, and Amarantha was sleeping on his chest. She was more rxed today and preferred to sleep on Adam''s chest this time, rather than the other way around.


    Adam didn''t mind, since he didn''t care what position they slept in one way or another. He was too tired now, so it was hard for him to think about anything.


    Sighing softly, Adam wrapped his arms around Amarantha and held her close to him, his nose pressed against the top of her head. He inhaled her fragrant scent and felt consciousness leave him. After a few minutes, a soft sniffling sound was heard.


    Meanwhile, Amarantha opened her eyes. She looked surprised and felt strange as the heat began to spread throughout her body. Amarantha narrowed her eyes and felt good.


    "What is it?" She murmured and closed her eyes, wrapping her arms around Adam.


    ***


    The next morning...


    Adam awoke to the sensation of something soft on his multi-functional ce, and when he opened his eyes, he saw Amarantha. She was lying on top of him and resting against his chest, but her posture was somewhat ufortable.


    Her slender andrge buttocks squeezed Adam''s rod into a tight grip and seemed unwilling to let go. Her breasts were open, and Adam could see the pink nipples and are. She had been twitching a lot during the night, and that caused her clothes to slip off.


    Looking at the situation, Adam sighed and began stroking the head of Amarantha, who let out a sweet mooing when Adam touched her hair. Adam sighed again and closed his eyes.


    "A beauty in my arms, but still far away..."


    ***


    Friends, in connection with the contract, I''m opening up the goals through which you can get more chapters.


    Inspiration capsule = +1 chapter (max 2/d)


    Massage chair = +2 chapter


    Luxury car = +3 chapter


    Dragon = +5 chapter


    If you find an error, please tell the author. If you have plot suggestions or any desire, go to discord (link in Warning)

 Chapter 46 Amarantha (R-18)

    The sun was shining brightly, and it was lunchtime. The workers were resting and chatting with each other. All in all, life was boiling. But Adam''s room was still quiet.


    Not because Adam was still asleep but because something unusual had happened. Amarantha was lying on his chestpletely naked, and her clothes were lying beside him. Adam woke up from the unusual sensation and saw this picture.


    Of course, he was surprised. He also noticed a lipstick mark on his corbone and a hickey on his neck. Adam was very surprised since he hadn''t noticed anything at all. Now, however, he was surprised for a slightly different reason.


    "Is my foot wet?" Adam raised an eyebrow as he felt the dampness on his foot.


    It felt as if he had lowered his right legpletely into the water while wearing pants. The smell, however, was different from that of water, much less sweat. It had more of a cherry and fragrant smell, like a flower field.


    Adam, fortunately, was not stupid and immediately realized where the smell wasing from. He looked with some disbelief at Amarantha, who was casually asleep. Her cheeks were ruddy, and it was obvious that her eyshes were fluttering.


    Amarantha was awake, but Adam pretended not to be aware of it. He casually touched her lush ass and squeezed it.


    "Mmm!" Amarantha mumbled and suddenly fell silent.


    She continued to pretend to be asleep and did not notice Adam''s actions. He didn''t stop and continued to squeeze her lush ass like dough. He could feel the softness and firmness of Amarantha''s buttocks, and it was wonderful.


    Given Amarantha''s usual aura, which could be described as "Mistress," Adam was a little d for the chance. He put his other hand on Amarantha''s back and used the Gentle Touch.


    Although there was no main effect of the skill, however, Amarantha trembled and Adam felt his foot be wetter. With a thought he sent all his clothes to [Inventory] and immediately a captivating softness met his wand, which had already managed to stand up.


    Adam moved Amarantha so that his cock was not far from her entrance. As if in a dream, Amarantha wrapped her arms around Adam''s neck. Her head hid behind his shoulder.


    Adam caught a glimpse of Amarantha''s flushed ears and smiled. He poked his cock casually against Amarantha''sbia, making her shiver. It was clear that she was sensitive now.


    His movements were soft and rather teasing. Adam did not seek to enter her and simply teased her body, making the love juice ooze from her pussy. After five minutes he could feel the lower part of his body wet, as if water had been poured there.


    "So much?" Adam was surprised.


    He touched Amarantha''s breasts and began to y with them. Amarantha exhaled heavily and her warm breath touched Adam''s ears, making him stiffen for a second.


    "Is that how we y?" Adam raised an eyebrow with slightly ruddy cheeks.


    He tilted his head and bit the tip of Amarantha''s ears. Immediately a low moan came to him, and he smiled. His heartbeat quickened as he felt Amarantha''s body grow hot in his hands.


    Adam caressed her body and made Amarantha shudder every time. His cock poked at Amarantha''s entrance and with one movement he could have easily entered her, but he didn''t. Adam waited for a certain moment.


    And Amarantha did not disappoint him.


    "Hey, hey... how long are you going to... tease me?" Amarantha suddenly spoke and raised her head.


    She pushed away from Adam and looked directly into his eyes and frowned. Her green eyes moistened and showed undisguised lust, and the fluid that flowed down her thighs made her look sexy.


    Adam smiled and didn''t respond. He had fun teasing this woman and getting more and more reactions from her. Although there was a great difference between them in terms of power and strength, it did not hinder him in any way.


    Although it was hard to seduce someone who was a strong practitioner and already had a solid foundation, it was not impossible.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "You know, you''re a very bad man. A gentleman shouldn''t keep a woman waiting. Amarantha smiled and suddenly moved her ass.


    Adam gritted his teeth as he felt his cock prate her pussy and how tight it was. Adam grimaced with intense pleasure and could barely contain himself from passing out. Given the sudden surge of magical energy, Adam did his best to maintain a proud appearance.


    He grabbed Amarantha''s buttocks and began to move violently, much to Amarantha''s surprise. She gasped and copsed on Adam''s chest, remaining passive. Adam squeezed her ass and moved vigorously.


    "Ahh..." Amarantha sighed quietly. "For this time... I''ll turn it off."


    Before Adam could ask what it was about, Amarantha suddenly shuddered and cummed. He was greatly surprised, but he didn''t stop his movements. It even seemed to him that their sex began to go much easier and Amarantha''s moans were much louder and more expressive than before.


    "Aah! Oh, that''s better!" Amaranthaughed and stood up.


    ¡¤?¦Èm Then Adam saw her begin to ride his cock and twirl her ass. The incredible pleasure made him shudder, and he was very surprised as well as delighted by Amarantha''s techniques.


    Although she was a virgin, her subus bloodline yed a big role, making Amarantha more and more experienced by the second. She smiled brightly and looked satisfied.


    Adam was struck by her beauty and her smile, which was the sincerest he had seen in a month. He suddenly stood up and embraced her, then began to move in sync with her. The pping sounds of flesh against flesh along with the wet sounds were the perfect symphony that expressed their passion in this moment.


    They felt each other''s warmth and tried to make the most of their bodies to give each other pleasure. Adam raised his hand and pped Amarantha''s left buttock, making her wince.


    Smack! Smack!


    Adam spanked her as hard as he could and watched her ass turn red. He smiled and continued spanking her, making Amarantha shudder. The walls of her vagina clenched around Adam''s cock, giving him the greatest pleasure.


    Possessing a tight pussy, Amarantha also had the bonus of unusual bodily fluids. It seemed that her love nectar could rece Viagra. Adam narrowed his eyes and suddenly thrust his cock as deep as possible.


    "Aaah!" Amarantha rolled her eyes and dug her mouth into Adam''s neck.


    After a few seconds, she began sucking his neck and squeezing his flesh with her lips. In this way, she left red marks, as if she were marking her territory. The lipstick mark was so vivid and expressive as if it were a brand that signified belonging to the Queen of the Underworld.


    ***


    Friends, in connection with the contract, I''m opening up the goals through which you can get more chapters.


    Inspiration capsule = +1 chapter (max 2/d)


    Massage chair = +2 chapter


    Luxury car = +3 chapter


    Dragon = +5 chapter


    If you find an error, please tell the author. If you have plot suggestions or any desire, go to discord (link in Warning)

 Chapter 47 Nymph Lily

    Amarantha trembled with her body as she felt Adam''s seed pour into her uterus. She rolled her eyes and moaned loudly, gripping Adam''s back tightly.


    Adam sighed and felt the walls of Amarantha''s vagina tighten around his cock, only increasing his pleasure. Amarantha came to her senses only after five minutes and looked at Adam passionately.


    She moved closer to his lips and nestled into them, kissing him. Their kiss was deep and full of passion, while Adam was still inside Amarantha, he felt every shiver she made. Amarantha finished the kiss and took a deep breath.


    Her eyes glittered with lust, and drops of sweat appeared on her body. She looked at Adam and pushed him back on the bed.


    Adam smiled and for the next ten hours, they had sex. There were no injuries.


    ***


    The next day. Before Adam stood five women dressed in knight''s armor. They looked cold and aloof. Every breath they took was filled with magic, and Adam saw flowers begin to bloom at the feet of several of the women.


    Somewhere it was hot and somewhere it was humid. Adam could even feel the faint stream of wind against his face. He smiled softly at these women.


    "Hello. My name is Adam Harris, and I am the owner of thisnd. What can I do for the beautifuldies?"


    His seduction aura was fully activated, but it did not affect the girls in front of him. Because each of them was twice as strong as Adam. One of the women stepped forward.


    She had short red hair and fiery scarlet eyes that seemed to burn. The temperature was rising all around her and you could see some of the grass under her feet turning to embers.


    "My name is Lily, and I am a fire nymph. By order of Her Majesty Sierra, Adam Harris is to arrive with our escort."


    The expression on Lily''s face was cold, and she was indifferently twirling her hair on her index finger. Her tone was filled with arrogance and apathy as if she were forced to talk to Adam.


    As a mystical being, Lily was arrogant and proud. And given the aversion to humans that was peculiar in ancient times, Lily showed no interest or respect for Adam.


    Adam didn''t correct her and tell her that he was a demon. He just smiled and didn''t say anything, but the aura around him became sharper at times, and the magical energy was bubbling in his magical channels.


    This silence went on for a long time. Adam acted as if he knew nothing, and the nymphs willingly believed it.


    The prolonged silence made Lily frown, and she red furiously at Adam. Her anger seemed to increase, attributed to the rising temperatures around her and the annoying heat that made Adam''s eyes water.


    "You''re in a hurry. Then I need to inform my partner of this situation." Adam nodded and pulled out a gold-patterned talisman.


    Lily was about ready to explode with anger when suddenly a staggering pressure fell on her. With a rumble, Lily fell to the ground and was on her knees. Her face contorted in pain and her body became translucent.


    Lily''s magical energy was in chaos, and it felt like the magic was being sucked out of her. Adam smiled softly as he heard Amarantha''s voice in his head.


    "Be careful."


    Though there wasn''t much emotion in her words, Adam sensed her concern. Unbeknownst to him, a soft smile appeared on his lips, which, oddly enough, worked as a sobering effect on the other nymphs.


    "Lily!" The four nymphs ran to Lily and began to lift her off the ground.


    Her short red eyes were a mess, and her scarlet eyes burned with shame and fear. Lily''s body became translucent and Adam could see that her magical power was in chaos. He just smiled and said nothing.


    Seeing her pitiful look, Adam felt a strange emotion in his chest but decided to just ignore it. He also walked over to Lily and helped her up.


    "Please forgive my partner. She didn''t mean any harm. Her aura will activate itself." Adam smiled softly and apologized.


    The other nymphs just looked at him and frowned. It was clear that Adam was lying, for such pressure was directed only at Lily, who had initially behaved contemptuously toward him.


    However, the nymphs did not react to his words, because they were worried about Lily''s condition. The fiery nymph stood up and began to cough. Adam saw particles of red flying out of her mouth, which carried the attribute of fire.


    It was something simr to blood for nymphs. Particles were what reced their blood, and it was also the legendary material for creating a special potion, the Longevity Potion.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    If you use elven herbs and fruits of the Elvish Tree andbine them with the blood of a nymph, you can increase the life span by two hundred years without any side effects. However, this potion disappeared long ago and was useless without the mainponent in the form of the "blood" of nymphs.


    Adam didn''t pay too much attention to her blood, as he didn''t want to leave a bad impression. He thought hard about how he could seduce the Nymph Queen.


    He needs it for one simple reason: support. If he had some high-ranking practitioners to support him, he could make his dreamse true. Adam fixed his hair and tied it into a long ponytail.


    Lily, who had already recovered, looked at Adam with fear but did not continue. In a trembling voice, Lily turned to Adam, "Then... will youe with us?


    It was more a question than an order. It was clear that Adam''s so-called partner frightened Lily and she didn''t dare back up her arrogant tone.


    "Oh, of course. I am invited by so many beautifuldies, and besides, since Her Majesty Sierra wants to see an ordinary man. I am honored." Adam bowed with a soft smile.


    Lily looked at him for a few seconds and waved her hand. Adam watched in amazement as particles of white appeared in front of him and gathered into the silhouette of a carriage.


    Five minutester the carriage was formed, and ten minutester the horses. Although they looked somewhat unusual, their aura was very imposing.


    "Pleasee in." Lily pointed to the carriage and opened the door, inviting Adam in.


    "Thank you." Adam nodded and stepped inside. "Oh?"


    Adam was surprised to find that there was a separate space in the carriage. The size of this space was about twenty square meters. Adam sat down on the couch and saw that of the nymphs only Lily apanied him.


    "Aren''t the otherdies going to sit down here?" Adam asked carelessly.


    "No." Lily shook her head and sat down in front of Adam. "They will drive the carriage. I hope you will be patient. We will reach Silvana in twenty hours."


    Adam shrugged and leaned back on the couch. He closed his eyes and entered the space system and began to meditate.


    Lily, meanwhile, watched him and felt ufortable. As a nymph, she only left her kingdom for a short time, and she only walked through the closest forests. Besides, she had never seen a man before, and she was not used to it.


    Adam was wearing a thin robe that looked something like a Japanese kimono. His rxed posture made his chest open and Lily could see his muscles. She blushed lushly and looked away, though she continued to peek at him from the corner of her eye.


    Adam was unaware of this and simply meditated. Six hourster he woke up and saw the familiar notification screen in front of him.


    [Strength Increased]


    [Casanova Experience (Level 8): 37/95]


    Adam frowned and sighed, rising from his seat.


    ***


    Friends, in connection with the contract, I''m opening up the goals through which you can get more chapters.


    Inspiration capsule = +1 chapter (max 2/d)


    Massage chair = +2 chapter


    Luxury car = +3 chapter


    Dragon = +5 chapter


    If you find an error, please tell the author. If you have plot suggestions or any desire, go to discord (link in Warning)

 Chapter 48 Gacha? Lucky Block?

    Leveling up was hard for Adam. The only outside method to level up was to seduce women, but he could not find one that could give him a good level-up.


    During his month in hisnds, Adam slept with many women, but they did not give him the experience because they were very weak. And Amarantha was not tempted and the only change in her status was:


    [Status: Loved (2%)]


    Adam sighed and got out of the system. He saw Lily turning away from him. Her ears were red and smoke wasing out of the top of her head. Adam was very surprised.


    As he followed her gaze, he saw that his breasts were exposed because of his posture. However, he did not correct it, and as if inadvertently, he was exposed even more.


    Pum!


    There was a quiet explosion and Lily passed out. Adam was left in shock and looked somewhat surprised.


    [The heart of Lily has changed, opening up to the user]


    [Name: Lily


    Race: Nymph (fire)


    ss: Swordsman


    Attribute: Fire


    Level: Higher Path (5 Wishes) (A-)


    Status: Interested (100%)]


    [Thanks to the user''s actions, the "Casanova" ss received 3 experience points.]


    "That was... too easy." Adam raised an eyebrow and shook his head. "I wonder if all nymphs will react that way."


    He closed his eyes and crossed his legs, not thinking about Lily''s reaction. Though he would have liked to take that chance, Lily was a stubborn woman and would never have given herself to him.


    It reminded him of the stories about the woman knight who rejected all women and sought only a strong man who could defeat her. At least Lily could bepared to the heroine in the story.


    "We''ve got to get up to speed soon, or else it''s going to be hard." Adam opened his eyes and suddenly spoke to Lily. "Excuse me, but I have one question. Can you answer this question?"


    Lily flinched and came to her senses. In an instant, she stood up straight and her blush disappeared, though you could see the smoke trail. Adam smiled weakly and didn''t talk about it.


    "Of course. As long as it''s within my power, I''ll answer any question you have." Lily nodded sternly and looked serious.


    Though it would have been much more impressive if she had stopped ncing at Adam''s naked chest. It didn''t matter, though. Adam smiled and asked: "I''m interested in magic stones. Do the nymphs have them? If so, I am ready to buy them."


    Lily was silent and closed her eyes in thought. After a few minutes, she opened her eyes and nodded.


    "Yes, we do have magic stones, but we can''t sell them. They are our food and each magical stone has been distributed for years toe."


    Lily''s words made Adam disappointed, but he didn''t give up hope.


    "Will I be able to get a magic stone? For example, to fulfill some request or to earn it." Adam crossed his fingers in a lock.


    Lily closed her eyes again and mumbled. It was obvious that she was thinking hard about the question. Adam didn''t disturb her and just waited for her to answer.


    "Indeed. To nymphs, the currency of the rest of the world has no value, but magic stones serve as rewards forpleting missions or requests. If you can fulfill Her Majesty''s request, it will be easy to obtain a magic stone."


    Lily looked serious and hinted that the Nymph Queen had a special request for Adam. Although Adam understood in part what this request was, he did not jump to conclusions.


    "Alright, thanks for the answer." Adam nodded with a quiet sigh.


    Magic stones were very rare. He didn''t know any way to get a magic stone from a creature with a 100% chance. However, judging from Lily''s words, the nymphs have a considerable supply.


    "They seem to have their way. If I can get it, the level increase will be much easier..." Adam pondered. "Hopefully it won''t be so hard. We need to leave a good impression first."


    Adam closed his eyes and entered the space of the system. He went to the [Chamber of Commerce] and started walking through the tents, looking for the right thing. There were only a few things he could buy.


    [Title: de of Justice


    Type: Weapons


    Price: 200 Seduction Points


    Description: de of Justice is a weapon with magical power and the ability to expose lies and punish viins. This de exudes light and truth, giving its wielder an advantage in battles and the ability to pursue justice].<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    The de of the de was long and sharpened on both sides. The handle was made of ancient wood and was white. Bright white particles swirled around the sword. Every time the particles touched the de, the de glowed and emitted strong magical energy.


    "Ouch!" Adam shuddered and cried out as a sudden searing pain caused him to drop his sword.


    One of the particles touched his arm and left a burn. Adam felt a stabbing pain in the burn area, and he sighed.


    "I think this will do."


    Adam gritted his teeth and bought that sword. He shuddered when he saw his bnce shrink in size. With an ache in his heart, Adam sent the sword into his inventory.


    As he was about to log out, a screen suddenly appeared in front of him.


    [Chamber of Commerce has a new item! Hurry to the "Other" tent and buy new merchandise. Discount is valid for the next 24 hours]


    Adam raised an eyebrow and started walking toward the "Other" ward. There was indeed a new item there and now a red button was in front of Adam. He picked it up and information appeared in front of him.


    [Title: Raising the Level


    Type: Other


    Price: 200 Seduction Points


    Description: Allows to increase the level of the ss by one level. Can be applied once a month]


    Adam opened his eyes wide and smiled when he saw this product. Immediately he bought it without even thinking about it. The button suddenly clicked by itself and Adam felt warmth all over his body.


    [Level up!]


    [Level 9: 40/105]


    ["Lucky block" feature open]


    Adam raised his eyebrows and as he thought about this new feature, a notification suddenly appeared in front of him.


    [Number of Lucky Blocks: 1]


    [Open x1] | [Open x10]


    "Is that...gacha?" Adam frowned. "This creature from hell is haunting me even in my second life?"


    Adam shuddered when he remembered how much nerve he''d been cracking when he''d yed h h Arena. Without donations, he was left behind and slowly progressing, but every time he umted the right amount of stones, he would get repeated cards...


    With a deep sigh, Adam pressed a button and a map appeared in front of him, glowing white. His heart pounded faster with worry, and he stared tensely as the map unfolded toward him.


    "Yes! And what''s that?" Adam smiled.


    But then his smile froze.


    [Congrattions! You got: Pork x1]


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "F**K!"


    ***


    Friends, in connection with the contract, I''m opening up the goals through which you can get more chapters.


    Inspiration capsule = +1 chapter (max 2/d)


    Massage chair = +2 chapter


    Luxury car = +3 chapter


    Dragon = +5 chapter


    If you find an error, please tell the author. If you have plot suggestions or any desire, go to discord (link in Warning)

 Chapter 49 Unspoiled Nature

    Hi!


    Tomorrow there will be four chapters. Schedule (GMT+8):


    First chapter: 18:00


    Chapter Two: 19:00


    Chapter Three: 21:00


    Chapter Four: 22:00


    This is a small thank you for your support. Please keep reading. I am open to feedback and advice as well as requests.


    Showing activism and support for the book is what allows the book to live. Thank you for your attention.


    ***


    There were many ideas about the life of nymphs. Some said they were even magical energy in the air, hiding from humans. In some countries, the nymph was a patron deity, and they worship this race.


    They say that if you piss off a nymph, you won''t be able to use magic your whole life. Nature will turn her back on you, and you will feel the ruthlessness of this life. That''s why no one dared seek out nymphs, much less fight them.


    Silvana was known only as an ordinary kingdom closed off from the world. But there were rumors that it was the home of nymphs, but no one dared to check it, except a few foolish people.


    Adam imagined Silvana to be something like Elfheim, but he was somewhat surprised. In terms of structures or houses, there were none at all. Silvana was like what nature looks like without human intervention.


    High mountains,rgekes, and rivers. Somewhere there was even a volcano withva. Adam looked out of the carriage window and was greatly surprised by the scene. It seemed as if he was not in a country, but in a previously unchartednd where there were no signs of life.


    Here and there, however, particles of different colors were visible, and Adam could even see translucent silhouettes of girls. It would be a lie to say that he was not surprised. Adam observed his surroundings admiringly and was like a child visiting another country for the first time.


    The carriage was slow going or rather flying. Adam couldn''t help but marvel at the artifacts and various objects in this world. Magic,patible with technology - that''s what this world was like.


    "This world is dangerous but equally beautiful." Adam propped his chin up and looked at the bubblingva. "It''s true what they say, the more beautiful, the more dangerous."


    During their journey, Adam did not see even a hint of houses or anything simr. Rather, it was just forests, meadows, mountains, and the like. He found the scene simply beautiful.


    "Even Elfheim doesn''tpare to these beauties... untouched nature is beautiful," Adam muttered.


    Lily heard this and smiled proudly, beating her chest. She uttered: "Of course! We nymphs can only live thanks to Mother Nature. And for us, the species we have now is the most beautiful of all. Why do we need cities and houses and things like that? Nature in its pristine form is what true beauty is."


    Adam turned his head and examined her proud face. It was obvious that Lily''s emotions were very sincere and she admired her homnd. Adam did not deny or agree with her words in any way and simply expressed his opinion.


    "I was shocked by Silvana''s beauty for a moment, but let me tell you my view about it, if possible." Adam smiled and, seeing Lily''s nod, continued. "Thank you. Now, for a human or an elf, houses are necessary. High-level practitioners can even sit in the rain for days and get nothing for it. Their bodies are adapted to it."


    "However, what about ordinary beings? Those who have no power are children, old people, and just adults without magical energy or development. They don''t have immaterial bodies like nymphs do. Their bodies are made of flesh and blood, whereas with nymphs it''s made of magic, so they can''t get sick or feel pain." Adam crossed his arms over his chest and smiled. "So for ordinary creatures, such a life would be painful and dangerous. If I''m given the choice of preserving nature or preserving the lives of ordinary people."


    Adam smiled and stood up, answering his question, "I will choose to save the lives of ordinary people. Since it''s more profitable."


    He opened the carriage door and got out. They had reached their destination five minutes before, but Adam was busy talking to Lily. Adam looked up and saw four nymphs standing in front of him.


    "Ladies, please escort me to Her Majesty." Adam smiled and walked forward.


    Two nymphs followed him, and the remaining two entered the carriage with Lily. The nymph with red hair and red eyes looked displeased, but there was no trace of other emotions like hatred or dislike.


    "It''s sad that he doesn''t understand our position." Lily sighed and shook her head, then looked at the two nymphs. "I suppose our mission is at an end. I give new orders to find information about the recent activity of the Chaos Empire. Her Majesty is concerned about Silvana''s security, so a reconnaissance must be arranged immediately. Got it?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "That''s right!"


    ***


    Drop-drop...


    Adam walked down the deep and wide cave. There was no lighting as such, but Adam had no problem seeing in the dark because of his lineage. His ck eyes glowed in the dark as if there were stars in his eyes.


    "I wonder what kind of demons I belong to?"


    Although he didn''t fully understand what kind of demons he belonged to, judging by his spells, this species was more focused on magic, and with explosive power.


    However, back to the subject. Adam saw two nymphs in front of him who were nymphs of darkness. This was felt by their magical energy and appearance, as the appearance of a nymph depends on the main attribute.


    The two tall girls looked like two drops of water, and ording to their exnation, they were born from the same source. In short, it is a peculiar interpretation of twins in humans. The chance of such a thing is extremely small, so one can only wonder.


    Adam looked around and saw only the rough walls of the cave, which had not been altered in any way. It was obvious that the nymphs preferred to leave everything as it was and without unnecessary things.


    There wasn''t even any trivial lighting. Adam followed the nymphs and heard his footsteps echoing throughout the cave. From the entrance to their present position, they had gone some twenty meters deeper, but their path continued.


    It wasn''t until after a mile of walking that Adam finally saw the light. As he blinked, his eyes stopped glowing, which meant the night vision was off. Finally, they emerged through the passageway, and Adam wondered.


    As he looked around, he was overwhelmed by the majestic sight of the lofty mountains that seemed to close around the meadows that stretched beneath their cover. The mountains rose majestically and impregnable as if creating an imprable barrier designed to protect these delicate meadows and their flowers from the outside world.


    The meadows stretched before him in all their beauty, like a carpet of many bright colors. The fields, covered with soft greenery and vibrant shades of colorful flowers, created a picturesque spectacle. Here the exuberant splendor of nature flourished, spread out in beautiful harmonic order.


    Adam found no visible indication that this imprable protection was created by magic or other supernatural forces. It was as if nature itself, deliberately and tenderly, had be the guardian of these ces, seeking to preserve their beauty and purity.


    "It''s a miracle..." Adam was surprised and his eyes shone brightly.


    He had a deep impression of Silvana and felt admiration, and awe at the majesty of Mother Nature. Who could have guessed that it was not created by the hands of some creature? Adam had never seen such a thing.


    It seemed that even the air in this ce adhered tows unfamiliar to Adam and was much more saturated than usual. The air was cleaner and each breath made Adam''s head cringe, intoxicating him with the unfamiliar sensation.


    Idyllic. That was the only word to describe this ce. Adam narrowed his eyes and felt thatpared to the infinite beauty of nature, he was a mere speck of dust in the air.


    "The world is changing with every second, and I have watched the flow of history for thousands of years. How many people have died in that time? How many inds have been sunk by the mercilessness of the sea? I can no longer remember..."


    A sweet and youthful voice echoed behind Adam''s back. When Adam turned around, he saw a girl in her twenties. Beautiful as Lycoris and captivating as the dope.


    Beautiful red hair, tied in two ponytails on either side. Her scarlet eyes glowed like fire and gave off warmth. Dressed in a ck jacket with a red shirt, she also wore a red wavy skirt.


    Her slender legs were hugged by ck tights that drew men''s attention, and her red boots looked cute rather than just "pretty."


    While Amaria and Amarantha exuded a mature beauty, this girl radiated youthful vigor and a sense of boundless freedom.


    The red particles gracefully danced around her body, obediently following her every move, entuating her noble and captivating presence. Her appearance exuded a remarkablebination of nobility and beauty, capturing the attention of all who beheld her.


    "My name is Sierra Silvana, I am a royal nymph of fire. Having the power and authority of the Queen of Nymphs, I greet you...".


    "Adam Harris, Demon."

 Chapter 50 Sierra, Queen Of Nymphs

    1/7


    ***


    Queen of the Nymphs. This title wielded far more power than one might think at first nce. Even the so-called saints from the church were only dusted on the road before Sierra''s personality.


    Possessing a secondary title such as "Child of Magic" the nymphs were influential figures in the history of the world. Their identity was a mystery and even their appearance, which was portrayed in books, was only a guess and people''s imagination.


    Adam was expecting to see the Queen of Nymphs all the way and he was curious about what the legendary queen must look like.


    "Are you... the Queen of the Nymphs?" Adam asked again, and it was obvious from his tone that he was surprised.


    It was Sierra''s appearance, though, that influenced this. She looked twenty years old, and even her daughter, Elyra, was older in appearance. And considering the lifespan of nymphs of ten thousand years or more...


    "Surprised? I thought this look would be good, so I''ve been using this look for the past centuries." Sierra poked her cheek with her index finger andughed. "Well, does it matter that much? As far as I''m concerned, my appearance is only a secondary issue. What matters most is personal strength, am I not right?"


    "In part. In my personal opinion, Your Majesty, appearances can sometimes be the deadliest weapon. Of course, this is my subjective opinion." Adam came to his senses and bowed in response to Sierra''s question.


    Sierra seemed to be seriously considering the question. With an extended "m-m-m", Sierra tilted her head to the side. Her actions looked cute and carefree and given her appearance... Adam couldn''t believe that this woman was over a thousand years old.


    "Although, I have to stop wondering about such a thing as age. Even I can live over 500 years without a problem." Adam thought and shrugged.


    Meanwhile, Sierra blinked and her lips stretched into a bright and energetic smile that left Adam stunned for a moment.


    "Well, I don''t understand that. My eyes are a little different than usual." Sierra pointed to her scarlet eyes and continued speaking with an energetic and bright smile. "I see more of a silhouette and magical channels, so for me looks have no value. Hehe, that''s the story!".


    Adam was surprised and felt his thoughts bing chaotic. After all, this was very important information and could even be considered a secret. However, Sierra only smiled and acted nonchntly.


    "Well, with her power it would be a matter of a breath to silence me." Adam thought, and nodded.


    Sierraughed as if she had guessed Adam''s thoughts. She waved her hand, "It''s not really important information, so don''t worry. It''s more of a fun piece of information since it''s not useful."


    Although Sierra said it, Adam felt a chill run down his spine and for a moment it was as if a hungry tiger was looking at him. And Adam never doubted his premonition, so he became much more vignt.


    Sierra, meanwhile, was smiling as brightly as ever. Adam dared not rx, however, and with difficulty, but was able to respond with a polite smile. They were silent for two minutes until Adam spoke first.


    "Your Majesty, I heard that you wanted to see me for some reason?" Adam smiled softly. "To be honest, I''m still very impressed by Silvana''s views, so I''ll try to help in any way I can."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Adam looked friendly and very smiling. You could even catch a hint of carelessness and yfulness in his demeanor, but Sierra could easily see his confusion and misunderstanding. She, like a devil ying with her victim, waited for those words.


    "Recently I sent my heiress princess to scout. I needed a talented person whose magical power could be impressive and whose talent was beautiful." Sierra flopped down on the ground and crossed her legs, inadvertently ring her panties, but Adam decided to just ignore it. "I didn''t have much hope that this inexperienced girl could find someone. My order was more of a chance for her to familiarize herself with the outside world. But..."


    Sierraughed out loud and a teasing smirk appeared on her face: "This girl came to me and imed she found someone strong and talented. Can you imagine my surprise? It was as if Mother Nature herself had helped me find you. However... you turned out to be a demon, which was unusual for me."


    "..." Adam was silent, not knowing what to say.


    It seemed to him that there was something else in Sierra''s words, but he had no chance to verify it. Sierra, seeing the look on his face, only smiled sweetly, tilted her head to the side, and said: "What?"


    "Um... no, nothing." Adam smiled tautly, feeling helpless for the first time.


    ¡¤?¦Èm Amaria and Amarntha were much easier to deal with. That''s what Adam thought of when he saw the carefree behavior of Sierra, who acted childish and not at all serious.


    It felt like he was talking to a young girl who had yet to see life and be more serious. However, Adam did not want to underestimate her, for a woman with the title of Queen Nymph could not be stupid.


    Adam hurriedly sat down on the grass. Sierra said nothing and just sat with her eyes closed, feeling the gentle touch of the wind. Adam, on the other hand, was in his thoughts as his long ck hair fluttered in the breeze.


    The wind seemed to y with them and gently caress the tips of his hair, and the gentle chill made Adam rx. Whispers echoed in his ear as if nature were talking to him, gently embracing him.


    "It''s a strange ce... I feel a kind of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, even though I''ve never been here. Strange, but wonderful." Adam thought, opening his eyes. Then he raised an eyebrow. "Your Majesty, why are you holding my face?"


    Adam mumbled inaudibly as Sierra squeezed his face and looked thoughtful. Her soft, cherry lips curled and she pouted, muttering, "Somehow the particles around you are more docile, even though you''re not a nymph! Ordinary demons certainly can''t do that. Are you a mutant?"


    "Mutant? I don''t think so. Just an ordinary demon." Adam raised an eyebrow and shrugged. "Speaking of which... can you let go of my face? It''s a little ufortable, to be honest."


    Sierra smiled and gently pinched his cheek, removing her hands. Adam looked at her perplexed, but Sierra just smiled and pretended not to know anything. Adam sighed and asked: "Your Majesty, we''ve strayed a bit from our topic. It was about what matter can I be of service to you?"


    "Oh, right!" Sierra pped her hands andughed. Suddenly a young girl with blue hair and eyes appeared behind her.


    "That''s..." Adam was surprised to see her and frowned.


    Sierra, seeing Adam''s reaction,ughed out loud, holding her sides. She smiled like a silly child, but her words were like thunder from a clear sky.


    "So how did you manage to charm her?"

 Chapter 51 Marry?

    2/7


    ***


    Adam was silent, and he felt his heart thump. There was no need for excuses or anything, for Sierra''s tone indicated that there was no room for any objection.


    "Ah, don''t get me wrong. Not that I''m angry, since you didn''t hurt her, but... I''m very curious about your way." Sierra smiled and put her hand on Elyra''s shoulder, who looked like she was in prostration. "To be honest, your choices for Elyra were both good and bad. She is a very naive nymph and kind. Her main problem is her inability to lie. So I didn''t have to use any spells to get the information I wanted from her."


    "However, you decided to use the quicker method of simply charming her or bewitching her, that much I don''t know. But at the moment she''s in love with you. And that''s a big problem." Sierraughed and smiled. "Just so you understand... nymphs only fall in love once. As long as the man they fell in love with is alive - they will love him. No, it is more correct to say that they will love him even after that man is dead."


    "I have seen many creatures in my six thousand years of life. There have been people far worse than you. Do you know how many nymphs have self-destructed because they could not love, even if they were deceived? More than five thousand." Sierra smiled sweetly, but her eyes were cold. "If you''re willing to take responsibility for her and make her your wife, no matter which wife she turns out to be, then I''m willing to forgive your blunder."


    Adam had been silent for a long time. His heart was full of mixed emotions. Not that he felt guilty about his actions, but not to say that he was at all indifferent.


    His head worked quickly, and he pondered his answer. Sierra didn''t rush him and only smiled. The carefree smile was full of tenderness and childishness, but Adam dared not fall for it.


    "I agree, but..." Suddenly Adam said and looked into Sierra''s eyes. "I need the magic stones. If you can provide them to me, I will be willing to take her as my wife."


    Adam looked determinedly at Sierra, who raised an eyebrow and her expression lookedical. She suddenlyughed and smiled at Adam, "What makes you think you can set me conditions? To your knowledge, you''re already a lucky guy to still be alive. I''m restraining myself from killing you for ying with my heiress'' feelings.


    "Why should I take responsibility for every girl? I am a demon, not a saint. To me, sex is just entertainment and I give my partner pleasure. Then in your opinion, I should make all my bed partners my wives?" Adam shook his head and sighed. "You''d better kill me. For agreeing to terms that are disadvantageous to me is nonsense."


    After Adam''s words, a screen of text appeared in front of him:


    [Do you want to begin the process of self-destruction of the soul?]


    [Yes] | [No]


    Adam discovered this feature only recently. It seemed that he could avoid having his enemy imprison his soul and torment him for thousands of years. It seemed that Adam was determined to kill himself rather than surrender to the enemy.


    Sierra frowned and sensed that Adam''s words were not empty. It would have been easy for her to control his mind and make him do what she wanted, but Sierra felt a powerful aura on Adam''s body.


    "The ck Lady''s mark... that half-elf from Elfheim made him her servant?" Sierra felt annoyed and cried out loudly. "Shit, all right! If it wasn''t for that stupid woman, you''d be dead by now, okay? I was just pretending to be cool!"


    Sierra pouted and waved her hand. Immediately ten "F" rank magic stones fell into Adam''s hands. He smiled and put them in his inventory. Sierra turned to Adam and raised an eyebrow, "Seriously, have you hidden them yet? Greedy boy. Never mind, though. I just hope you can take care of Elyra.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "And as for my request... hehe." Sierra smiled and poked in Adam''s direction. "Since you''re so talented, leave some children behind. If you can give Silvana a hundred new nymphs, I will personally give you a hundred magical stones of the Supreme Path level. I promise on behalf of the Nymph Queen."


    Adam rolled his eyes and sighed. It seemed as if this Nymph Queen had set an impossible goal for him on purpose. A hundred children? Adam hadn''t even counted on two, for nymphs'' fertility rate was extremely low.


    "I''ll do my best." Adam nodded.


    "Ah, yes. You''ll stay with Elyra for a month, and you''ll try to do my assignment while you''re at it." Sierra smiled and waved her hand.


    Elyra began toe to her senses and a light appeared in her azure eyes as she came to her senses with each passing second. Then, Elyra blinked and cried out: "Eh? Where is that me?".


    "Good morning." Sierra grinned and stroked Elyra''s head. "I have a gift for you. Look!"


    Sierra pointed at Adam andughed. Elyra followed her finger and cried out sweetly when she saw Adam. A mixture of emotions appeared on her face: shock, embarrassment, happiness, and falling in love. Her cheeks grew ruddy, and Elyra herself began to jerk her hips.


    Her hands gripped tightly at the hem of her dress and she lowered her eyes, looking embarrassed and pleased. Adam didn''t know how to react to this and looked toward Sierra and saw that she had disappeared.


    "..." Adam sighed and shook his head.


    He slowly approached Elyra and stood in front of her. The distance between them was a few centimeters, but neither of them moved. Adam stared at her for a long time, and after a few minutes, reached out and embraced Elyra.


    "As you can see, we met a lot sooner than we thought." Adam smiled and stroked her hair, then marveled at his discovery. "Have they grown out? I didn''t have time to notice because of Her Majesty''s presence. Long hair suits you very well."


    "Um..." Elyra blushed and hid her face in Adam''s chest, then murmured in a mosquito voice. "I learned from an old nymph that most men like long-haired women..."


    "Well, I''m not sure about ''most,'' but for me, the length of my hair doesn''t matter." Adam stroked her head and kissed the top of her head, making Elyra blush thicker. "However, if you''refortable with that, you can leave your hair long. You''re beautiful either way."


    "Ummm! I think it''s better to keep my hair long. My friendsplimented my looks!" Elyra looked up and smiled, telling Adam about the manypliments her friends had paid her.


    Adam smiled and listened intently, stroking her hair. He felt calm and smiled softly.


    "Indeed. Anyway, you''re very pretty no matter how long your hair is." Adam nodded, then got serious. "There''s something we need to discuss. Is there a suitable ce?"

 Chapter 52 Interested?

    3/7


    ***


    Elyra saw Adam''s seriousness and wondered. She nodded her head and asked Adam to follow her.


    These meadows seemed to be endless, but after twenty minutes Adam reached another part and saw a hole in the wall. They entered the cave together, and after several turns, they reached the ce where Elyra lived.


    It was a very high cave and Adam couldn''t even see the ceiling. In the middle of the cave was a small pond. Blue particles flew out of the water and surrounded the surface of the pond, illuminating the gloomy cave.


    Adam marveled at the sight and felt his body be as light as a feather. It appeared that the blue particles of water surrounded him and, as if ying, stuck to him and cleaned his clothes and dust.


    After a few seconds, the particles receded into the pond, revealing a clean Adam. Adam was greatly surprised by this.


    "What a miracle...magic is an amazing thing." Adam sighed and smiled.


    "Yes! The magic that surrounds us, caressing our bodies and helping us see this world from a new perspective... that''s what Mother Nature''s greatness is all about!" Elyra smiled and waved her hand.


    A gentle oscition of magical energy headed toward the pond, causing small waves to appear on the surface of the water. However, these waves did not stop growing, and ten secondster Adam saw a translucent female body.


    Her body was made of water and Adam could not make out her appearance, but he did find some simrities. This body of water looked like Elyra!


    "This is my real body. It consists only of water and magical energy, as I am a water nymph. Her Majesty has a simr body, however, she has... ugh... never mind!" Elyra chattered merrily, and when she started talking about Sierra, she suddenly became silent and averted her eyes. "More importantly, Adam, is there something you wanted to talk to me about?"


    Elyra''s cheeks turned ruddy at these words, and she fidgeted in her seat, showing embarrassment and an amorous look. Adam, on the other hand, looked at her without coquetry or desire to seduce her. He hesitated for a moment and then decided to just be sincere.


    "Elyra, Her Majesty and I made a deal." Adam looked into Elyra''s azure eyes and said seriously. "I''ll be honest... the deal is for me to take you as my wife."


    A silence ensued. Elyra at first showed an iprehensible expression on her face, and her mouth opened into an "O" shape. With each one, however, her cheeks grew ruddy, and a mist appeared in her eyes.


    "E-e-eh?!" Elyra cried out loudly and her face turnedpletely red. She looked like a ripe tomato, and along with the fumesing out of her top, Adam smiled.


    However, he soon regained his serious expression. Although Elyra noticed that he wanted to say something serious, her thoughts were confused. Needless to say, Elyra was happy.


    To her, Adam was a handsome, charming, and caring man. That was the impression Adam left on her, and given the seduction factor, Elyra was crazy about Adam. Although it was brutal, it was.


    As long as it helps me in my development, such sacrifices are necessary. These were Adam''s thoughts.


    "Elyra... I agreed, but I want you to understand." Adam leaned in, and his head was level with Elyra''s. "I don''t have romantic feelings for you or anything. Rather, I was just enjoying yourpany."


    "..." Elyra froze, and it was obvious that she was shocked.


    She felt a strong sense of unease and sadness growing in her chest, but before she could even react, Adam interrupted her thoughts.


    "But I am determined to take you as my wife. Not only because of the benefits but also because of my sympathy for you." Adam stroked her cheeks and smiled. "And, if you''re ready to be the wife of someone like me...I promise I''ll take care of you."


    Adam was sincere and smiled softly. Many factors influenced his agreement with the wedding. One was profit, and another was connections. Elyra was not very powerful, but her influence among the nymphs was great.


    As heiress to the Queen of Nymphs, Elyra had the power to affect even the oldest nymphs, who are already tired of life and just boring their days. Though on the surface these "olddies" are useless, each of them has amazing power.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After all, the older the nymph, the stronger she bes. Besides...


    "If you win the recognition of a nymph, you can get the blessing of magic..." Adam remembered a paragraph from the legend.


    The Blessing of Magic. The sacred ritual that made heroes appear and rule an entire era. This blessing doubles your magical potential, and if you''re already talented...


    You would go from being a "talent" to a "monster". Many heroes were afraid because of this, so there was confusion and chaos. Adam was not afraid of such a fate, since he was a demon, so being hostile to other races is part of the rookie starter pack for him.


    Meanwhile, Elyra looked at Adam and felt a swirl of emotions in her chest. Was she disappointed? Yes, but not to say that Elyra was very surprised.


    It was obvious that Adam would not love her the way Elyra loved Adam. They had a different mentality, and for a nymph, love is something holy and eternal. However, for Adam, or rather for the demon... love is entertainment.


    There was also uncertainty. Elyra had no idea how many wives Adam would have. She had no hope of being the only one for the rest of his life. A few minutester...


    "Okay, but..." Elyra suddenly grabbed Adam''s hand andid her cheek. "If you forget about me, you''ll be very regret, okay?"


    Elyraughed and smiled softly. Adam smiled in response to her joke, too. As he hugged Elyra and held her close to him, Adam closed his eyes and thought.


    Ding!


    Suddenly the sound of bells rang in his head, and he opened his eyes to see the screen in front of him.


    [The heart of Sierra has changed, opening up to the user]


    [Name: Sierra Silvana


    Race: Royal Nymph (fire)


    ss: Mage


    Attribute: Fire


    Level: SS+


    Status: Interested (1%)]


    [Thanks to the user''s actions, the "Casanova" ss received 7 experience points.]


    [Level 9: (47/105)


    Adam closed his eyes again and mentally sighed. His sincerity had affected Sierra and she was friendly. Although Sierra seemed friendly, Adam had not received any notice until now.


    It was obvious that Sierra was vignt about Adam because of Amarantha. Also, for some reason she looked at Adam with a strange look, especially when she asked about his lineage.


    "I don''t understand this woman." Adam frowned and closed his eyes. He inhaled the scent of Elyra''s hair and dragged her off to sleep.

 Chapter 53 Increasing The Reservoir, Again Gacha

    4/7


    ***


    There were clucking sounds that echoed throughout the cave. Adam was sleeping peacefully and dreaming of the past, when suddenly his dreams were interrupted and he opened his eyes to a wet and warm sensation in his groin area.


    The first thing he saw was darkness, and only a few secondster his eyes glowed brightly, allowing him to see a translucent female figure before him. Adam was somewhat surprised and confused.


    "Mm-mm!" Suddenly there was a mooing sound and Adam felt pleasure.


    Adam let out his liquid, and then his eyes finally saw the culprit. Elyra sat up straight and began to swallow the contents in her mouth. At the same time, Adam managed toe to his senses, and he sighed as he looked at Elyra.


    "You couldn''t wait until I woke up?" Adam didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    This nymph was very passionate and, although there was embarrassment in her, she preferred to take the initiative. Was it worth mentioning how different her behavior was from what it had been before?


    "Okay, never mind. I need to absorb the magic stones now, so guard me, please." Adam smiled and stood up.


    With Elyra''s help, he changed into a double-breasted white suit. Elyra made the outfit with her own hands, and she did it very well. Adam was surprised to find that the material of his suit was made of a rare fabric.


    When he looked back, he saw Elyra looking at his costume with a smile, and her hands, which were clenched into a fist, trembled slightly. Was it from excitement? Adam smiled softly and pulled her to him, kissing her on the cheek.


    "Thank you very much. I like this costume. You did a good job." Adam stroked her hair and turned around.


    He set the rug down so as not to stain his suit and closed his eyes. At first, he needed to calm his magical power before using the magic stone. And so, Adam concentrated.


    A projection of his magical channels appeared in his head and a view of the magical energy filled the channel halfway. It was obvious that the magical energy had increased in quantity since then.


    asionally there was also steam, which had a strange effect on the magical energy, making the energy flow much lighter. Adam inhaled and felt the external magical energy clearing into his own.


    Then he opened his eyes, which glowed in the darkness and were like searchlights. Adam hesitated, and an "F" rank magic stone appeared before him, levitating in the air. The stone was the size of his thumb.


    After a few minutes of hesitation, Adam popped the stone into his mouth and felt the hardness on his tongue. The feelingsted only a few seconds, and then Adam felt the heat.


    "Gh-h..." Clutching his chest, Adam breathed heavily.


    Elyra was concerned and rushed to him. Her gentle hands touched Adam''s back, however.


    Fsh-sh...


    There was a burning sound, and Elyra recoiled sharply from Adam. She looked at the burn on her arm and clenched her teeth. She reached out again to help Adam, but was interrupted by his shout, "Don''t do it!"


    Adam turned his gaze with difficulty and looked at Elyra, who was concerned about his condition. He sighed and slowly mouthed, "Please step back. This might hurt you."


    A drop of sweat rolled down his forehead, and he turned away, feeling very tired and hot. Adam closed his eyes and concentrated on his magical channels, where the energy was already beginning to boil. The whole thing was like a restless sea that wanted to sink a ship.


    Was it painful? Definitely, yes. But Adam could only clench his teeth and smile confidently, knowing that all this pain would eventually be a strength through which he could move on. Bells were ringing in his head, but he couldn''t open his eyes, or rather, he couldn''t open them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Kha!" Adam coughed up ck blood but regained his posture in a second.


    Elyra, who was watching this, frowned and clenched her fists. She waved her hand, and suddenly blue particles flew out of the pond and began circling Adam. Soon these particles began to coalesce and be a water vortex that began to taper off around Adam.


    Soon a whirlwind of water collided with Adam''s body. However, instead of sshing into Adam''s face, this whirlwind wrapped itself around his body and turned into extra skin.


    Fsh-sh...


    The cave was flooded with steam and Elyra narrowed her eyes but continued to keep the water flowing and thus ensuring Adam''s protection. Though cold sweat ran down her forehead and her eyes looked tired, Elyra didn''t stop helping Adam.


    At the same time, Adam felt a pleasant coolness and suddenly found that the amount of steam in his magical channels doubled. The flow of magical energy also became easier to control.


    Delighted, Adam smiled and began to direct the flow of magical energy. After ten minutes and more than fifty attempts, Adam finally found that his reservoir of magic had increased, as had the steam in the magical channels.


    The level of magical energy in the channels increased and Adam felt that if he could absorb more, he would end his Sin.


    When Adam opened his eyes, he saw in front of him many screens that merged into one.


    [Sin "Gluttony" activated. Magic stone of rank "F" is absorbed. User gains +3 experience]


    It''s amazing! Exciting! That''s what Adam thought of when he saw that screen and smiled brightly. Then he turned his head and saw Elyra lying unconscious on the floor. Adam stood up and walked over to her.


    "Alive... a depletion of magical energy." Adam pursed his lips, then smiled softly. "So you''re the one who helped me? Hmm, I guess that''s why I was able to survive this time so easily and get so much use out of it..."


    Adam took Elyra in his arms and carried her like a princess. He walked over to the pond and submerged her inside. Immediately Elyra''s body became translucent and glowed brightly. Small eddies appeared on the surface of the pond, and magical energy began to flow directly to Elyra.


    Adam smiled and closed his eyes. He entered the system space and saw that he had a new try at Lucky Block.


    "Damn, this gacha is too risky..." Adam frowned.


    [Avable as of today Lucky Block: 1]


    [Open x1] | [Open x10]


    Shaking his head and feeling tired, Adam pressed [Open x1]. Soon a map appeared in front of him, rotating slowly with a purple light. Adam frowned and then saw a notice in front of him.


    [Congrattions! You have gained: 15 experience points for the "Casanova" ss]


    Adam sighed and patted his chest, feeling peace of mind that he was in for something good. Though he had a hunch that he was going to have a lot of nerve in the future. He decided, however, to simply ignore the feeling.


    "Just for curiosity.... need to visit [Royal Arena]."


    Adam blinked and transported himself to the arena with a thought.

 Chapter 54 Royal Arena: Sierra (R-18)

    5/7


    ***


    Royal Arena. A great feature that allows you to test your strength in battles without fear of death. Copies fully replicate all the habits, character, appearance, and abilities of a given target. A truly wonderful feature.


    But this feature also has two sections, Sparring and Sex.


    Indeed, it has been known since ancient times that sex is a battle between a man and a woman, but... no one expected there to be such a section in the system. And not taking advantage of its possibilities would be foolish. Right?


    Here was Adam thinking the same thing. He watched in amazement as the Sierra copy masturbated and moaned loudly. Now and then the clone would shudder and cum. Adam just crossed his arms and watched the scene.


    "Aaah!"


    "Oh, she''s cumming again." Adam raised an eyebrow.


    To make a long story short, Adam simply ordered the clone to show him how Sierra spends his time. At first, he only wanted to study her behavior and character, but after half an hour the clone suddenly sat down on the bed and started masturbating. This surprised him.


    "She has such a passionate and horny face...heh." Adam smiled as he realized the differences in Sierra''s behavior. "It''s been going on for five hours now... Seriously?".


    Adam was surprised by Sierra''s stamina and felt strange. Sierra didn''t even show a hint of stopping. Her fingers lit up, and she suddenly plunged them deep. Soon her body arched like an onion and she cried out, moaning loudly: "AAAAH!"


    Adam covered his ears and grimaced. That moan was so loud that he was stunned. Feeling the ringing in his ears, Adam smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    "Sierra, get on all fours." Adam walked up close to the clone and ordered her.


    Sierra''s clone nodded and got down on all fours at Adam''smand. The sheet was wet and the liquid was leaking from Sierra''s pussy. Adam could smell the sweet cherry scent and raised an eyebrow.


    Suddenly a screen appeared in front of him.


    [Fetish: masochism, shibari]


    "Huh?" Adam raised an eyebrow and suddenly swung his arm, using all his strength and hitting Sierra''s left buttock.


    "AAH!" Sierra suddenly trembled and love juice spurted from her pussy. The clone turned her head and looked coquettishly at Adam, moving her ass as if to provoke him.


    Adam was stunned and speechless. He decided to give her another spanking and...


    Smack!


    "AAHHH!".


    Smack!


    "MUAAAH!"


    Smack!


    "EEIC!"


    Loud moans apanied by spanking sounds filled the entire arena as Adam stood there red-handed, watching the expression on Sierra''s face.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Instead of her usual carefree smile, he now saw a distorted expression of pure pleasure. Her mouth was wide open in an "O" shape, and a puddle of saliva was forming under her head.


    The sheet beneath her became even more saturated, embodying the intensity of the moment. Adam was shocked by the fury of emotion he evoked in Sierra.


    "But where will I find rope?" Adam muttered.


    Suddenly, as if in answer to his inner question, something heavy fell on Adam''s head.


    He frowned as he grabbed the object and saw a red rope made of soft cotton. Adam thought for a moment and memories of watching an adult movie popped into his mind.


    Then, from his knowledge and intuition, he began to bind Sierra, creating patterns and knots that caused even more passion and excitement in her.


    (A.N: You can see an illustration of this at #nsfw-illustrations in my discord channel. The illustration will appear about two hours after the publication of this chapter).


    ¡¤?¦Èm Taking a step back, Adam admired the sight. Sierra was professionally bound ording to the methods of the ancient sages and Adam shook his head, proud of his skills. Adam wondered, "If I could add a gag to this as well, it would be a work of art... ouch!"


    With frowning eyebrows, Adam grabbed the object that had fallen on top of him and shook his head.


    "Doesn''t the delivery man get paid poorly?" Adam snorted and put a gag on Sierra.


    He smiled and shook his head. Sierra fidgeted on the bed and rubbed herself against the rope that covered the entrance to her pussy. She rolled her eyes when she was able to find afortable position and began to move her pelvis to find her best position.


    Adam abruptly turned her around and began pping her ass. Sierra let out a muffled moan and could only lie there helplessly, taking the attacks on her ass. Her eyes rolled back and she felt a pleasure iparable to anything.


    Fluid was flowing from her pussy and Adam was stimting her clit in parallel with the spanking, causing Sierra to moan loudly.


    "Mmph! Mmmmph!" Sierra trembled and cummed again.


    Adam didn''t stop, however, and continued spanking her. The loud sounds of spanking flesh echoed throughout the arena along with muffled moans. Adam watched with a strange feeling in his chest as Sierra trembled.


    Although it was a clone, it was so realistic that it was even misleading. Adam swung his hand, and with each swing, there was a loud p that made Sierra horny and cumming.


    Twenty minutester, Adam sat up and wiped off the sweat. He watched Sierra''s ass with pleasure. Her buttocks werepletely red and Adam shook his head with such an air around him as if he had painted a brilliant picture.


    Adam grabbed the rope that was tied vertically over Sierra''s pussy and pulled it toward him. Soon Sierra was in front of Adam, staring at him helplessly. Adam pulled the gag out.


    "Haa... haa..." Sierra looked at Adam with moistened eyes and her mouth twitching.


    The gag waspletely soaked in saliva and Adam shook his head, throwing it away. With one thought he became naked, and without further hesitation, he shoved his cock into Sierra''s mouth.


    Sierra opened her eyes wide and then squinted. Adam felt her tongue begin to move around his cock, and he sighed heavily, feeling intense pleasure. Adam began to move on his own as if he were having sex with her.


    Silently moaning, Sierra pleasured his cock while simultaneously moving her pelvis to give herself more pleasure. Adam smirked and suddenly thrust, prating deeply into her throat. Sierra opened her eyes wide and felt dizzy.


    Her pussy trembled, and suddenly a trickle of liquid escaped from her pussy. Adam gently stroked Sierra''s cheeks and squinted. With a few thrusts, Adam cummed down her throat.


    Sierra''s eyes moistened with tears, and she closed her eyes, feeling Adam''s cum flowing down her throat.  After a few seconds, Adam pulled his cock out of her mouth and sighed.


    Meanwhile, Sierra made swallowing motions and then opened her mouth wide, moving her tongue. Her gestures were seductive, and it was as if she was saying: "Look, I ate it all." Adam was surprised by her behavior. He felt the lust ring up inside him and moved the rope that covered the entrance to her pussy.

 Chapter 55 Limit

    6/7


    ***


    With a sharp movement, Adam stepped inside Sierra and felt an intense pleasure, and with it a stabbing pain. He opened his eyes wide when he suddenly felt a huge surge of magical energy.


    His body bloated and in a few seconds, he exploded in a rain of blood. The arena automatically closed and the Sierra clone disappeared.


    Two hourster...


    A notice appeared in front of Adam.


    [User died because of an overabundance of magical energy. Generating a detailed report...]


    [7 h 15 min 10 sec: User begins the act of conception.


    7 h 15 min 11 sec: User explodes due to excessive magical energy. The cause is set...


    24 hr 26 min 1 sec: User exploded while virginity deprivation a Sierra clone. Due to the nature of Sierra, the User was unable tost due to the sudden increase of the tank a hundredfold. It is rmended not to repeat this process to avoid simr situations]


    Adam opened his eyes, finding himself in the cave. The back of his head felt soft, and through the translucent screens, Adam could see Elyra, who was looking at him worriedly. Adam closed his eyes and sighed, feeling tired.


    "Did something happen? When I woke up, I found you on the floor with a pale face. Could it be that the magic stone has not been learned?" Elyra worriedly groped Adam''s face.


    Her face was as pale as Adam''s, and there were tears in the corners of her eyes. Adam was slightly discouraged and ran his hand down her cheeks. Elyra, feeling the warmth of his hands, pressed her cheek against his hand.


    "Don''t worry. Thanks to you, I was able to assimte all the magic stones." Adamughed and kissed Elyra on the cheek. "Thank you, sweetheart. Without your help, I couldn''t have achieved this."


    "I''m happy that I can help you." Elyra smiled sweetly.


    Meanwhile, Adam noticed that Elyra was naked. He squeezed her nipple, making Elyra shudder and moan. She looked at Adam coquettishly and began to change.


    "Elyra, do you have enough magical energy for another stone?" Adam turned and asked Elyra seriously.


    The girl closed her eyes and checked the amount of her magic, then nodded. She smiled at Adam and said: "Thanks to the saturation from the pond, I''ll be able to do it twice."


    "Great. I''ll be sure to thank you after this." Adam smiled and crossed his legs.


    He put the magical stone in his mouth and closed his eyes. Adam felt the magical energy prate every cell of his body.


    It began to throb violently as if his heart was beating in unison with the flow of magic. Then came the fiery heat that enveloped his essence. The heat spread through his veins likeva, prating the very depths of his being.


    Pain pierced his bones as if they were breaking under the pressure of invisible forces. Every movement was apanied by a sharp, aching pain.


    His back was covered in sweat and it was only on willpower that he restrained himself from screaming. Elyra didn''t hesitate and immediately sent a stream of water, which, just like yesterday, formed an extrayer of skin that surrounded Adam''s body.


    And it helped a lot. Adam felt a pleasant coolness and his brow rxed and the sweating disappeared.


    [Sin "Gluttony" activated. Magic stone of rank "F" is absorbed. User gains +3 experience]<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After twenty minutes, he opened his eyes and began to speak to Elyra. After resting for an hour, Adam put the magic stone back in his mouth.


    The pain went deep into his bones as if thousands of needles were piercing every cell of his body. All his muscles tensed, and his bones seemed ready to crack from the exertion. But Adam didn''t give up. He clenched his teeth and concentrated, forcing his body to endure this unbearable agony.


    Thanks to the support of Elyra, who stood by his side, supporting him, Adam gradually began to get used to the agony and the magical heat. He learned to control his breathing and adjust his mind.


    This time, however, the absorption of the magical energy took much longer,sting almost half an hour. Adam felt every cell of his body filled with this burning power, causing inner turmoil in his body. The pain became even more intense as if his bones and muscles were on the verge of copse. But he did not retreat. He looked deep inside himself, epting this magical energy, opening himself to it, and bing one with it.


    Finally, after many minutes of suffering, Adam was able to hold out. He opened his eyes again, and his entire physical shell was drenched in sweat, his eyes looking tired.  A screen appeared before him.


    [Sin "Gluttony" activated. Magic stone of rank "F" is absorbed. User gains +3 experience].


    "Ha-ah..." Adam breathed heavily andy on the ground.


    Next to him was Elyra, who was exhausted from her long use of magical energy. Adam looked at his magical channels and saw that they were full. He was discouraged and didn''t know what to do next.


    "Elyra... My magical channels are full, is it supposed to be like this?" Adam asked worriedly, taking Elyra''s hand.


    "...Full? This means that you have reached the limit for your present level. It makes no sense to raise the level of the tank any further, for only excruciating pain and no more will follow. There is even a chance of death."


    Adam reflected and sighed. He was different from ordinary creatures and advanced through the system. The "Casanova" ss and raising the level of this ss allowed me to reach new heights only with the help of experience.


    Adam wondered how he could level up as quickly as possible. Normally he could umte experience through seduction, but... it would be hard right now, given the current location. Adam sighed.


    "A month...".


    ***


    The next day.


    Before heading to Sierra, Adam entered the system''s space and opened Lucky Block. The map glowed brightly with white light and Adam frowned, expecting something normal.


    [Congrattions! You have received: Bracelet of Love x2]


    Adam raised an eyebrow and two bracelets made of red thread appeared before him. Adam sensed a strange energy from them but did not pay attention.


    Once out of the system, Adam, apanied by Elyra, headed toward Sierra''s abode. It was a long journey, but through patience, Adam and Elyra finally saw a young girl with red hair tied in two ponytails.


    Sierra must have noticed them, too, and waved. Her lips stretched into a sweet smile, and Adam quickened his pace as he approached her. After a few speeches and thanks, Adam and Elyra sat down on the rock, as did Sierra.


    "Your Majesty, as agreed, I and Elyra will ally." Adam nodded gravely and smiled, taking Elyra''s hands in his. "Elyra has told me that to conclude the union, I must ask your permission. Please approve our marriage!"


    Adam stood up and bowed. This was the etiquette and the rules when one asked for the hand of a member of the Nymph race. The permission of the Queen of Nymphs was required, who would sessfully bless their marriage, thereby approving their union.


    Sierra listened to it all with a soft smile. She waved her hand, and a sudden feeling of warmth made Adam lift his head. His eyes were swimming, as if he''d had a lot of alcohol.

 Chapter 56 Level 10, 10x Open!

    7/7


    Thanks to Chips_fanatic for supporting the book. An additional chapter will also be released today, also thanks to a gift from Chips_fanatic.


    Also: Daoist_Culture sent Dragon. The 5 chapters will be published within two or three days. Thank you so much for supporting the book. It allows me to write new chapters and stay motivated.


    ***


    It took more than ten minutes for Adam to regain consciousness. Slowly, his vision returned to normal, and he saw Elyra holding his hand, holding Adam''s body against hers. Sierra sat in front of them, just watching.


    [Level up!]


    [Level 10: (0/115)


    [Level 10 Reward: Lucky Block x10]


    "Thank you." Said Adam, smiling at Elyra. Their gazes met, and at that moment something unforeseen happened.


    Elyra suddenly froze, her cheeks colored in blush, and he heard a low moan. Feeling wet on his leg, he noticed that the ce where his foot touched her groin area was moist.


    Sierra shuddered and blinked, clearly barely able to contain herughter. Adam decided not to pay any attention to this, for he was concerned about Elyra''s condition.


    "What''s wrong? Are you sick?" Adam asked worriedly.


    "N-no." Elyra replied,ing to her senses and shaking her head violently, her face flushed with embarrassment. "You... you''ve gotten even prettier!"


    Adam raised his eyebrows, and Sierra, handing him the mirror, smiled. Thanking, Adam looked at his reflection and was amazed. His appearance had been transformed tenfold.


    "The blessing of Magic usually helps you reach a new stage of existence and grants you additional attributes. Who would have thought you''d get such a... attribute." Sierra said cheerfully. Her eyes slid over Adam''s face, and she nodded secretly, but her thoughts remained a mystery.


    Meanwhile, his profile appeared before Adam.


    [Name: Adam Harris.


    Race: Demon


    ss: Casanova (level 10).


    Attribute: Darkness, Seduction.


    Level: High Demon (E-)


    Sin: Lust (100%), Gluttony (70%)


    Seduction Points: 337


    Partners: ire, Maria, Iliantra, ra, Elyra...]


    Adam frowned and was surprised by the new attribute, which was very unusual and different from the basic attributes.


    Fire, Water, Earth, Wind, Darkness, Light...


    Attributes such as Nature include the four elements listed above at once. This can be considered an amalgamation of all attributes, which appears from the high level.


    There is also Chaos, which includes Darkness, and the mysterious element of Chaos, which is avable only to the Royal Demon of the Chaos Empire.


    Adam thought about his new attribute. Although he didn''t understand the attribute very well, Adam could roughlypare it to Darkness and Illusions.


    "It''s a very unusual attribute. Although I don''t know how it works, the aura from you is quite impressive." Sierra''s voice echoed in Adam''s ear, and from the corner of his eye, he saw that she was leaning toward him and standing beside him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I can''t figure out the origin of this attribute either, but something tells me it''s going to be something good." Adam smiled and turned his head.


    The delicate smell of berries wafted through Adam''s nostrils, hitting his head. He was a little surprised to find his nose touching Sierra''s. The Nymph Queen smiled cheerfully and did not recoil as Adam had expected, but leaned against his shoulder and sniffed her nose.


    Adam felt a strange shiver all over his body but showed no reaction. Sierra, on the other hand,ughed and stepped away from him.


    "Mm! I never could figure out your attribute, too bad. It''s brand new." Sierra nodded affirmatively and smiled.


    Elyra looked at Adam, and there were stars in her eyes, and undisguised joy lit up her eyes, making Adam feel ufortable. She rejoiced for him as if she were stronger herself.


    "How sweet you are." Adam stroked the head of Elyra, who looked at him with a confused look.


    ***


    Two dayster...


    Adam was back in Elyra''s cave, sitting cross-legged while there was a barrier of water around his body that acted as a chill. Now and then steam rose and Adam looked tired.


    But the notices in front of him sustained him and kept him going because he knew that despite the terrible pain, he would be able to raise the level and move forward in this way.


    [Sin "Gluttony" activated. Magic stone "F" of rank is absorbed. User gains +3 experience]


    [Sin "Gluttony" activated. Magic stone "F" of rank is absorbed. User gains +3 experience]


    [Sin "Gluttony" activated. Magic stone of rank "F"..." is absorbed...]


    [Level 10: (21/115)


    All ten magical stones were absorbed, and Adam felt a rush of fatigue. Suddenly the magical protection that surrounded his water copsed, and the view of Elyra opened before him, kneeling with a pale face as she continued to feed her spell.


    "Elyra, that''s enough. I''ve already learned everything," Adam whispered, smiling softly.


    He moved closer to Elyra, ignoring the pain coursing through his body. Taking her in his arms, he headed toward the nearest pond. Elyra, unconscious, looked exhausted. Adam''s eyes filled with tenderness as he realized how much she had done for him these days.


    Thanks to Elyra''s help, Adam''s strength doubled, and he realized that if not for the limitations of his ss, he would have long ago be a High Demon middle stage (E).


    Plunging Elyra into the pond, Adam sat down beside her and put his chin down on his hands, looking out at the calm water of the pond.


    "Even though I''ve been here for so many days, I wonder how Amarantha is doing..." Adam sighed, thinking of this unusual woman.


    With her beauty and mysterious power, she is one of the few women who left a strong impression on Adam. If onepares Amarantha to others, one can see that she is both more open and at the same time withdrawn.


    Her heart is very hard to shake, and she expresses her emotions vaguely.


    "Come to think of it, I didn''t even get to say goodbye to her properly." Adam frowned, then shook his head. "We need to get something ready for her. I think the [Chamber of Commerce] might have something."


    Closing his eyes, Adam entered the space of the system. However, he took his time shopping and turned his attention to Lucky Block.


    [Avable as of today Lucky Block: 12]


    [Open x1] | [Open x10]


    "Wow, there''s a lot piled up." Adam smiled and pressed the [Open x10] button.


    Suddenly ten cards appeared in front of him with their backsides facing him. They began to unfold with a glow of different colors. There were five white cards, three purple cards, and two red cards. Adam waited impatiently and twenty secondster a notice appeared in front of him.


    [Congrattions! You received: Health Potion x5, 15 Experience Points x3, 700 Seduction Points x1, sses of Truth x1]

 Chapter 57 Magical Channels

    1/1


    ***


    Adam raised an eyebrow and if all the other items made sense to him, however, what about the sses of Truth item?


    [Title: sses of Truth


    Type: Item


    Description: sses of Truth is a unique magical item that allows you to see through illusions and also has x-ray vision. Limitation: the item''s power depends on the user''s power].


    "These are sses...I''m going to need them." Adam nodded and pulled the sses out of his inventory.


    They looked like regr sses with round frames. The ss was in without any color or anything like that. When Adam put the sses on, however, he immediately felt a change.


    Looking at his hand, Adam saw his bones and even a magical channel through them. He was stunned and smiled brightly as he realized the usefulness of the item.


    "If my memory serves me correctly, magic channels are different for every person. The location can vary, as well as the size... And if you know where the magic channel is located, you can quickly disarm the enemy."


    What happens if you make a hole in the magic channel?


    "I believe the enemy will be neutralized for the long term." Adam nodded his head.


    For humans, blood is the life essence. Blood carries oxygen and nutrients throughout the body, keeping the body alive. Blood also ys a role in protecting the body from infection and helps to maintain the bnce of the internal environment.


    What about magical creatures like elves, beastmen, nymphs, and demons?


    If nymphs and demons can live even after losing bloodpletely due to magic channels, other races would have a big problem with it. However, does this mean that nymphs and demons, and simr magical creatures are immortal?


    Uh, no, I don''t.


    "We need to check it out." Adam took off his goggles and called up the navigation screen.


    [Royal Arena] | [Hall of Meditation ] | [Skills] | [Chamber of Commerce] | [Inventory]


    Adam entered the [Royal Arena] and this time chose [Sparring]. He had many creatures to choose from, but he decided to choose one of the nymphs that apanied him on his journey to Silvana.


    [Royal Arena: a location where the user can take part with creatures they have previously seen. Even if the user dies in the arena, the user will be revived]


    [Current opponent: July


    Level: Higher Path (7 wishes) (A+)


    Attribute: Wind]


    A sharp gust of wind hit Adam''s face and he squinted. Because of the poor visibility and dust, Adam could only see green bright particles that sparkled brightly. Two minutester, Adam opened his eyes as the dust and the gust of wind disappeared.


    In front of him stood a girl fifteen years old in appearance. She had long green hair and blue eyes. She was dressed in a knight''s robe, watching Adam''s every move with a piercing gaze, and she had a much stronger consciousness than his usual opponents.


    Adam frowned as this was indeed unusual. It seemed that many things in the system had changed since reaching level ten, but he could not keep track of the changes and could only try to unravel the essence little by little.


    [Do you want to start a battle?]


    [Yes] | [No]


    Adam didn''t immediately press the [Yes] button as he had some thoughts about it. In a quiet voice, Adam muttered an order to himself as he did in [Sex] mode.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Freeze and don''t fight back."


    Ding!


    There was a sound, something like a bell, and Adam saw July freeze in ce, just as he had ordered. Adam walked over to her and after some thought, thought of the sword. §ª...


    Poom!


    A knight''s sword he had seen in the moviesnded on his head. Adam rubbed his head and frowned at this mode of delivery, but decided to just ignore it. He picked up the sses he held in his left hand and put them on.


    Blinking, Adam saw not quite what he expected...


    "Why is she naked?" Adam frowned and took off his sses, there was knight''s armor.


    He put his sses back on and this time he was naked. Adam frowned and felt awkward. He thought, "Can''t you just show me what I need?".


    Crick...


    The lenses of the sses shone and Adam raised an eyebrow. He could see July in his armor now, but there were some changes and they were magical channels. Their structure was extremelyplex and chaotic, and the center point was in the legs, where the reservoir was.


    "This structure is... very unusual. It''s like an ant''s nest. My magical channels bears an almost uncanny resemnce to veins." Adam frowned and swung his sword.


    At first, the de of the sword could not prate the armor, but Adam used even more force and after two minutes of diligence, the armor was finally pierced. Next, Adam felt the de prate something soft, apparently flesh, but there was no blood.


    "What?" Adam frowned as the de in his hand began to tremble.


    Thanks to the x-ray, Adam could see that the de had already begun to approach the center point and had already touched him and...


    BOOM!


    A loud explosion threw Adam back five meters and he fell to the arena floor with a thud. His clothes were destroyed by the st, and the left hand in which he held his sword was twisted at an abnormal angle.


    Because of the cloud of dust, Adam couldn''t see anything and could only wait, ignoring the intense pain all over his body. Two minutester the dust cleared.


    "It''s..." Adam opened his eyes wide.


    A deep crater formed where July had been, and her body simply disappeared. There were green particles in the air, which lost their brightness with each passing second and disappeared after ten seconds.


    A screen appeared in front of Adam.


    [User defeated]


    [Fightsted: 4 minutes]


    "That''s too effective, however...something tells me it''s going to be hard to pull off in realbat." Adam stood up and was surprised to find that his injuries were gone. "Hmm, all my wounds and even the pain have simply vanished as if nothing had happened. I suppose that will give me a chance to not hold back?"


    Adam frowned and decided this time to summon Sierra, to whom he had given the samemand. He put his sses back on and was shocked.


    "F**k..." Adam shuddered and felt uneasy. "How am I...even going to find her center point?".


    During rush hour, there are a lot of cars rushing along the expressway to do their business. And they do it so fast that you can''t even keep up with them. It''s as if everyone doesn''t even n to let go of the gas pedal.


    And... it''s the same with Sierra. Her magic channels change direction every time, just like the tank. And they do it as if they can see Adam''s gaze.


    Once Adam sees a hint of the center point, the magical channels glow brightly and disappear for two seconds, then reappear in apletely different part of the body with an even moreplex design that seems to conceal the center point along with the reservoir.

 Chapter 58 99/100

    1/5


    Also a small request. Some sites are illegally distributing the content of this book, thus viting my copyright. I hope that whoever reads this chapter on pirate sites will think well and read the same on webnovel.


    My chapters are not expensive and even if you can''t afford them, it''s best not to read on pirate sites at all. This way you deprive the authors of ie, thanks to which they can develop further.


    Everyone who pirates will get their punishment sooner orter.


    Thank you for your attention.


    ***


    Even if Adam gives the order to Sierra not to resist at all, he still can''t stop the magical channels from moving. It''s possible that when you level up to their state...


    They became monsters that had acquired something akin to immortality. As long as magic existed, Ascendant: demigod could survive even if his body was destroyed. Nymphs... even scarier.


    Imagine that you live in a magical world and can use magic. You meet a nymph at Ascendant: demigod level and decide to fight them with the same power. But...


    During the battle, your magical power suddenly disappears, and the enemy nymph only grows stronger. After a hard battle, you still win, but suddenly...


    Dying.


    Because your magical channels were destroyed at the beginning of the battle and your body, developed to the highest level, could only maintain that state thanks to the strong base. But the nymph you ''killed''...


    Suddenly appears in front of you safe and sound.


    Because for nymphs, there is no concept of "death". They can lose consciousness, but they can also regain it if they wish. Living in the magic that inhabits this entire world, they are immortal.


    "So, Adam, you should be careful with the nymphs, and even more so with Mother. Although, I''m sure you''d never do us any harm." This is what Elyra had once said to Adam while they were vacationing together.


    Adam shook his head and decided to see what Amaria''s magic channels looked like this time.


    "Huh?" Adam frowned when he discovered that Amaria''s magical channels simply did not exist!


    The reservoir that all creatures in this world had was also missing. Adam couldn''t believe it.


    "It''s possible that it can hide its magic channels. Besides, in the description of sses of Truth, it said there was a limitation in the form of user level." Adam shook his head and walked out of the arena. "I guess I need to focus on leveling up. And the shortest and most efficient way is through the magic stones I can obtain bypleting the Sierra mission."


    Crossing his arms over his chest, Adam sank into thought. Every time he had sex with women, he was sure that he would not leave behind a surprise pregnancy. The reasoning behind this was that his Casanova ss had a passive ability that prevented it.


    He could control at will what his semen would be like. While this sounds unusual, it was very helpful, as there were no condoms among magical creatures at all. Even Amarantha did not have such a product.


    At the very least, he''d learned that the people of this world... didn''t use protection at all. And if it''s not a problem for magical creatures, because it''s hard enough for them to conceive a child, then theck of a condom is a major problem in human countries.


    "Overpoption in Avalonia is one of the reasons why this country has be so aggressive in increasing itsnds." Adam frowned. "Many nobles, and evenmon peasants, liked to have fun in the brothels, and not just in these parts. They have, without realizing it themselves, left offspring of themselves. Although there is magic that can prevent pregnancy, such luxury is only avable to the upper ss."


    Adam hesitated and logged off. Elyra was still unconscious and Adam could only watch her, immersed in his thoughts.


    "I suppose a business in Avalonia selling condoms would be a good idea...however there is one problem - I don''t know how to make them." Adam sighed and propped his chin up. "In my past life, I was a typical virgin, and I worked 24/7. Given my problems and taking care of... um... Who was I taking care of that I had to work so hard?"<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Adam frowned and tried to remember, but he failed, "I can only remember huge hospital bills and drug prices...".


    Even after two minutes of thought, he couldn''t remember the identity of the man he had cared for and paid the hospital bills for. So Adam could only shake his head and forget the situation.


    "If I don''t remember, then it doesn''t matter." Adam''s eyes darkened and he just smiled, looking at Elyra. "Past lives don''t matter, yeah."


    Adamughed and shook his head. The shadow behind him trembled slightly.


    ***


    The next day...


    Adam stood up and stretched, logging off. He had been meditating for six hours and had finally finished his business.


    "I need to get the magic stones..." Adam frowned and got out of bed.


    Next to himy a half-naked Elyra who was sniffling sweetly and sleeping after a long night. Adam changed his clothes and kissed Elyra before leaving.


    As he stepped out of Elyra''s cave, a girl with red hair tied into two ponytails appeared before him. Adam raised an eyebrow and then bowed.


    "Your Majesty."


    It was Sierra, who was wearing a red loose dress today. She smiled brightly and greeted Adam, "Hello, Adam. I see you''ve decided for yourself."


    "Yes." Adam nodded and looked into Sierra''s eyes. "I also hope you will keep your promise."


    "It can''t be otherwise. I made a promise on behalf of the Nymph Queen!" Sierra proudly stuck out herrge breasts and patted them. "If you fulfill my conditions, you can rest assured, the magic stones will be yours!".


    Adam nodded indifferently and pointed back with his thumb, "I guess I only have 99 to go?"


    Sierra suddenly became serious and her magic power exploded into an arrow that prated Elyra''s body in a millisecond. Adam opened his eyes wide and wanted to use magic, but was interrupted by loudughter.


    "Haha... HAHAHAHAHA!" Sierra smiled brightly and pped her hands together. "Excellent, just excellent. Should I praise you for your abilities? Elyra already has a magical channel in her, which means a sessful conception... in a hundred years, the nymph race will see a new addition!".


    Sierra''s eyes sparkled brightly, and she looked so adorable that Adam thought it was someone else. Sierra was jumping with joy and circling Adam, looking like a little girl happy about a New Year''s present.


    "Yay! Yay! Finally I won''t have to think about procuring more ves!". Sierra smiled andughed.


    She walked over to Adam and patted his shoulder, her expression was somewhat cheeky, but the unconcealed joy was visible to Adam.


    "You''ve proven your abilities. I''m proud of you, you''re a real man!". Sierra chuckled. "There are only 99 nymphs left. Out of that number, I have 5 nymphs ready for a rtionship. I''ll introduce you today, so be ready, okay?"


    Adam simply nodded, watching as Sierra danced joyfully. Although this woman was very unusual, and in ces even mysterious.....


    Right now, however, she looked carefree and emotional. Adam could only smile and shrug his shoulders.

 Chapter 59 Anna, Nymph Of Water

    2/5


    ***


    Two hourster Adam was led into a cave he did not recognize. The air was humid and the sound of water droplets hitting stone echoed in the air. Adam felt something familiar in the magical energy in the air.


    "Water?" Adam remembered Elyra''s cave.


    After a few steps, he saw a strange woman sitting with her back to Adam. Her feet were submerged in the pond, and she was humming something in a beautiful and melodious voice.


    Adam could only see her long azure hair, which seemed to possess magic and glistened brightly in the darkness, lighting the way in front of Adam. Dressed in a clean and fine white one-piece dress, she looked beautiful and justified her nymph origins.


    "Oh? A visitor?" The nymph suddenly turned her head and smiled. "Wee to my humble abode, dear guest."


    Adam was surprised at the beauty of this nymph. She had a small nose and a cute appearance, but the charm of her eyes could not be hidden from Adam. If from Elyra Adam sensed carelessness and teenage energy, from this nymph he sensed maturity and wisdom.


    "Hello. I assume you''re that beautiful nymph named Anna?" Adam smiled softly. "May I sit next to you?".


    "Sure." The nymph named Anna nodded briefly, patting beside her, and inviting Adam in. "Her Majesty told me about you, Mr. Adam."


    With a soft and polite smile, Anna shifted her gaze to the water. Her aura of calmness and rxation seemed to affect the people around her, making Adam feelfortable.


    Adam sat down next to her and looked at his reflection in the water. With Sierra''s blessing, Adam''s appearance became even more beautiful and his natural charm increased with the level.


    But now it was as if his aura had vanished and Adam simply closed his eyes, enjoying the humid air and the quiet sounds of falling drops. Anna, for her part, said nothing and seemed immersed in her thoughts.


    "Let''s start by introducing ourselves... Anna. Although you already know, my name is Adam Harris, and I''m a demon." Adam was the first to start the dialog and looked at Anna, meeting her eyes. "Her Majesty told me about you wanting a child. If it is not a secret, what are your thoughts on the matter?".


    Anna smiled and ran her hand across the surface of the water, causing a slight ripple. She squinted her eyes and said: "How much do you know about nymphs, Mr. Adam?".


    "Uh..." Adam thought for a moment, then sighed. "Honestly, not much. Elyra only told me the superficial stuff, and to inquire further I didn''t have time."


    "Elyra, the beautiful princess? I guess the rumors turned out to be true." Anna moved her feet and caused ripples on the surface of the water. "Many nymphs were unhappy about her bing a demon''s wife. Allegedly it defamed the purity of the nymphs and was a foolish choice."


    Anna sighed andy back on the cold floor of the cave. Her azure eyes glistened, and she smiled weakly.


    "However, I don''t see it that way. If you''re talented enough and your character is good, then I don''t see a problem." Anna looked at Adam and smiled softly. "Back to your question...you know that even nymphs can''t live indefinitely, right?".<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "Yes, but...for many, the age that nymphs can live is sometimes equal to two generations." Adamughed.


    "Hehehe, you''re right, but I don''t think nymphs would be happy with such a long life." Anna shook her head with a chuckle. "The day we get tired of living, we''ll just self-destruct... Two hundred years ago, 20% of Silvana''s poption died that way. Do you know the reason?".


    Adam shook his head, to which Annaughed. Her eyes were sad and she sighed heavily. Standing up, Anna smiled at Adam and took his hand.


    "They were simply losing the meaning of life. Do you understand? Trapped in Silvana, we live our lives seeing only part of the world. Of course, some nymphs found love during their growing-up ritual. However, there were no more than a hundred of them." Anna rested her face against Adam''s shoulder and a grin appeared on her lips. "I am 9500 years old now and I am considered one of the oldest nymphs. I''ve seen the ancient age and war, but I''ve never known love. And a decade ago... Her Majesty offered me a man to help me leave a mark."


    "However... he turned out to be an ordinary prisoner who wanted to invade Silvana. Being talented, naturally, Her Majesty chose him, but..." Anna frowned and squeezed Adam''s hand tightly. "He looked at me with contempt and fear, as if I were a monster. I was too proud and arrogant at the time, so I immediately declined Her Majesty''s offer."


    Anna looked into Adam''s eyes and sighed. It was unclear what she was thinking, but her gaze was full of sadness and even despair. Seeing her expression, Adam squeezed her hand gently, causing Anna to smile softly.


    "A year ago... I destroyed my reservoir. And I only have a hundred years to live. By the time I return to Mother Nature''s embrace...I want a child left behind." Anna smiled and suddenly sat on Adam''sp, hugging him tightly. "That''s why I agreed to Her Majesty''s proposal. I''ve been useless for too long and it''s finally my time to at least help Silvana in some way."


    Shurh. Shurh.


    Adam''s clothes rustled as Anna began to undress him with deft movements. Her lips trailed down his neck and nibbled gently, sending shivers throughout Adam''s body. Her hands slid gently down Adam''s object and she smiled, whispering into Adam''s ear.


    "Actually...I''m a virgin, so rest assured...you''ll get quite a bit of use out of it."


    She put her arms around his neck and continued undressing him. Adam, however, had no expression on his face and seemed as if he didn''t care. Thinking about something, Adam sighed: "You say such affectionate words, but there''s no notice...".


    ***


    Adam justy on his back as Anna''s soft hands massaged his abs and her soft body,pletely naked, trembled as her flower touched Adam''s rod. Her soft and warm breath echoed in Adam''s ear while the wetness in his groin area made Adam aroused.


    His hands went to Anna''s back, making her freeze for a second, then Anna moved closer to Adam''s chin and began to nibble while Adam''s hand moved down to her shapely ass.


    "Mm..." Anna moaned softly and squirmed.


    There were tears in the corners of her eyes, but Anna''s thoughts were hidden from Adam, and he could only sigh as he gently massaged her buttocks and felt helpless. Seconds followed minutes and soon twenty minutes had passed.


    Anna''s eyes became much more determined and she suddenly stood up. Her hands gripped Adam''s cock and with a soft smile, she sat down on his cock.


    "Please take care of me."

 Chapter 60 Anna (R-18)

    3/5


    ***


    pping sounds echoed throughout the cave as Anna moaned loudly, supporting her body with her hands on Adam''s chest. There was a faint smile on her lips, but tears were streaming from her eyes.


    Her movements were sloppy and sometimes the cock slipped, causing Anna to have to reinsert it. Adam, watching her emotions, sighed and shook his head. He pulled himself up and suddenly grabbed Anna''s buttocks.


    "Ah?" Anna opened her eyes and was surprised.


    Adam didn''t bother to exin and holding her back with one hand and her buttocks with the other, he began to pound her vigorously. Anna screamed and moaned loudly, wrapping her arms around Adam''s neck and pressing herself against his shoulder.


    "Aaah!"


    "AAH!"


    The pping and squelching sounds echoed throughout the cave. Anna''s passionate moans were like a symphony and Adam could feel her warm breath touching his ears, making him shudder.


    "Oh...yes, go on!" Anna yelled loudly and suddenly pulled away from Adam''s shoulder, looking him in the eye.


    After two seconds, Anna moved closer to Adam''s lips, nestling against them. Her kiss was not that it was passionate but rather tender and innocent. Adam could taste the sweet tang of grapes and the gentle coolness while the walls of her vagina gripped his rod tightly, unwilling to let go.


    Adam closed his eyes and savored their kiss, which had been going on for about two minutes now. At the same time, he moved his pelvis vigorously, prating Anna''s body and reaching her innermost parts.


    "Aaah!" With a loud groan, Anna shuddered and broke the kiss.


    Her eyes rolled back and she breathed heavily, leaning against Adam''s chest. Her delicate body shuddered while Anna''s pussy moistened and clenched tightly around Adam''s cock.


    Adam looked at her face and sighed. During their sex, he''d had no notice. No interest, no love, no seduction. However, he didn''t get frustrated and could only sigh.


    To Anna... Adam is like a baby who doesn''t know how to do anything in life. If it wasn''t for her circumstances, I don''t think they would have ever met. And it''s not a given that they would have had sex. Adam, seeing the tears in her eyes, felt his heartache and sighed heavily.


    Adam nestled his lips against hers and gently lowered her to the ground. Anna shuddered and closed her eyes, nestling her whole body against Adam''s chest and savoring his warmth and gentle kiss. Adam''s left hand gently stroked her hair while his right hand held her waist.


    "M-mph..." Anna shuddered and stopped the kiss.


    Though she could have gone on like this forever, however...


    "I don''t want to fall in love...I don''t need that. All that matters to me is the baby." Anna thought and looked at Adam with moistened eyes. "I''m sorry I''ve given him such a responsibility, but...for once in my life, I...want to be selfish."


    Suddenly Anna jumped on Adam and wrapped her arms around him like a ko. Her soft lips immediately nestled against Adam''s and surprised him with a sudden passionate kiss. Her hands moved erratically down his back while she deftly sat on his cock.


    Adam grabbed her, supported her back, and moved inside her, moving his pelvis. Anna''s muffled moans echoed throughout the cave while Adam sped up. Anna stopped the kiss and moaned loudly.


    "Y-yes...fine." Anna smiled and stroked Adam''s cheek. "Please make me pregnant."


    Adam marveled at her gentle smile and affectionate expression, at the same time a notice appeared beside him.


    [Thanks to the user''s actions, Anna has been seduced. Seduction Points gained: 165. Experience Points gained: 6]


    [Name: Anna


    Race: Nymph (Water)


    ss: Mage<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Attribute: Water, Ice


    Level: Higher Path (5 wishes) (A-)


    Status: Seduced (100%)]


    Along with the notice, Adam suddenly moved and prated as deeply into Anna as possible. Her eyes rolled back and she moaned loudly while Adam tuned his spiritual energy on the same wavelength as Anna.


    "Aah!" Anna shuddered again as Adam''s cum squirted into her.


    After a few minutes, Anna fell asleep. Adam noticed that her body had be translucent while the semen he had released into her had miraculously disappeared. Adam picked her up in his arms and ced her in the pond.


    Dressed in his clothes, Adam looked at her and sighed. He thought for a moment and pulled out a stylish silver ring through [Inventory]. He had bought five pieces for the asion.


    [Title: Ring of Connection


    Type: Item


    Price: 20 Seduction Points


    Description: Allowsmunication with the user, regardless of distance. Important: The user must also wear a ring].


    cing the ring beside the pond, Adam left the cave. Ten hourster Anna''s eyshes suddenly fluttered and she stood up. With one force of thought, she suddenly changed into a white dress and looked around and noticed the ring and the note.


    [This ring will help us establishmunication just in case. If you need anything, let me know. And if our child is born... please let me know. Although I don''t insist.


    With love,


    Adam]


    "Eh?" Anna smiled and slipped the ring onto the ring finger of her right hand. "And he looked so indifferent...".


    Annaughed and shook her head, feeling happy. However, she suddenly jumped when she discovered a spiritual marking in her tank.


    "What!" Anna yelled loudly and suddenly there were tears in her eyes. "I... did I... make it? But how? The sisters said it takes over a hundred years of trying...".


    Anna sat stunned on the ground and wrapped her hands around her face, clutching it tightly as if trying to see if it was an illusion.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Adam was in the meadows where no one was. Hey on the grass and looked at the beautiful stars, which had a marvelous effect on him, making him rx and forget all his worries.


    "I''m not sure if I did the right thing, but...I suppose so be it." Adam sighed. "It''s just like Anna said...no onests forever. If I leave behind descendants, will I be happy?".


    It was more of a rhetorical question to which Adam himself knew the answer. He smiled bitterly and sighed: "I suppose I am not so pure as to think such righteous things. I would rather seek immortality than ept my death and hope that posterity will remember me."


    Adam stood up and began to stroll under the light of the stars. Although it was unusual for him to spend time alone since he had been reborn in this world. Adam closed his eyes as he felt a cool breeze caress his face.


    "I don''t know why, but...I''m kind of mncholy today." Adamughed crossing his arms over his chest as he looked at the female figure before him.


    "Good evening, Your Majesty."


    Red hair swayed gently in the air as Sierra turned to Adam with a cheerful smile.

 Chapter 61 Sierra: 10%

    4/5


    ***


    "Good evening, Adam! I see you''ve managed to impregnate another nymph. Well done, way to go." Said Sierra with a thumbs up. "Only 98 more to go!"


    Adam''s lips curled into a smile when he saw the pleased expression on her face. It was obvious that the Nymph Queen''s sincerity was whipping out of her today and there was no pretense. At least, that''s what Adam thought.


    He didn''t answer her question and shifted his eyes to the stars, narrowing his eyes. One of the stars in the sky was colored red and Adam felt ufortable about it. Some kind of bad feeling was on his mind and he cringed.


    His wings opened on their own and two sharp horns grew on his head. Adam frowned and felt his magical energy exploding inside his body and his magical channels cracking due to overstretching.


    "What''s going on?" Adam uttered and froze, surprised at the angry tone of his voice.


    Whereas his normal voice was deep and calm and at some points sexy, his current voice was filled with anger and there was a grinding sound like metal scraping between words.


    "Oh? I guess you belong to a rare species of demon, hehe."


    Adam turned his head sharply and saw Sierra standing there with a smile on her face and chuckling. Her eyes sparkled brightly in the darkness of the night and her soft red hair swayed as she fidgeted in her seat.


    "It''s hot..." Grasping his chest, Adam felt a great heat and pain, as if he were being torn from the inside out.


    My bones were cracking under inexplicable pressure, and my heart was beating frantically as if it had gotten a dose of adrenaline. Sierra smiled and poked Adam in the chest: "The red star is the guiding star of all demons since ancient times. When the red star appears in the firmament, all demons will suddenly be twice as strong as their emotions. And those with rare bloodlines... will feel it ten times stronger!".


    Sierra''s voice, which had been rather energetic and cheerful before, now seemed very provocative and seductive to Adam. He frowned as the raging torrent of lust made him wary.


    Adam''s eyes went dark and he lost consciousness for a second. There was darkness all around and unexinable sounds were heard, which for some reason brought an unpleasant feeling in his chest.


    Suddenly there was a light in his eyes and he began toe to his senses. The first thing he felt was a softness in his right hand. Adam raised an eyebrow and shifted his gaze, then froze.


    Sierray on the ground softened by soft grass, her red hair scattered around her, creating a mesmerizing contrast to the darkness of the night.


    Sierra''s scarlet eyes, illuminated by the moonlight, sparkled mysteriously and seductively. They looked at Adam with a cheerful smile ying on her seductive lips. But something hidden shed within those eyes, a faint hint of embarrassment that she tried to hide. That moment of passion and seduction enveloped them both, creating an electrifying atmosphere.


    His right hand enveloped her form and Adam felt the softness of her breasts in all their glory. He swallowed and felt strange.


    Her appearance was beautiful and alluring, with perfectly formed facial features. Her smooth skin cast a faint glow in the darkness, giving her a magical aura.


    (Author''s note: If I don''t forget, I''ll make an illustration and post it on the Discord channel. And if I forget, please remind me).


    "I''m certainly very pleased that my looks have made you lose your mind, but..." Sierra coughed and nudged Adam. "Keep your buddy in check. He''s touching some not-so-good ces."


    Sierraughed and pushed Adampletely away from her. Though there was a carefree smile on her lips, her eyes looked anywhere but at Adam.


    [Sierra''s heart has changed, opening up to the user]


    [Name: Sierra Silvana<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Race: Royal Nymph (fire)


    ss: Mage


    Attribute: Fire


    Level: SS+


    Status: Interested (10%)]


    "Huh?" Adam came to his senses and smiled, bowing. "I apologize. I am infinitely to me for getting lost in lust."


    Though, if he stopped clutching his right hand, his apology would look much more sincere. Sierra looked at him and snorted, disappearing into the night. Before Adam could even notice, though...


    But her cheeks were redder than usual.


    ***


    "I''m back." Adam whispered those words as his gaze fell on Elyra sitting by the pond. She sensed his presence and turned her head, meeting his smile. Elyra''s heart beat harder and sparks of joy lit up in her eyes.


    Without a second thought, she sprang to her feet and ran to Adam, as if meeting him were a most wee event. As she drew near, she threw herself into his arms, and he took her softly and tenderly as if he were holding her in his weing home. At that moment their hearts beat in unison, merging into a single rhythmic sound.


    Elyra closed her eyes, drowning in the sensation of his touch. In his arms, she felt safe and loved, as if she had found her true ce. Each of his caresses on her head was a caress to her soul, filling her with warmth and bliss.


    In that instant, Elyra felt that she belonged to Adam and he belonged to her. She sank into his arms, feeling his hands gently stroking her hair. Everything around her disappeared, leaving only the two of them, bound by intense emotion and love.


    "Hold out your right hand," Adam said, smiling gently.


    Elyra, with a sense of slight embarrassment, blinked, not quite sure why Adam was asking her to hold out her hand. But despite her bewilderment, she decided to trust him and obey his wishes. She extended her delicate, delicate hand toward Adam, feeling the warmth of his palm.


    [Hello, hello? Am I speaking to the lovely Elyra?]


    Suddenly, there was a voice in Elyra''s head, and she looked around, stunned, trying to figure out what was going on. Although it was unclear to her where the voice hade from, she sensed that it was something special.


    Adamughed at this reaction from Elyra and happily exined, "This ring will help us bond wherever we are. And it also symbolizes that you are my wife." Inside he wasn''t sure if such a tradition existed in this world, but he decided to exin it to Elyra so that she would understand the depth of their bond.


    Elyra was shocked for a moment, but then a bright and sincere smile blossomed on her face. The gloomy cave seemed to be transformed, brightened by the radiance of her smile. Adam froze for a moment, at a loss for words, dumbfounded by her beautiful response.


    Suddenly Elyra trembled and hugged Adam tightly, hiding her face against his chest. He felt his chest be moist. An inexplicable feeling of tenderness and warmth appeared in his chest as he gently embraced her and rested his chin on the top of her head.


    Adam closed his eyes and smiled, thinking about something while stroking Elyra''s head. In the darkness of the cave, which was lit only by particles of water...


    They were the only light.

 Chapter 62 Task

    5/5


    Thank you for your support of Daoist_Culture. Any support from the author helps the book live on.


    Also: slight changes to the chapter release schedule. While it''s not to say I''m too tired, I still want to enjoy my summer vacation a bit. Of course, there may be some changes in the release of chapters. You can check out the Discord channel. There I will post any schedule changes in the #timetable channel.


    And so:


    There will be 1 chapter of 1500 words per day. There might be 2 chapters on Sunday, but it depends on the mood. Chapters will be released at 10:00 GMT+8 (Beijing).


    Of course, you can increase the number of chapters per day by supporting the author with gifts. Although I won''t be able to publish all the chapters at once, I will at least try to release everything in 2 chapters a day.


    Thank you for your attention.


    ***


    The calmest and quietest people could turn out to be real monsters. Adam made sure of that when Elyra suddenly threw him to the floor and stripped him naked. She kissed him furiously, stroking Adam''s bottom.


    Her breath was intermittent and warm and her touch was determined and seductive. Adam decided to just let her loose and did nothing. He was unfamiliar with this side of Elyra that was suddenly active.


    "Huh..." Elyra sighed heavily next to Adam''s ears, and he flinched.


    His ears had been Adam''s weak spot in his previous life, and it was probably still there in this one. Adam raised an eyebrow and looked at Elyra, who was already fully undressed.


    Her breasts were medium-sized, but they were simply perfect, fitting into Adam''s hands as if they''d been made for him. Her body was as slender as a model''s, and her blue hair swayed gently in the air as Elyra braided it into a ponytail.


    "Mmmm..." Elyra shook her head and her tail swished in the air, making her seem cute and menacing at the same time.


    Elyra lowered Adam''s pants with a soft smile and settled on him with a deft movement. Her eyes fluttered open as Adam''s rod entered her cave and prated the deepest ces with a light movement.


    Moist and aroused, Elyra effortlessly began to ride his cock, supporting her body with her arms, and leaning into Adam''s chest. Her moans were quiet and gentle. The passion and eagerness with which she moved her hips and the bright smile on her face was a beautiful picture, one could even say that her appearance was like a masterpiece.


    Her appearance was like a masterpiece, enveloping her charming features. Elyra had hair the color of fiery pollen, thick and lustrous, giving the impression that it came to life in the wind. Her scarlet eyes were full of life and mystery, like the secrets of ancient forests reflected in the sparks of me.


    "You''re so industrious today.... it looks like you''re showing your true colors." said Adam, smiling, and patted her buttocks affectionately.


    Elyra trembled, looking at Adam with deep seriousness. She smiled bitterly and muttered: "I''m useless, I have no personal power... The only thing I can give you in this life is my body and child."


    Adam frowned and sighed: "Don''t you think you''re putting too much pressure on yourself? I don''t think you''re useless."


    His words were only half sincere. Though Adam loved Elyra, there was a brutal truth that could not be disputed - it was useless since Adam had already established a bond with the Queen of the Nymphs.


    Her power was something that couldn''t even be paid attention to, as Elyra was very weak. However, Adam didn''t even think of abandoning her or anything like that.


    "Adam, even if you say... I know that in the future you will be very strong. It''s not a fact that I''ll stay by your side because there will be plenty of strong women who will wish to be your wives." Whispered Elyra, sighing and shaking her head. "At the very least, I''ll be happy while I raise your child."<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Rolling his eyes, Adam stood up and wrapped his arms around Elyra, pulling her against his chest. He hesitated for a moment and asked: "If I''m not mistaken, nymphs can increase their level with magic stones. Don''t you have any?"


    Elyra suddenly froze and looked away. Adam began questioning her until finally Elyra gave up and blushed, blurting out: "I just didn''t do my assignments, okay?"


    Adam raised an eyebrow and sighed, shaking his head. It seemed to him that his wife was being unreasonable. "Then don''t you have to run errands sometimes?" He asked, frowning and patting her on the head.


    "Ouch! Well, I signed up for a mission. I''m going to have to kill some mice in the nymph caves. I was going to head there tomorrow!" Elyra blurted out, blushing.


    Adam rolled his eyes and plowed Elyra to the ground. He smirked and said: "I''ll go hunting with you tomorrow. But right now..."


    There were moans until morning. If the walls of the cave had been able to speak, the first words would have been curses.


    ***


    The next morning...


    Adam stared inexpressively as Elyra ran around running away from the big rats. How big? Two meters tall and two meters wide. They had red eyes and sharp ws, but their rank was only at the ''F+'' rank.


    "Uh...aren''t w-we supposed to help her?" Asked the nymph who owned the cave.


    Adam shook his head and sighed. He waved his hand andrge dark red hands appeared out of the darkness and grabbed the four rats in a sh.


    "Piii!"


    With a pitiful squeak, all four rats were crushed before they could even fight back. Adam shook his head and waved his hand. A small magical stone, five centimeters in size, floated toward him.


    "An ''F-'' rank magic stone." Adam infected the magic stone and shook his head. He shifted his gaze to Elyra and smiled. "You did well with the first task, albeit with my help. You will receive one ''F'' rank magic stone thanks to the quest, and the ''F-'' I got from the monster. Let''s go to the next task."


    Elyra stood up and Adam almostughed as he looked at her hair and clothes, which were disheveled and dusty. He shook his head and headed for the exit. Elyra ran to him and they left. The nymph who stood there raised an eyebrow and sighed.


    ***


    Next mission: collect healing herbs.


    Adam just sat on the grass and looked up at the sky while Elyra easily found the right herbs. She was a professional and better at this than Adam.


    But that''s not to say Adam was idle. Some monsters wanted to attack Elyra, but he quietly killed them. That was the advantage of mages - fighting at a distance.


    Two hourster...


    Adam opened his eyes and saw a two-meter-tall tower of healing herbs in front of him. He raised an eyebrow and looked at Elyra.


    "We only needed ten..."

 Chapter 63 Gluttony

    Soft fluctuations of magical energy colored the gloomy cave with a gentle azure color, while blue water particles floated in the air, swirling around the beautiful girl with azure long hair and eyes like a water surface.


    She was wearing a thin white dress, behind which a seductive and slender body could be seen. A meter away from her was a man with long ck hair tied back in a ponytail, at the same time wearing round-rimmed sses.


    Dressed in a white and clean robe, he looked like an immortal from a painting. His ck eyes sparkled brightly, and he smiled softly as he scrutinized the girl''s body, but there was no lust in his eyes.


    Of course, those two people were Elyra and Adam. Completing their tasks earned them a total of five "F" rank magic stones and one "E" rank magic stone. Adam carefully watched the flow of magical energy through her magic channels.


    "As expected of a nymph...the ability to control magic is amazing and can in no way bepared to other creatures." Adam narrowed his eyes and smiled, thinking to himself. "Although demons are catching up to nymphs in some ces,... In controlling magical energy they should be inferior."


    Did Adam envy the nymphs? Perhaps, however, he felt that envy was unlikely to lead him to anything good. Since Elyra was capable of learning the magical stones on her own, he had only to bore and wait.


    In between, Adam closed his eyes, sinking his mind into the space of the system. The white space seemed still as normal and unchanging as ever.


    "There is true beauty in simplicity." Adam remembered a quote from his past life.


    White color. Pure and serene, without a single speck of dirt, as if reflecting the state of the world - without sins and the like.


    Urrr...


    Adam clutched his stomach and grimaced in pain. The feeling of hunger was unbearable and he could barely contain himself. For thest week, and especially after assimting the magic stones, Adam had felt the hunger grow stronger and more fierce.


    It was as if a beast that had slept for a thousand years had awakened and wanted blood to quench its thirst. Was this the true form of the sin of Gluttony?


    His eyes blurred as if Adam were drunk, and his stomach twisted with intense and almost unbearable pain. The once-white space began to be stained with the scarlet color of blood, and a devilish whisper said: "Eat it! Eat it!".


    An unpleasant itch appeared in Adam''s heart as he struggled to resist. The only result, however, was a coughing fit of blood.


    "Aaagh!" The tight grip on Adam''s heart wasn''t helping hime to his senses, it was as if the opposite was happening - making him focus on the pain and thus only increasing the pain.


    His eyes blurred, while the devil''s whispering turned into a distinct and indifferent speech, as if God reporting the truth, or worse, a sentence for the sinner.


    "To resist sin is tantamount to suicide. You are a demon, not a man. Every time you resist, you will be wounded, and if you continue at this pace, you will be left with nothing but a dried-up body."


    The voice told of unchanging truth and sounded as ruthless as if it had pronounced its final verdict. Though Adam was in great pain and his ears were ringing, the voice could be heard clearly and reached his mind without difficulty.


    Adam grimaced and sighed, ceasing to resist the hunger. It was unknown if it was the right decision, but the sudden pain began to fade while Adam gained self-awareness and regained his sensory awareness.


    What would satisfy his hunger? Adam thought about it, but couldn''t find an answer. There were no magic stones in his hands, and the ones Elyra had he could not take away. The answer is simple: Elyra would simply die from the bacsh.


    Closing his eyes, which by now had turned scarlet while the pupils were snake-like, Adam turned back to his body. The pleasant coolness and humidity of the cave made his head cool a little, but still, his gaze was clouded with hunger.


    Adam stood up quietly and not a single rustle emitted from his body while he walked quite deftly and silently out of the cave without attracting any unnecessary attention or distracting Elyra, who had begun to make her way to the ''E-'' rank.


    It was night, but Adam could see everything as clearly as day. With the Night Vision ability, which in-game ng would be considered a "passive skill", he could walk through dark caves and feel free.


    However, some changes to his Night Vision could be noticed even without straining.


    Have you ever seen images through a thermal imager? I guess that''s what you could call Adam''s current state of mind. With this new ability, Adam could see clearly through walls and detect traces of nymphs.


    Adam could easily travel long distances in a short period with his zing Run ability. The nymphs around him could only see a re of light and then feel a gust of wind hitting their faces, but they couldn''t see Adam.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The nymph that was dressed in knight''s armor looked at the trail left by Adam and furrowed her red eyebrows. She had short red eyes as well as scarlet eyes. She had her hand on the hilt of her sword and was ready to pull the sword from its sheath at any second.


    "Captain Lily! We couldn''t catch up with him!". Suddenly, a voice rang out and the female knight named Lily saw a beautiful woman with ck hair and eyes of the same color. She frowned. "Emily, quickly exin the situation to me."


    Emily was breathing heavily and her hands were in herp while her knight armor looked a bit dirty. There was a dark and gloomy aura that surrounded her hair and beautiful ck eyes.


    With a heavy sigh and an almost gasping breath, Emily looked at Lily and inhaled the air, causing her chest to heave upward and downward as she took a breath.


    "Ha-a... Captain, we couldn''t catch up with him. There was a swamp on the way, which we s could not pass through. On the way, we were attacked by monsters and several knights were injured!".


    Gloom colored Lily''s beautiful face, her lips tightened and the grinding of teeth could be heard. She turned around and looked fiercely in the direction Adam had gone, feeling irritated and worried.


    "Send the wounded to Victoria, you and Rikae with me!" Lily ran forward without waiting for the two nymphs.


    One of the nymphs named Rika looked at Emily and sighed. With an annoyed look, she grabbed her wand and walked forward. Though her posture was hunched over and devoid of any enthusiasm.


    ***


    A roar echoed throughout the forest, and the trees shook with loud and heavy footsteps. Some trees copsed on the spot, while wild animals scattered on all four sides.


    A disaster-like picture is how one could describe the state of the central part of the forest. A bear, which looked something like a grizzly bear, was sitting on fallen trees.


    ck shiny hide that glistened brightly in the darkness of the night. Long and sharp ws that would be the envy of even one character with ws. The eyes were sunken and sharp like a de colored red.


    The aggressive aura around the bear was a good reason to change his route and get farther away, but not to run into him. Adam stopped abruptly when arge figure appeared in his vision.


    He frowned and his eyes narrowed while a slight shock appeared in his heart. The bear was huge,parable to a three-story house. While the bear''s aura was not something that could be ignored.


    "D+ rank..." Adam frowned and prepared to run away. "I don''t have the gifts of vodka and blaika, so they''re not going to let me go."


    Even if he fought the bear now, he would end up trampled like a worm. But even if he wanted to, Adam could not move as if his feet were glued to the ground.


    At the same time, hunger suddenly red with renewed vigor and Adam clutched his stomach. His scarlet eyes, which were already half-returning to their state, suddenly turned scarlet again.


    "R-ar?"


    A sudden growl that was deep and loud caused Adam to freeze in ce while the bear''s bloodthirsty eyes were focused on his face.


    Boom...boom...


    The rumble of the bear''s footsteps synchronized with Adam''s heartbeat, which had already gained control of his body. He gritted his teeth and clenched his hands into a fist. He no longer had any chance of escape and his only choice was to fight.


    "Vortex of Darkness!"


    A sudden scream made the bear stop its steps while a small whirlwind appeared on the battlefield, growing bigger and bigger with every second, making the bear wary.


    When the whirlwind had already reached the size of a bear, it stopped growing and headed toward the enemy at breakneck speed. Adam narrowed his eyes.


    "Field of Darkness!".

 Chapter 64 Gluttony: 100%

    Adam''s shadow began to expand while arge dome appeared over the sky, plunging the battlefield into darkness. Thanks to his ability, Adam could see the bear''s condition.


    "RA-A-AR!"


    A roar made Adam shiver. It was not because of fear, but rather because of the gust of wind caused by that roar. Before his eyes, the bear had broken free of its tight grip and was ring at Adam with fury.


    An incredible pressure filled the battlefield, making Adam''s bones shake and creak while his eyes fluttered open. His magical energy was in chaos and the dome shook while holes appeared on the surface of the dome.


    Rays from the moon fell through the holes in the dome and fell on the bear''s horrified face, illuminating its irritated muzzle and desire to kill.


    "Raaah!"


    A roar reced the whistle, and the bear lunged forward, running at Adam. His heavy steps were quick, in contrast to hisrge and heavy body. At thest moment, Adam managed to avoid a collision and looked warily at the bear.


    The dome trembled and increasingly filled with holes. Adam gritted his teeth and waved his hand, causing the dome to shrink around the bear''srge body. Roars and other noises could be heard, making Adam frown and wish he could get out of there as quickly as possible.


    But the sin of "Gluttony" acted like shackles to him, forcing Adam to set aside thoughts of escape. He thought and tried to figure out how to confront the bear. Did he have a chance? If so, what were they?


    Adam couldn''t say for sure, but there was a single feeling - the desire to win. Adam felt surprisingly free and determined in the face of a strong enemy, though if he hadn''t felt hungry, he would have had an easier time of it.


    "Banshee Scream!".


    With Adam''s scream, his shout was also joined by a terrifying sound that made even the caster in Adam''s form narrow his eyes in pain and covers his ears. The scream was filled with anger and sounded like creaking metal, and there were explosions in the scream.


    But most importantly, it also acted as a debuff, making Adam hope for the best. The bear roared and tore through the dome. Blood stains appeared on its ck fur, and its scarlet eyes glowed with wariness and anger.


    However, by the time the bear wanted to lunge at Adam, he had already managed to get behind him and a long shining sword appeared in his hand, plunging into the bear''s heel with ruthlessness.


    Adam saw the sword pass easily through the bear''s body and reach the center point. A sudden burst of magical energy made Adam wary, and he jumped back.


    "Raaaaah!"


    The bear''s loud and prolonged cry was terrifying and Adam could hear the fear and worry in that roar. The bear''s body ballooned and began to inte more and more until it exploded with an explosion.


    A bloody rain began to fall and Adam saw something shiny in the rain. Using his running skill, Adam reached the shiny thing in the blink of an eye and disappeared again, appearing in the distance from the explosion. In his hand, he held a bloody "D+" rank magic stone that was the size of a watermelon.


    "How tired I am." Adam sighed and tossed the magic stone into his inventory.


    Shoo...


    The wind whistle reached Adam''s ears, and he turned around. Behind him was a pack of wolves totaling a hundred heads. The middle level was at the "E" rank, and he smiled.


    "How cute of you...".


    On this night, the forest was lively.


    ***


    Adam sat in the cave and crossed his legs. He grabbed an "E" rank magic stone that was the size of a peach and popped it into his mouth. Immediately, upon touching his tongue the magic stone dissolved.


    Almost immediately Adam felt a sharp pain and grimaced as he tried to focus. Elyra was already on the Middle path (1 spring), which in the system''s ranking equaled "E-". She narrowed her eyes and applied magic.


    The water vortex was much more effective and immediately covered Adam''s skin, creating an extrayer of protection that worked immediately and brought Adam relief. He was able to concentrate.


    Two hourster...


    An E-rank magic stone was absorbed. A notification appeared in front of him:


    [Sin "Gluttony" activated. Magic stone of rank "E" is absorbed. User gains +5 experience]


    Adam opened his eyes and sighed. The first E-rank magic stone had been sessfully absorbed. He had a total of six magical stones, not including the one he had absorbed. Closing his eyes, Adam once again began the absorption process.


    From 12 hours...


    [Sin "Gluttony" activated. Magic stone of rank "E" is absorbed. User gains +5 experience]


    [Sin "Gluttony" activated. Magic stone of rank "E" is absorbed. User gains +5 experience]


    [Sin "Gluttony" activated. Magic stone of rank "E" is absorbed. User gains +5 experience]


    [Sin "Gluttony" activated. Magic stone of rank "E" is absorbed. User gains +5 experience]


    [Sin "Gluttony" activated. Magic stone of rank "E" is absorbed...]


    [Level 10: (77/115)]


    "Huh..." Adam opened his eyes and stood up. The magical protection around him disappeared and he looked around, seeing a tired Elyra.


    At the sight of her eager expression and undisguised concern, Adam smiled gently and walked over to her. He took her in his arms and carried her like a princess. Heading toward the pond, Adam plunged into the pond with Elyra.


    "Uh, hey, you''re going to get wet." Elyra smiled and stroked his cheek.


    "Well, I''m used to being wet by now." Adam rolled his eyes and joked, making Elyra blush.


    Elyra''s beautiful reaction and her blushing cheeks made Adamugh out loud while his lips moved closer to her forehead, kissing her softly. He smiled at Elyra, who answered him with the same smile, and she closed her eyes.


    Adam dipped her into the pond and watched as her body became translucent. He stepped out of the pond and sat cross-legged on the floor. Calling up his profile, Adam frowned.


    [Name: Adam Harris.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    Race: Demon


    ss: Casanova (level 10).


    Attribute: Darkness, Seduction.


    Level: High Demon (E-)


    Sin: Lust (100%), Gluttony (99.99%)


    Seduction points: 937.


    Partners: ire, Maria, Iliantra, ra, Elyra...]


    "Is this some kind of joke?" Adam frowned and felt annoyed. "Seriously, why is there only 0.01% left? Do I need to absorb a ''D+'' rank magic stone as well? I don''t think I can take it."


    Adamy back on the hard floor of the cave and covered his eyes with his hand. He sighed and felt uneasy.


    If he absorbed a D+ rank magic stone now, there was a good chance it would explode. And Adam wasn''t willing to take that risk, as it wasn''t worth his life. He frowned and sighed.


    "The F rank magic stone no longer affects me. I don''t get any experience or increase in magic energy. It''s more like just satisfying my hunger." Adam hesitated and sighed. "0,01%... maybe what''s needed here isn''t a new batch of magic stones, but practice?".


    With a thought, Adam moved into system space. Looking around, he saw the navigation panel in front of him.


    [Royal Arena] | [Hall of Meditation] | [Skills] | [Chamber of Commerce] | [Inventory]


    "[Royal Arena]" Mumbled Adam.


    Immediately he was in the arena and a choice of opponents appeared before him, however, he did not choose anyone and only crossed his legs.


    "Gluttony... In my past life, I didn''t watch anime or read other books based on that sin. But I''ve heard that there''s a character who can gain the abilities of other beings by devouring them...". Adam frowned and thought for a moment. "I don''t have the right knowledge, so I can''t imagine... devouring and benefiting from it. Hmmm...".


    There were many ideas Adam could think of, but he didn''t know how to realize them. For example, if we take the idea of "devouring" and then appropriating someone else''s skills as a basis...


    "But how am I supposed to do that? Eat the enemy right during the battle?" Adam imagined it and grinned, shaking his head. "You''d need something along the lines of chains or tentacles that would siphon off magical energy."


    Adam summoned a random "E-" ranked opponent and prepared for battle.


    [Current opponent: Victor


    Level: Middle path (1 spring) (E-)


    Attribute: Wind]


    An elf with short ck hair and green eyes appeared in front of him. He looked average, but his piercing gaze held a strange charm.


    [Do you want to start a battle?]


    [Yes] | [No]


    "..." Adam put on the sses of Truth and then clicked [Yes].


    The elf moved forward without hesitation and drew his sword from its sheath. His movements were decisive and without a single w. Adam focused his magical energy and visualized the chains that suddenly appeared from the elf''s shadow, sharpening him.


    "?!" The elf frowned and tried to break free.


    Cracks were appearing on the chains and Adam hurriedly added another property to the spell - devouring. Due to his current state he had a slight understanding of Gluttony and was able toplete the spell without any problems.


    The elf began to shiver and his hair began to turn white, while his face became wrinkled and his skin became like an old man''s. Adam could feel the magical energy flowing into him and sighed.


    [User win!]


    [Fightsted: 1 minute]


    Adam saw the elf''s body crumble into particles and smiled, shaking his head.


    [The sin of Gluttony has been condensed to 100%]


    [User level up!]


    [Name: Adam Harris.


    Race: Demon


    ss: Casanova (level 15).


    Attribute: Darkness, Seduction.


    Level: High Demon (E )


    Sin: Lust (100%), Gluttony (100%), Envy (0%)


    Seduction points: 937.


    Partners: ire, Maria, Iliantra, ra, Elyra...]

 Chapter 65 Amaranthas Jealousy

    The quiet night had the unique property of making everyone calm down. While most of the creatures slept, Adam sat next to Elyra, who by now had fallen asleep. The deep night was gloomy and the lights in the cave were gone.


    Adam''s eyshes fluttered as he slowly opened his eyes where boredom could be seen. Five hours had passed since he had condensed his sin of Gluttony. The sudden vigor surprised him and even after much effort Adam couldn''t fall asleep.


    Out of boredom, he summoned a box of apples from his inventory, as well as a knife. The de of the knife deftly peeled the apple peel while the pleasant smell made Adam hungry.


    A light appeared in the cave, suddenly and unexpectedly. A token flew out of Adam''s robe and surrounded him with a bright barrier, separating them from the outside world. Without raising his head, Adam spoke, "Good evening, Amarantha. This is the first time you have contacted me in this manner."


    There was no response. Adam, however, only smiled and continued peeling the second apple. The familiar aura of Amarantha he would never confuse with anything. Though the silence was tense, Adam felt the tenderness and waited patiently for Amarantha''s words.


    "...There''s been an important change, so I need to talk to you about it." Amarantha fell silent and then spoke again. "Avalonia has managed to take over 10% of Elfheim''s territories, and their spies have plunged the capital into chaos. Many elves who have lost their kin are protesting and Amaria is feeling the pressure. An assassination attempt was recently made on her."


    Adam''s hand, peeling the apple, froze for a second, but then he continued with a carefree smile, signaling Amarantha to continue. Amarantha seemed surprised at his reaction, or ratherck of reaction.


    "...I heard that you are close to the Elf Queen. Haven''t you been feeding her off your fork?" Amarantha''s voice sounded surprisingly resentful, making Adam smile and raise his eyes.


    "You think too much. If I could gain Amaria''s appreciation, my life in Elfheim would be much better. But given thends I now own, and the wartime... I suppose she has lost value to me." He pulled out another apple and without distraction, began peeling. "Sad, of course, if she dies. But I wouldn''t sacrifice my ns for her. It''s too risky. And besides, I...".


    "Married?" Amarantha interrupted him and snorted. "I heard about that from the pesky Nymph Queen. Her breasts swelled so high because of her haughty posture that I could barely contain my desire to chop her in two."


    Laughing, Adam shook his head. Amarantha''s tone was full of resentment and jealousy, which was somewhat unusualpared to her usual state. He leaned back against the cave wall and smiled.


    "Yeah, my wife is beautiful. She even learned to cook for me, can you imagine? I''ve never been so touched." Adam grimaced and propped his chin up with his hand, before setting the knife aside. "But why do I hear a note of jealousy in your tone? Do you want to be my wife too?".


    "What..." Amarantha''s voice seemed ragged and Adam was already imagining her confused face, but the next words stunned him. "What if it is?".


    Adam was surprised and felt like someone had hit him over the head. Although Amarantha sounded somewhat embarrassed, her tone was firm and made Adam remain in prostration for a few seconds.


    Adam took the knife and began cutting the apple into pieces, remaining silent for a while as Amarantha waited for his answer. Stuffing the apple into his mouth, Adam smiled.


    "Then get your wedding dress ready. Your hubby will be home in a week." Adamughed and shook his head. "Okay, we''ll put that topic off for another day. How''s the construction of the towning along? Have there been any problems orck of funding?".


    Amarantha fell silent and Adam could hear the rustling of paper. She was sorting through the paperwork and he waited patiently, peeling the apple from its peel. His gaze was slightly clouded.


    "The construction of the city is 70%plete. There were problems with the Avalonia army, but I was easily able to suppress their arrogance. They ended up signing a non-aggression agreement, which is only to our advantage." Amarantha sighed and continued the report. "There are no other problems, however, two days ago I was contacted through my subordinates by Duke Ronald, who asked for your financial assistance. I sent him 200 tinum Dragon Stones, and he promised to pay in full for his kindness."


    "Huh... Ronald''s in trouble too, since even my funding earlier didn''t help him. That sounds sad." Adam grimaced and put the knife aside. "Regarding the money, I already told you that you can use it however you want. I don''t care, to be perfectly honest. Just be sure toplete the town the way I asked you to before the big waste of money, okay?"


    Adam smiled softly and touched his face, feeling cold. His eyes were somber and he brooded, ignoring Amarantha. After twenty minutes of silence, Adam lifted his head and asked with a sigh: "There is a request. I need to get some of my servants out of the Elfheim capital as soon as possible. Can you do that for me?".


    Mary, ire, ra. They were all his maids and he had to keep them with him considering how useful they were. ire knows a lot of information about Elfheim and also has goodmunication skills.


    Mary is a warrior girl who is ready to fight to thest man. Adam once saw her at a training session and her movements were very skillful and showed skill. Regarding ra - she was a bridge to help Adam in political matters.


    She had a lot of acquaintances and that helped Adam in building the city. And given her intelligence and her love of money, the position of finance minister might be a good fit for her.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "That''s not a problem...besides, I''ve already taken them out and they are in our town." Amarantha answered him and in her voice, Adam heard a hint of a smile.


    "You''re amazing. Tell me what you want and I''ll try to give it to you." Adam smiled softly.


    Amarantha was silent and did not answer. Adam did not rush her and simplyy with his back against the cave wall.


    "Come back in two days."


    Her voice sounded soft and bright. Filled with cheerfulness and merriment, Amarantha spoke the words softly and suddenly the token went out, falling to the floor. Adam raised an eyebrow and was surprised at her gentleness and joy.


    ncing at the fallen token, Adam smiled and shook his head. It seemed to him that this woman was much gentler than usual today.


    ***


    Adam continued down the dark and gloomy cave that seemed endless. His heart beat faster with the sense of freedom and adventure, for he loved such moments. The air was cool and smelled of earth and stone.


    Along the way, he noticed strange ck particles circling him. They gave the impression of some kind of ritual or mysterious meeting. Adam felt himself part of this mysterious ceremony.


    Finally, he reached the ce where the second nymph was waiting. She was a nymph of darkness, and it was evident in her attributes and nature. Adam himself was associated with the dark attribute and this meeting seemed natural andfortable.


    As he stepped through the narrow opening, he saw an incredibly beautiful nymph sitting on a rock under an open starry sky. Her long hair was ck as night and fell smoothly down her graceful back. In the gloom, her ck eyes sparkled like two bright stars decorating the night sky. She wore a whiteb coat, which gave her the mystique and aura of a scientist.


    The nymph was engrossed in reading a shabby book, and the wind yed with her hair like ying lights in the dark. Her beautiful, delicate fingers flipped the pages lightly as if she were absorbing every word, every story.


    Although this nymph''s physique was slender and graceful, she did not possess lush forms. But her natural beauty and charm overrode all formalities. Adam smiled and casually nced at the contents of the book.


    [BDSM - Everything a beginner needs to know. Even a monkey could understand]


    Crackle.


    "What?" Adam looked at the nymph and then at the book... "Huh?".


    Adam grinned crookedly and shook his head, feeling strange. At the same time, the nymph suddenly turned her head and Adam met her eyes. There was a silence between them thatsted for two minutes until the nymph suddenly grabbed his chest and pushed him to the ground.


    "Are you Adam?" She nestled against his chest and began to sniffle.


    Adam grimaced, but still answered, "Yes. And you..."


    "I''m Nyx. I guess we''re both out of time, so let''s hurry up and have sex." When she said that, she was already stripped naked. She grinned and took Adam''s cock in her hands.


    "Thanks for the treat!".

 Chapter 66 Return, The City Is Complete!

    ?


    1/1


    Thanks to Daoist_Culture for supporting the book. It keeps me motivated


    ***


    Nyxnded softly on his rod, plunging Adam into pleasure. He narrowed his eyes as the walls of her vagina began to squeeze him from all sides. It was obvious she was experienced, and given herck of magical surge, Adam could assume she was a virgin.


    With a soft moan, Nyx began to move her hips, meanwhile tying her hair into a ponytail. Her eyes shone brightly in the darkness while a blush appeared on her cheeks and tears welled up in the corners of her eyes. Adam grabbed her buttocks and began to knead them as if they were dough.


    "Mm..." Nyx flinched when Adam suddenly reached up and grabbed her buttocks.


    Wrapping her legs around his pelvis, Nyx pressed her face against his shoulder and moaned, breathing heavily. Adam moved inside her and reached the most sensitive ces, feeling Nyx''s insides getting wetter and wetter.


    Adam suddenly sped up and Nyx opened her eyes wide with surprise and her body shuddered with pleasure. She grabbed Adam''s shoulders and threw back her head, rolling her eyes and moaning loudly.


    "Aaah!"


    Adam felt the walls of her vagina tighten around his cock and the inside became much wetter than before. Nyx cummed.


    Adam lowered her to the ground and then turned her around. He now prated her in a doggystyle position, spanking her ass periodically, making Nyx shudder and moan. After a few minutes, he cum inside her.


    Nyx shuddered and rolled her eyes, cumming along with him. She copsed to the ground, feeling tired. However, a sudden surge of magical energy in her made her stand up abruptly and press her hands to her stomach.


    "Uh-that..." Nyx was shocked, as was Adam, who saw her start to cry. "I-I...finally made it?".


    The soft fluctuation of the aura inside her belly showed that the mark had been ced. And it was worth the passage of a hundred years for a child to be born. Nyx''s knees suddenly weakened and she fell to the ground. Adam was surprised and helped her to her feet.


    Nyx was still in prostration for a while and Adam was a little surprised at this reaction. He didn''t know Nyx''s past, so he could only guess. Most likely she had been trying to get pregnant for a very long time but had failed.


    After twenty minutes, Nyx finally came to her senses and looked at Adam with a challenging look. She sighed and adjusted her sses, feeling a little embarrassed, and coughed.


    "Ahem...thank you for your help. I''ve been trying to get pregnant for like a thousand years now, but I never seeded." Nyx smiled and her smile was so bright that Adam even squinted. "I suppose you should be rushing off to another woman by now? I hope things work out for her too."


    Adam nodded and pulled a ring from his inventory, but Nyx interrupted him and shook her head.


    "I don''t need this. If your child is born, you will feel it anywhere in the world. And if fate is ready to smile on us, we will meet."


    Nyx smiled andughed, turning around and disappearing into the shadows. Adam shook his head and quickly dressed in his new clothes, leaving the cave.


    ***


    All three of the remaining nymphs also became pregnant. Adam stood in front of the wall enclosing Silvana and the outside world. Beside him stood Elyra, who was hugging his arm and looking somewhat sad.


    "We''ll be back here again. Don''t worry." Adam gently stroked her head and then closed his eyes.


    A magical vortex appeared around them and in a few seconds, they disappeared. In the distance, five women watched the scene. Nyx, Anna, Aurora, Seraphina, Gaia-the nymphs who had gotten Adam pregnant.


    "It feels kind of out of ce without it." Anna sighed, but a nce at the ring made her smile.


    The other girls, except Nyx, looked at the rings too, and smiled softly.


    ***


    Through the forest, Adam made his way along with Elyra for about five hours. They sat down on a rock that was in front of the exit to the forest and decided to get some rest. It was now nighttime and the monsters had be more active, attacking them along the way.


    Ra-a-ar!


    There was a roar, something like that of a bear, but Adam killed the monster that had appeared behind him with a single sweep of his arm. The bear''s carcass fell to the ground with a tter, and Adam grimaced at the sight of the enemy.


    "Amon wild animal with no rank...". Adam sighed, then realized that not all ces like Silvana had such monsters inmon.


    His gaze slid over the tired Elyra and he couldn''t help but shake his head. For nymphs, the gestation period was very important and dangerous at the same time. If a nymph hurt herself at any point, she could lose the chance of furtherbor with a fifty percent chance.


    So Adam didn''t want to take Elyra with him, but she insisted and he had no choice but to nod his head. There was another fact that made it dangerous for the nymphs to leave the house.


    During pregnancy, the nymph shares her magical energy with the child and because of this they be weak, which can be life-threatening, so rest and supervision is required. Adam sighed and felt a headacheing on.


    Twenty minutester he and Elyra emerged from the forest and Adam could see the high walls of the city in the distance. A wide grin appeared on his lips, and the noiseing from the city suggested that the city wasplete and even had inhabitants.


    "Wow, they built this city so fast?" Elyra marveled.


    "Yes, I spent a lot of money onborers and materials after all. I can safely say that my city could be in the top 10 most expensive cities in Elfheim." Adam nodded and smiled, taking Elyra''s hands in his. "This will be the beginning of my journey and yours, Elyra. Soon there will be other cities and Elfheim will no longer be a limiting factor for us, nor will other countries."


    Elyra smiled softly and snuggled against Adam, looking up at the city walls. Two hourster they were in front of the city gates, which looked safe and imposing. There was already a crowd of merchants there.


    There were over twenty ''B'' rank guards protecting the gates and Adam could only nod, admiring ra and Amarantha''s bonding. They didn''t need much formality and Adam was able to enter the city without any trouble, remaining incognito.


    It wasn''t time to introduce himself to everyone just yet, given that Elyra was beside him. Adam looked around and saw that the streets of the city were filled with tourists and merchants of various races. Stalls and stores had been built or were in the process of being built.


    However, it was obvious that this city had gained a sudden influx of people due to its location. And given the expensive goods from Elfheim, the city''s poprity had skyrocketed.


    But was it just because of the expensive goods? Hehehe, no.


    If you have power and know how to keep your mouth shut, it is possible to gain ess to the Underworld, which is ruled by the Queen of the Underworld.


    From the capital, Amarantha moved her subordinates and made this city her headquarters. A lot of contraband and ves appeared on the shelves of ck auctions, while the brothel is located in the east, in the Red Light District.


    The brothel acts as a brothel, but also as a ce to gather and sell information. There are often trade deals between light merchants and dark merchants and often the goods are not the most legal.


    Adam didn''t care much about that, however, and he was evenfortable selling forbidden goods or ves since it had a 100% chance of making arge profit. He had discussed with Amarantha that he should also keep the city safe and encourage fair trade on the surface of the city, but as for the underworld...


    Then it''s every man for himself. If you lose a lot of money andin to the city government, you''re more likely to hurt yourself. After all, the underworld is known to be the cancerous tumor of every city.


    And since you indirectly im to have made purchases and thus supported the underground business...I can only congratte you on a life sentence in prison with full forfeiture of your assets.


    But still, back to the subject. The city was divided into several parts:


    North: the mayor''s residence (Adam''s house), and a neighborhood for the wealthy.


    West: shopping district.


    East: the red light district.


    South: the gateway, and the town square as far north as the north.


    To the southwest are the residences of ordinary residents.


    To the northwest are the barracks for the guards and their homes.

 Chapter 67 Brothel

    ?


    The alleys between the buildings were filled with darkness and a chilling atmosphere, but Adam felt at ease as he strolled through them, hands in his pockets. He escorted Elyra to his residence and then set off to explore the city himself.


    Surveying the gloomy alleys and smelling the repulsive smell emanating from the garbage, Adam squinted and felt a sense of disgust. Soon, a fire ignited a heap of trash, spreading rapidly and consuming everything in its path.


    "Even though this is Amarantha gang territory, it should at least smell normal here," Adam grimaced.


    The alleys resembled abyrinth, and if Adam hadn''t known the map and secret entrances beforehand, he would never have been able to find his way out of there.


    S-s-s¡­


    A sound resembling the whistle of the wind reached Adam''s ears, but he paid no attention to it and pushed open a hidden door, entering yet another straight alley. shes of light appeared behind him, moving swiftly.


    Suddenly, Adam''s eyes lit up, and he stamped his foot on the ground.


    At the spot where Adam stomped his foot, a shadow abruptly emerged, enveloping an area of two hundred meters in arge dome. Along with this, faint sighs filled with fear and shock could be heard.


    Turning his head, Adam gazed indifferently at three elves dressed like ninjas. Though this attire seemed amusing to him, for the rest of the world and especially Elfheim, this uniform was a nocturnal nightmare.


    The Queen of the Underworld''s servants, a total of twenty thousand, were all first-ss practitioners ready to kill or even obliterate an entire city at the Queen''smand.


    "I thought they were informed about my identity in advance?" Adam frowned, and his gaze pierced through the elves.


    Two of the elves were of "C" rank, while one held an "A" rank. Despite their strength, they trembled, sensing Adam''s irritation. It wasn''t due to his power, but rather his position.


    For some unknown reason, he had be the favorite of the Queen of the Underworld. Most of them had memorized his face, so no one wanted to cross paths with him, but there were a few subordinates who held a grudge against him.


    "We are aware of your identity, sir," one of the "A"-rank elves stepped forward and spoke in a deep voice. Bowing, he continued, "We wanted to apany you for added security. Apologies for the intrusion."


    Adam raised an eyebrow, then recalled Amarantha indeed mentioning his security detail. He nodded and smiled, shifting his mood and aura to a kind and carefree one. His change in demeanor brought relief to the three elves.


    "I apologize for the excessive reaction. I just dislike things like surveince, you understand? I have some unpleasant experiences rted to that," Adam shook his head and turned away, departing.


    Crack.


    The shadow dome cracked with each of Adam''s steps until, after twenty paces, it shatteredpletely. By the time the three elves regained their senses, Adam had already vanished into the shadows.


    One of the "C"-rank elves, named Raven, frowned. His eyes filled with concern as if he had witnessed something unusual. The leader of the group noticed his behavior and asked, "What is it, Raven?"


    Turning to the leader, Raven spoke, "Leader, I have a strange feeling about this demon. He possesses very peculiar skills for his level!"


    Demons. To sum them up in a few words: "mysterious and malevolent." Each demon subtype had unique characteristics, and even studying them throughout one''s lifetime wouldn''t be enough to understand them all. Every year, mutants and new types of demons were born, possessing strange powers that could pose a threat to the rest of the world. Hence, any unusual abilities or actions exhibited by demons could be a danger to other beings.


    The leader pondered deeply on his subordinate''s words and genuinely thought there was something odd, considering the spell Adam had used. However, hecked additional information about demons, and investigating further would be risky, given Adam''s status.


    So, he could only sigh and shake his head, feeling helpless and yearning for sleep. Turning to his subordinate, he emphasized the importance of the matter, "Do not attempt to investigate his identity, do you understand? If he possesses such skills, it means our Queen is aware of them. What if we meddle in affairs beyond our understanding and offend her? Even death won''t be able to rectify our mistakes!"


    Upon hearing their leader''s words, two elves felt a cold sweat run down their spines, and their hearts began pounding. They vigorously nodded, deciding to forget what they had seen.


    ***


    Adam silently gazed at the meeting ce Amarantha had informed him about. Frankly speaking, it was a brothel, and quite a luxurious one at that. He could only shake his head, realizing that probably much more money had been spent on this brothel than on ordinary buildings in the city.


    The entrance was heavily guarded from all sides, including from the shadows. Adam could tell that Amarantha treated this ce with great care, most likely making it the headquarters of her gang. The entrance was rtively straightforward for him.


    Two guards scanned his magical energy and appearance, then bowed and warmly weed him, "Wee, Master!"


    Given the respect they showed, his identity was known even here. Adam smiled softly and stepped inside. For a moment, he was dazzled by the scene and impressed.


    Expensive adornments covered the walls and ceiling of the brothel''s first floor, designed to receive guests. In the center stood a reception desk, while on the sides were entertainments like a bar and a dance floor. The luxurious chandelier shone brightly, illuminating the brothel in a radiant glow.


    Beautiful girls of various races moved around in revealing attire, each with a partner. Several groups of men and women hugged andughed, drinking alcohol and indulging in expensive and exotic dishes.


    The opulent atmosphere was everywhere, and it was evident that this brothel was tailored to attract a high-ss clientele. With each step, Adam grew more enamored by this ce.


    "Now I can be sure that the money was invested wisely," Adam nodded and smiled.


    The sound of his shoes tapping on the marble floor drew attention, despite the loud noise. Many girls turned towards him, stunned by his beauty. Today, Adam was dressed in an unusual outfit for him - all in white.


    He usually preferred a ck style, but Elyra had tailored this attire for him back in Silvana, and he asionally wore it as he genuinely liked it.


    The white style, though unusual for Adam, looked very attractive. His long ck hair, as dark as the night, shone brilliantly and was tied in a long ponytail. At the same time, he wore elegant round-framed sses, known as the "sses of Truth."


    His confident stride and elegant aura, coupled with his handsome face and alluring charm, acted like a ma to innocent, and perhaps not so innocent, women. There were also asional nces from the men.


    Feeling the numerous envious gazes from the men, Adam could only smile and feel fantastic. Remembering his past life when he had an ordinary appearance and could only envy handsome men, he now felt like the king of life.


    "Reincarnation is truly an amazing thing," Adam nodded and smiled.


    His smile acted like an arrow, piercing the unprepared hearts of women, causing them to shriek loudly. This only intensified the jealous looks of the men.


    Adam then gracefully approached the reception desk and warmly smiled at the beautiful woman standing there. She was a beastman girl, more precisely, from the cat n. She had white hair tied up in a high ponytail and blue eyes. She was dressed in a white dress with a deep neckline and a long slit on the leg.


    It could be confidently said that she was an exceedingly beautiful woman, and considering her mature beauty, Adam could nod approvingly. Such staff would undoubtedly attract as many visitors as possible.


    "Room 47," Adam ced a token on the counter, making the girl at the reception desk squint.


    With a soft smile, she nodded and pressed a button under the table. Soon, two girls in beautiful ball gowns appeared before Adam, and they both curtsied. Each of them was stunningly beautiful and endowed with ample bosoms.


    With the way their dresses and poses were, Adam could appreciate the full beauty of their bodies.


    "I''m afraid I have to trouble you,dies," Adam ced a hand over his heart and made a half-bow.


    "It''s an honor for me to apany such a handsome man," one of the girls smiled and giggled, causing her breasts to tremble.


    The other girl replied simrly, and they surrounded Adam from both sides, holding his hands and pressing their breasts against him. Adam could only smile and rely on their guidance.


    The brothel had a total of six floors. The first floor was for those who couldn''t afford to go up to the second floor. The brothel operated on a system where the more you paid, the greater your privileges.


    To ess the first floor, there were no special requirements; all it took was a payment of 1000 Gold Dragon Stones. For most wealthy merchants or aristocrats, this was a small amount, considering what the brothel had to offer.


    Needless to say, the brothel being a headquarters, not a regr building, was known to influential people.


    The second floor required payment of 10 tinum Dragon Stones.


    The third floor required payment of 500 tinum Dragon Stones.


    The fourth floor required payment of 1000 tinum Dragon Stones.


    As for the fifth and sixth floors, no payment was needed; rather, it was about connections. As long as you could be beneficial, it wouldn''t be difficult to ess these floors.


    Though the brothel had opened less than three days ago, it was already making serious profits. Thanks to rumors and active advertising, Adam''s city, named "Sedion," had be well-known, and considering the safety and honesty it offered, many merchants became interested.

 Chapter 68 Mask

    ?


    Room 47, as Adam had mentioned, was located on the sixth floor. The sixth floor mainly served as the territory of Amarantha''s gang, and she allowed only acquaintances who had known her for over a century to enter.


    Nobody knew about the room numbering, and thebination for room 47, which Adam had been given, changed every hour. So after some verification, the reception girl was sure of his identity.


    Adam walked apanied by the two stunning girls, who were striking on their own, but he also stood out alongside them. It was evident that many traders and wealthy individuals were intrigued by his presence. Numerous invitations from wealthy men and beautiful women to join them were extended, but Adam politely declined, saying he would join themter. Many backed off upon learning that he had permission to ess the fifth floor.


    Most people on the second floor had a vague understanding of the owner''s status, and considering the personalities they saw there, it was clear that Adam was not an ordinary wealthy person. Hence, not wanting to offend him, many smiled and stepped back, avoiding appearing rude or pushy. However, some were unaffected by this fact, and Adam still felt the predatory nces from some women.


    Meanwhile, he noted to himself the stark contrast between the second and first floors. It was likeparing a regr city to a metropolis, which was understandable given the entrance fee required.


    The personalities of many guests wereplex, and often they were well-known traders and even nobles. It seemed that many hade here to make new connections.


    Third floor. There were only ten people here, not counting the prostitutes. Adam politely bowed to them, greeting them, and they responded with bows as well. It was evident that each guest on the third floor was elegant and had an influential background.


    Fourth floor. There was no one here, which was understandable considering the entrance fee. Finding people willing to pay such an amount had yet to happen, but Adam was sure it was only a matter of time.


    In Elfheim, opening such a business was akin to dering one''s stupidity. Not every elf was ready to spend so much money, and few had such amounts in their ounts. Therefore, Adam hardly saw any elves here.


    Fifth floor. Even more luxurious, and Adam could sense the presence of magic here, which was understandable given the size of this floor.


    "Incredible... I suppose it would take over two hours of walking to reach the end of this floor?" Adam asked the servant in front of him.


    "Correct. The mistress has set up a formation here that stretches the space. Thanks to this, we can amodate many entertainments here," the servant pointed to several empty spots. "There are ns for a pool, a shopping center, and several exchange points."


    Adam nodded and, apanied by the girls, ascended to the sixth floor. Compared to other floors, it was more modest, but Adam could still feel the pressure of magical energy.


    The protection here was at its highest level, and if he were an enemy, he would likely die the moment his foot stepped on the floor of the sixth floor.


    Again, the sixth floor was simply enormous, the size of a small city. Adam admired Amarantha''s ability to create such spaces effortlessly. If he was not mistaken, formations like this were highlyplex, and mastering them would take centuries of diligent work.


    With each step, they approached the door, marked "47". The two apanying girls bowed and left, leaving Adam alone. He pushed the door open and entered.


    ***


    Tall and gant, an unparalleled aura surrounded him. Fierce appearance and countless scars all over his body, with a powerful gaze and strong hands. Dressed in an elegant suit that seemed on the verge of tearing apart, his overall impression was too distorted for Adam.


    "Adam, meet Alexander, the Baron from Silvana," Amarantha''s voice caught Adam''s attention, and he nodded, smiling.


    "Hello. My name is Adam Harris." Adam extended his hand to Baron Alexander, who first nced at his hand and then shook it.


    Adam''s smile was gentle, but it slightly wavered as he felt the grip on his hand. Though Adam didn''t feel any pain due to his strong body, he found it unpleasant. His face turned grim, while his demonic aura began to spread across the room.


    The demonic aura resembled a poisonous cloud and quickly covered the entire room. Amarantha frowned, her expression irritated. She looked at Alexander and saw that his face turned slightly green, indicating he was affected by the poison, albeit mildly.


    Amarantha was shocked and surprised by the potent poison. The poison did not affect her, as her development was too advanced. She frowned, unable to recall how Adam even learned this skill.


    At the same time, Adam regained control and withdrew his demonic aura, which returned to his body. Grimacing, he felt weakness throughout his body and released Alexander''s hand, taking a seat at the table.


    His face was slightly pale, and Amarantha could see that using this spell had been strenuous for him. Nevertheless, she was confident that this skill could be a lifesaver in dangerous situations.


    "Alexander, have a seat." Amarantha frowned, and her aura shed with Alexander''s face.


    A loud p was heard as if someone had delivered a smack, and Adam saw Alexander snap back to his senses. The poison in his body was purged thanks to Amarantha''s prompt action.


    Alexander, who had now regained hisposure, suddenly looked at Adam and began walking towards him with heavy steps. Just when Amarantha thought the men would fight, Alexander suddenly burst intoughter.


    "Man, your abilities are something else. Sorry for my behavior; I guess entricityes with age," Alexander inclined his head and extended his hand. "Let''s do it properly this time."


    Adam smiled and stood up, shaking hands again. At first, they just shook hands, but he felt Alexander''s grip tighten once more, causing him to wince.


    "You''re squeezing my hand again."


    "Oh? Oh, sorry!" Alexander withdrew his hand and chuckled.


    Adam rolled his eyes and sat back down. Soon, their auras turned serious again, and Amarantha silently observed the two.


    "They seemed like they were about to fight... Why did they suddenly be so friendly?" Nheless, she paid no attention to it and handed the papers to Adam. As he opened them, he furrowed his brows upon seeing numerous reports about the progress of the war.


    [Avalonia managed to conquer 10% of the bordends... report on 01.07.3202]


    [Elfhelm sessfully reimed the conquerednds. Many missions to free captives were carried out, with 90%pleted sessfully... report on 05.07.3202]


    [Elfhelm annihted 200,000 troops of Avalonia, leaving no survivors. The Hall of Elders joined the war... report on 09.07.3202]


    [Avalonia struck a trade deal with Stengard. The gnomes promised to supply new weapons to their human partners... report on 15.07.3202]


    All of these were critical news. Adam frowned upon witnessing the bloodshed of the ongoing war. Elfhelm''s power had unexpectedly surged, and they had adopted a more ruthless approach to the conflict.


    The first days and even months of the war had been rtively calm, but now it was evident that Elfhelm had broken free from its shackles and had transformed into a beast, ready to devour any intruder on its territory.


    Adam found this transformation surprising. Amaria had always left the impression of a kind and gentle woman, so he never thought she would be capable of winning this war. As if sensing Adam''s thoughts, Amarantha suddenly smiled andughed.


    "Do you wonder why the Elven Queen, who was once so tender and kind, has be so ruthless?" Amarantha sighed, crossing her arms over her chest as she looked into Adam''s eyes. "You know, everyone wears masks in this life. You, me, Alexander, and many others..."


    Amarantha smirked, and her expression held a touch of contempt for Amaria. She leaned back in her chair, handing Adam a stack of papers.


    "And if we use our masks to deceive others, she... wants to deceive herself."


    [Bloody Feast - Elfhelm 01.01.3002]


    "Bloody Feast?" Adam furrowed his brow and looked at Amarantha, who shrugged and gestured for him to continue reading.


    [The Elven King was suddenly assassinated by an enemy army in his chambers. No sessor was appointed, which marked the beginning of a struggle for the throne. Over a hundred members of the royal family, whether distant rtives ormoners, imed their right to the throne.]


    "This is a ssic part," Adam thought and continued reading.


    [There were over a thousand so-called "heirs," so it was decided to hold a vote, allowing the residents of Elfhelm to choose their ruler. On 09.01.3002, a list of one hundred candidates who passed the screening was announced, and on 25.01.3002, the elections began.]


    [On the day before the elections... suddenly, there were only two candidates left out of the hundred. Amaria and the direct rtive of the king - Arivia. However, there was a problem... the second candidate was only two years old. As a result, Amaria was chosen as the Queen. The coronation day - 30.01.3002]


    "Are you saying she killed all herpetitors?" Adam raised an eyebrow and leaned back in his chair, holding the papers in his hand.


    Amarantha smiled and nodded. Adam felt a chill run down his spine. However, Amarantha deemed it insufficient and waved her hand, conjuring a magical screen on which a video appeared.


    [AAAA!]


    [Guards! Guards! Hel-]


    [I don''t want to die! I-I don''t want the throne! I don''t want to di-ieee!]


    Adam winced as he saw a pile of corpses and half-dead elves screaming and suffering in agony. Some elves had all their limbs severed, while others were slowly being devoured by insects.


    The scene was like something out of hell, and even Adam, being a demon, felt a cold shiver down his spine.


    "Those who wear masks must fear bing an integral part of the mask they wear."

 Chapter 69 Peace Pact

    ?


    Loud cries sounded like they were from hell, making Adam squint in disgust. Even as a demon, he found it unpleasant to witness such slow and cruel killings. For him, it would have been much more efficient to simply kill them on the spot.


    "Turn it off. I think we''lle back to the topic of the Elven Queenter." Adam grimaced and shook his head, signaling for Amarantha to stop the yback.


    Sheplied, and immediately the screen disappeared, along with all the unpleasant sounds. Alexander snorted and crossed his arms over his chest.


    "This Amaria they speak of is very ruthless. I''ve never seen such killings. But, Adam, ording to your description, she was a tender and kind woman?" Alexander smirked. "It looks like you''ve been deceived."


    "I don''t care. Elfheim doesn''t matter to me anymore, so let her have her fun there as she pleases." Adam didn''t humor Alexander''s joke and shrugged indifferently. "Besides, we can discuss the warter. I''m more interested in knowing the reason for your visit to my city, Alexander."


    Adam''s aura suddenly shifted, bing more serious and authoritative. Alexander noticed the change but merely shrugged. After a brief silence, he replied:


    "The sudden appearance of the new town rmed us, so it was decided to send someone for reconnaissance. I volunteered to go and find out the situation, but I didn''t expect to find a full-fledged city here." Alexander leaned back in his chair and snorted. "I reported the danger to the top leadership, and after a few days of discussion, they decided to enter into a non-aggression agreement with Amarantha, but she insisted that the agreement be made with you." Alexander raised an eyebrow and yfully put an arm around Adam''s shoulder, smirking. "Listen, we''re both gentlemen here, so why don''t you give me some advice? I''d like to have such hot and powerful support too."


    Adam rolled his eyes and smiled, replying, "Firstly, you need the looks, like mine."


    Alexander flinched and deted, realizing he wouldn''t cut it from the start. He quietly cursed all the handsome men in this world and returned to seriousness before cing a document on the table.


    "I need your signature, and then we''ll make a magical oath. You can review all the details that need to be agreed upon and add your requirements. Although I''d prefer if you didn''t ask for anything, it''s impossible," Alexander sighed.


    Ignoring Alexander''s dejected mood, Adam took the paper into his hands. The agreement primarily concerned someone iming to be the second prince. His name was somewhatplicated, and Adam wasn''t particrly interested, so he continued reading.


    To be straightforward, there weren''t too many terrible conditions or traps. There were, of course, secret attempts to gain more benefits and even try to collect taxes, but Adam refused all of that right away.


    "You understand that I will never agree to pay taxes to another state unless there''s some benefit in it for us?" Adam frowned, looking at Alexander. "I believe we are both smart people here and understand that you can''t ask for something without offering an equal price in return."


    Point 1.5 stated that the city of Sedion was obliged to pay taxes to His Highness, the second prince, for some illusory protection and the expenses rted to the agreement. It was evident that it was merely an attempt to take as much money as possible.


    Moreover, after the agreement was made, Adam would be required to pay 10 tinum Dragon Stones as a token of gratitude to the prince for his generosity and willingness to protect the city of Sedion in these trying times.


    "Moreover, the agreement is made with the second prince, whom I don''t know at all. And I''m being very polite in my words, considering the absurd demands." Adam frowned and pointed to Section 2.2. "In this section, it explicitly states that every year, in winter, the mayor of the city of Sedion must visit the Second Prince and inform him of his good intentions. And, by the way, they casually mentioned gifts that amount to a whopping 25 tinum Dragon Stones! Absurd!"


    Adam''s face distorted with anger, and his demonic wings unfurled while his eyes turned red. His aura became chaotic, and the pressure weighed down on Alexander.


    However, it didn''t have much effect as Alexander was too strong, and it was evident that he felt ufortable with this agreement. He cleared his throat and looked a bit flustered, but he still tried to insist.


    "I understand it''s absurd, but I need to stand up for the demands. His Highness Ladiron Derek Urisanian von Avalonia promises trade assistance and more. He hopes for good cooperation with the city of Sedion." Alexander hesitated for a moment before quoting the prince''s words. "For your information, I''m just quoting him, alright? '' Mayor of Sedion, Adam Harris It wasn''t so difficult to learn about your identity considering the influx of information during these trying times. I''m sure many would like to destroy you just because of your race. And I''m willing to help you and provide cover if you agree to these conditions.'' That''s it..."


    Crack!


    A loud sound echoed as Adam mmed his fist on the table, shattering it into dust. His brows furrowed, and a low growl escaped his lips.


    "This bastard thinks he''s the king of the world?" Adam roared, ncing at Alexander. "Fine, I understand his position. Amarantha!"


    "Yes?" Amarantha''s soft voice came from behind Adam, surprising him for a moment.


    Turning his head, he saw her rxed expression, indicating that she had been prepared for this moment for a while. Adam sighed and calmed down, offering a gentle smile.


    "Amarantha, can we withstand Avalonia''s army in case of a critical situation?" Adam asked seriously.


    After a brief pause, Amarantha leaned in close to his neck, inhaling his scent. With a seductive smile, she replied, "It won''t be a problem to even annihte their entire army."


    Turning to Alexander, Adam gave him a piercing look, squinting his eyes.


    "I hope you''ll talk to your prince about this. I''ll provide my version of the agreement. He has every right to refuse, and I won''t take any action against him, but if it turns out the prince has malicious intentions, his head will be the first in my collection."


    Alexander sighed and stood up. In his hand was a token used for long-distancemunication. Exiting the room, he started conversing with the second prince.


    Meanwhile, Adam and Amarantha sat next to each other in silence, lost in their thoughts. However, Adam broke the silence as he smiled and embraced her waist.


    "I missed you." His tone was sincere and grateful. "But..."


    Amarantha looked at him questioningly, and Adam grinned, lifting her chin with his index finger. "Why don''t I see you in a wedding dress?"


    Amarantha nced at him expressionlessly andid her head on his shoulder. Adam raised an eyebrow at her seriousness and gently stroked her hair.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Nothing... I missed you so much." Amarantha sighed and looked at Adam from the corner of her eye. "Do you know about the Chaos Empire?"


    Adam was surprised by her question and tensed, trying to recall everything he knew about that empire. The homnd of demons, a hell on earth The Demon Queen easily controlled the entire empire and could determine the fate of the world.


    "The homnd of demons... I don''t have memories of it." Adam frowned, attempting to remember anything, but he couldn''t. The previous owner of this body didn''t want to share that information with him.


    "Anyway, they suddenly became active, and it seemed like they were searching for something. All the demons from the outer world were summoned back. So, you should be cautious," Amarantha said, covering her face in his embrace. "I don''t want you to get hurt."


    Adam smiled and stroked her head. However, thinking about the Chaos Empire...


    "What happened?"


    ***


    Two hourster...


    "Ugh... why did I agree to this crap at all? Someone kill me," he sighed loudly and plopped heavily on the chair. "Alright, just finalize the agreement, and I''ll leave. This time, the prince agreed."


    Adam smiled and handed him the paper. Alexander took it and began to read. The agreement states as follows:


    The Kingdom of Avalonia and the city of Sedion, ording to their mutual will and voluntary agreement, hereby enter into this non-aggression pact, with both parties strictly abiding by the conditions outlined below.


    Article 1: Duration 1.1: Both parties agree not to attack each other and refrain from any hostile actions for twenty years, starting from the date of signing this document.


    Article 2: Sovereignty and Territorial Integrity 2.1 The Kingdom of Avalonia and the city of Sedion acknowledge and confirm each other''s sovereignty, as well as the right of each party to independence and territorial integrity. 2.2 Both partiesmit to respecting each other''s borders and territories and refraining from any actions that may lead to a vition of the other party''s territorial integrity.


    Article 3: Mutual Peaceful Dialogue and Dispute Resolution 3.1 Both parties undertake to maintain an open and constructive, peaceful dialogue to resolve potential disagreements and disputes that may arise during the term of this agreement. 3.2 In cases of disagreements or disputes that cannot be resolved diplomatically, both parties agree to resort to neutral mediators or arbitration to find a fair resolution.


    Article 4: Mutual Cooperation 4.1 Both parties express their willingness to engage in cooperation in trade, culture, science, and technology, promoting the prosperity of both nations. 4.2 The parties shall encourage the exchange of information and knowledge for the benefit of their people and mutual respect.


    Article 5: Vition of the Agreement 5.1 Vition of this agreement by either party will be considered a serious breach of peace. 5.2 In the event of a vition of this agreement by either party, the other party has the right to suspend its obligations under this agreement and take appropriate measures to protect its interests.


    Article 6: Termination of the Agreement 6.1 This agreement shall automatically terminate after twenty years from the date of signing this document. 6.2 This agreement may be terminated prematurely by mutual consent of both parties.


    Alexander read through it, and with every word, he grew more and more grim. Finally, as he finished reading, he let out a heavy sigh.


    "My life was sweet until I decided to take a stroll."

 Chapter 70 Dream

    ?


    (From Adam''s perspective, first person.)


    Was it a dream? The whisper of the wind echoed in my ears, while a pleasant coolness embraced my face. There was a feeling of weightlessness that was abnormal. Opening my eyes, I saw a scene that seemed like it was straight from hell.


    Towering mountains, crimson as if made of blood, volcanic eruptions, chaos, and destruction It felt like this world had suddenly turned into something resembling hell. I was flying among the clouds on some sort of chariot. I was being carried by a monster that looked like a dog but had horns and red fur. They had long demonic wings, just like me. With one p, the image before my eyes suddenly changed.


    What happened? I was rmed, given the height and the situation I couldn''tprehend. However, there was not a single living soul around except for this dog-like creature. I couldn''t talk to it; it didn''t understand me.


    ... For some reason, I felt nostalgic. I couldn''t tell if it was my imagination or just d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    Suddenly, cries rang out, as grating as the sound of metal scraping. I lowered my gaze and saw a crowd¡ªno, an army of monsters. They reminded me of imps, small in body and mind.


    In their hands, they held sharp spears and were well-armed. Several imps held bows, aiming right at me, ready to shoot. I furrowed my brows and tried to activate my magical energy, but it didn''t work.


    What? I was greatly surprised and tried again, but the result was the same: nothing. Then I noticed that my magical energy waspletely absent. Why? I furrowed my brows even harder, showing how puzzled I was.


    At the same time, the chariot smoothly moved through the air, and the monster carrying me seemed indifferent. I could only hear the pping of its wings. I was surprised again.


    Looking at the red and gloomy sky, I felt a strange sensation in my chest. This scene seemed beautiful and familiar to me.


    "The Chaos Empire."


    ***


    The bed slightly shook and creaked as Adam, supporting himself with his hands, suddenly stood up and leaned against the bedpost. His forehead was covered in sweat, as was his back. His eyes were scattered, and he felt an itch in his head.


    "Painful¡­" Adam grimaced, clicking his tongue, and asked himself the question. "I don''t think I got sick... With my level of development, that''s almost impossible."


    The possibility of illness was immediately ruled out. Being a middle-level demon, how could he possibly get sick? His body, even if he were a lower demon, could handle the most noxious miasma of hell, let alone human diseases.


    A curse? Also unlikely, as during his adventures he had onlye into contact with trustworthy individuals, this option was automatically rejected. However, Adam couldn''t think of any other exnations.


    He nced around and saw that he was in his quarters, lying on his bed. Amarantha was next to him, and on either side were Mary and ire, as well as Elyra. They all slept peacefully, while he was the only one not sleeping.


    His heart pounded furiously as if he had run twenty kilometers without catching his breath. Adam gritted his teeth, feeling difort and cramps all over his body. Along with the intensifying headache, he felt like he was losing his mind.


    "What happened?" Adam furrowed his brows, clicking his tongue again, pondering the question. "I don''t know; getting sick is almost impossible for me with my level of development."


    A variant with an illness immediately rules it out. Being a mid-level demon, how could he even get sick? His body, even if he were a lower demon, could handle even the most dreadful miasmas of Hell, not to mention human diseases.


    A curse? Unlikely as well, as he had onlye into close contact with trusted individuals during his adventure, so this option is automatically dismissed. However, Adam didn''t know of any other possibilities concerning this.


    There was only one clue¡ªthat strange dream. He remembered flying on a chariot through a ce that resembled Hell. He had many thoughts about it and was greatly distressed, which caused his mind to waver slightly.


    In his mind, it was as if the elements of fire and water collided simultaneously, causing a powerful explosion and temporarily incapacitating him.


    A quick check allowed Adam to understand that his body was fine and that it was just a slight shock, but he still couldn''t understand the reason behind it.


    Adam heard the rustling of the nket as his left shoulder felt warmth. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Amarantha, who looked concerned about his condition. Adam tried to smile and reassure her, but a sudden headache interrupted all his thoughts.


    He clenched his teeth and held back the urge to scream. Mary, ire, and Elyra were sleeping nearby, exhausted from a day of hard work due to several problems in the city''s affairs. Cold sweat dripped from his forehead onto the nket.


    His skin was reddened, which was very unusual considering his usual paleplexion. Amarantha frowned and quickly infused him with her magical energy, but he was surprised that it didn''t have the desired effect.


    "What is this?" Amarantha''s voice sounded concerned, and Adam shook his head.


    "Enough. You''ll only waste your magical energy in vain. This pain is too weak to affect me." He took Amarantha''s hand in his own and kissed the back of her palm. "Sleep. It''s already difficult for you to sleep at your level, so you must get a good rest, alright?"


    Amarantha shook her head and refused to obey him. Adam could only sigh and shake his head. Sometimes she could be quite disobedient. To distract himself from the pain, Adam put up a barrier against overwhelming noise.


    "Let''s talk then, so I can distract myself from this pain." Adam squinted and took a letter from his inventory, handing it to Amarantha. "Look at this letter. Who do you think it should be from?"


    Amarantha took the letter and felt the paper. It made her eyebrows rise, and she looked somewhatical, but Adam remained serious and didn''t pay it any mind. Amarantha began to read, and with each paragraph, she became more and more serious.


    The letter said:


    [Dear Mayor Adam,


    The Great I greet you and express respect.


    How are you today? The sky is clear and full of stars, and observing them gives me a surge of motivation.


    Ah, returning to the subject... The Great I apologize for the actions of the second prince. I am writing to inform you of my good intentions and propose a personal meeting. Please inform Alexander if you agree.


    You will learn the details afterward].


    "How unusual..." Amarantha rubbed her chin while Adam covered her body with the nket. "Thank you."


    She gave him a soft smile and then became serious. She closed her eyes and pondered.


    "In the first ce, the letter is made from paper produced from the Thousand Eyes Tree. The paper from this tree is very soft and dense, so much so that it''s impossible to tear apart," Amarantha stated in her first thought. "Secondly, themunication style resembles someone from Avalonia. It''s evident from the formalities used in the letter and the unconventional reference to oneself as ''The Great I.'' Usually, such a style is employed by high-ranking nobles, starting with the rank of a marquis."


    "Hmm. So you mean this letter is from a marquis or someone of higher rank?" Adam frowned. "Though the situation with the second prince is somewhat unusual, I must admit that my city is not developed enough to garner such attention. So... it''s more likely about you."


    Amarantha smiled and rested her head on Adam''s shoulder, feeling his warmth. Her eyelids gently closed, and a sweet purr escaped her lips. Adam smiled and gently stroked her head.


    "You are my treasure. I don''t even know how I''ll repay you." Adam smiled bitterly and kissed the top of Amarantha''s head.


    "This..."


    "I know," Adam interrupted Amarantha, who smiled happily. "You''re one of those women who give themselves entirely to their beloved. And I''m d I became that beloved. Your attention empowers me, and your help is invaluable."


    Adam shook his head and felt sentimental. He sighed and looked out the window, ignoring the throbbing headache and the ufortable heat throughout his body.


    "Amarantha, the further I walk along the path of development, the more unclear my path bes. But I''m determined to build a strong fortress for myself and then live with you and my beloved women in joy." Adam stroked her hair. "I hope I can make it happen."


    ***


    The next day...


    Adam sat on a soft armchair, holding a ss filled to the brim with expensive wine. He thanked the servant and brought the ss to his lips, savoring the pleasant aroma of the wine.


    Then he took a sip. The wine flowed over his tongue and down his throat, providing a gentle, slightly bitter taste that brought him pleasant coolness and enjoyment.


    Although he wasn''t a fan of alcohol, out of curiosity, Adam once decided to buy a few expensive barrels of wine, eventually bing fond of its exquisite taste.


    "If you were ugly, they''d consider you strange and call you a freak." Alexander snorted, breaking Adam''s peculiar state. "But considering you''re a damn handsome guy, it even looks sexy."


    "Was that apliment?" Adamughed. "Then I''ll dly ept it. But you should try it too; I spent quite a lot of money on this wine, you know."


    Alexander snorted, and instead of trying the wine with refinement like Adam, he simply took the bottle and poured it all into his mouth. Adam winced, seeing his barbaric behavior, but he had already gifted this bottle to Alexander, so there was nothing to think about.


    "Ah... bliss. Now I understand why you experienced an orgasm." Alexander licked the corners of his lips and grinned, showing his teeth.


    "Orgasm?" Adam raised an eyebrow with a smirk. "But I think you haven''t savored the taste. Maybe you should try it my way? That way, you can experience the full range of the wine''s vor."


    "You''re talking nonsense, dude. Real men drink wine in one gulp!" Alexander grimaced at Adam''s remark and disagreed.


    Adam shrugged and could only smile. Conversations with Alexander were always fun; this guy knew how to cheer people up.


    "That''s up to you. By the way, this girl is from the premium ss. Don''t touch her," Adam remarked to Alexander, who was reaching out to a cute girl dressed in revealing attire.


    "Tch. Greedy boy, won''t you turn a blind eye to this minor detail for a friend?" Alexander pointed his finger at him, and his index finger trembled with anger.


    "Well, those are the rules, my friend. The premium ss is another level and only appears on the fourth floor," Adam said, leaning back in his chair while his shoulders were being massaged by two attractive girls from the premium ss. Alexander poked him in the face, and his pointing finger shook with fury.


    "Why do you touch them, then?"


    "Well, because I''m the owner of the brothel."

 Chapter 71 Bank

    In the private chamber, Adam leisurely sipped wine with Alexander. Two maids massaged Adam''s shoulders while Alexander mumbled something to himself, looking rather miserable.


    With his eyes closed, Adam relished the moment but was interrupted by the smell of smoke. He opened one eye, intrigued.


    "A cigarette?" Adam raised an eyebrow, looking slightly taken aback.


    "Huh? You know about these things?" Alexander shook the cigarette box, and Adam frowned, recognizing the familiar design. "These have been popr in Silvana for the past two years. I remember one guy making quite a fortune selling these. Although he had some legal troubles and is currently in prison,


    "I see¡­ Lend me the pack." Adam nodded and reached out his hand, to which Alexander looked at him with narrowed eyes. "Alicia, give our guest a shoulder massage."


    Adam turned to one of the girls massaging his shoulders, and she nodded, changing her position. Immediately, Alexander stiffened in his chair, closed his eyes, and let out a long groan.


    "Well?"


    Shhh.


    Alexander tossed the pack to Adam and closed his eyes. Adam nced at him, then rolled his eyes and leaned back in his chair, twirling the pack in his hands. He frowned...


    "Somewhat like Marlboro. It''s simr to everything, even the smell... everything except the name." Opening the pack, Adam took a cigarette and put it in his mouth, lighting it up. "And the taste is simr too. What are the chances that there might be people from Earth here? Not zero... I need to investigate this."


    Adam closed his eyes and continued to smoke. It felt like more than a hundred years since he hadst smoked.


    "Every day, after work, I smoked while sitting on the balcony. Sometimes, if I had enough money, I''d have a beer too. Of course, to call that swill beer would be an insult to the name." Adam grimaced, thinking about it. Then he opened his eyes and asked Alexander, "What was the second prince''s reaction to my refusal?"


    Alexander flinched, straightening up and looking somewhat irritated. His gaze was fixed on Adam, who didn''t quite understand the reason for his anger.


    "Man, do you know what a difficult task you''ve left me with? That bastard, the second prince, kept screaming in my ear about how arrogant and self-centered you are. For three hours, I tried to convince the prince that dealing with you was extremely dangerous. Consider it as me saving your ass!" Alexander grimaced. "By the way, speaking of the prince and his ilk..."


    Alexander looked at Adam seriously and asked, "What''s your answer?"


    Closing his eyes, Adam remembered the letter. The sender was unknown, and getting involved with strangers, especially someone from Silvana would be extremely dangerous.


    "You''re asking a few tricky questions. Answering... will be difficult, considering I don''t know the identity of the letter''s sender." Adam opened his eyes and squinted, looking at Alexander. "It would be very helpful if you could exin the person''s identity to me. Perhaps that would aid the cause."


    "Man, do you think I know everything? The only thing I know is that this is an important person with great influence." Alexander shrugged. "I was only given one order: if the answer is ''yes, I will apany you politely and with all the courtesies to the capital."


    "Hmm..."


    Adam smiled and looked into Alexander''s eyes. It seemed that he was speaking sincerely, and after spending so many days together, Adam didn''t think Alexander would deceive him.


    "Then I agree."


    Slumping in his chair, Adam closed his eyes, extinguishing the cigarette.


    "The meeting will be in this city. I won''t ept any other location."


    With a gesture, Adam instructed a girl to pour wine for him. Alexander snorted but didn''t refuse.


    ***


    Sedyon City


    An entirely new city situated not far from the Three Borders. Given the abundance of goods and new entertainment options, the city quickly became popr. Although located within Elfaheim territory, there were surprisingly few elves in the city.


    Nevertheless, the city gained renown for its safety and diverse assortment of merchandise. Many wealthy merchants praised it, even scheduling important business meetings there.


    Overall, the business was thriving, and Amarantha used the proceeds to develop the city. New establishments for tourists appeared, as well as a bank.


    "I heard they opened a bank here. To be honest, I didn''t understand the concept at first, but they say you can leave money there for safekeeping and even borrow from them!" One of the guests on the first floor of the brothel enthusiastically narrated.


    They sat around a round table¡ªthree well-dressed men, all from the human race, exuding an aura of wealth, making them unmistakably extraordinary individuals.


    And the man who had spoken about the bank looked somewhat peculiar if that''s an apt description. He wore many sparkling gemstones, and his attire included a high-quality cashmere hat with a precious stone, an Egyptian cotton shirt adorned with gemstones, a cashmere coat with fur detailing and golden embroidery, elegant leather boots with embroidery, golden rings, and a bracelet.


    His name was Grishin, a wealthy merchant from Silvana and a traveler who had seen manynds and was well-versed in business. Therefore, he was fascinated by the concept of the bank proposed by the city of Sedyon.


    "I don''t want to offend you, gentlemen, but doesn''t it seem highly unreliable to entrust our hard-earned savings to a group of unknown people? We''ve earned our wealth with blood and sweat." A concerned young man of Asian appearance, dressed in a white robe, asked


    "Yakutosaki, you always speak like this, but then you''re always left behind! Tell me, wasn''t your paranoia that nearly drove you to bankruptcy" Another man, simrly dressed as Grishin, expressed his displeasure. "For your information, sir, we''ve already entrusted our funds to this bank! I''ve also invested money in their new project!"


    "New project, you say. Arnold, you never told me about this!" Grishin smiled and yfully squeezed the chest of one of the prostitutes, eliciting a flirtatious moan from her. "With your permission, I''d like to know more about it!"


    "Grishin, we''re friends for life, and we''ve coborated extensively. We''ve been through thick and thin together, like brothers. So...," Arnold looked around and waved his hand, summoning them closer.


    "Hmm?" Grishin and Yakutosaki exchanged nces and then leaned forward.


    "This is confidential, honestly, but... You''re my friends, so I''ll tell you." Arnold smiled and ced the paper on the table. "Just don''t mention it to anyone, alright?"


    Grishin and Yakutosaki nodded aggressively and then snatched the paper, almost tearing it apart. Apologizing to each other for their roughness, they began reading together.


    Idorvam Bank offers you, our valued client, an excellent way to increase your wealth. The essence is to deposit a certain amount of Dragon Stones, and we will invest them in developing business ventures.


    What do we offer?


    1. High-profit rates: We guarantee substantial returns from your initial investment.


    2. Rapid growth: One year? Two years? Be assured, within a month you will already see ie!


    3. Risk: We guarantee no risk, and your funds will always be preserved and returned ording to the contract terms.


    To demonstrate our sincerity, our bank will provide you with a guarantee certificate, and in case of any breach on our part, we will gratuitously pay 10 tinum Dragon Stones.


    For further details, please contact our main office.


    Thank you for being our valued client.


    Idorvam Bank]


    (A/N: This is not a tutorial. Just making it clear.)


    The two men were astonished and impressed by this project. If they weren''t mistaken, they wouldn''t need to do anything other than invest their funds.


    "No, wait... doesn''t this sound too good? Firstly, what rational businessman would agree to multiply the funds of theirpetitors, even with high-interest payments, and officially stipte such a substantialpensation amount?" Yakutosaki frowned, trying to dissuade the two men. "Gentlemen, just so you know, there''s no such thing as a free lunch. And I''d like to warn you about the danger!"


    "No, everything is fine. I''m sure we can make a profit from this."


    "Yakutosaki, if you don''t want to, it''s your choice." Arnold suddenly said this and squinted his eyes. "But if you end up bankrupt again, we won''t help, alright?"


    "You...!"


    Yakutosaki trembled with anger and disappointment, realizing that his words were not taken seriously. He clenched his teeth and breathed heavily, feeling irritated.


    "Fine! I ept your challenge. But just this once!"


    "What a braved, bing a true man."


    "Gentlemen, the path to being a great trader is tough, and it requires taking risks. But rest assured, they will pay off!"


    "Let''s drink to that! My treat!"


    "Haha! Do you have enough money for that?"


    The three businessmen spent a jolly time in the brothel, apanied by the prostitutes, not sparing any expense. They even ordered a striptease show and eventually headed to the second floor.


    But they weren''t the only ones aware of the investment project. Everyone who invested more than 200 tinum Dragon Stones in Idorvam Bank received such an invitation. And 87% of these businessmen decided to invest their money.


    As a result, the cash flow was so overwhelming that Adam spent a long time figuring out the issue and couldn''t sleep for a week, organizing documents and overseeing the bank''s development. Amarantha couldn''t help with this, as she didn''t quite understand the concept of a bank.


    Thus, Adam had to take on 90% of the work and simultaneously teach the employees the craft. Given that Amarantha provided him with intelligent workers, Adam already saw results.


    And so, two days after the conversation with the merchants,


    "Ha-ah. Tired as hell." Adam grimaced when he helplessly slumped onto his desk. "How I want to sleep. But I need to endure for the sake of money."


    Although Adam could exchange money for real currency at any time, he wanted to preserve Seduction Points for other tasks.


    Closing his eyes, Adam immersed himself in the system space and saw a choice before him.


    [Royal Arena] | [Hall of Meditation] | [Skills] | [Chamber of Commerce] | [Inventory]


    [Avable Lucky Blocks for today: 20]


    [Open x1] | [Open x10]


    "Huh... It''s been a while since I''ve been here."

 Chapter 72 Shizuya

    ?


    [Avable Lucky Blocks for today: 20]


    [Open x1] | [Open x10]


    "So many of them have umted..." Adam felt somewhat lucky as he saw he could immediately open two sets of ten cards.


    With hope in his heart, he pressed [Open x10] and squinted. Immediately after his press, ten cards appeared before him, shining in various colors, temporarily blinding Adam. However, after five seconds, the radiance disappeared, and he saw a notification.


    [Congrattions! You received: Sword of Darkness, 25 experience points for the "Casanova" ss x5, 500 Seduction Points x4.]


    "So much stuff..." Adam squinted again, and the information appeared before him.


    [Name: Sword of Darkness


    Type: Weapon


    Description: In ancient times, there were elegant magical swords crafted from the legendary metal Riviris. However, during the war, this metal was destroyed due to the greed of practitioners, forever depriving talented swordsmen of good partners. The sword''s level increases with the user.]


    Adam took the sword in his hand, and it looked quite ordinary, like a knight''s sword. The main difference was in the color of the de, which was ck. Swinging the sword a few times in his hand, Adam nodded, realizing that the sword suited him.


    To be frank, Adam preferred rangedbat as it was more convenient, and he excelled in it. However, when it came to closebat, there were numerous problems.


    As already known, Casanova was not abat ss. It was closer to a magical ss, so Adam found it challenging to fully unleash his strength. If he were not a demon but an ordinary human, he would face many difficulties.


    In any case, all he could do was hope that he could change his ss to abat-oriented one.


    "Swordsman? Assassin? Warrior? Honestly, I don''t even know which one is better... because when ites to games, I pretty much have no clue." Adam scratched the back of his head and sighed. "If I knew I''d end up in this situation, I would have yed MMORPGs more often, seriously..."


    Adam rolled his eyes and moved to the [Chamber of Commerce], finding himself amidst the stalls once more. He located the tentbeled "Other" and chose an item.


    [Name: Level Up


    Type: Misceneous


    Price: 200 Seduction Points


    Description: Allows you to increase your ss level by one level. Can be used once per month.]


    "A month has already passed, so..." Adam nodded decisively and spent the points.


    [Level up!]


    [Level 16: (202/235)]


    [Unlocked ss skill...]


    [Name: Mood Reading


    Description: Casanova can easily discern the mood of their target. Red - anger, green - joy, yellow - unease, blue - sadness, ck - malice, white - indifference.]


    "Come to think of it, I haven''t gone ''hunting'' in a while... I''ve been spending all this time with my wives, so it''s not surprising." Adam smiled and logged out of the system.


    ncing around, he noticed it was alreadyte at night. The city''s nocturnal lights were still brightly lit, thanks to technology based on magical energy. Since magic was everywhere, themps worked as if they were charged by sr energy. The only difference was that magical lighting functioned 24/7.


    "I truly admire this world..." murmured Adam as he got up.


    It waste, and most people in his mansion were asleep. Amarantha had left for her gang''s business, and Elyra had not been feeling well due to her pregnancy for several days.


    "I''d like to help in some way, but she says she has to ovee it herself." Adam sighed and put on his jacket before leaving the mansion.


    The night sky was gloomy, and the weather outside was cold. Although it was summer, sometimes the weather became unexpectedly chilly, almost like winter.


    "There''s nothing to do at the brothel... Besides, I don''t want to bother the girls. Sigh, if that idiot Alexander had stayed, we could have had a drink together, that would have been nice." Adam shrugged and felt a sense of loneliness. "Wait a moment...e to think of it, is he the first man I''ve had a normal conversation with? Oh wow..."


    Softly smiling, Adam strolled through the streets of his city, observing its development. And thinking about the ie he was generating... Adam could only smile.


    Despite thete hour, there were many citizens still awake. Elves, humans, beastmen... the variety of races was astonishing. Perhaps, without strict security measures, there would be many problems due to racial prejudices.


    "Hey handsome, want to have some fun?" Suddenly, a voice sounded from behind him.


    Turning around, Adam saw a middle-aged woman of the human race. She reeked of alcohol, clearly drunk. Staggering, she approached Adam and leaned against his chest, sniffing.


    "M-m... the scent of youth. So, what do you say, want to have some fun with me?" She smiled at him and took his hands.


    Adam raised an eyebrow, and his eyes sparkled, showing colorful spheres around the woman. There were red spheres and onerge blue sphere.


    "Hmm..." Adam chuckled and smiled at the woman, taking her hands intimately. "You seem a bit sad. If you allow me, I''d be d to apany you."


    The woman looked at him and blinked, looking puzzled. But then she smiled softly at him and nodded.


    "I know a nice ce to rx." Adam pointed to an upscale restaurant and led the woman there.


    Under the glow of the streetlights, he finally saw her appearance and realized that she wasn''t human. Her cute ears gave it away ¨C she belonged to the catgirl race. After a brief conversation with her, Adam learned her name was Shizuya. She had migrated to the city with her family: her husband and two children. Initially, Shizuya had hoped to find work here, but encountered difficulties.


    "Sorry... the workforce is currently saturated, and there are no job vacancies. I truly apologize..." And this monologue repeated twenty more times. Shizuya had lost hope, just like her husband. They had some money left from their previous job, so they could survive somehow. But then a miracle happened...


    Her husband found an unknown job and started bringing home money. With each passing day, the ie grew, and she even dared to hope that everything was falling into ce, but...


    "Gambling?!"


    The city of Sedyon, a beautiful fortress at the Three Borders, also had casinos and other entertainment venues. Although many intelligent people avoided such ces, unless they wanted to lose everything, there were still those who sumbed to the influence.


    Gambling addiction. In Adam''s previous life, it was a serious problem that had ruined many families. Although he was smart enough to avoid the influence of casinos and simr establishments, he had witnessed the desperation and consequences of gambling addicts. However, Amarantha insisted on building a casino and other amusements.


    Although initially reluctant, Adam realized that it would bring substantial profits. And so...


    Shizuya''s husband was one of those who believed in the principle of "the casino will help me make money." In the end, he lost over 100 Silver Dragon Stones, theirst money. The result... hunger.


    "Damn it... can you imagine? This idiot left me alone with two kids, without any money! I had to get a tough job and carry heavy loads." Shizuya gulped wine straight from the bottle and scowled. "How I hate my life. If I knew this would happen, I would never havee here."


    Adam leaned back in his chair and sighed. Although he expected such cases to happen, he didn''t anticipate encountering the influence of gambling so soon.


    "You said the kids are hungry, so why are you spending money on alcohol?" Adam frowned, noticing one detail.


    "Hey, hey, don''t look at me like that, got it? I''m not that dumb and heartless. The boss treated me to this, and said it might help ease the pain from the workload." Shizuya snorted and pushed the bottle away, breaking it.


    The waiter was about to say something, but Adam simply waved his hand andpensated him. Bowing, the waiter left them alone.


    "Let me order you something edible. You can''t satisfy your stomach with alcohol, right?" Adam infused magical energy into the token, and a menu appeared before him. "There are many good dishes here. Eat, and I''ll order more for takeaway for your kids."


    Adam softly smiled at Shizuya, looking into her eyes. Today, he felt generous and was willing to spend, considering that such expenses wouldn''t affect his wallet.


    "No, it''s not necessary..."


    Gur-r-r...


    "Heh-heh, although you disagree, your stomach does." Adam chuckled and pointed to the menu. "Let me be cool, alright? When a man wants to treat a woman, she shouldn''t refuse his treats."


    Shizuya looked closely at Adam''s face, and her cheeks turned red as she fidgeted in her seat. Despite feeling awkward about being treated by such a young guy, she felt a warmth in her heart.


    "Sorry for the trouble..." Adam smiled, watching Shizuya enjoy her food. Her soft ck hair swayed, and her bright brown eyes sparkled with satisfaction.


    "Although I prefer attractive women, mature ones are not bad either..." Adam thought to himself as he ordered portions of food for her children for a month.


    ***


    Inevitably, every city has its slums. And although Adam tries to avoid the emergence of slums, it is a challenging task, considering the sudden influx of immigrants. Tents and poorly constructed houses were scattered everywhere. It seemed that even a gentle gust of wind could blow off the roof and leave the residents without shelter.


    In one such house lived Shizuya, the sweet woman from the catgirl tribe. Adam entered the house and immediately felt the creaking floor beneath his feet. There were many rotten nks, and the smell inside was not pleasant.


    "Forgive me for bringing you to such a dpidated ce," Shizuya apologized, bowing her head.


    By that time, she had regained herposure and behaved very politely. Adam could only smile and reassure her.


    "No need to say that. In any case, a home is still a home. Not everyone has a roof over their head."

 Chapter 73 My Name Is Grinch (R-18)

    ?


    Although Adam now lives in a luxurious mansion, eats expensive food, and leads avish lifestyle, it wasn''t always this way. In his previous life, he was a poorborer toiling away at work, earning meager wages. All the money went towards paying taxes, water, electricity, gas bills, and more. He barely had a few dors in hand, not even enough to buy food, but Adam neverined, even when he went hungry for weeks.


    He managed to buy his current house after selling his old apartment because he couldn''t afford the bills and rent anymore. He found a cheap, albeit rundown, house, which was better than having nothing at all. Smiling at the familiar environment, Adam put on his sses of Truth. He saw two sources of light through the walls.


    "It seems the kids aren''t sleeping," Adam informed Shizuya, who frowned and rushed to the second floor.


    Soon, cries were heard, and Adam shook his head, feeling like the boy who always reported everything to the teacher. Climbing the stairs, Adam spotted two little boys aged five to six years. They resembled Shizuya but were crying and hugging each other. Shizuya scolded them for not sleeping yet.


    "I told you not to wait for me but to sleep, didn''t I?" She looked annoyed, so Adam decided to intervene.


    "Anyway, the kids were just worried about you, Shizuya. Isn''t that wonderful?" Adam smiled and squatted before the two boys, who recoiled as if they had seen a ghost. "You know, I''m not that scary. I even brought you gifts!"


    Adam took out two huge lunchboxes from his inventory and handed them to the boys. After getting approval from their mother, they took the lunchboxes.


    "T-thank you, sir."


    "Y-yeah. Thank you very much!"


    They sniffed the pleasant aroma and swallowed but looked at their mother before opening the lunchboxes. Only after she nodded did the children smile and start eating.


    Adam stood up and smiled, watching them eat with gusto. He turned his head to Shizuya, noticing her downcast expression, and sighed.


    "I know it''s hard for you, but remember, they are just kids and rely on you in many ways." Adam found a chair and brought it closer to Shizuya. "Thank you."


    "You wee. So, about what I was saying? When I was a kid, my mom used to workte, and I wouldn''t sleep, waiting for her. She scolded me too, but I kept waiting until she got used to it." Adam smiled, watching the children. "Though I never had kids, so I have no right to say anything, let alone exin. I apologize for that."


    Shizuya fell silent and lowered her head. Adam didn''t eavesdrop out of respect. He just observed the two boys enjoying their meal and smiled. Although he had a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu...


    "But I don''t remember anything," Adam thought about it, looking at Shizuya.


    Two hourster... the children fell asleep right at the dining table. Adam skillfully picked them up and carried them to their makeshift beds¡ªrocks, and hay, Shizuya called them "beds."


    "We had to sell all our furniture to buy food... sacrifices had to be made to survive," Shizuya indifferently informed him and sighed.


    Adam furrowed his brows, seeing the conditions. He covered the boys with arge king-sized bed. Seeing their sweet faces, he sighed heavily. Using his telekinesis, he summoned a proper bed for them. Shizuya looked at him in astonishment, questioning where he got it.


    "Well, I have my ways," he said, shrugging.


    They returned to the kitchen, and Adam restrained himself from wrinkling his nose at the foul smell. It was like entering a cafe filled with the smell of grease and garbage. He waved his hand, creating a small disturbance in the air, and the unpleasant odor disappeared. Shizuya looked at him with glittering eyes and grabbed his hands.


    "Wow! Are you a mage?" Excited, she pressed against him, her bosom touching his arm.


    "Yes. Is it that surprising?" Adam nodded, taking a seat.


    "Of course! Mages can make a fortune just by using magic. In my tribe, they were respected, and their status was on par with the chief!"


    Again, magical energy exists in everyone, but not everyone can use it properly. Although swordsmen also have magical energy, they are far inferior to mages in terms of magical abilities.


    Though, it works both ways.


    Shizuya chattered away while preparing tea. Adam listened attentively to her stories andints about bosses and colleagues, encouraging her to share more and more.


    "Anyway, one of my colleagues offered to spend the night with him for money, can you believe it? And when I refused, he said I should be grateful that anyone pays attention to me. Can you imagine such nonsense?" Shizuya clenched her teeth while pouring tea for Adam. "I hate such arrogant jerks. May they die alone!"


    Adamughed at her words and thanked her for the tea. He found this woman amusing. They chatted happily until a loud crash was heard. Adam waved his hand and stood up.


    "Let''s continue our talkter..." Adam smiled gently at the man standing at the door. "I think there''s an interesting story here."


    ***


    Rarin, that was Shizuya''s husband''s name, had recently been spending time at the brothels of Sedyon. He had recently won a considerable amount of money and decided to enjoy himself.


    "Darling, I''ll miss you. Come back soon, alright?" One of the prostitutes flirtatiously asked, pressing herself against him.


    Rarin blushed and promised he would be back. He left the brothel and headed home.


    "I should get my things and break up with this woman. Because of her, I lost all my money, damn it."


    Seeing his old house, Rarin grimaced with disgust and kicked the door open. However, he was shocked to find his wife embracing an unknown handsome man with long hair.


    "Shizuya! You unfaithful bitch! Who''s this jerk?!" Rarin''s angry roar made the entire house tremble, but Adam raised an eyebrow, pleased with the soundproof barrier he had set up in the boys'' room. He narrowed his eyes and caught a whiff of cheap perfume.


    "Bariser''s brothel. A cheap brothel for tasteless men like him," Adam sneered and proceeded forward.


    Rarin frowned at the man confidently approaching him. He felt uneasy, but his anger overpowered the mix of emotions, and he growled, "Who the fuck are you? What the hell are you doing with my wife?!"


    "Good day." Adam smiled while holding Shizuya''s hand. "My name is... well, let''s say it''s Grinch. Nice to meet you."


    "Yeah, nice to meet you, huh!" Rarin grabbed Adam''s clothes abruptly, raising his fist. "You''re going down, you bastard!"


    A swift strike followed by a scream, but Rarin found himself only halfway buried in the ground. Adam adjusted his attire, looking down at Rarin with contempt.


    "Don''ty your filthy hands on me, scum."


    His aura burst out, focused on Rarin, who rolled his eyes and trembled. Adam''s Mastery of Casanova, Illusion. Though usually used for charm, Adam had found another application ¨C torture.


    He turned to Shizuya, witnessing her furious expression directed at Rarin. Adam sighed and approached her, embracing her.


    "How about some revenge?" Adam softly smiled and whispered these words.


    (A/N: The following scenes areori. You can skip directly to the next chapter if you don''t like this content.)


    Shizuya flinched, her (human) ears turning red, and her tail twirled around Adam''s arm as he held her waist. She writhed in his embrace, and Adam could feel her body temperature rise.


    "Why not?" Shizuya smirked and suddenly kissed Adam on the lips.


    Meanwhile, Rarin snapped out of the illusion and witnessed the next scene before him: His wife, Shizuya, passionately kissing another man, while he yed with her buttocks and explored her body, revealing her bit by bit.


    "No..." Rarin''s heart pounded with pain and humiliation. He gritted his teeth, attempting to stand up, but he was firmly embedded in the floor of his own house, unable to escape. He was forced to watch his wife gradually undress while kissing another man.


    "Shizuya! You slut! How could you betray me?!" Rarin screamed, feeling a burning rage.


    To his surprise, his wife didn''t pay him any attention, nowpletely naked, she lowered the pants of the unfamiliar man.


    "Ouch... such a naughty boy." Shizuya smiled as Adam''s member hit her forehead, and she licked her lips. "Needs to be taught some manners immediately."


    Wide-eyed, Shizuya swallowed his member. The sounds of slurping echoed throughout the house, while Rarin could only helplessly observe. Though he wanted to turn away or close his eyes, something held him captive, unable to look away.


    "Ha... the taste of a young and hard member is delightful." Shizuya stood up and smiled.


    She wrapped her hands around Adam''s member and brought it close to her genitals, rubbing against them. With soft moans, she pressed against Adam''s chest, while he kneaded her buttocks and asionally pped them.


    "Damn... you''re teasing me so much," Shizuya smirked and jumped on Adam, holding his hips. "Now be a real man. Fuck me!"

 Chapter 74 Shizuya 2 (R-18)

    ?


    Soft moans came from Shizuya''s mouth as she sighed softly into Adam''s ear. Her moans were quiet and hard to hear, but every time Adam squeezed her buttocks, her breath hitched and a loud cry came from her mouth.


    His cock touched herbia, stretching them but not prating. The wet feeling was what Adam felt as he moved closer to her body. Her breasts pressed against his chest while her delicate hands grasped his back.


    Rarin had his own atmosphere and through clenched teeth could only watch helplessly as his wife moaned in another man''s arms. Although he didn''t have feelings for her like before, but he hated the fact that his wife was being touched.


    "Even if we divorced... you''re still mine, Shizuya!" Rarin shouted loudly, not worrying that the neighbors might hear them. His gaze reflected his most hateful emotions, while his scream was so piercing that if it wasn''t for Adam, half the town would have heard him scream.


    "Ahhh..." However, Shizuya didn''t even bother to answer him and only moaned as Adam caressed her body.


    Her cute cat ears flicked and her tail swayed excitedly from side to side. Adam felt his cock grow hard and was already stretching Shizui''sbia, ready to enter. He bit the human ear (there are cat ears and human ears), making her flinch.


    Along with the moment she shuddered with arousal, Adam slid inside, immediately feeling the resistance of her vaginal walls.


    "Aaahhh!"


    A short but very loud moan escaped her lips as Shizuya, eyes zing, suddenly sank her lips into Adam''s, kissing him passionately. Her breath was heavy and she was breathing heavily, but she didn''t choose to stop the passionate kiss.


    Adam wasted no time and used magic to summon a chair to him, sitting down on it as the chair reached his seat. Their pose was that of Adam sitting on the chair while Shizuya straddled him and kissed him passionately.


    Her hips swayed as she twisted her ass on his cock and went up and down.


    "Mm-ah!"


    The passionate kiss was interrupted by a moan as Adam began fondling herrge breasts and releasing her lips, he moved closer to her breasts, beginning to suck on her nipples.


    "Uh-oh!"


    Shizuya shuddered and rolled her eyes as a shiver went through her entire body. Feeling the hardness of his cock to herself, as well as the emotion of betrayal...


    "C-cuming!".


    Shizuya shuddered and cummed, making Adam squint at the sensation of his cock being squeezed in the tight grip of her walls. He didn''t stop, however, and continued sucking on her nipple, rubbing a loose nipple left unattended with his free hand.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Rarin roll his eyes and pass out. He frowned and forcefully awakened him, but Rarin, seeing the picture before him, lost consciousness again.


    "Boring..."


    Adam sighed and stopped rubbing Shizui''s nipple, waving his hand. Immediately Rarin''s body transformed and he turned to dust, disappearing in a gust of wind. Adam noticed with the corner of his eye that several people wanted to approach the house and blocked the entrance.


    Although he had covered the house with a soundproofing barrier, however, he could notpletely block all the entrances as that would exhaust him.


    "Aaah!"


    He stood up, supporting Shizuya by her buttocks as she hugged his back, wiggling her hips excitedly. From the inventory, Adam summoned a bed for two and ced Shizuya''s back on the bed.


    He then began prating her in the missionary position, reaching to her most sensitive spots. Throwing her legs over his shoulder, Adam leaned forward.


    "AAAAHH!"


    A loud moan erupted from Shizuya''s mouth as Adam reached the end of her pussy. He thrust furiously, feeling the heat in his body and kissed Shizuya again.


    "Mm-hmm."


    Their tongues intertwined in a struggle for supremacy, causing slurping sounds to erupt along with the spanking. Adam felt the pleasure and without thinking for long, he impaled her all the way and cum inside her.


    "MMMPH?!"


    Shizuya opened her eyes wide as tears appeared in the corners of her eyes and she trembled. Adam ended the kiss and pulled away from her, feeling his cock being squeezed as he came out.


    Laying her head back on the pillow, Shizuya closed her eyes and breathed heavily. Cum was pouring out of her pussy in waterfalls while her mature body was sweating.


    Seeing that his cock was still perky, Adam sighed. Taking out 15 tinum Dragon Stones, he ced next to the bed and got dressed.


    ***


    The next day...


    Shizuya woke up and noticed her state, blushing brightly. She quickly ran to the shower (or something resembling one) and then noticed the money.


    "Th-this..."


    Already dressed, she looked around in shock and noticed a note. Opening it, Shizuya read...


    [Use the money wisely. It''s not payment for the night, just my selfishness, so ept it.


    Besides, I took care of your job problem. I hope you''ll meet a man deserving of you.]


    "That wasn''t necessary," mumbled Shizuya with a smile.


    The next day...


    Shizuya woke up and noticed her state, blushing brightly. She quickly ran to the shower (or something resembling one) and then saw the money."Th-this..."


    Already dressed, she looked around in shock and noticed a note. Opening it, Shizuya read...


    [Use the money wisely. It''s not payment for the night, just my selfishness, so ept it.


    Besides, I took care of your job problem. I hope you''ll meet a man deserving of you.]


    "That wasn''t necessary," mumbled Shizuya with a smile.


    ***In a dark alley, as if enveloped in a veil of secrecy, whispers echoed, but they sounded menacing as if a knife''s edge was sliding against the ss. The gazes of everyone present were fixated on an unknown figure, whose ck robe and mask only hinted at his hidden intentions.


    The participants of this gathering were not just unusual; they held life and death in their hands, controlling the grim business in Silvana. They formed an alliance known as "The Executioners," and behind the leader''s mask was a mysterious man possessed of inhuman power. Ordinary thugs seemed weak and insignificantpared to him. His authority was absolute, and no one dared to raise a hand against him.


    Their union was a bloody and ruthless process, with different gangs fighting each other, eventually submitting to a single leader to seize power over key cities in Silvana. Today''s meeting, however, took ce outside the usual framework as they gathered in Sedyon, a new and enigmatic ce that emerged near the Three Borders.


    The mayor of this city was a mysterious figure, rumored to have connections with demons, but no one could confirm these spections. The Three Borders were a zone that attracted the attention of all who sought power and wealth. They were used to dominating, crushing enemies, and subduing resistance, but today they faced an unexpected obstacle.


    The opponent was a city supported by the enigmatic and dreadfully infamous ck Lady ¨C a woman who ruled the criminal underworld. No one dared to mess with her, but she stood in defense of Sedyon. The bandits had to admit they were facing equals.


    The options were dangerous, and each carried risks. Retreat and forget about the city? Impossible, their pride wouldn''t allow it. Attempt negotiation? That meant acknowledging their weakness and bing puppets in the hands of the ck Lady. Only the struggle remained ¨C the fight for power, the fight for reputation.


    "Let the assembly begin," the leader''s voice resonated like thunder from the abyss. The whispering ceased instantly, as if defying the tranquility would lead to horrifying consequences. The leader, his mask in the shape of a skull, addressed his subordinates. No expression could be seen behind the ck veil, but his words pierced through them like a suppressed sigh before a storm.


    "The city of Sedyon wields great influence over our business. In Elfhelm, herbs that can grant wealth and power are sold, and the city has implemented a new ''banking'' system that may threaten our interests. We must establish connections here. This is my order, and I have discussed it with the ck Lady..."


    The tension escted, and the leader''s cryptic words filled the bandits'' hearts with anxiety. He fell silent, as if silence promised something dreadful, and then spoke sternly:


    "The ck Lady is ready to discuss the details of cooperation, but the city''s mayor must be present. He is the key to sess. Act wisely, do not provoke her. Her wrath means death, and our weakness means downfall. Remember that. Ahead of us lie dangers, but also opportunities for great achievements. Whoever dares to act foolishly shall bear the consequences..."


    The leader''s grim words drowned out thest vestiges of pride and audacity among the subordinates. They all understood that momentous choicesy ahead, and each step in this tense and mysterious struggle could be exceedingly costly. Now their fate depended on a shadow game, where only whispers and subtle hints of each participant''s true intentions were heard.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Adamy on the bed, relishing the sight of Amarantha''s quivering chest as she passionately rode him. Though she appeared reserved, her face had reddened slightly.


    Her hips moved skillfully, bringing him immense pleasure, while the lustful sounds of flesh colliding together along with wet noises delighted Adam.


    "You say ''Executioners'' want to discuss something with us?" Adam frowned, recalling Amarantha''s words. "I''m sure their n involves infiltrating the city and establishing a branch here. After all, Elfhelm is nearby, and asionally, they can enve a few elves who have strayed from the cities."


    Amarantha pushed her hair back, gathering them into a bun, and nodded, saying, "M-m... speaking of that, the city of Sedyon is essentially part of Elfhelm and is under the control of that country. So establishing a branch here is a crucial step for the entire criminal world."


    "Huh... To be honest, I don''t fully grasp all this." Adam shrugged and suddenly thrust his hips upward, causing Amarantha''s eyes to widen. "But I trust you in this matter, Amarantha."


    "A-ah... I''ll do my best... m-m... not to disappoint you."


    They smiled at each other and resumed their lovemaking...

 Chapter 75 Why?

    ?


    In Adam''s estate, there were numerous rooms, and one of thergest was the conference hall. The room was divided in half by a long table, with chairs arranged on both sides, totaling forty chairs.


    At the moment, only two chairs on the left side were upied by a man and a woman - Adam and Amaranta. On the right side, all the chairs were taken. Adam smiled softly as he felt the numerous curious and irritated looks directed at him. Amaranta, on the other hand, showed no emotion and calmly sipped her tea.


    To an outsider unaware of the true identities of these individuals, it might have seemed like a simple tea gathering. However, in reality, two leaders of prominent gangs stood before each other, fiercely negotiating each point.


    "ck Lady... I presume this is the city''s mayor?" Suddenly, the man in a mask and a ck robe, the leader of the gang alliance called "Executioner," asked.


    Amaranta ced her teacup on the saucer with a clink and turned to Adam, cing her hand on his shoulder. "This is Adam Harris, the mayor of Sedyon City," Amaranta introduced Adam. "Adam, meet Skull, the leader of the ''Executioner'' alliance. Shake hands."


    With a gentle smile and a graceful hand gesture, Adam ced his hand on his heart and nodded, expressing his respect. Skull, in turn, responded with a simr gesture, disying politeness and good manners.


    The two gentlemen scrutinized each other. Adam wore his sses, which allowed him to analyze all the gang members, including Skull. Adam noticed that Skull''s magic channels were moving extremely chaotically.


    "S-rank or higher..." Adam thought while maintaining a soft smile on his face.


    However, there was another issue. Adam couldn''t see beyond Skull''s mask, which made him wary. It meant that Skull possessed a high-level magical item thatpletely blocked anyone from seeing his face.


    Today''s meeting was of utmost importance, with two influential leaders negotiating. If Adam hadn''t been close with Amaranta, he wouldn''t have been able to participate in these talks.


    Both sides studied each other, but most of the attention was on Adam. Many of the gang members seemed intrigued by his identity.


    "I havee to you... not empty-handed," Skull suddenly spoke in a deep and indifferent tone.


    His hands swayed gently in a slow motion as he gestured, and five gang members stood up from the table. They left the hall and returned a few minutester with tenrge boxes.


    "I''m not very knowledgeable about gifts, so I may appear ignorant," Skull crossed his arms on his chest, emitting an imposing aura. "But I hope for your mercy. So..."


    The boxes were opened with a loud thud, causing the chairs to wobble. The first thing Adam saw was iron bars enclosing figures inside.


    "Please ept my humble gift," Skull said with a smirk, and Adam somehow sensed it even though he couldn''t see his face. The corner of Adam''s eye caught sight of numerous ves, numbering over a hundred. And... all of them were girls.


    There were many girls from different races, most of them young. Girls from cat, wolf, and tiger tribes...


    Girls from the human race, some even nobledies and female knights.


    Girls from Elfheim, lovely elven maidens.


    Adam leaned back on the chair, crossed his arms, and smiled softly. Chuckles resonated, and Adam joined theughter, only intensifying the amusement of the gang members.


    "This is the second part of our gift. It contains information about Silvana''s ns and also details about Chaos Empire," Skull pushed the paper toward Adam using his magic.


    Taking the paper in his hands, Adam raised an eyebrow, looking surprised. His eyshes fluttered as he read the text written on the paper.


    [In the upper echelons of nobility, there have been thoughts of elerating the war with Elfheim. As a result, it was decided to bolster the army by sending elite reinforcements to the Three Borders. Elf Duke Ronald is preparing for a major military confrontation in its entire history.


    Her Majesty, Queen Silvana, Elizabeth De Lilia Silvana, dered full-scale war against Elfheim and called her allies to a sacred war against the evil elves... that''s the interpretation that the citizens of the capital learned during the daily assembly in the Pce of Wisdom.


    On the other side, Chaos Empire is disying suspicious activity. Being a closed country, inessible to the outside world and not allowing demons to venture beyond their territories, arge number of Demon-General level demons have been detected on Silvana''s western borders.


    Over 10,000 border soldiers were killed, but the demons showed no further activity. Even after Queen Elizabeth attempted to contact Chaos Empire for an exnation, she received a crude response:


    "Interfere - die."


    The border with Chaos Empire has been dered a dangerous territory and a zone ofbat operations.]


    "How intriguing... if I''m not mistaken, Chaos Empire has never shown aggression toward the outside world since ancient times," Adam narrowed his eyes and bit his lower lip. "Judging by their behavior, it seems like..."


    ...they are searching for something.


    But what exactly? Adam frowned, and his eyebrows knitted together. His muscles tensed as he struggled to understand Chaos Empire''s intentions. This empire was thergest in terms of territory and possessed formidable power.


    In ancient times, they had made the whole world tremble with fear. Adam couldn''t even imagine that this empire would be active again. Lowering his gaze, he continued reading.


    [Second Prince of Chaos, Lucius, appeared during a major sh between Elfheim''s and Silvana''s armies. The result: both sides were decimated. A surviving soldier from Silvana''s side reported that Lucius was inquiring about something but couldn''t remember it fully.


    I doubt he wanted to interfere in the war, but such movements from the prince make everyone tense.


    As a result, some other countries have also shown activity. Including Leoria, Ravenheim, Blood Empire, and Lycanthria... the most dangerous countries for humanity. Vampires, beastmen, werewolves, and witches...


    Perhaps our world is changing, and Silvana may be to me. I will keep an eye on their movements and report whenever possible.]


    In the silence of the hall, Adam ced the paper on the table and closed his eyes, crossing his arms over his chest. The information was so crucial and heavy that he needed several hours of intense reflection to process it.


    Amaranta took the paper in her hands and read it too, her reaction resembling Adam''s. She furrowed her delicate brows and appeared concerned, especially regarding the part about Chaos Empire. It was evident that she was worried but for her reasons.


    Adam could only sigh, feeling tired. The world suddenly began moving in an unfamiliar direction, and his sense of danger screamed for him to run. Run anywhere far away from this war and simr conflicts.


    However, he couldn''t act that way. It would be foolish to run from danger only to eventually die like a worm. The city of Sedyon was his haven, and he couldn''t abandon what he had started. His only choice was to be stronger.


    But how?


    Although the "Seducer" ss had helped him significantly, it had also be a limiting factor, preventing him from advancing to other sses. Gaining experience points by having sex might seem easy, but when he realized he had to sleep with women stronger than him, it became quite the challenge. He couldn''t find so many women willing to sleep with a man weaker than themselves.


    "Seduction... will be difficult. I need to think about finding new goals," Adam furrowed his brow and paid no attention to the ongoing negotiations.


    Entering the system space, Adam saw his status.


    [Name: Adam Harris.


    Race: Demon.


    ss: Seducer (Level 16).


    Attributes: Darkness, Seduction.


    Level: Greater Demon (E).


    Sins: Lust (100%), Gluttony (100%), Envy (0%).


    Seduction Points: 2937.


    Partners: ire, Maria, Iliantra, ra, Elyra, Amaranta...]


    [Level 16: (210/235)]


    "Is there another way to increase my level?" Adam pondered.


    Summoning the navigation panel, he moved to the [Hall of Meditation]. Crossing his legs, Adam sighed, feeling a headache. He had already meditated here today, so there were some consequences.


    Focusing his mind, Adam entered a semi-conscious state. Memories from his entire life appeared in his mind, and he followed the path. The memories were enclosed in a sphere, and the further he walked, the more blurry the images inside the sphere became.


    A cold wind blew... Adam felt the chill all over his body, but he continued walking on the path. He sensed that time was passing swiftly.


    A snowstorm began. Adam was covered in thickyers of snow, but he kept going, and with each passing second, he felt his mind bing clearer.


    Heat... the weather suddenly turned unbearably hot, like a dreadful summer day. However, Adam continued walking.


    His path was straight, and apart from the weather, there were no obstacles in his way. Adam walked and walked, feeling his mind emptying and the sense of tangibility disappearing with each step.


    When he woke up, he found himself in a raging ocean. He was drowning and struggling, but the water''s current was cruel and unyielding. Utilizing his magical energy, Adam strengthened his body and gradually started to float to the surface.


    Every movement was apanied by excruciating pain, but Adam was determined to ovee this trial. Suddenly, he heard a coarse and deep voice whispering to him: "Take... take..."


    Memories of his past life flickered - a poor and cruel life. Every day, as a dayborer, he earned a mere pittance, which he spent on the treatment of "???" [name unclear], but he never gave up. His path was filled with trials, but he didn''t give in.


    The world was cruel, but who had it easy? From birth, your status was already determined, and the only choice was to follow the path assigned to you from birth. Living without worrying about tomorrow - a privilege of the wealthy.


    "The world was never fair. How about taking everything from others for yourself?" a devilish voice whispered to him. "You are a demon, not a human. Why bother with principles and restraint? Demons are beings that revel in the moment and worship eternity. In their eyes, destroying a city for fun is amon affair. Why do you care about these worldly things?"


    "I... don''t want to be a demon," Adam said, shivering from the cold ocean water.


    The devilish voice fell silent, only to return once again.


    "Why?"

 Chapter 76 Adam. Demon Adam.

    Chapter 76 Adam. Demon Adam.


    1/1


    The devilish voice fell silent as if catching its breath before a new piercing returned.


    "Why?" ¡ª the question was the only one, simple and carefree, but for Adam, it was a heavy stone, ominously hanging over the abyss of his thoughts. Because of this question, he lost strength in his body, as if cursed, and felt ruthless waters carrying him deep under the waves.


    "The waves reflect your hesitation, and the ocean is the state of your soul," the voice sounded mocking, steeped in contempt. "You worry about your future, about the present, and regret the past." And the voice continued raging like a tornado,shing out at him with words. "Resisting emotions is foolish. You are not a human but a demon. Demons live through sins and revel in every moment. So why can''t you?"


    The words intruded into his consciousness, shattering his perception of himself. "I... am human first," Adam replied, but he didn''t know where he found the courage to resist this devilish call.


    "Are you saying your human memories are your shackles?" The voice asked again, and Adam nodded, feeling the words of the voice hitting his soul. "Very well... then I will take care of that."


    Unexpectedly, the water''s surface trembled, and a huge wave rose before him. Adam tried to swim away, but the current mercilessly carried him towards the wave, and a massive shadow covered his body.


    With a crash, the wave crashed down on him, and he closed his eyes, feeling pain piercing every cell of his being. In the water, he drowned, as if in his doubts, and a sense of emptiness spread in his chest, washing away the illusions of his past life like sand at the bottom of the sea.


    Faces of loved ones became blurry, and vague memories remained just drops in the ocean, lost in the whirlpool of hazy thoughts.


    "A moment of pleasure and reverence for eternity," the devilish voice whispered, its words like a snake, awakening in Adam feelings he had tried to forget long ago: lust, hunger, and envy.


    "No need for doubts. Your life will be called life only when you find pleasure in every moment." His cursed words resounded again, and Adam felt doubts and eptance wrestling in his heart.


    "Why is your level so low? Youck determination, and that''s the main problem." The voice sounded disappointed as if rebuking him for cowardice. "No need for doubts. Now you are Adam, just Adam. Harris? Drop that human surname. In Chaos Empire, an ordinary demon without power is forbidden to have a surname. When you be a powerful demon, then you will be worthy of continuing your lineage..."


    Adam closed his eyes, trying to hold onto thest traces of his former self. Magical power surged through his body like a flow of magma, but in this mixture of doubts and eptance, he understood that fickleness was an inevitable part of his demonic essence.


    "In this world of fickleness, understanding oneself is a difficult task. But if there is a desire, there will be results." The words thatst pierced his consciousness flitted through his mind before he fell ***


    into sleep, shrouded in uncertainty and eptance of his identity as a demon.


    ***


    [Level up!]


    [Level 25: (210/415)]


    [Name: Adam


    Race: Demon


    ss: Casanova (Level 25).


    Attribute: Darkness, Seduction.


    Level: High Demon (D-)


    Sin: Lust (100%), Gluttony (100%), Envy (14%)


    Seduction Points: 2937


    Partners: ire, Maria, Iliantra, ra, Elyra, Amarantha...]


    "What is this..." Adam frowned as a strong headache hit him, while two semi-transparent screens appeared in front of him, disying information on them.


    Strong fluctuations urred in his status, which was somewhat surprising, but Adam simply nodded, not paying attention to it. Turning his head, he saw his wings and tail, ck as pitch. Long and sharp horns appeared on his forehead, gleaming with danger, while magical energy surged within him. Noticeable changes urred in his appearance, making Adam look more courageous, and his aura grew more intense.


    "Demon General..." Adam frowned as he felt the newfound power, then shook his head. "More urately, one step away from this level. I need toplete the sin to fully ascend to this level."


    transformed into a bright sky with clouds. "What could this mean?" He pondered, looking around before sighing. "In any case, I''lle ncing around, Adam noticed that the system space had changed slightly. As he left the [Hall of Meditation], he found the white void transformed into a bright sky with clouds. "What could this mean?" He pondered, looking around before sighing. "In any case, I''lle back hereter."


    Exiting the system space, Adam realized that Amarantha was still in discussion with the Skull. Peering out the window, he saw that everything remained the same as when he entered the system space. "I''m sure more than ten hours have passed, but... nothing has changed here," Adam raised an eyebrow, contemting. "Time in the system space goes faster."


    ***


    In the evening...


    Adam turned his head to look at the gift from the Skull. There were ve girls of various races, and he contemted where to assign them. Most of them looked at him with anger and hatred, which was understandable given their circumstances.


    "Now you are my property and will serve me," Adam smiled in defiance of their hateful nces and narrowed his eyes. "Anyone who shows themselves on the wrong side will be killed. Clear?"


    His aura exploded, and the girls trembled, nodding in horror. Adam softened his smile and instructed the manor''s maids to take care of them.


    Turning around, he headed to his bedroom. Opening the door, he saw Elyra having a lively conversation with Mary and ire.


    The creak of the door made the girls turn in his direction, and their faces lit up with bright smiles, causing Adam to rx.


    "I''m back. What were you discussing?" Adam plopped down on the bed, resting his head on Mary''sp.


    "Mary was telling us about new technologies! I think it was called... cosmetics?" Elyra tilted her head in confusion.


    "Ah, yes, cosmetics. I remember discussing it with a famous merchant known for his products for women," Adam smiled, turning his face and burying it in the soft thighs. In a hushed voice, he continued, "I''ve ordered ten crates of cosmetics for you. The goods will arrive tomorrow, so you can take what you want, and the excess can be given to the maids."


    A gentle touch was felt on his back as ire massaged his shoulders, while Elyra stroked his long hair. Adam closed his eyes, feeling at ease. It seemed like they had lifted the burden of the day off his shoulders.


    "Oh, and I bought new dresses! They are so charming, and the merchant even gave me a discount!" Elyra shared her purchases, and Adam turned his head to the left to see her.


    "Wow..." Adam gasped as he saw the beautiful Victorian-style dresses.


    There were also dresses from Adam''s modern world, and he smiled, observing Elyra''s excitement. Just a few weeks ago, she was an ordinary girl who didn''t even know the word "fashion," but now she was shopping and showing interest in clothing styles.


    "They''re beautiful, aren''t they? ire helped me pick them!" Elyra giggled, stroking Adam''s head.


    ire smiled softly and patted her chest. "You can count on me. I used to work at the Elfheim Castle and helped noblewomen choose their outfits."


    "Um... I don''t understand anything about fashion," Mary grimaced and flinched, feeling Adam''s soft breath on her thighs.


    "Well, bright dresses are in fashion amongmoners now, while the nobility prefers more borate and luxurious ones," Elyra propped her chin and sighed. "But these dresses are too expensive, and often, the price is inted."


    "Of course. Nobles don''t care about how much they spend on dresses. The main thing is that they look beautiful," Adam rolled his eyes, remembering the stream of customers from wealthy families. "During the presentation of the new clothing line, there were too many orders, and Ricky was stretched thin."


    Ricky was the name of a famous fashion designer who opened his business in Sedyon. He was very friendly and hardworking. When Adam showed him the clothing designs from his memories, Ricky was utterly inspired. In just a few days, he recreated the designs perfectly and even added his creations based on them. Adam admired his abilities and respected him for that.


    "Speaking of which, many renowned merchants offered us discounts and even gifted dresses, food, and the like," Elyra said suddenly, caressing Adam''s cheek. "Is it because of you?"


    "Of course. Imagine what people would think of them if these merchants didn''t show their appreciation to the person who provided them with space to earn money," Adam rolled his eyes and pinched Mary''s thigh, making her giggle. "You''re my wife, and ire and Mary are my dear maids. If he didn''t give you anything, people would have thought of him as an ungrateful, greedy person."


    "So many maniptions..." Elyra grimaced, rolling her eyes.


    "Well, it''s society, dear. There are many maniptions here," ire smiled at Elyra''s words. "Anyway, the city turned out to be beautiful. Considering that it''s brand new, the development is going well."


    Adam nodded at her words and raised his head, shifting from Mary''sp to Elyra''sp, who shyly smiled and began to gently stroke his head. Adam closed his eyes and simply listened to the women''s conversation, asionally responding to them.


    Their conversation was like a melody to him, and after five minutes, he fell asleep, embracing Elyra by her buttocks. Though the position was somewhat embarrassing, Elyra was pleased and crossed her arms on her chest with a smirk. Mary and ire looked at her and snorted before lying down next to Adam, closing their eyes. An hourter, Amarantha joined them.


    ***


    The next day...


    Adam slowly opened his eyes and saw two hills above him. Blinking, he felt how the two hills leaned towards his face, and he sensed a floral fragrance that charmed him for a moment. ck hair fell on his nostrils, tickling him.


    "Amarantha... good morning."


    From the smell and the color of the hair, Adam recognized the woman and smiled softly. A beautiful and neat face appeared from overslept more than usual.


    "What are the ns for today?" Adam got up, realizing that he was behind the hills, with a gentle smile.


    "Good morning. You slept longer than usual today."


    "M-m... true. Thanks to that, I feel refreshed," Adam got up and stretched.


    Looking around, he saw that the girls had begun to dress, and he nced out the window. It was already noon, and he indeed overslept more than usual.


    "What are the ns for today?" Adam got up, realizing that he waspletely naked.


    However, the maids quickly dressed him in a custom-made ssic suit. Amarantha tied her hair into a bun and looked back, smiling. "Today, there will be a meeting with all the merchants."


    Adam smiled. Today was an important day... namely, adapting ideas from Earth into this world.

 Chapter 77 Meeting with traders [1]

    Chapter 77 Meeting with traders [1]


    Traders were the backbone of any city in this fantasy world. The flow of money acted as bait for them, and with enough effort, one could find a sponsor in the form of a wealthy merchant who would y a significant role in the city''s development.


    Throughout his life, Adam had acquainted himself with numerous traders and personally dealt with prominent and wealthy traders. Now, he was heading towards a meeting with four traders who were major investors in the development of the city of Sedyon.


    The corridors of Adam''s estate were long and seemingly endless. The sound of footsteps echoed on the smooth floor, apanied by the click of heels. Walking beside Adam was Amarantha, whose demeanor was direct and confident.


    Following them was the head housemaid, Ekaterina. She was a strict woman and a professional in various fields, including arithmetic, business, and even city management. Her appearance was simply stunning, perfectly matching Adam''s taste. As a mature woman with long ck hair and green eyes, she possessed an equally beautiful mature body. Adam could spend hoursplimenting her looks, and given her abilities, he waspletely satisfied with her. Most of the time, she helped him as his secretary.


    Growing tired from the long journey, Adam, without turning around, asked Ekaterina, "Is the task I asked you to do...pleted?"


    Hearing his voice, Ekaterina hastened and approached Adam, keeping a distance of one meter from him. With a deep and respectful tone, she reported, "Master, Mary, and ire have embarked on the assignment as per your request. But... I still don''t understand the reason for your choice."


    Adam shrugged and smiled, not responding to her. Ekaterina took his silence as an order and stepped back, creating a distance of five meters between them. Amarantha remained silent the whole time, merely looking ahead.


    In silence, they reached the meeting hall, and with a gentle hand gesture, Adam opened the door. Through the crack in the door, Adam saw four individuals sitting and peacefully sipping tea, but as the door creaked, they stood up and bowed, weing them in unison, "Good day!"


    Their enthusiasm was palpable, and Adam, with a warm and friendly smile, greeted them back as he pulled out a chair for Amarantha and then sat down himself.


    "How are you all doing? I heard that the weather today is going to be extremely bad. Don''t forget to take an umbre with you," Adam said cheerfully, initiating the conversation.


    In the meantime, Ekaterina stood behind Adam and started massaging his shoulders. It was evident that she was a master at it. No one paid much attention to it, as those in these exclusive circles knew about Adam''s reputation as adies'' man.


    Many female traders tried to seduce him, but rarely did anyone seed.


    "Thank you for your concern, Sir Adam. To be honest, I was quite surprised by how urately you predict the weather," one of the traders expressed gratitude.


    Among all the people in the room, one person stood out with his effeminate and vibrant appearance. With long white hair tied neatly in a bun and blue eyes, he exuded a charm that even surpassed that of women.


    Ricky Flower, the renowned designer whose fashion masterpieces were well-known even in Elfheim, praised his designs for their practicality and expensive look, despite their rtively low price.


    In personal interactions, Adam confirmed his good character. With a fervent passion for his work, Ricky paid utmost attention to every detail and wouldn''t ept even the tiniest, unnoticed mistakes.


    Whenever he released a unique design, his store would suddenly turn into an auction, and numerous aristocrats and wealthy individuals would fight to buy his clothing. The situation often required the intervention of guards to restore order among the frenzied aristocrats.


    "Ricky, I heard about your recent sess in the capital. You were awarded the ''Sun of Silvana'' medal, and I''m immensely happy about your achievements. Please ept my heartfelt congrattions." Adam leaned back on his chair, gently stroking Ekaterina''s delicate hands, and looked at Ricky with a kind smile.


    Ricky straightened up, and his face looked somewhat disappointed as he sighed heavily and shook his head, making a gesture that conjured the intricate medal in the shape of a sun, with rays formed by the initials of great designers.


    couldn''t give the award to an unknown person who also built a city on Elfheim''s territory. I repeat, I simply despise those hypocrites in He pushed the medal toward Adam and lowered his head, appearing disheartened. "Sir Adam, I deeply regret receiving this award. I tried to persuade those old men, but they insisted they couldn''t give the award to an unknown person who also built a city on Elfheim''s territory. I repeat, I simply despise those hypocrites in the capital. What''s the point of such intricacies and political undertones in a fashionpetition?"


    The "Sun of Silvana" award has always been the ultimate goal for all fashion designers. If you received this medal, you could consider yourself someone who has won in life. Using it wisely, you could even sell scraps of cheap fabric with a huge markup.


    However, Ricky wanted to decline it, and he looked more disappointed than happy. Adam smiled, noting Amarantha''s approving gaze, and waved his hand, interrupting Ricky. A warm smile remained on his face as he used his magic to return the medal to Ricky.


    "Ricky, you''ve earned it. Besides, after receiving the medal, your sales increased by a record-breaking 120%, didn''t they?"


    Adam''s arguments were logical, but Ricky disagreed, saying, "Sir Adam, it was your design that won thepetition, not mine! My pride as a designer will be shattered if I announce that this design belongs to me."


    Adam waved him off, took the apple juice that Amarantha handed him, and thanked her before taking a sip. Then he continued, "I don''t need it. Consider this medal as a path to our long and fruitful coboration. If you want to repay me,e up with great designs and help me with the city."


    Ricky puffed his cheeks and snorted in agreement, remaining silent. Adam rolled his eyes, paying no attention to the man''s behavior, and let out a sigh, feeling a sense of weariness.


    "Let''s get down to business, shall we? I want to discuss the main details of today''s meeting." Adamzily leaned back in his chair and waved his hand, calling the traders to start the assembly.


    A creak sounded as a man stood up beside Ricky. He had short ck hair, a rather ordinary face, and brown eyes.


    "Avalon, you may begin." Adam took the juice ss in his hands and took another sip, keeping an eye on Avalon.


    "Certainly." Avalon smiled amiably and began the discussion. "As you already know, food supply is a crucial part and a reliable pir for any city. With the help of Sir Adam, I''ve strengthened my position and am pleased to report that I''vepletely restored the supply of goods!"


    Adam nodded, as did the other traders. Food was an essential part of the city''s industry, and without Avalon''s assistance, the city''s development would have been much more challenging. In exchange for his help, Adam bestowed a high status upon Avalon and reinforced his monopoly on food.


    Although such a situation could potentially pose a danger to the city if Avalon were to threaten to cut off the supply, Adam was confident in this trader''s loyalty. They were vetted individuals who had undergone ten stages of scrutiny, and there was no doubt about their dedication and prudence.


    Noticing that no one wanted to ask anything, Avalon nodded and continued, "However, recently, there''s been a problem."


    Adam straightened up, as did everyone else in the room. Ekaterina, realizing the gravity of the situation, took the juice from Adam''s hands and moved to the wall. Catching everyone''s attention, Avalon continued with a serious expression, "The convoy carrying food supplies encountered a hindrance in the form of bandits. And the problem wouldn''t have been so serious if they were ordinary bandits."


    Avalon sighed and wearily handed over a paper with a detailed report. Through Amarantha''s magic, everyone present saw the inscription up close.


    [Werewolf Attack].


    Adam narrowed his eyes, and his demonic aura unintentionally emanated while his wings spread and his horns appeared.


    "What are werewolves doing here?"


    His voice sounded rough and deep, like a screaming from the depths of the Abyss. He frowned, and his eyebrows met at the bridge of his nose.


    Avalon sighed and sat down, looking tired. "Perhaps these are rogue werewolves expelled from their pack. It happens, but..."


    "But you''re not sure about that," Adam summarized, sighing. "This is a serious problem. What are the losses?"


    "My subordinates werepletely wiped out, and the provisions were stolen," Avalon reported with a sour expression, bowing his head and cing his hands on his knees. "I''m sorry. I''ll try to restore the supply as soon as possible and choose a different route."


    Adam leaned back on his chair and closed his eyes, waving his hand while speaking without opening his eyes: "Don''t worry, it''s not your fault. I''llpensate for your losses and assign warriors to protect the next caravan. Thank you for your work."


    Opening his eyes, he smiled, though his smile appeared somewhat forced. Avalon bowed his head and pressed his lips together, looking disappointed. Next was a woman.


    "Marina, I hope your news will be good." Adam smiled at the pleasant-looking woman with vibrant features.


    "Of course, darling." Marina smiled back and paid no attention to Amarantha''s nce. "I must admit, my dear, your knowledge has been of tremendous help. Thanks to your input, many women have experienced what it''s like to be youthful again!"


    Adam smiled and tilted his head to the side, taking Amarantha''s hands, causing her to snort and move her chair closer to him. He gestured for Marina to continue with her report. Marina smiled and proceeded.


    "The new line of cosmetics sold like hotcakes, and the revenue is simply insane. Even a princess from Silvana''s vassal kingdoms leaned back on the chair.


    approached me and ced a substantial order for lipsticks, face powder, and facial masks.


    Marina continued listing all the cosmetics and skin care products in one breath, and in the end, she was gasping for air, proudly puffing out her ample chest as she finished the report: "With pride, I announce that several vassal kingdoms, including Silvana, have requested my products and were even willing to help establish branches of our brand!"


    Adam winced upon hearing the brand name Marina had given to her products. He closed his eyes, recalling the name, and shook his head, muttering, "Handsome Kiss... what the hell?" Adam smiled and leaned back on the chair.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 78 Meeting with traders [2]

    Chapter 78 Meeting with traders [2]


    Marina enthusiastically shared how her business was flourishing and her ideas for further development. Adam smiled and nodded, promising to allocate funds for expansion and creating branches, receiving an airy kiss from Marina in return.


    "Next... Sabrina."


    "Sir Adam," responded the brte with blue hair and stern sses. She bowed and began her report with a serious expression.


    "I''d like to address the issue of new designs and unique furniture with your assistance, which has been well-received by the nobles. However, there''s a problem in selling amongmon folks," Sabrina sighed, reaching into her bag and pulling out papers with reports. "Here''s the sales chart. It''s evident that most of the products are hard to sell to ordinary people due to several reasons."


    "Mhm? I have some ideas about this, but please, continue," Adam replied with a soft smile, squinting as he epted the report.


    Sabrina nodded, looking at everyone in the room before continuing, "First, the sales are low amongmoners because of the aristocrats. They buy any furniture, decor, and other items at the highest prices, creating a scarcity of goods. Second, theck of eptance from the citizens themselves. Most of them simply cannot afford furniture and other items, considering it a wasteful expense. And third, the high cost. Until now, my assistants and I haven''t found a way to lower production costs, and with the shortage of raw materials, we have to raise prices to cover expenses."


    Adam closed his eyes, feeling a headacheing on. He took most of the furniture ideas from his previous life, and many of the items were made from trees that were scarce in this world.


    Initially, he didn''t understand why until he casually mentioned trees such as oak, birch, and pine. Later, it turned out that these trees were on the verge of extinction due to theck of magical energy within them.


    As a result, any items made from the aforementioned trees were expensive and considered premium goods. The aristocrats dly purchased such furniture.


    "While we can use other trees, it would greatly affect the reputation of our brand. Additionally, there''s a problem with processing due to the natural protection of these trees and theck of arge workforce," Sabrina wrinkled her nose, looking around and meeting everyone''s gaze before bowing her head. "I would like you to help me find skilled workers because at this rate, our resources will deplete by the end of the year, and the only way to avoid bankruptcy is to switch to lower quality to save costs."


    Adam closed his eyes and pondered. There were numerous trees in this world that could be used to make high-quality furniture, but processing and production ultimately proved too expensive. Although Adam could provide financing through the Idorvam Bank he had established, he couldn''t spend too much money from the treasury.


    Thinking about the elite trees, he could mention the Wisdom Elven Tree, which grew near the capital. However, obtaining this tree during wartime would be extremely challenging. Musing over this, Adam muttered, "Mhm... Ekaterina."


    "Yes, Master?"


    Hearing the soft and strict voice of the head maid, Adam turned to her and brought his lips close to her ear, whispering something. Ekaterina nodded, bowed, and left. Adam turned to Sabrina and smiled at her, saying, "Thank you for the report, Sabrina. Your assistance has been invaluable, and I wille up with a way to help you."


    With these words, a smile finally appeared on the strict woman''s face, and she took her seat. Adam announced a short break and closed his eyes, lost in thought.


    "Did you think of the same thing I did?" Suddenly, he heard a gentle voice next to his ear and opened his eyes, seeing Amarantha.


    Adam smiled and nodded, looking at the door. There, he saw a beautiful girl with blue hair and blue eyes, resembling a calm water surface.


    Elyra. The enchanting nymph princess.


    With nervousness, she approached Adam, but as soon as she looked into his face, she rxed and smiled like a blooming flower. Adam sat her on hisp and nuzzled her neck, inhaling the pleasant floral scent.


    In a soft, affectionate tone, Adam asked her, "Darling... I have issues with raw material supply for furniture. Do yournds have trees like oak, birch, and pine?"


    Elyra shivered at Adam''s warm breath on her ears, blushing but seriously pondered his question. Closing her eyes and mumbling something incoherent, she turned and nodded, "Actually... we have all the mentioned trees, and even too many."


    Adam''s eyes widened, as did Sabrina''s. They looked at Elyra with adoring and loving gazes, causing the girl to blush deeply and hide her face in Adam''s chest.


    "Haha! Excellent, that''s wonderful news," Adam hugged Elyra and kissed her on the forehead. "Sabrina, leave the negotiations to me. Avalon, you''ll need assistance in supply. Amarantha, we''ll require protection and a trusted escort. Can you handle this?"


    "Yes, of course. Count on me."


    "No problem."


    "Certainly, I''ll handle everything to the best of my abilities."


    Smiling at Sabrina, Avalon, and Amarantha''s responses, Adam leaned back in his chair, stroking Elyra''s head as she curled up on his chest. Ordering Ekaterina to set the table, Adam resumed the meeting.


    They discussed the city''s development, taxes, and regtion of businesses ording to the city''sws. An important issue of unemployment due to therge influx of people was also brought up, and Adam pondered over this matter.


    The migration to Sedyon was a somewhat unexpected event, as Adam hadn''t anticipated such a sudden increase in the number of citizens. It took considerable effort and expense to provide food and daily necessities.


    In the initial days, there was utter chaos as migrants brought all their belongings and attempted to sell and purchase essential goods at once. The shortage of products was the mildest issue caused by this.


    The city was initially designed to amodate 7,000 citizens, not counting traders. However, the poption had increased to 10,418, posing a serious problem. Some families had to sleep in tents, leading to the formation of slums.


    However, Adam was not idle, and together with his aides and Amarantha, they brainstormed ways to address the slums and unemployment issues. They couldn''t afford to protect citizens from whom they received nothing but expenses.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, since we have touched upon the critical topic of unemployment, my Master hase up with several new ideas for the city that can attract potential workers and reduce the number of unemployed," suddenly, Catherine''s voice echoed in the silent hall, capturing the attention of everyone present. Seeing all eyes on her, Catherine continued, "My Master, with his brilliant mind, has devised ingenious ways to aid the city''s development, socialization, and convenience, stunning the world with his genius!"


    Catherine proudly dered this, her monologue full of praise for Adam, who nodded contentedly, not paying attention to the smiles of his wives. Seeing that even the traders were listening with serious expressions, Catherine continued, "And so, with honor, I present to you the three main ideas of today''s assembly!"


    With Amarantha''s assistance, Catherine projected Adam''s idea on arge screen for all to see. Upon closer inspection, the traders saw the word "Newspapers."


    "Newspa... pers?" Avalon raised an eyebrow, not fully grasping the concept.


    His surprise was shared by others in the room, including Amarantha and Elyra. Adam simply leaned back in his chair, caressing his wives'' heads and sipping apple juice from their hands.


    Catherine smiled and proudly lifted her chin, exining, "As we already know, information is the foundation of any society. Usually, peasants and nobles learn about most announcements either during their weekly gatherings or through rumors and trusted sources. However, my Master has ingeniously solved this problem, eliminating unnecessaryplexities and rooting out any nder!"


    The image on the screen changed, and everyone saw the newspaper temte. Gasps and expressions of wonder filled the room, while Adam smiled, mentally bowing to his ancestors.


    "With this newspaper, we can publish weekly news about the city and events in the world! Thanks to the invaluable assistance of our informants, we have already created the first newspaper prototype and received positive feedback after some research!" Catherine pped her hands, and the door to the hall opened, allowing in charming cat tribe maids who nervously swayed their tails and twitched their ears due to the attention they received.


    Each maid ced newspapers in front of everyone and then stood by the wall, bowing their heads. They were the ves Adam received from the Skull and he ensured that each of them had good jobs.


    The traders, Amarantha, and Elyra picked up the newspapers and began to read attentively. There were 12 pages in total, and the first page contained headlines and brief news summaries with illustrations. Unfortunately, everything was in ck and white due to Adam''sck of knowledge.


    However, it didn''t diminish the impact of the newspaper. In the traders'' eyes, this idea was brilliant and looked like a mouthwatering source of ie.


    "Ah, here''s an advertisement for my shop!" Ricky suddenly eximed, drawing attention to himself.


    "Really? Where?" Avalon asked with interest, to which Ricky replied, "Page ten!"


    Avalon excitedly flipped to the tenth page and saw illustrations and a discussion about Ricky''s shop, detailing the interior and product catalog. It also featured impressions and opinions gathered frommoners and aristocrats.


    In the end, there was the address, the owner''s name, and working hours.


    The entire page was dedicated to Ricky''s shop, and the text was skillfully and beautifully presented, engaging the reader and tempting them to purchase items.


    Although the issue of literacy among citizens and the fact that only 5% could read remained a problem, Adam nned to address this after dealing with the city''s main affairs.


    "Amazing, Sir Adam! Thanks to this advertisement, more and more people will want to visit my shop!" Ricky was excited and grinning like a fool.


    Adam snapped his fingers and smiled, "Thank you for the praise. For a fee, it will be possible to submit an advertisement application, and the more you pay, the more attention your advertisement will receive... in any case, I would like to say that newspapers will also help with unemployment due to the following reasons..."


    Adam waited until everyone''s attention returned to him and smiled.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 79 Isnt that slavery?

    Chapter 79 Isn''t that very?


    Adam waited until the attention turned to him and smiled.


    "The first thing is the appearance of a newspaper worker, whose role will be to sell newspapers or deliver them to homes," Adam smiled and, seeing the interest in the partners'' eyes, continued: "The second thing is the publishing house. Educated citizens will get a ce in the publishing house and, after some checks, will be able to work in the department where they excel the most. The third thing is the printing house. This enterprise will handle the newspaper printing, so we need to train future workers first, and then we can poprize newspapers among themon people."


    Creating so many new job positions would be an ideal move to eliminate unemployment or, at best, cut it in half. Considering that newspaper production would be a challenging task due to Adam''sck of knowledge, a lot of support staff will be required.


    The traders nodded, realizing the importance of Adam''s idea, and smiled, agreeing to invest and attract other investors. Ekaterina, clicking her heels, pulled out another parchment and, once again with the help of Amarantha, erged the image.


    Seeing the unfamiliar building, the traders turned to Adam, who just smiled and asked them to wait. After five minutes, when everyone''s attention was focused, Ekaterina started to exin.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, with your permission, I would like to present my Master''s idea ¨C the education system." Ekaterina turned on her heels and pointed to the first small building. "Let''s start with the elementary school. Children from 5 to 12 years old will attend here. They will receive basic knowledge such as the universalnguage of Orivis, basic arithmetic, an introduction to magic (theory), and history. The education will be structured as follows ¨C there will be five one-hour lessons per day, with a thirty-minute break after the third lesson. If a child shows exceptional performance and demonstrates a better understanding of the material than others, they will receive financial assistance from the city administration."


    Ekaterina turned and looked into the eyes of the traders. Ricky, Avalon, Marina, and Sabrina appeared thoughtful, trying to show their interest, although some reluctance was visible.


    Adam, noticing their hesitation, pped his hands to draw attention. "Friends, I understand all the risks, and I am aware that we might lose a considerable amount of money. Building the infrastructure, findingpetent teachers, and providing financial assistance... I am sure that in the first few months, if not the first year, there will be significant financial losses, and I dere this to all of you right now, proving my sincerity in this matter. But!" Adam closed his eyes, smiling, took a sip of apple juice, and continued his speech. "While it might be easier to govern a naive popce, having educated people, who could be pirs of the city in the future... it''s worth all the expenses."


    Under ordinary circumstances, such a lenient approach to the people would be met with smiles from ordinary citizens, but soon their greed would awaken, realizing that without them, the city might falter due to ack of skilled workforce.


    Many of them would be wooed by other cities or even the government. However, it would be possible if this were an ordinary world without magic and other supernatural elements.


    "Of course, I am not ready to provide education just for ''thank you.'' There are many risks, and I am not so kind as to endure losses with a smile on my face," Adam said in a deep, rough voice, narrowing his ck eyes that seemed deep and alluring, like the entrance to the Abyss. "Each family willing to send their children for education must sign a contract."


    Adam waved his hand, and a paper appeared in his hand, which glowed brightly and erged, showing it to all the participants of the meeting. It was a temte for the contract with the parent, the student, and the school.


    [Education Agreement for Enrolling in Sedyon Elementary School


    We, the undersigned, hereinafter referred to as "Parents" on the one hand, and (Student''s Name), hereinafter referred to as "Student," on the other hand, hereby enter into this agreement for the enrollment of the Student in Sedyon Elementary School, located in the city of Sedyon.


    1. Obligations of Sedyon Elementary School:


    1.1. Sedyon Elementary School undertakes to provide the Student with quality education corresponding to the level of elementary education in the fantasy city of Sedyon.


    1.2. Sedyon Elementary Schoolmits to creating a safe and friendly learning environment for the Student, ensuring their right to receive education without discrimination and violence.


    1.3. Sedyon Elementary School pledges to pay 5 tinum Dragon Stones to the Parent if the Student achieves the goals set by the school in their assessments.


    2. Obligations of the Parents:


    2.1. The Parents agree to ensure regr attendance of the Student in Sedyon Elementary School and strict adherence to the school schedule.


    2.2. The Parentsmit to providing urate information regarding the Student, their surroundings, and their background to Sedyon Elementary School.


    3. Restrictions on the Parent/Student:


    3.1. Sedyon Elementary School reserves the right to limit the number of children from one family epted for education to ensure equal opportunities for all students and the effective operation of the educational institution.


    3.2. The Student is not allowed to leave the city of Sedyon without prior written permission from the city government. This condition ensures the Student''s safety and protection from potential threats outside the city.


    3.3. The Parent/Student agrees to keep all information regarding educational materials and any other information learned within the premises of Sedyon Elementary School.


    4. Duration of Education:


    4.1. The educational process in Sedyon Elementary School continues for (indicate the number of years or period), including the mandatorypletion of all elementary school sses.


    5. Mandatory Admission Requirements:


    5.1. To be eligible for enrollment in Sedyon Elementary School, the Student must reach (indicate the minimum age) by the start of the academic year.


    5.2. The Student must pass the entrance examination, and only upon passing will they be admitted to the school.


    6. Responsibilities of the Parties


    6.1. In the event of a breach of the conditions of this contract, Sedyon Elementary School reserves the right to terminate the contract and impose sanctions on the Parent/Student, as well as require them to pay a fine of 10 tinum Dragon Stones.


    7. Dispute Resolution


    7.1. Should any disputes arise regarding the implementation of this contract, Sedyon Elementary School will provide opportunities for dispute resolution.


    8. Final Provisions


    8.1. This contract shalle into force from the moment of its signing by both parties and shall remain in effect until thepletion of the Student''s education at Sedyon Elementary School.


    8.2. Any amendments or additions to this contract shall be valid only in writing and must be signed by Sedyon Elementary School.


    To confirm their agreement, the parties have signed this contract (mention the date of signing).


    Signatures of the Parties:


    Parents (or legal representatives):


    Student:


    Sedyon Elementary School:


    Adam smiled softly as he observed the traders'' expressions. A light chuckle came from beside him as Amarantha moved closer, her cherry lips whispering gently near his ear, "You do realize this contract essentially confines the students, right?"


    Returning her wit with a smile, Adam ced his hand on her waist, and with his other arm, he embraced Elyra, who was reading the contract attentively. "Of course. But brain drain is a serious issue for any state or city. If I don''t ce restrictions on leaving, I might end up at a significant loss."


    The contract contained several clever points aimed at benefiting the school side. Mostmon people wouldn''t notice these provisions and would sign them as soon as they received them. But traders or wealthy individuals with proper education would likely detect the drawbacks. Nevertheless, Adam would just shrug it off, as not every country could offer suchprehensive education.


    Even in the highly developed Silvana, where the Academy of Wisdom exists, there is no education system with such low entry barriers and free tuition. Therefore, a parent would have no choice but to ept the contract''s terms.


    "This is just a temte for now, but I n to add a few more uses to ensure my utmost benefit," Adam said, leaning back in his chair and stretching, squinting his eyes. "Taking care of tools and sharpening them for future endeavors, no one would willingly hand over a ready and high-quality product to someone else, let alone for free."


    For Adam, children were currently a burden that didn''t bring him any profit. Needless to say, he didn''t want to support useless individuals. So he decided to establish a school.


    If the value of an ordinary child is rated as 2 out of 10, an educated child would rate at 7. And if he could provide them with aplete education up to higher grades and even college, Adam could increase their rating to 10.


    Considering his ambitions, he would never agree to have his tools stolen. Adam would take any measures to keep the "brains" within his domain.


    "But I''m offering good conditions for those willing to serve me and benefit the city. The schrship is something new for this world, and it will serve as a lifeline for poor families," Adam turned to Amarantha and smiled mysteriously, cing his hand gently on her cheek. "And that''s why, my beloved wife, I am righteous. Free education, schrship... doesn''t that make me a saint? Even though I am a demon."


    Adam grinned, seeing Amarantha''s intrigued gaze, andughed. Turning his head to the traders, he smiled and embraced Elyra, who nuzzled her face against his chest, and asked, "I would like to hear your opinion."


    To be continued...

 Chapter 80 Scared

    Chapter 80 Scared


    The traders looked at each other and sighed heavily as one. A hand was raised in the air, and Adam saw Ricky, whose face was serious.


    "Ricky... do you have any questions?" Adam asked, waving his hand toward Ekaterina, instructing her to pour him some wine.


    Ricky stood up from the table, took a deep breath, and looked at Adam. "This contract... it has many sharp points and seems highly unfavorable for the side of the student and the parent, don''t you think, Sir Adam? I''ve always admired your intelligence, and I hope you''ll reconsider the conditions and make them more favorable for the parent''s side."


    A creak was heard, and this time, Avalon stood up. He first bowed his head and then expressed his opinion with a heavy heart. "I don''t have the same concerns as Sir Ricky, but I still hope to get some exnation. May I?"


    "Yes, of course. I''m listening attentively," Adam smiled, cing his hands behind his back and looking intently into Avalon''s eyes.


    Avalon trembled as his eyes met Adam''s, feeling a sense of dizziness as if an unknown gravitational force was pulling his mind and soul into those ck eyes. With each passing second, he felt like his consciousness was slipping away, and fear filled his heart.


    However, he made up his mind, and with a sweaty back, Avalon asked with a heavy heart, "The third point and subpoint 3.2... Isn''t this a direct hint that the disciple bes the city''s property?"


    Adam''s eyes sparkled, and Avalon felt fear as Adam''s eyeballs turnedpletely ck, devoid of any signs of emotion.


    "With each passing second, the darkness closed in around Avalon until he found himself engulfed in darkness, unable to see anything.


    Laughter echoed, and Avalon turned his head in shock when a giant demon figure leaned towards him, wearing a bloody grin, observing his every move like a predator with its prey caught in its sharp teeth. With each passing second, he felt himself sumbing to fear.


    Just as he was losing himself in terror, amanding voice brought him back from that all-consuming state. Adam''s eyes, nowpletely ck like an abyss, coldly stared at Avalon, awaiting his response. His demonic wings asionally fluttered in short strokes, and sparks danced around his sharp horns.


    "Avalon Rio, I would like to know why you consider my actions to be wrong," Adam asked again, waving his hand towards Ekaterina. "Ekaterina, please escort Ely to her room."


    With a curtsy, Ekaterina picked up the sleeping Elyra in her arms and disappeared so swiftly that nobody noticed.


    With all attention now on Avalon, who looked terrified and sweaty, Ricky initially tried to defend his position but decided to remain silent upon seeing Avalon''s state.


    The two women remained unresponsive from the very beginning, seemingly indifferent and tacitly agreeing with Adam''s decision.


    Avalon muttered, "Damn..." and bowed his head, realizing his colleagues'' indifference. He then turned his gaze to Adam''s ck eyes and shuddered. "Sometimes because of this person''s behavior..."


    Adam smiled, meeting Avalon''s eyes. To others, it appeared as an ordinary friendly smile, but for Avalon, it felt like a bloodthirsty grimace.


    "...we forget that he''s a demon."


    ***


    The gentle whisper of the wind came from the half-opened window of the assembly hall. Adam looked outside, seeing that it was already dark and raining. He waved his hand, silencing all conversations.


    "The meeting is adjourned. It''ste now. Let''s meet again in a week to discuss the city''s new infrastructure," Adam said, skillfully reverting from his demon form to a human form, leaving the traders relieved.


    Wearily, Avalon fell onto the table, breathing heavily and trembling all over.


    "Sir Avalon!" Ricky was shocked and rushed to him.


    Foam dripped from Avalon''s mouth, and Ricky was taken aback by the sight. The maids quickly called a doctor, who arrived within two minutes.


    "Oh my goodness!" The doctor was terrified, seeing Avalon''s condition.


    Or more specifically, his eyes... filled with fear and despair. The doctor fetched the necessary medicines and began treating him. In the tense situation, nobody noticed a ck sphere emanating from Avalon''s body.


    ***


    Flying through the corridors, the ck spherended on Adam''s shoulder. Amarantha noticed it from the corner of her eye and raised an eyebrow, asking, "What is that?"


    "A harmless curse. It instills fear in the victim and then erases their memories of it. Useful for torture and intimidation," Adam smiled and poked the sphere, destroying it. "Avalon seemed ready to resist that particr use in the contract to the end, and I simply persuaded him as a good friend."


    Amarantha rolled her eyes at his cynicism and smirked, pressing herself against his muscr arm with her soft, ample bosom. "What if he''s left with psychological trauma? Compared to us, he''s just a powerless human."


    Adam shrugged and replied with a cold look ahead, "Then I''ll take control and use it to my advantage."


    "Hehe... I''ll order my subordinates to keep an eye on him to prevent any leaks," Amarantha smiled at Adam, and suddenly they stopped, locking lips. Soon, a simple kiss turned into a passionate French kiss, and the sounds of smacking echoed as their tongues intertwined in a dance of love.


    ***


    Flying through the corridors, the ck spherended on Adam''s shoulder. Amarantha noticed it from the corner of her eye and raised an eyebrow, asking, "What is this?"


    "A harmless curse. It instills fear in the victim and then erases their memories of it. Useful for torture and intimidation," Adam smiled and poked the sphere, destroying it. "Avalon seemed ready to resist that particr use in the contract to the end, and I simply persuaded him as a good friend."


    Amarantha rolled her eyes at his cynicism and smirked, pressing herself against his muscr arm with her soft and ample bosom. "And what if he ends up with psychological trauma? Compared to us, he''s just a powerless human."


    Adam shrugged and replied with a cold gaze ahead, "Then I''ll take control and use it to my advantage."


    "Hehe... I''ll order my subordinates to keep an eye on him to prevent any leaks," Amarantha smiled at Adam, and suddenly stopped, pressing her body against Adam''s chest.


    Smiling at her gentle behavior, Adam wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her closer, pressing his lips against hers. Soon, a simple kiss turned into a passionate French kiss, and the sound of smacking filled the air as their tongues danced in a passionate disy of love.


    ***


    The next day...


    Adam smiled at the woman in front of him, who looked somewhat shy and ufortable. Turning his gaze to the two adorable boys, Adam narrowed his eyes and gestured for Ekaterina.


    "Find something entertaining for them. You can take them around the city or prepare something," Adam ordered Ekaterina.


    "Understood," Ekaterina curtsied and took the two boys by the hands, leading them away.


    The door closed with a bang, and Adam closed his eyes, maintaining a soft and carefree smile. The woman, Shizuya, blushed, and her cat-like tail twitched, as did her cute cat ears.


    Opening one eye, Adam smiled at her. "You look stunning in that maid outfit. It made my heart skip a beat."


    Adam chuckled andplimented her, causing the mature woman to blush and respond with a shy smile.


    Following Adam''s orders, Mary and ire rushed to Shizuya''s home and personally invited her to be a maid in the mayor''s mansion. Shizuya was shocked by the invitation.


    Although she had a strong desire to work and understood that the maids in the mayor''s mansion held almost as much power as the mayor and his family, she was wary. Rumors about the mayor, who loved women, frightened her. There were stories about the mayor having his harem of maids, and visitors to the mansion imed that only women served the mayor!


    Despite this, being a mother of two, Shizuya didn''t want to be just another ything for a rich man. However, after much contemtion, she finally epted the invitation. When she arrived at the mansion, she was shocked to see her old acquaintance ¨C Adam.


    "Who would have thought that you''re the mayor now..." Shizuya smiled bitterly, looking downcast.


    Adam stood up, opened a bottle of wine, and poured a ss for Shizuya and himself. He sat down next to her and ced his hand on her waist.


    The woman didn''t resist and rested her head on his shoulder, closing her eyes. Adam inhaled the pleasant aroma of the wine and smiled at Shizuya. "Let''s drink. This wine costs 5 tinum Dragon Stones."


    "What?! " Shizuya choked and covered her mouth, not expecting to hear the price.


    Adamughed and, using his physical strength with one hand, pulled the mature woman onto hisp, feeling the excited sway of her soft tail.


    Caressing her body and pressing her close, Adam closed his eyes, leaning against her hair and enjoying the gentle scent of her perfume and the softness of her body.


    ***


    [Strength Increased]


    [Casanova Experience (Level 8): 222/415]


    Adam opened his eyes and stood up, stretching. He smiled, noticing one change: "Meditation nowsts for twenty hours..."


    This pleased Adam. Exiting the system, he saw that the girls were already awake.


    Amarantha, Elyra, Mary, ire, and Shizuya. They were all dressed in semi-transparent negligees, cheerfully discussing something. Listening to their soft chatter, Adam smiled and felt at peace until someone grabbed his head and ced it on something soft.


    "Amarantha... could you be a bit gentler?" Adam raised an eyebrow, feeling the pleasant softness on the back of his head.


    Amarantha giggled, stroked his cheek, and made Adam feel strange. Closing his eyes, he tried to fall back asleep, but the soft sensations on his groin made him open his eyes again and raise an eyebrow.


    Mary, ire, and Shizuya had strippedpletely and removed his pants, surrounding his excited dick from three sides.


    Meanwhile, Elyra crawled towards him and kissed him, slipping her mischievous hand under his shirt, caressing his well-defined muscles. Adam shivered from thebination of a triple paizuri, a deep and passionate French kiss, and the women''s caresses.


    "So, it seems you''re all determined to drain me from the morning." Adam smiled, finishing the kiss and licking his lips.


    "Hehe... the girls were charmed by your morning erection and wanted to help their beloved man in any way they could. Isn''t that wonderful?" Amarantha pinched Adam''s cheek and, skillfully moving her hand, removed her clothes, revealing herself as well.


    Adam rolled his eyes. "Ah, what would I do without you? Save me quickly."


    aa7b5e4a913f698f2f85f05ec8699ff27ff166e6180b5f8174783372ff0549018c9da9a4252aaae6fd10a9a02f4945d1

 Chapter 81 5 vs 1 (R-18)

    Chapter 81 5 vs 1 (R-18)


    The warmth enveloping his rod from three sides and the soft touches of the three women''s moist tongues created a perfectbo that brought Adam considerable pleasure.


    On the other hand, Elyra was kissing him with passion while Amarantha was watching it all with a smile as if she was enjoying the show. However, Adam wasn''t about to give her a rest and suddenly touched her nipples, activating the Gentle Touch skill.


    "Hyah-yah?" Amarantha shrieked and trembled. Her eyes narrowed on Adam, and she grinned. "Good job. Keep going!".


    Adam rolled his eyes and his hands deftly crumpled Amarantha''s breasts, handling them as if they were dough that required extremely careful attention.


    "Mm..." There were quiet moans as the three women took Adam''s cock in their mouths in turn and gave him a blowjob,bining the action with paizuri.


    5 against 1 would be a bit unfair if this were a normal man, but this was Casanova we were talking about. Adam narrowed his eyes and suddenly the three women - Mary, ire, and Shizuya screamed.


    "Aaaah!"


    "OOOOH!"


    "Nyaaaaah!"


    Their pussies shuddered, pouring liquid as they copsed onto Adam''s groin area with exhaustion.


    "Uh-oh, three at a time... you''re a master!" Amarantha smiled, then rolled her eyes. "Aaahhh!".


    "Mistake. Four at a time." Adamughed and stood up, taking Elyra in his arms and cing her on the bed.


    Unfolding her, Adam got her on all fours and with a deft movement entered her inside, earning an approving moan from Elyra. Her vaginal walls squeezed his cock in a tight grip, refusing to let go until Elyra was satisfied.


    Adam didn''t mind, so grabbing her waist he began to move his pelvis, moving inside Elyra''s wet pussy.


    "Ahhhh... Husband, more~!" Elyra moaned affectionately and in a sweet voice begged Adam to speed up, to which he selflessly agreed. "Aaahhh!"


    Spanking sounds filled the room as Adam entered Elyra''s pussy up to his balls and collided with her cervix each time, making the beautiful nymph cum time after time, thus only giving his partner as Adam enjoyed himself.


    "Huuubyyy!" Elyra cried out loudly and fell chest down onto the sheets, screaming and shuddering loudly, causing Adam''s cock toe out of her pussy, liquid shooting out of it. "Aaah... Aaaah!".


    Elyra''s squirt was spectacr and extremely arousing, but all of the lovely nymph''s stamina was spent on this beautiful sight.


    "Now me!" Screaming andughing, Mary flopped Adam onto the bed and hended with his back on the sheets.


    Grabbing his cock, Mary slid it into her pussy and shuddered,nding on top of Adam and thus introducing his weapon into herself.


    "Uh-oh..." Mary shuddered and bit her lower lip, looking at Adam passionately. "I have missed your cock so much, my Master!".


    Adam smiled softly and pped her ass, making Mary giggle coquettishly. She began to wiggle her hips and supporting herself with her hands, began to ride his cock.


    "Ahhhh..."


    Mary shuddered and rolled her eyes, smiling happily as she felt the hardness inside her. The other girls came to their senses as well and approached them.


    Adam, seeing them, ordered the two maids to take seats at his right and left hands, and Amarantha settled herself on his face, though she looked a little nervous while doing so. "Are you sure this is okay?" she asked Adam.


    "Yep. Sit, sit, don''t be shy." Adam rolled his eyes and grabbed her waist, settling her on his chest.


    Nestling his tongue against herbia, he set his tongue in motion, making the enchanting queen of the underworld shudder and moan. Her delicate hands rested on Adam''s hair, stroking gently.


    At the same time, Adam''s fingers were pleasuring the two maids, who moaned loudly and felt strong vibrations throughout their bodies. Their moans were loud and ringing, creating a beautiful orchestra that was more melodic than any ssical symphony.


    "Aaahhh!" The first to cum was Mary, who shuddered with her whole body and copsed on the bed as her pussy erupted with fluid, buting to her senses after a state of euphoria, she jumped up and swallowed Adam''s cock.


    Moving her head up and down, Mary moved her tongue deftly, reaching Adam''s most sensitive spots and soon making him cum.


    "M-mmph!" Mary''s eyes went wide as she felt the rush of cum into her mouth, but with determination, she moved her head down and swallowed his cock right down to his balls.


    "Nyaaaaah!" Shizuya was next, cumming immediately after Adam activated his ability by touching her clit.


    After five minutes, ire couldn''t take it either, she rolled her eyes and squeezed Adam''s hand with her thick thighs, shuddering and cumming, "Oooooh!"


    Amarantha, however, kept herself perky and didn''t show even a hint of wanting to cum. She moaned melodiously and asionally moved her hips, flinching at the deft movements of Adam''s tongue.


    Noticing this situation, Adam touched Amarantha''s clitoris with the tip of his tongue, causing her to moan loudly, "Hyaaaaah!" and then cum.


    Flooded with Amarantha''s juices, Adam suddenly remembered the main character''s quote from a novel he had read in a previous life: "I feel like a warrior after a hard battle and celebrating victory".


    ***


    In the main office of Idorvam Bank, there was amotion. Several foreign traders, arriving from distantnds for the first time, conflicted with the bank employees, expressing their dissatisfaction.


    "Madam, I don''t want to in any way be rude to you, let alone offend you, as I see that the problem is not with you but with the management of this bank!" A loud cry came from the crowd of onlookers who had encircled the three individuals.


    In this "circle" stood a man with a vibrant appearance, wearing a bandana, a bright blue shirt, a light gray jacket, and pink trousers with pink slippers. Though he looked like an ordinary freak, he was a well-known trader dealing in precious gems.


    "Dear client, we have contacted the chief secretary as you requested, but we only received a brief and clear response - check the contract terms. And I am trying to exin to you, dear customer, to reread the contract!" Weary from the argument, a young man dressed in a ssic suit replied.


    He stood in front, protecting a young girl who looked frightened. The trader sighed, trying to contain his anger, and asked again, "I invested... or as they say, ''invested'' in your bank''s program, where I was promised risk-free increased investment. And today,ing to your damn bank, I hear the answer: ''You vited the contract, so we are forced to suspend our cooperation''! What the hell?!"


    The young man sighed and felt a sharp headache starting. He was just an intern, who had worked here for only a week, but he already faced an unsatisfied client.


    "So, I tell you, young people, call the bank''s manager here, and I will discuss all the issues with him!" The trader scowled and spat on the floor out of irritation. "Anyway-"


    Before the trader could say anything else, he suddenly had to fall silent, hearing the clicking sounds of heels behind him.


    Turning his head, he saw a beautiful middle-aged woman dressed as a maid, carrying a handbag that was adorned with long ck gloves. She appeared indifferent to everything that was happening. With an incredible aura, her mere presence made onlookers disperse in both directions, resembling a female version of Moses.


    Her beautiful and silky ck hair elegantly fell down her slender back in a straight posture, while her equally mesmerizing green eyes,bined with long eyshes, created an incredible charm.


    The mature beauty of the woman attracted a lot of male attention, and sounds of ps were heard, while some married men sported marks from their wives'' hands, and someone even got punched in the eye by a jealous spouse.


    Upon seeing her, the bank employees, both male and female, immediately rushed forward and bowed at 90 degrees, loudly greeting her with respectful voices, "Good morning, CEO!"


    Gasps and exmations resounded everywhere as astonished looks fell upon this beautiful woman dressed as a maid. However, many still doubted her identity since the outfit of a maid did not match that of a bank''s CEO.


    "I see you have a problem," the woman, or rather Ekaterina, nodded and turned her gaze to the trader, who was staring back at her without blinking.


    The trader''s eyes burned with desire, and he unabashedly ogled her body, as if ready to jump on her at any moment. Frowning in disgust, Ekaterina snorted and marched towards him.


    The trader seemed pleased that such a beautiful woman was paying attention to him and proudly smiled, thrusting out his chest and round belly.


    "As the CEO of the bank is such a beautiful woman, I am ready to forgive this mistake for-" He quickly and excitedly blurted out, but...


    p!


    "Ouch..."


    The onlookers gasped as they saw a satisfying p delivered by Ekaterina, who, after pping the trader, removed her gloves with disdain and set them on fire with magic.


    The trader, who fell to the floor and looked shocked, suddenly snapped out of his painful daze and tried to speak, but blood and broken teeth in his mouth hindered him. He stared at Ekaterina with hatred, as if he had seen a dung beetle.


    "You despicable creature... if it were up to me, I would rip your vile eyes out and then burn you slowly on a stake." Her words were cold and carried a strong tone of disgust and hatred. "Regarding your Luxury car = +3 chapter


    situation, my decision is simple - you are simply a fool, incapable of reading. Thanks to the investigation, we found out that you wereundering money from illegal deals and reselling our services without consent."


    The trader, who had looked at Ekaterina with hatred before, suddenly felt piercing res from other traders. On the surface, Idorvam Bank appeared to be a "white" organization, so attempts to legalize money obtained from the criminal world (often containing explosives and tracking devices) by exchanging them for smaller orrger sums were strictly forbidden by the bank''s rules and the city''sws.


    Naturally, the fact that this trader epted money from his colleagues and invested it on his own was just an excuse to terminate the contract and not return the money.


    To be continued...


    ***


    Inspiration capsule = +1 chapter (max 2/d)


    Massage chair = +2 chapter


    Luxury car = +3 chapter


    Dragon = +5 chapter


    If you find an error, please tell the author. If you have plot suggestions or any desire, go to discord (link in Warning)

 Chapter 82 Financial pyramid

    Chapter 82 Financial pyramid


    1/1


    Bonus Chapter


    ***


    Ekaterina naturally knew that the investment project in Idorvam Bank, promising increased ie without risks, was a mere scam wrapped in an attractive package. From Adam, she had learned about the term "financial pyramid," and after analyzing it, she was shocked by the amount of money they had obtained.


    Most traders, seeing the profits of their friends and receiving invitations from close colleagues (who received referral bonuses for this), invested extravagant amounts. 10 tinum Dragon Stones? 100 tinum Dragon Stones? No! Many of them invested a whopping 500 tinum Dragon Stones! Such sums were unheard of for Ekaterina until she met Adam. Nevertheless, she did not lose herself in this wealth and managed it wisely.


    The most crucial observation she made was the bank''s low expenses. After all, the majority of "profits" were paid from other investors'' money and greedy individuals who, in their desire to deceive the bank, ended up paying enormous fines.


    "From you, dear client, we require a penalty of 400 tinum Dragon Stones and the freezing of your ounts. Moreover, we are pleased to inform you that due to your actions, the investment program will be suspended due to significant issues." Ekaterina narrowed her eyes, scoffing, and turned away from the trader, disappearing down the corridor.


    The trader struggled to get up and shuddered, feeling burning and hateful res directed at his back. Looking around, he saw his other colleagues staring at him with fury, provoked by Ekaterina.


    "You scoundrel!" Amidst loud curses and insults, the poor trader shamefully fled, forced to leave behind 400 tinum Dragon Stones.


    The bank employees exchanged nces and sighed heavily, feeling powerless.


    ***


    Adam watched with a smirk as Ekaterina staged the spectacle, swiveling in his managerial chair. Although Ekaterina was the face of the bank, everything belonged to Adam.


    The door creaked open, and a beautiful dark-haired woman entered, her green eyes sparkling as she bowed upon noticing Adam. "My Master, good morning."


    "Yes, good. Your performance was exquisite; I was touched and even began to think that it was all true." Adam chuckled, praising Ekaterina, whose eyes crinkled at the corners.


    The investment project in the bank was merely a scam and a way to extort more money. ording to the contract, they were viting the agreement, but they were also bound by the contract to pay


    "10 tinum Dragon Stones aspensation. Although considering the participants involved in this scheme, the figure will be around 3000¨C3500 tinum Dragon Stones, it''s just 30% of the profit." Adam narrowed his eyes, looking at the chart, and grinned, reaching for an expensive cognac. "We should celebrate!"


    "Master, it''s still early in the morning." Ekaterina frowned but didn''t refuse.


    The situation impressed her as well. They had already prepared a scapegoat to bear the brunt of the clients'' anger and the victims of this scam, but she didn''t expect to find someone better.


    "Just in time, this trader arrived, just when we were supposed to be at a loss." Adam rubbed his chin and smiled, watching Ekaterina pour the cognac. "You''re so clever, good girl!"


    "Good girl? With all due respect, Master, I turned forty, and I''m afraid I''m no longer young." Ekaterina shook her head, finishing pouring the cognac into the sses.


    Adam shrugged, seemingly carefree, paying no attention to Ekaterina''s reply. He raised his ss and smiled at her. "To you and our sess, my dear."


    After sipping the cognac and relishing its rich vor, Adam squinted in pleasure and reclined on his managerial chair, feeling like a wealthy idler.


    Ekaterina also sipped the cognac, expressing her admiration for the taste and aroma. Compared to Adam, she knew much more and valued taste and the excellent work done by the distiller.


    Although Adam was somewhat indifferent to that, he enjoyed the taste. Closing his eyes, he sighed and opened them, squinting at the bright rays of the sun.


    "Already August... it''s so hot, it feels like I''m in an oven, seriously!"


    The weather in this world was unusual and vastly different from Earth''s. Although there were four seasons: spring, summer, autumn, and winter, the weather could change abruptly, and, for example, snow might fall in August.


    Moreover, both the heat and the cold here were much more intense than on Earth. If an ordinary Earthling were summoned to this world without protection, they would perish due to their unadapted body and immune system.


    "It reminds me of the day I met you; it was just as scorching hot," Adam smirked, looking into Ekaterina''s eyes.


    Surprisingly, the woman who was always cold andposed suddenly blushed and looked away, appearing flustered. However, the corners of her lips rose in a sweet smile, indicating her happiness.


    ***


    Extra 1. Meeting You (Adam and Ekaterina), Part 1


    On a hot weekday, Adam decided to take a stroll through the city, thinking that he should visit a few shops to attract them to coborate.


    The city of Sedyon prospered thanks to the efforts of Amarantha and her subordinates, as well as Adam''s ideas. They managed to attract a renowned trader and designer named Ricky, who dly agreed to open his shop and invest in Sedyon''s infrastructure.


    However, Adam wanted to find new potential partners who could offer him new and rare products, but so far, he had found nothing. Although the fantasy world was diverse and vast, Adam saw many differences from his previous world.


    There was no entertainment, normal sweets, or desserts. Adam could only try to recall recipes and ideas, but he was struggling.


    The heat was unbearable. Although it meant nothing to Adam, other citizens looked tired and wiped away sweat pouring down like waterfalls onto the asphalt. Adam noticed this out of the corner of his eye and could only shake his head.


    Many wealthydies waved fans, but even that had little effect. Adam considered creating ice cream, but he didn''t remember the recipe or know how to make it. Nevertheless, he decided to jot it down for the future.


    Meanwhile, his curious gaze noticed a shop with an unusual stone design and a crowd gathered at the entrance. Feeling intrigued, he approached the onlookers and used his aura to disperse them.


    "Oh?" Adam raised an eyebrow as he saw a cage with a woman inside.


    The trader rushed towards him, falling to his knees and kissing his boot. "Oh, who is it if not the noble and elegant Sir Adam? This servant greets you!"


    Although Adam felt repulsed by such sycophancy, he still smiled and waited for the trader to stand up.


    "Hello, Yorin. I see you have new merchandise?" Adam squatted down, paying no heed to the admiring sighs of the women.


    His eyes twitched when he saw a beautiful middle-aged woman dressed in a lovely white dress, but her indifferent and cold gaze kept people at bay.


    Meeting her green eyes, Adam smiled softly, but the woman responded only with a look full of disgust.


    "Hmm? Yorin, does this woman hate me?" Adam chuckled, not angered by her gaze.


    "Oh! My Lord, please forgive this trash behavior! In reality... she her, and although I managed to save her from that, she developed an aversion to all men since that day."


    hates men due to psychological trauma," Yorin panicked and bowed to Adam.


    "Hmm?" Adam lifted his head and looked at Yorin, who trembled and exined, "My Lord, the thing is, someone attempted to rape her, and although I managed to save her from that, she developed an aversion to all men since that day."


    Yorin sighed anxiously, disying disappointment and sadness with his whole demeanor as if the woman''s tragic fate had touched him emotionally, causing him to sumb to mncholy. He averted his gaze, trembling, barely holding back tears.


    "An Oscar-worthy performance, damn it." Adam clicked his tongue, thinking about it, and tossed one tinum Dragon Stone. "I''m buying her."


    Yorin didn''t immediately grasp the situation and could barely hold the tinum-colored stone in his hands. But as the realization sunk in, he fell to his knees, thanking Adam profusely for his generosity.


    Leading him inside, Yorin turned to the onlookers and yelled, "What are you all doing here? Go home, go home!"


    Closing the door and putting up the "Closed" sign, Yorin entered and smiled at Adam, who had already managed to charm the young shop assistant. Seeing this sight, Yorin''s smile was on the verge of cracking, but his professionalism kept himposed.


    To be continued...


    ===


    * Until now, I haven''t mentioned the appearance of Dragon Stones currency, which was a serious omission. In general, imagine a crystal in the shape of a fang.


    The origin of Dragon Stones is ancient and spans over ten thousand years. It is said that when dragons ruled the world, the Supreme Dragon King created the currency - Dragon Stones, which were originally actual dragon fangs exchanged for goods and the like. The currency was only used within the dragon society.


    Dragons have different level ranks:


    Lower level (from F- to B+):


    1. Dragon Hatchling (From F- to D+): 1 to 100 years old. Every ten years of a dragon''s life increase its strength by one point. 1 year = F-


    2. Dragon Adolescent (From C- to B+): 101 to 200 years old.


    Intermediate level (from A- to SS-):


    1. Adult Dragon (From A- to S+): 300 to 400 years old.


    2. Mature Dragon (SS-): 700 to 1000 years old.


    Higher level (from SS to SSS+):


    1. Dragon of Fire/Water/Lightning/Earth/Light/Darkness/Cold (from SS to SS+): 1500 to 2700 years old. In this stage, the dragon fully masters one naturalw and bes one with it.


    2. Holy Dragon (SSS-): 7000 to 10000 years old. Gains over 5 naturalws and bes a supreme being, almost transcending the entire world.


    3. Supreme Dragon King (SSS+): Over 70000 years old. Controls all thews of the world, time, and space, and their will besw.


    And dragon fangs are filled with magical energy, which can give a good "level up" to the young generation. Lower-level dragons have bronze fangs, intermediate-level - silver (and adult dragons - gold), and higher level - tinum.


    After the disappearance of the dragon race and the discovery of ancient records, people recreated this type of currency, adorning them in the form of fangs as a tribute to the ancient rulers of the world.

 Chapter 83 Extra 1: Meeting You (R-18)

    Chapter 83 Extra 1: Meeting You (R-18)


    Extra 1. Meeting You (Adam and Ekaterina), Part 2


    ***


    Yorin''s store was furnished with all sorts of expensive jewelry and furniture that Adam had never seen before. While it all looked amazing and might assure future buyers of Yorin''s professionalism, Adam wasn''t particrly impressed.


    In the VIP guest room used for negotiations, Adam sprawled out on a couch while a store employee sat on hisp, wanting to bring her guest "pleasure" to him. Adam didn''t refuse and enjoyed her firm ass.


    Making awkward movements with her soft buttocks, the employee named Riya rubbed against Adam''s crotch and moaned sensuously when she found a good position. Her eyes became moist and her sighs became heavy and hitching.


    "Sorry...." Riya whispered, leaning over to Adam''s ear and biting down on the lobe.


    Adam magically drew to himself an alcoholic drink that reminded him something of sake and sipped it while Riya undressed as she walked. Taking the first sip, Adam saw that Riya was already undressed and was reaching for his pants.


    Pulling down his pants and then his boxers, Riya shuddered and felt a burning sensation in her lower body and her eyes jumped with surprise and arousal. The beast, awakened by the beautiful worker''s careless actions, pointed his muzzle right at her face.


    "How big..." Riya smiled lustfully and smacked the head of his cock. "Thank you,"


    Ignoring the beautiful girl sucking his cock, Adam took a second sip and mentallyplimented the master on his work. The sake had turned out well and he was satisfied, deciding to keep an eye on Yorin in the future.


    Meanwhile, Riya was diligently swallowing Adam''s cock, moving her tongue and stimting Adam''s sensitive spots while stroking her pussy with her right hand, moaning softly.


    The burning all over Riya''s body was unbearable, and she felt dizzy with arousal.


    There was a thumping sound. Riya shuddered and felt Adam ce his hand on her head, causing the girl to move her head more vigorously.


    "Mm..."


    There was a low moan and Riya''s eyes went wide as she rolled her eyes and squirted, feeling Adam''s cum shoot into her mouth and she closed her eyes, beginning to swallow.


    Slowly Adam pulled his cock out of her mouth and saw that it was still hard. Riya, who had swallowed his cum, suddenly stood up and turned her buttocks toward him, turning her head and smiling, speaking with a gentle and excited voice, "I''ll help you."


    And she wasn''t lying, either. With a wrinkle, Riya sat down on Adam''s cock and shuddered, crying out loudly in pain. Adam raised an eyebrow and detected a very slight surge of magical energy, emitting an ''a'' sound.


    "Ahh...you''re a virgin, aren''t you?" Adam smiled and injected magic into her body, reducing the pain. He asked curiously: "You do know that virginity is an iparable jewel these days, don''t you? Few people would agree to marry you."


    Just like in Adam''s previous life, virginity in women was valued a lot. Most noblemen''s daughters never even interacted with men other than their groom and only had women as their servants.


    And if a noble daughter decided to sleep with a man, there would be only two choices:


    1. She would be rejected. Status, wealth, and the like would be taken away, and she would be an ordinarymoner.


    2. If the man is honorable, they will force him to take her as his wife, as well as pay a hugepensation.


    Everything is strict with this, so few people would agree to give their ''first time'' to an unknown but charming man.


    Riya shuddered and smiled, shaking her head and saying in a firm tone: "I have nothing to lose, My Lord. I''m marrying a man I don''t love in five days anyway and I''d like to at least spend my first time with an attractive man."


    Adam raised an eyebrow and settled back on the couch, replying indifferently, "Suit yourself. Anyway, I warned you."


    "Thank you very much," Riya thanked him with a smile, starting to move. "Mm...".


    Riya''s movements were awkward and sloppy, but her diligence wasmendable. Adam, though slightly, still felt pleasure from her actions, but it was obvious that Riya was more focused on pleasing herself.


    [Thanks to the user''s actions, Riya was seduced. Received Seduction Points: 10]


    Adam paid no attention to such a pitiful number of points and merely closed his eyes, letting the young girl do whatever she wanted.


    "Aah..."


    Her soft moans echoed through the closed room, and the pping sounds made by the contact of his cock with her wet walls were tantalizing and arousing. Riya initially held back and maintained a slow pace, but Adam soon tired of it.


    It would be rude to leave her here and ask her to leave, so he sighed and suddenly moved his pelvis, causing the girl to shriek in shock and roll her eyes at Adam''s unexpected ''lunge''.


    "AAH!"


    His hands squeezed Riya''s buttocks and gently massaged them with deft hand movements, giving Riya pleasure. Quiet moans suddenly became loud cries, filled with lust and a hunger for more sensations


    Adam deftly manipted his hands, making her body shake and cum. A spanking sounded and Ria cried out, suddenly rising and shuddering her whole body as her pussy erupted with liquid and she was in intense pleasure.


    Picking his moment, Adam turned her buttocks toward him and took her as she stood on all fours. His cock slid inside with ease, immediately feeling the wetness and tightness of her pussy, which was a pleasure to behold.


    "Aaahhhh! Aaahhhh! Oooh!"


    Ria moaned non-stop as Adam''s thick cock chiseled her hitherto unexplored pussy and gave her more and more pleasure each time. However, after thirty minutes of sex, Adam noticed that Riya was beginning to tire, so making another ''lunge'', he grabbed her buttocks and cum inside her.


    "Oooooh!" With a loud groan, Riya cummed, rolling her eyes and falling powerlessly onto the couch, unconscious.


    After changing his clothes, Adam left the room, before locking it and putting up the ''Do not disturb'' sign.


    ***


    Yorin awkwardly smiled as Adam casually lounged on the couch with two store employees sitting beside him. The awkwardness stemmed from the fact that they had willingly offered themselves while Adam simply drank alcohol.


    Though Yorin felt envy and irritation towards Adam for turning his store into a brothel, he maintained a professional smile and showed friendliness despite his thoughts. At first nce, Adam understood Yorin''s mood thanks to his "Casanova" ss skills, but he didn''t pay much attention to it. To him, Yorin was just an amusing guy who couldn''t do anything to him, even if he destroyed the store.


    For Adam, the most attractive person present was a beautiful woman sitting across from him, dressed in a strict maid uniform with a long skirt that reached the heels. Her silky ck hair cascaded down her slender back, reaching her buttocks, and her captivating green eyes exuded mystery and an endless desire to explore.


    Green eyes had bemonce for Adam during his stay in Elfhelm, but those particr dark green eyes somewhat resembled the eyes of his beloved wife, Amarantha. Despite the darkness and the hints of red and blue spheres swirling around her, Adam couldn''t help but admire her beauty.


    "Cough-cough!" Yorin pretended to cough and smiled, noticing Adam''s gaze on the woman''s face. "My Lord, her name is Ekaterina, and she''s a ve raised since infancy. She can read, write, calcte, and her knowledge is at a high level, as she was educated by a renowned professor. Moreover, she''s skilled in managing and..."


    Yorin paused, observing the expression on Adam''s face and seeing his interest, he happily continued, "And she''s good at housekeeping and can cook most dishes that would undoubtedly please a noble and esteemed Lord like you!"


    Adam forced a smile, making it seem like he appreciated Yorin''s ttery, and thetter was pleased and continued to present Ekaterina energetically. "There you have it! She''s the perfect maid, and she''s also on the Middle Path (3 sources) and can defend you!"


    "Oh..."


    "And, she''s a virgin, so My Lord doesn''t need to worry about that!" Yorin smiled and concluded his report.


    Adam leaned back on the chair and closed his eyes, feeling the mischievous hands of the two girls massaging his body, and their warm breath near his ears. Ignoring this, he opened one eye and asked, "So, why is the price so low?"


    The original price for Ekaterina''s sale was "1000 Golden Dragon Stones," which was extremely cheap for a ve with such excellent skills and knowledge. Excluding the bedroom aspect, Adam was confident that she could be sold for even 10 tinum, which was still a moderate price.


    Yorin frowned with irritation as if someone was ying a triangle in front of him. He sighed and quickly exined, "I-I apologize; let me make it brief... she''s a witch. And, it seems she''s quite powerful. There''s a strong seal on her, but even so, she can hypnotize potential buyers into not purchasing her."


    "A witch? Didn''t you say she was raised from infancy?" Adam asked in dissatisfaction, suspecting Yorin of deceiving him.


    "Yes, of course, she was raised from infancy; that''s true! However, one of my acquaintances stole her during the ''Witch Hunt'' and sealed her magic to prevent any idents."


    "This is serious..."


    Annoyed, Adam squeezed the buttocks of the two girls, making them coquettishly moan and giggle. Yorin clicked his tongue, and Ekaterina looked indifferent to the situation.


    Witches...


    People who have been studying magic since ancient times. They changed their gics and lineage, bing half-magical beings, ensuring a long life and powerful magical talents.


    To be continued...


    Please note that the story contains mature content and might not be suitable for all audiences.

 Chapter 84 Extra 1. Meeting You [3]

    Chapter 84 Extra 1. Meeting You [3]


    Extra 1. Meeting with You (Adam and Ekaterina), Part 3


    ***


    Their country is called Ravenheim, and its full name is "The Magical Kingdom of Ravenheim." In this country, witches and warlocks reside, who, through experiments, have be powerful in magic but, in exchange, lost their freedom, bing ves to the witches.


    If anyone has the desire to visit this unusual country, their chances are nil. The Kingdom of Ravenheim is located in a different dimension and hidden from ordinary beings.


    The Witch Hunt. A moment in history when all races hunted witches, who miraculously altered their gics to achieve an ideal lineage for magic. But the price they paid for this was too great.


    Millions of beings from different races were killed ¨C elves, beastmen, demons, nymphs, fairies, sirens, vampires, werewolves, gnomes...


    The world was aze with fury, and the alliance of different races against the witches was the first incident in the history of the world. As a result, more than ten thousand witches perished, and the remaining five thousand disappeared, vanishing forever.


    Only a hundred years ago, a trace of the witches was discovered after a schism fifty years into its existence.


    Ultimately, the heir Prince Richard started a war against former when one of the human kings encountered a group of strangely dressed women who, in the blink of an eye, annihted his army and took away the bodies of the fallen knights.


    The king lost his sanity and eventually destroyed his own country, dying at the hands of his son, who was the heir prince. By the way, this prince, named Richard,ter founded the Kingdom of Humans, after a schism fifty years into its existence.


    Ultimately, the heir Prince Richard started a war against former allies and shed much blood, establishing the Kingdom of Avalonia in honor of his grandfather ¨C Avalon.


    Regardless, the witches were dangerous beings, and who knows what they were capable of. Adam sighed and shook his head, saying, "Either way, I''ll buy her."


    Adam tossed a tinum Dragon Stone onto the table, making a resounding noise that startled Yorin. Bowing his head and falling to his knees, Yorin thanked him profusely.


    "Thank you, thank you!"


    Ignoring his adoration and sycophancy, Adam stood up and looked at Ekaterina, whose intense gaze, filled with hatred, made him smile.


    "Let''s go. Now you''re mine." Adam turned around and headed for the exit.


    Ekaterina winced in disgust but was forced to follow Adam due to the magical brand that forbids disobedience to the owner.


    Leaving the store, Adam instantly drew attention. It wasn''t just because of his handsome appearance but also the apanying woman, whose beauty was worth entire kingdoms and could lead to a global war.


    Whispers and idental nces ¨C Adam was long ustomed to it, so he waved his hand to Ekaterina without looking at her and led the way to an expensive restaurant.


    The entrance was adorned with greenery and vegetation, and the overall style of the building was inspired by the restaurants of Adam''s past life, which he sessfully implemented in his city. Thanks to this unique design and new dishes, wealthy people flocked here daily, and finding a free table was challenging.


    Of course, that applied only to those without status. Adam, who effectively owned the restaurant and the city, could get a table anytime.


    "Wee!" The lively and energetic voice of a young man dressed in a ssic suit with white gloves greeted the guests. He politely bowed to them.


    "A table for two." Adam didn''t bother with pleasantries and directly ordered, causing the young man to wince but quickly hide his displeasure.


    With a smile on his face, the young man bowed again and led them to an avable table.


    Approaching the table, Adam pulled out one of the chairs and looked at Ekaterina, who looked puzzled in response. Adam sighed and exined, "Sit."


    "Eh?" Ekaterina tilted her head but obeyed Adam''s order and sat down with his polite help. This scene seemed somewhat surprising to other guests, who thought that Adam not only brought a servant to an expensive restaurant but was also serving her as if she were ady.


    However, contrary to the men''s thoughts, the women were touched by his gentlemanly manners and smiled brightly, making their partners grind their teeth in irritation.


    Not paying attention to the hostile gazes from the guests, Adam took the menu and saw a plethora of dishes with unfamiliar names. He simply ordered what he knew and left the rest to the restaurant owners.


    "Ekaterina, order whatever you want." Adam handed her the menu and leaned back in his chair, stretching.


    "M-Me?" Ekaterina was surprised but then nervously took the menu in her hands, quickly scanning through all the dishes.


    Although Adam found her behavior somewhat charming, he still wanted a drink, so he waved his hand, summoning the waiter.


    "A bottle of fine wine. Any kind as long as it tastes good and is worth the money." Adam yawned and looked at Ekaterina. "Have you decided?"


    "Y-Yes!" Ekaterina flinched and turned to the waiter, monotonously reciting her order: "Spring interpretation of grapefruit and green peas, sea scallops with green tangerine sauce, pine nuts, and blue radish, omelet with grilled cauliflower...".


    Adam smiled, observing the waiter sweating with each passing second, hurriedly jotting down Ekaterina''s order, which seemed never-ending.


    And did he do anything to stop it? No. He enjoyed Ekaterina''s decisive yet adorable expression as she ordered new dishes. And since he liked her, Adam was willing to indulge her.


    "Trout with green asparagus, olives, green tomatoes, and forest sauce, and angoustine cooked in its shell with ginger broth..." Ekaterina finished speaking, causing the waiter to sigh with relief.


    "A-Alright! Thank you for the order; everything will be in the best condition!" The waiter''s walk was calm, but it was evident that he was rushing away, as if escaping from this predatory and hungry lioness who seemed to have realized her actions and gasped, covering her face with her hands, blushing.


    "Everything is fine. This restaurant is just a cheap ce for food with decent taste, as far as I''m concerned." Adam stretched and cracked his knuckles, smiling at Ekaterina. "And, as I can see, you''re ustomed to handling suchrge orders?"


    "Uh, well, yes." Ekaterina ced her hands on her knees and turned away, answering him softly and almost in a whisper, "My mother often took me to expensive restaurants..."


    As soon as she realized her words, she covered her mouth and acted as if she hadn''t said anything. Adam didn''t want to press her, and, in truth, he wasn''t interested in her past.


    "Her mother... wasn''t she raised from infancy?" Adam pondered but didn''t show it.


    Fortunately, the waiter arrived with a bottle of wine and two sses, relieving the awkward silence.


    "Sir, this wine is called ''Dragon''s Breath,'' with bright red hues, a pleasant spiciness, and a deep vor. Ordinary people, after drinking this wine, have a slight chance of embarking on the path of evolution, but that chance is extremely small." The waiter smiled elegantly as he poured the wine into the sses. "I''m sure that a respected gentleman like yourself will be able to fully appreciate the whole spectrum of this wonderful wine''s taste."


    "Oh? Then I must try it." Adam shrugged and waved his hand, signaling the waiter to leave.


    Finally, it was time to talk to Ekaterina properly. Taking the ss in his hand, swirling the wine inside to mix it, and enjoying the vibrant colors and unique vor, Adam ced the ss with a gentle thud.


    "Let''s start with the fact that I don''t care about your past, your connections, where you lived, the conditions you were born in, or anything of the sort. From today, you''re my servant, and I''ll treat you just like everyone else." He smiled, cing his hand over hers, gently caressing her delicate and fair fingers. "I''ll give you a family and a home, and you''ll be obligated to serve me faithfully and truthfully."


    Ekaterina lowered her head, lost in thought, then raised her eyes. "I never had a choice anyway. As your servant... I''m ready to fulfill all of my Master''s wishes."


    Adam smiled at her, raising his ss and extending it towards Ekaterina, who, albeit btedly, also raised her ss, and they clinked them together.


    ***


    Entering through the main gates of his estate, Adam felt the presence of another person, and a beautiful elf emerged to meet him. Her ample bosom swayed as she ran, and her lush blonde hair seemed to levitate in the air.


    "Ada-... Sir!" ra approached him, smiling. "It''s been a while. I''ve been dealing with some issues in the city, but upon hearing about your arrival, I wanted to wee you."


    Adam smiled at her, grabbing her waist and pulling her close, burying his nose in her voluminous hair and inhaling the floral scent.


    "Long time no see... I have a favor to ask you, my dear. I need to conduct some tests for my new chambermaid."


    ra flinched, feeling his strong and masculine hands on her hips, and exhaled seductively near Adam''s right ear, smiling like a cunning little fox.


    "Of course." She shifted her gaze and saw a beautiful woman with ck hair and dark green eyes, dressed in a maid''s uniform. Reluctantly, ra slipped out of Adam''s embrace and approached the woman, smiling and extending her hand. "My name is ra. I usually deal with quality control of goods and enforcing public norms in the city. It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    Ekaterina forced a fake smile, shaking her hand, and her entire demeanor suddenly changed. From a somewhat inexperienced and easily flustered woman, she transformed into a confident and decisive individual.


    Adam didn''tment on it and simply watched with a smile as the two women discussed conducting the tests, while he turned around and prepared to leave.


    Snatch.


    The sound of fabric against fabric made Adam turn back, feeling warmth on his hand, and then he saw a beautiful and enchanting woman, whose beauty was unmatched by anything else.


    Locking eyes with her green gaze, the depth and beauty of which seemed to draw him in, Adam was momentarily stunned for a few seconds.


    "Please, don''t leave me..."


    Her sudden determination and seriousness, along with her indifference to everything else, disappeared. ra was surprised to see the serious and intelligentdy turn into a helpless girl, burying her face in Adam''s chest, seekingfort.


    Not knowing what to do, Adam embraced her from behind and, with a smile, signaled ra to quickly prepare the tests so that he could finish the day and allow Ekaterina to rest.


    Caressing her silky ck hair as his hand gently rested on her waist, Adam could only smile as he watched the woman hide her face in his embrace.

 Chapter 85 Avalonias army

    Chapter 85 Avalonia''s army


    In those moments of reprieve, when the clear sky held no hint of clouds, it''s worth pondering the origins of this peaceful atmosphere. Groans and the nging of metal, apanied by trembling earth, marked the residents of the city of Sedyon.


    "My Lord, an unidentified army is approaching us!" A loud cry echoed in the mayor''s office, leaving all city officials stunned.


    Adam pushed his chair back and stood up, approaching the window that revealed a distant cloud of dust and the apanying mor. Narrowing his eyes, he adjusted his vision and managed to see them up close.


    "Emblem... Crossed swords and a dove?" Adam frowned, turning to Amarantha, who seemed to have grasped something. "From your expression, it seems you''ve concluded."


    "Yes." Amarantha nodded briefly and furrowed her brow. "It''s the emblem of Avalonia, and it appears to be one of their main knightly orders. We need to secure our defenses immediately."


    Amarantha''s gaze shifted to ra, who nodded briefly and closed her eyes, retrieving a light blue token with red patterns from her breast pocket. Her elven ears twitched, and her body lit up as powerful magical energy flowed into the token.


    "Activation," she murmured, opening her eyes, which now shone brightly due to the significant infusion of magic.


    Adam turned his gaze back to the window and saw a dome taking shape with each passing second. The dome consisted of threeyers, each subsequentyer thicker than thest.


    A Defense Dome. A top-level formation was created based on an item purchased by Adam.


    This formation was ten times superior and could withstand an attack from a practitioner at the Ascendant: demigod (SS-) level.


    "What are their intentions?" Adam muttered, loud enough for everyone to hear. Then, as if speaking to himself, he said, "Send scouts to gather information and determine their goals. Try to ascertain their intentions without incurring losses. Return and report as soon as possible."


    "Understood!"


    Shadows in the room suddenly diminished, and dozens of shadows leaped out of the open window. They were Amarantha''s subordinates. Turning to ra, Elyra, and Amarantha, as well as the person who brought the report, Adam appeared serious and somewhat tense.


    "We don''t know their intentions, and even if theye in peace, we mustn''t allow any chance of harm to our city and its residents. Dere a state of emergency, prohibit leaving homes, and strengthen the guards. Those on leisure must also participate. room.


    Refusal will indicate coboration with the enemy." Delivering his orders in one breath, Adam breathed heavily and sighed deeply, feeling the warm touch of his wives. "...Is themand clear?"


    "Yes, sir!" Bowing, the guard (who brought the news) exited the room.


    The tension was palpable, and Adam felt a sense of unease. A sh with Avalonia was possible, but it could lead to grave consequences for the city and considerable expenditures.


    "Amarantha, how many of them are there?" Adam turned to Amarantha, hoping it wouldn''t be a significantlyrge army.


    "More than fifty thousand. Average level - Higher path (7 wishes)." She frowned and bit her lower lip, sensually crossing her arms over her chest. After deep contemtion, she weighed her words carefully. "Adam, I can only fight those who have reached the Supreme path (3ws), otherwise, there will be issues with other Ascendants: demigods."


    "Damn it!" Adam swore and briskly approached the window, feeling frustrated.


    Amarantha was bound by an agreement among the strongest practitioners, forbidding attacks on beings who hadn''t reached the Supreme path. Viting this agreement would have significant consequences.


    Turning around, he looked at Elyra and ra, calming down and exhaling. "Be prepared to fight... ra, protect her in case of anything. Don''t allow her to expend too much magic."


    Already pregnant, Elyra was already expending a quarter of her magical energy to sustain the spiritual trace (of the unborn child). If she didn''t have sufficient magical energy, it could be detrimental to the child.


    "However, Elyra, if it bes too dangerous, use your magic immediately. Don''t worry about the child." Adam approached and embraced Elyra, nuzzling his nose into her hair and gently stroking her beautiful blue locks. "You mean much more to me."


    "Mm..." Elyra nodded briefly and smiled.


    And so, apanying Elyra and ra, Adam turned to the serious Amarantha and saw a sh outside the window.


    "My Lord, My Lady... I have news about the uninvited guests," a figure in ck clothing and a mask lowered their head and began reporting, "After negotiations with a representative of the army, we''ve confirmed their identity and learned that theye with good intentions."


    "Good intentions?" Adam smirked, ncing at the halted army five hundred meters from the city walls. "With an army like that, it doesn''t seem like an act of kindness. It looks more like a threat."


    "Elizabeth enjoys making such moves, and if there''s an opportunity to instill fear in the enemy, things will go much more smoothly," Amarantha sneered contemptuously, recalling that unsettling queen. "From childhood, she was a maniptive woman and could make others believe things they disliked. However, she''s also a good queen, and thanks to her actions, vassal kingdoms dare not even think of treason."


    "Either way, we must take action rather than wait like a fish on a chopping board." Adam frowned, tapping his finger on the table. "Twenty-First, I need a detailed response from them and their intentions. If theye in peace and want to negotiate something, set a mandatory condition - a five-hundred-meter distance. I won''t allow them into the city in any case."


    "As youmand," Twenty-First responded and vanished.


    Allowing the enemy into the city would be akin to saying, "Kill me, I''m an idiot." While Sedyon didn''t possess military technology or bases, it did have secret organizations, some of which were considered criminal in Avalonia.


    A sh between two hostile sides would be a catastrophe for Sedyon and given that Avalonia was an enemy, allowing them into the city would be foolish.


    "They''ve crossed the borders of Elffheim and are moving through foreign territories recklessly..." Adam frowned, looking into Amarantha''s eyes. "Elffheim is losing ground."


    Shrugging, Amarantha simply smiled. "We''re not affected by that, neither good nor bad. I believe if you strike a deal with Avalonia, you''ll receive bonuses and far better conditions. Nothing is waiting for you in Elffheim."


    Elffheim had been friendly to Adam and had offered considerable help, but he saw no reason to remain under their authority. Given that Elffheim couldn''t even secure its territories, joining Avalonia didn''t sound so bad.


    Adam grimaced, settling into a chair and looking tired. "Either way, let''s hope for a favorable oue."


    ***


    Two hourster...


    Apanied by Amarantha and her subordinates, Adam headed towards the camp of the Avalonian army. They noticed his approach and came forward to meet him. One of the knights stepped forward, appearing quite handsome with his fair hair, blue eyes, and charming face.


    "Greetings! I assume you are Mayor, Sir Adam?" the fair-haired knight politely inquired, offering a soft smile as he elegantly bowed.


    "Good day. Indeed, that''s my name. How should I address you, sir?" Adam smiled, looking into the eyes of the handsome man.


    "Where are my manners? Please forgive me. I am Richard Junior von Bennerin, heir to the noble House Bennerin, son of Count Richard Senior." The knight named Richard introduced himself with a smile, then turned to Adam''s entourage, bowed again, and gestured toward arge tent. "Please, Sir Adam. The envoy is inside that tent, and we hope to negotiate an agreement with the city of Sedyon. Yourpanions are wee to enter as well."


    Richard was amicable and engaged in friendly conversation on the way to the tent, inquiring about Adam''s favorite food, color, and simr topics without touching upon the main purpose of their arrival. He also avoided personal questions and behaved tactfully, earning Adam''s respect.


    Upon reaching the tent entrance, Richard bowed with a regretful expression. "Sir Adam, I must remain outside as I''m not authorized to enter. After the negotiations, if they prove sessful, I hope to speak again with such an intelligent and noble gentleman as yourself."


    Richard offered a peculiar smile, then joined the guards securing the tent. Though Adam nodded and smiled in response, he secretly heightened his vignce in response to the hint and veiled threat.


    "Shall we?" Adam smiled at Amarantha and entered the tent. "Hmm..."


    Inside the tent, it was quite ordinary with a round tablerge enough to amodate twenty people. A person was already seated at the table¡ªa beautiful woman with chestnut hair and bright blue eyes, dressed in knightly armor that covered every part of her body.


    "Oh? Hello." The woman stood upon noticing them and greeted them with a smile.


    "Greetings to you." Adam smiled, helping Amarantha settle in a chair before taking his seat. The woman waited until they werefortably situated, then smiled and introduced herself. "My name is Julia. You can address me informally if you''d like, dispense with the formalities. I would only be pleased."


    Adam smiled and nodded, maintaining his vignce. Julia nced at Amarantha out of the corner of her eye, noting her silence, but then returned her gaze to Adam and began the conversation with a tender smile.


    "First, let me apologize for this visit, especially with such an army. We had a mission to clear thend of monsters, which is why we''re so numerous." She exined with a smile, but Adam didn''t believe a single word.


    "Yes, monsters do indeed pose a considerable problem. It''s great that Avalonia cares for its territories and is so generous as to recycle them." Adam chuckled, narrowing his eyes.


    "Indeed. Her Majesty is a woman and a ruler with a big andpassionate heart." Julia nodded with a smile. "And so, we''ve deviated from the topic. Sir Adam, do you recall the letter you received a few days ago?"


    With narrowed eyes, Adam looked at Julia, who was nonchntly smiling.


    "So, it is indeed someone from the royal family." Adam pondered about the letter''s author.


    Julia inteced her fingers on the table, smiling, and announced, "Her Majesty would like to see Sedyon be a part of Avalonia."


    To be continued...

 Chapter 86 Elizabeth

    ?


    "Her Majesty would like to see Sedyon as part of Avalonia," Julia said with a strong and imposing tone, smiling softly at Adam. She behaved as if they were discussing something over a peaceful tea, though her words were somewhat sharp and direct.


    Furrowing his brows, Adam didn''t immediately respond to Julia, who patiently waited. He nced at Amarantha out of the corner of his eye, who appeared slightly annoyed, but upon catching Adam''s gaze, she smiled gently at him.


    Taking charge of the situation, Adam sighed and asked, "While this is quite interesting, I am more curious to hear the reason why Her Majesty wishes to incorporate my city into Avalonia."


    Leaning back in his chair, Adam folded his hands on his chest, looking pensive and carefree. His mind, however, was fully engaged, and his eyes tirelessly tracked every movement in the room.


    Julia didn''t show any displeasure and smiled with a soft and carefree smile. She gestured for one of the guards to bring papers, then handed Adam an envelope.


    "A letter... with Avalonia''s emblem?" Adam raised an eyebrow and sighed, realizing the gravity upon seeing the name on the envelope, which read: "From Elizabeth."


    Opening the letter, Adam narrowed his eyes as he read the rather lengthy monologue. [The letter is addressed to the Mayor of Sedyon, Adam Harris, also recognized as a modern genius.


    The sky these days is peaceful and clear, and despite the great sacred war against the vile elves in an attempt to preserve Avalonia''s territorial integrity, I cannot help but admire the beauty of nature. My desire to protect my country increases with each passing second and every breeze.


    Sir Adam, I believe you have already read my letter and understood my intentions. The Great I is a person of my word and is ready to coborate with the city of Sedyon and with you. My words are sincere and filled with good intentions. The Great I is ready to help you achieve freedom from the elves and find freedom through cooperation with my great country, the Sacred Kingdom of Avalonia.


    Throughout history, my ancestors have fought for peace and the right to human existence, achieving it through blood and sweat. However, with each passing time, the aggression of other races bes more persistent, and the Great I doubts that they will want to discuss matters peacefully. For instance, Elfhaven and the Chaos Empire, who only wish to strike us at our throats].


    Adam noted to himself the beautiful handwriting of the Queen of Humans, Elizabeth, and her neat writing style. He couldn''t help but secretly admire her sophistry. With each paragraph, she convincingly highlighted Avalonia''s innocence and the malice of Elfhaven, portraying humans as victims and other races as viins.


    Under Julia''s gaze, Adam refocused his attention on the letter, wishing to quickly find the true purpose behind it. Otherwise, he might drown in the water of reading her letter alone.


    [And though the Great I would like to discuss many matters and express myself to a gentleman like Sir Adam, I will be brief and efficiently use our time. My offer is simple ¨C to be a part of the great Kingdom of Avalonia and find yourself in capable hands, where your talent will be valued and utilized to its fullest.


    And if you think my assistance ends with protection alone, I regret to disappoint you and then delight you. The Great I wants to see you as my advisor and promises full support from all sides ¨C political, financial, and even moral.


    You will receive authority, and I will ensure that within a year, you attain noble status and be engaged to an influential noblewoman from the highest ss. The Great I cannot help but acknowledge your achievements in technology and inventions, and your business methods, including what you call a bank, have endlessly amazed and made me dream of possessing a mind as brilliant as yours, Sir Adam.


    Either way, the Great I will await your response, even if it is a refusal. Be assured that I will take care to quell the anger of my subordinates in advance, and I apologize on their behalf.


    Respectfully,


    Her Majesty the Queen, Holy Avalonia, Voice of God, Supreme Mind,


    Elizabeth De Lilya Avalonia.]


    Closing his eyes, Adam crossed his arms over his chest and pondered, looking intrigued. In short, Her Majesty Elizabeth expressed her desire to take Adam and his city under her vast wings, offered a high position, and promised titles and wealth.


    Adam also couldn''t help but note her letter''s style, where even to someone as ordinary as him, she addressed him in the friendliest and least condescending manner. This automatically earned her extra points for politeness and courtesy, which was a good start for any business, or perhaps even closer, rtionship.


    However, before responding, Adam turned his head towards Amarantha and smiled, taking her hand and kissing the back of it, gently stroking her palm. "What do you think about this?"


    Amarantha''s opinion in this matter was crucial, and her experience far outweighed his. Adam saw nothing wrong with asking for her opinion and using her guidance to adjust their future actions.


    Seeing Adam''s trust, Amarantha smiled happily and shifted her gaze to Julia, who appeared somewhat embarrassed but still awaited the final response from both Adam and Amarantha. However, her gaze stopped on Julia for only a few seconds before ncing over her shoulder and focusing on arge knight in armor, covering his face.


    "I think it would be best to discuss this directly with Elizabeth herself," she said cunningly and a burst of magical energy erupted, sending aser towards therge man.


    Julia widened her eyes and leaped towards theser, crossing her arms on her chest in the shape of an "X."


    An explosion followed, and the tent lifted into the air, engulfed in concentrated magical energy. Meanwhile, several hundred knights ran towards the tent, those nearby suffered shallow wounds and injuries.


    "Amarantha, your temperament is as fiery as ever," a cold and exquisite voice of a woman with hints of superiority sounded.


    Adam disabled his magical shield and squinted his eyes, watching the silhouette emerging from the dust. With each step of the unknown figure, droplets of water appeared, effortlessly extinguishing the fire.


    Meanwhile, Amarantha showed no fear or hint of caution towards the unknown person. On the contrary, she smiled brightly, appearing proud and charming simultaneously. "And you''re still the same paranoid Elizabeth!" Amaranthaughed, acting like a mischievous young girl ying a prank.


    In response to herughter, a sigh echoed, and the cloud of dust was swept away by a strong wind, revealing a beautiful woman of mature appearance. Her beautiful silver hair fluttered in the air, and her deep blue eyes stared unwaveringly at Adam as if she was looking right through him.


    Although Adam didn''t sense any trace of magical energy from her, he was certain that this woman couldn''t be underestimated. Given the fact that she turned out to be the Queen of Avalonia, it made him remain vignt.


    "It seems Sir Adam is very cautious of the Great I," Elizabeth nonchntly noted, ncing at Adam without changing her emotions.


    Noticing the tension, Amarantha smiled at Adam and took his hands, prompting a slight reaction from Elizabeth ¨C a subtle raise of her eyebrows.


    "Adam, even though I despise her maniptive and cunning nature, we both studied at the same academy!" Amarantha smiled and delivered shocking news.


    "Uh..." Adam didn''t know how to respond and could only nod. Considering the strange environment and the injured knights around, he felt that this wasn''t the right ce for introductions.


    ***


    Elizabeth shared his point of view and moved their meeting to a smaller, cozier tent with a more inviting interior. Inhaling the pleasant aroma of cherry tea, Adam tried not to pay attention to the two women who were speaking amongst themselves.


    "Let''s have some tea, brothers," The guards on both sides shared the same stance, sipping the tea Adam had provided. To ease tensions, Adam also offered tea to the guards.


    The men seemed to understand the situation and formed a temporary alliance, not interfering in the conversation between the two women. Adam shook his head and then, out of the corner of his eye, looked at the familiar man who casually drank tea.


    "Alexander, what an unexpected encounter," Adam said monotonously, locking eyes with Alexander.


    "Cough-cough!" Alexander coughed and averted his gaze in embarrassment. Under Adam''s pressure, he finally responded, "Alright, man! I admit, I could have warned you, but I didn''t want to risk it, okay? I wouldn''t want to end up as the scapegoat if you end up fighting."


    Adam disdainfully raised an eyebrow, and the other knights chose not toment on the situation. Even the once-friendly Richard averted his gaze and sipped tea with an air of importance.


    Alexander sighed, set aside the saucer with his teacup, and grabbed his head, muttering, "Darn it, how I hate my curiosity. If I hadn''t been tempted by the new amusements of the unknown city, I''d be sitting now surrounded by my wives and concubines, enjoying their touches and caresses!"


    "Well, well. And who said you''d be willing to sell your estate just to reach the third and fourth levels of a brothel? Huh?" Adam rolled his eyes, his words capturing the attention of the knights.


    One knight, bald with brown eyes, asked with interest, "Sir Adam, I''ve heard much about your splendid city, but if you don''t mind my asking as the mayor of the city... Um... Are there truly high-ss brothels and gaming houses there?"


    Turning to him with a bright smile, Adam thumped his tea saucer on the coffee table and raised his index finger. "What an excellent question! My friend, I invite you, and all of you, to my wonderful city. I''ll even give you discount coupons for all goods and services in the city! He-he"


    "Ah, our Sir Adam, so kind! Truly a noble gentleman," a voice full of praise sounded suddenly, and Adam turned to Alexander, who was smiling politely.


    "And don''t rejoice prematurely. You won''t get any discounts," Adam cut off all his hopes, smirking cunningly.


    "...".


    To be continued...

 Chapter 87 Agreement

    ?


    With the order in hand, the pce servants led Elizabeth''s knights to the brothel, while Adam, Amarantha, and Elizabeth herself headed to a cozy estate and settled in a spacious meeting hall. Before them was served aromatic tea, so precious that its value could sustain a whole family of twenty for several years. Yet, for Adam, these expenses had be ordinary, as his ie grew with each passing day, and those same 1000 tinum Dragon Stones no longer held great value for him ¨C like loose change for buying regr ice cream.


    With elegance, Elizabeth sipped her tea and closed her eyes, savoring its vor. However, her reaction was restrained. "I knew you would be delighted," Amarantha smiled, her eyes narrowing mischievously.


    "How does she understand everything?" Adam pondered but decided to keep it to himself.


    Meanwhile, Elizabeth immersed herself in her thoughts, slowly enjoying the tea, while Amarantha conversed with her about the past. Elizabeth responded sporadically as if floating between two worlds. And as the tea ceremony concluded, Elizabeth suddenly turned to Adam.


    "Allow me to be concise. I need you, and the city of Sedyon is merely a bonus," Elizabeth dered, directing her gaze straight into Adam''s eyes. "What do you want? I am prepared to provide you with all of this if you agree to be my advisor."


    Adam pensively closed his eyes. "This requires serious discussions..."


    The city of Sedyon was his stronghold, and his involvement was necessary for its sessful development. He understood that leaving it now would jeopardize all his efforts. Adam expressed his concerns to Elizabeth.


    "You see, without my involvement, the city could stagnate and eventually disappear altogether. I must ensure that everything goes ording to n and that the process remains manageable," Adam said, crossing his arms over his chest and leaning back in his chair.


    Elizabeth nodded, her gaze flickering aside, and a figure in a cloak with a concealed face emerged from the shadows. The mask hid the person''s identity.


    "This is a warlock I tamed during the ''Witch Hunt,'' and he possesses spells to create a portal in both directions," Elizabeth continued, maintaining her expression. "If you agree..."


    At this point, she slowed her speech, creating an intriguing pause, as if leaving the decision in Adam''s hands. Seeing his interest piqued, Elizabeth decided to continue, this time adding more emotion: "I promise to do everything to elevate you to the highest nobility. In return, you must provide me with your knowledge and technologies!"


    At that moment, a hint of her true feelings seemed to slip through, especially when she mentioned Adam''s knowledge and technologies. Elizabeth''s eyes lit up, and this time Adam could detect traces of emotion, a flicker of excitement in her gaze. Since the beginning of the conversation, Amarantha hadn''t uttered a word, folding her hands on her knees and closing her eyes, seemingly trying to retreat into her thoughts and avoid the discussion.


    Elizabeth, of course, noticed Amarantha shifting the decision to Adam and observed him with interest, inwardly understanding that their majestic future was unfolding at this moment. Adam, in turn, unconsciously began tapping his index finger on the table, deep in contemtion of the offer, creating a small amount of tension around Elizabeth, far more palpable than what she was experiencing.


    "To ept her invitation and be the Queen''s advisor... This title is sometimes more important than even that of a count or a marquis. Until this moment, I felt fully vignt, but considering her familiarity with Amarantha, my suspicions have decreased by at least half," Adam mused, looking into Elizabeth''s eyes. His gaze became more intense, and his pupils dted, turning into deep, ck spots as if shrouding the entire eyeball.


    As if reflecting Adam''s inner struggle, his demonic traits began to emerge. Sharp horns started growing on his forehead, and demonic wings slowly unfurled, creating a gentle breeze that rustled the women''s hair, like the breath of dark forces.


    "Why aren''t you agreeing?" Suddenly, a demonic voice resounded, blending with her words. At that moment, everything in the hall seemed to freeze, and only the demonic whisper pierced the air, audible only to Adam.


    "It''splicated. I can''t just agree like that." Furrowing his brows and closing his eyes, Adam involuntarily pped his wings, creating another gust of wind.


    The demonic voice, for some reason, didn''t subside. Whispers and mutterings irked Adam, but some words reached deep into his heart, touching sensitive strings.


    "You fool if you refuse. Avalonia is a strong country with a solid foundation. And she... Elizabeth is offering you power on a silver tter. Handing it to you!" The demonic voice exploded into anger and Adam winced, feeling a headache from the shout. Nevertheless, the demonic voice persisted, speaking with even greater pressure. "Have you forgotten? We are demons. Deceit, maniption, sins... those are synonyms for our name. Imagine this situation..."


    Having reminded Adam, the voice fell silent for a few seconds, then continued with renewed allure: "...You enter the castle, and they treat you as insignificant. Even the courtyard dogs are more respected than you... all because youck title, authority, or connections. Are you ready to endure their insults?"


    "No," Adam firmly replied to the voice, which, as if finding a rope before falling into the abyss, resumed with renewed vigor, whispering joyfully, "Exactly! Because we are proud demons. Humans are nothing more than food to us, sometimes a means of indulgence, you see? He-he-he-he!"


    The demonic voiceughed loudly as if it hade up with the funniest joke, and Adam covered his ears in annoyance but couldn''t muffle theughter. Yet, after five seconds, the demonic voice stopped on its own and continued its monologue.


    "Don''t you envy those nobles who do nothing and live in luxury? It''s so unfair." The demonic voice spoke, instilling envy in Adam towards the nobles. "Why are you any worse, my friend? If it were the Chaos Empire, perhaps you''d be a head taller thanmon folk, but you''d still grovel before others."


    "But..." Adam hesitated but was interrupted.


    "No ''buts''! You''ve found an excellent opportunity, and she... Elizabeth is offering you power on a silver tter. And you have that woman ¨C your insurance, don''t you?"


    The demonic voice chuckled, mentioning Amarantha and its tone dripped with contempt towards her. Adam reacted sharply and rudely, "Hey, you... bastard, watch your words. You''re talking about my wife."


    His brows furrowed, and a demonic aura inadvertently surged, causing Amarantha to raise an eyebrow in surprise and Elizabeth to narrow her eyes. However, due to their damage levels, they shrugged it off and decided to ignore it.


    "Haha, how easily you can be provoked, you whelp," the demonic voice mockinglyughed and changed the subject, sensing Adam''s irritation. "Fine, don''t pout. What''s more important... agree. In Avalonia, there are plenty of strong women that can help elevate you. Understand?"


    The demonic voice effortlessly shifted the topic, causing Adam to pause and cool down. The topic of leveling up was delicate and a headache for him, as there weren''t many "§³+" ss practitioners or above in Sedyon.


    Opening his eyes, Adam saw that his wings and horns had appeared, and, with a thought, he returned them to his body, noticing Elizabeth''s expectant gaze and Amarantha''s supportive smile. She had been attentively watching his actions, ready to assist if needed.


    Taking Amarantha''s hand, Adam locked eyes with Elizabeth, who was looking slightly higher than usual for some reason. Not paying much attention, Adam smiled and spoke, "Shall we discuss the terms?"


    ***


    Five hours had passed. Exhausted, Adam copsed onto the bed, recalling the intense mental battle they had waged with Elizabeth. It wasn''t a physical or magical fight, but a battle of wits. Neither side wanted to relinquish their advantages, and Adam had barely managed to secure somewhat provocative terms, thanks to Amarantha''s intervention.


    As Amarantha had previously mentioned, Elizabeth was a maniptive and cunning woman who could easily twist words to her advantage, leaving you none the wiser. That''s why Adam had been extremely cautious, carefully monitoring every word that came from her mouth.


    In the end, they crafted an agreement and sealed it with their magic, binding it in the name of the God of Covenants. Though Adam wasn''t entirely sure about the existence of gods, he had heard about churches and various religions. Most seemed more like cults, but he could sense a peculiar energy from every believer, unlike regr magic.


    Summing up their discussion, they arrived at the following agreements:


    1. Protection


    1.1. The Kingdom of Avaloniamits to protecting the city by providing guards and high-level practitioners to defend against bandits, monsters, etc.


    1.2. Any caravans to or from the city of Sedyon must be escorted by practitioners from Avalonia.


    1.3. Any crimesmitted within the territory of the city of Sedyon must be immediately investigated with direct involvement from Avalonia.


    2. Trade


    2.1. The Kingdom of Avalonia will purchase products and goods from the city of Sedyon at 4.2% below market price. Unauthorized resale is prohibited and will be considered aggression from Avalonia.


    2.2. The city of Sedyon must provide necessary goods to Avalonia upon first request and actively participate in promoting its goods to the Kingdom of Avalonia.


    2.3. The Kingdom of Avalonia shall grant the city of Sedyon a monopoly on certain goods, such as furniture, decorations and jewelry, clothing, and traditional Sedyon cuisine.


    2.4. The Kingdom of Avalonia must prevent any attempts by third parties to copy the design, recipe, or appearance of goods owned by the city of Sedyon and strictly punish offenders.


    3. Technology and Developments


    3.1. The city of Sedyon holds various technologies, such as newspapers, building designs, furniture and decor under the "Dragon''s Hoard" brand, cosmetics under the "Handsome''s Kiss" brand, and clothing marked with the "Nymph''s Radiance" brand. Copying or resale without permission from the owners will be considered a crime.


    3.2. The city of Sedyon undertakes to actively promote these technologies in the Kingdom of Avalonia, covering half of the costs.


    3.3. The city of Sedyon must provide prototypes before mass production.


    3.3.1. The city of Sedyon agrees to undergo quality checks before releasing goods into mass production.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 88 Lazy Time

    ?


    After discussing all the terms, Elizabeth''s subordinate, a wizard, managed to construct a two-way portal within two days. It was ced in a remote room of the estate, strictly off-limits to all the servants. For the sake of caution and security, Adam requested Amarantha to cover the room with formations, ensuring that any third parties entering the portal wouldn''t be able to exit without permission.


    Though Adam wanted to trust Elizabeth, he couldn''t take any risks. Hence, he took these measures. After installing various types of formations, including rms, Adam returned to his bedroom with Amarantha, where there was already somemotion.


    "Ladies, please refrain from eating in bed," a calm and chilly voice, belonging to Ekaterina, echoed. Opening the door, Adam spotted Elyra and ra, who were reading a book with amusement, and Mary and ire, lying on the bed in everyday attire, enjoying pizza. This pizza had also been adapted for this world by Adam, who, along with Avalon, had established a pizzeria called "PhasePizza," which was already proving to be quite profitable and popr among themon people.


    The majority of aristocrats declined to partake, citing it as unhealthy and fatty,cking elegance and refinement. Nevertheless, Adam had witnessed Elizabeth''s subordinate order ten boxes of pizza, each with different toppings.


    Speaking of Elizabeth''s subordinates, they had spent a considerable amount of money at the brothel. Even with Adam''s discount, he still received 500 tinum Dragon Stones.


    "I see you''re having a good time," Amarantha smiled at the woman and grabbed Adam''s wrist, pulling him towards the balcony. "Well, I''m sure you wouldn''t mind if Adam stays with me~."


    Adam smirked and, from the corner of his eye, saw the women freeze in shock at Amarantha''s unexpected words, and then whisked away towards the balcony, dragging Adam along.


    The balcony was spacious, amodating a couch, a magically designed refrigerator, and a box of alcohol. And so, after seating Adam on the couch, Amarantha settled on his left thigh, and Elyra on his right. Meanwhile, Mary and ire snuggled up to him from both sides, and ra''s gentle hands draped around his neck.


    To this affectionate behavior of his women, Adam responded only with a smile, simply relishing the situation. Such shared evenings had be their way of unwinding and enjoying quality time together.


    "Ladies, tell me about your day," Adam smiled and gave a gentle squeeze to the soft thighs of Amarantha and Elyra. Elyra was the first to speak, shifting on his thigh and turning her head with a smile to begin her narrative.


    "Today, I discussed details regarding the tree removal, and Her Majesty agreed to assist with the task if you select trustworthy individuals. Preferably women," Elyra started the conversation, providing an update on her work. "Apart from that, I ensured timely payment of wages for estate workers and our enterprises, and also identified potential families willing to sign contracts for school enrollment."


    Elyra then proceeded to share about her day, excluding work-rted discussions. Mainly, she spent her free time in the estate''s garden, tending to the nts. Due to her active involvement in the garden''s nning and overall vegetation, the gardener often found himself with little to do.


    Her abilities as a water nymph also greatly aided in environmental care. Considering the properties of her created water, nts grew faster and witheredter.


    "You''re doing great. Thank you for your efforts," Adam kissed her on the forehead, his hand gently caressing her slender waist.


    "M-m¡­" Elyra smiled, shivering slightly from his touch.


    Leaning back in his chair and relishing the massage from Ekaterina, who had taken a seat next to ra and was diligently massaging his shoulders¡ªnow as hard as stone due to tension¡ªAdam squinted in pleasure and let out a sigh, feeling truly rxed.


    With the warmth of his women around him, he felt as if he were in paradise, despite being a demon himself.


    "Adam, today I discussed several details regarding the school construction and approved the project. The first primary school will be built within the next two months," Amarantha proudly lifted her chin and smiled. "I''ve also begun nning the buildings for the publishing house and printing press. Some modifications have been made to the printing machine, and I managed to simplify the mechanism, allowing text to be printed using the power of thought."


    Upon hearing her words, Adam first felt ted, then shocked by her achievement. It''s worth mentioning that matters like mind-reading were quite sensitive, and few dared to take such a step. However, Adam wasn''t concerned about it, as he had the power and authority to silence anyone who thought of exploiting this concept.


    Although Amarantha worried that Adam might view this as somewhat improper, she ultimately received his praise and a head pat, causing the sweet woman to blush and shyly smile.


    When it came to tapping into the talents of his women, Adam tried to find what suited them best, even if it were something as simple as watering flowers or the like. Though he didn''t want to burden his women, he understood that leaving them without work would lead to him spending a considerable amount of time doing everything himself, and he would end up using them as mere decorations.


    When a man and a woman enter into marriage, a bond is formed between them, and they be like one entity, especially if the marriage is built on love. Sharing problems, solving them together, discussing difficult situations, and sharing experiences are key to a healthy rtionship.


    Therefore, Adam always endeavored to share his feelings, and concerns, and seek advice from his women. He saw nothing wrong in seeking their assistance. After all, he only needed to appear all-powerful to others; in front of his wives, he disyed his true self.


    And while there might be women who would shout and im that a man shouldn''t show emotions or weakness, such women would often end up calling a manager in their old age,ining about life and attributing it to being a single mother.


    Either way, Adam was pulled from his thoughts when ra began to speak. She pressed her chest against the back of his head and cupped his face with her tender hands, affectionately stroking his cheeks.


    "With Ekaterina, we thwarted several attempts to rob the bank, as well as manipted and schemed to obtainpensation. All the offenders were fined and imprisoned in the recently constructed prison. Considering the design of the facility and magical suppression, they won''t be able to leave until they pay the fine," raughed and shared this as if it were an everyday urrence. "Oh, and their fine amounted to about 500 tinum Dragon Stones. Upon learning that, they cried loudly and went into hysterics. It was hriously pitiful."


    As ra narrated this, sheughed heartily, as if she had heard the funniest joke of the millennium. Adam smirked, as did the other women, finding it amusing as well. Some people won''t realize their mistakes until they feel a sting in their ass.


    Nevertheless, it was beneficial for Adam. Even if these fools managed to pay the fine, he could find another reason to detain them and extract everyst Copper Dragon Stone from them.


    "Good job, darling. You did the right thing. The harsher the punishment, the fewer conceited fools who believe themselves the cleverest." Adam grinned cunningly, giving Amarantha and Elyra''s buttocks a squeeze, earning himself sensual moans as a reward. "With this in mind, there won''t be as many idiots willing to rob the bank or attempt to deceive us. After all, only a much smarter and experienced deceiver can deceive a deceiver. And in their case, unfortunately, we''re the second type of deceivers."


    The Idorvam Bank was structured to exploit traders to the maximum extent, but that was in the distant future. Taking into ount credits and persistent advertising (which wasn''t always honest), Adam had already secured several high-interest-rate credit contracts with extended terms.


    In this world, most people could live over 120 years (ordinary people), while practitioners or the wealthy who used elixirs could push beyond 500 years. Hence, Adam adapted to this reality to avoid critical situations and falling into a deficit.


    Idorvam Bank also discreetly added uses regarding the right to possess Side B''s (bank clients) lives if they failed to pay the full loan amount along with interest. And this use couldn''t be seen unless someone was identified in the "SS-" rank, which was nearly impossible for ordinary traders.


    As for those who managed to uncover this, Adam simply offered them a standard contract. Such maniption ultimately targeted weak individuals, provided they vited the terms.


    Next in line for updates was ire, who had devoured an entire box of pizza during the conversation and had crumbs around her mouth. Despite her serious expression, her announcement was met withughter. Blushing, ire wiped her mouth and cleared her throat, eliciting affectionate smiles.


    "Ahem... Today, I found a new supplier of precious gemstones!" ire began speaking, and Adam immediately became serious upon hearing the mention of gemstones. Seeing Adam''s seriousness, ire continued, "His name is Barley, and he''s from the Siren Kingdom, where abundant resources of gemstones and pearls exist. I used magical instruments to inspect the merchandise''s quality and can assure you it''s 100% genuine and high-quality. I''ve asked him to wait two or three days while I get permission from the Master."


    Hearing her, Adam nodded and stroked her wheat-colored hair, smiling gently. "You did everything right. In such cases, Amarantha and I need to perform a second verification stage to avoid forgery, as magical instruments don''t always work urately. You amazing!"


    "Hehehe." ire smiled shyly, looking happy.


    Although developing the city of Sedyon posed challenges, Adam was gradually building a strong foundation. He preferred to have his close associates in leadership positions, even if it was considered nepotism. Of course, he didn''t ignore genuinely talented individuals and wouldn''t appoint useless people to manage a busy operation.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 89 Heros Team

    ?


    Next was Mary, who coughed, almost spitting out bits of pizza, when Adam addressed her by name. With the help of Elyra, who conjured a water sphere, she managed to swallow the remaining pizza and take a sigh of relief.


    "Oh... sorry, I didn''t expect you''d react like that," Adam apologized, waiting for her to recover.


    Once Mary regained her ability to speak, she took a deep breath and shifted her stance. Faking a cough, she put on a serious expression and began her report.


    "Today, there weren''t as many tasks as usual. I focused on recruiting city guards, those who had passed the physical and written tests beforehand. We''ve weed twenty recruits into service, currently being trained by guards from Avalonia." Mary smiled and moved closer to Adam. "In short, the training of the guards is progressing smoothly, without any incidents so far. Most people, upon seeing the guards from Avalonia, decided not to mess with us and left the city."


    Mary''s monologue concluded with her summarizing the decrease in crime in the city. While the Amaranthine guards managed their duties, their numbers were limited, and Adam didn''t want to invest too much resources and time into regr citizens. Hence, some crimes were ignored until a directint reached the city guard.


    Though harsh, Adam couldn''t care for everyone all at once, leading to this situation. However, with the help of Avalonian guards, he paid more attention to protecting ordinary citizens, strengthening security.


    "Good job, dear. Thank you for your hard work, and everyone''s hard work," Adam affectionately smiled, speaking those words with tenderness and care. "Many things wouldn''t have been possible without your help. So, I''ll continue to rely on all of you."


    His heartfelt speech was met with warm and loving smiles from most of the women, who hugged and drew close to him. Out of the corner of his eye, Adam noticed Ekaterina hesitating, whom he also pulled into an embrace.


    Closing his eyes and feeling the warmth of his women, their love and care, Adam thought, "Perhaps this is a reward for my suffering in my past life? I think I need to try my best to protect those I love."


    At that moment, Adam felt a sense of relief. Unbeknownst to him, most of the spheres containing sad memories burst, disappearing into the darkness of his consciousness, leaving only practical knowledge. There was no longer "Adam Harris, the human." Now he was simply "Adam," or more precisely, the "demon Adam."


    ***


    Deep within the searing volcano, where the earth rumbled under the pressure of molten flows and the air was imbued with the spirit of fiery fury, stood a massive, ominous castle. Its ck towers and battlements pierced the backdrop of zing red skies, like doomed sentinels of hell.


    The castle''s contours seemed distorted as if it were born from nightmares, forged in burning iron, and coated in the dust of ages. The walls, shrouded in the mist of hot gases, exuded menace, and the dark windows stared into the night like the eyes of a stern monster.


    Along narrow, gloomy corridors, the mournful moans of ghosts reverberated, like whispers of victims who left their mark in this ursed ce. Shadows danced in the light of sinister torches, as if lifeless souls sought a path to rest, an eternal reprieve they would never find.


    The acrid scents of sulfur and searing hot rock permeated the air, creating a sensation of painful weight in the lungs. The scorching wind, carrying the scents of destruction and molten metal, swept through the castle''s darkness, like an unpleasant exhtion of the earth itself.


    Sounds of volcanic flows and grinding stones created a somber melodic backdrop, enhancing an atmosphere of threat and peril. This castle, situated within the mouth of the volcano, seemed like a stone embodiment of a nocturnal nightmare, consuming everything around in its greed and darkness.


    Yet, despite this, the castle effortlessly withstood theva flows and resisted the heat. And though one might assume the castle had long been abandoned, astonishment would arise from within, as life thrived within its walls. The constant thuds against the stone floors of its corridors, the sh of metal as several groups of unknown beings fought amongst themselves.


    Upon closer inspection, one could see that it was a group of four people¡ª one man and three women¡ª facing off against five monsters whose appearance indicated they weren''t inclined towards intellectual discourse, ready to kill human opponents.


    "Damn it!" Suddenly, a loud shout rang out, captivating attention and inducing a moment of rxation, as if possessed of strange magic.


    The voice belonged to a beautiful woman dressed in the garb of a nun. Her delicate fingers moved gracefully in the air, and with simple gestures, she controlled streams of water and light, which transformed into sharp spears in flight, piercing into the bodies of the monsters.


    "Ang! Step back!" Suddenly, a man dressed in gleaming white armor with golden patterns spoke up. The armor contrasted brightly against the dark and ominous castle, which was somewhat peculiar. If Adam had seen this guy, he would have undoubtedlymented sarcastically on the impractical decision and design of the armor.


    Either way, wielding a sparkling two-handed sword with a bright golden de, the man with short ck hair and deep blue eyes frowned and waved one hand, stepping forward. In a split second, he swiftly decapitated a monster that was about to harm Ang, the group''s healer.


    The sword''s de embedded deeply into the stone floor, and the man experienced a surge of pain from the strain on his muscles as he unconsciously swung the heavy sword, which weighed over a hundred kilograms.


    "Grr..."


    Of course, the other monsters didn''t wait for an invitation. Seeing the man frozen due to intense pain and his sword stuck on the floor, they seized the opportunity.


    "Leonid!" one of the women cried out and charged forward, wielding a massive hammer. She raised the weapon into the air and swung it with all her might at a monster.


    Due to the sheer force of the blow, the monster instantly turned into a mess, its flesh and blood sttering in all directions, adding gruesome patterns of blood to the dark walls of the castle.


    The girl''s bright green hair swayed in the air as her red eyes looked worriedly at Leonid, who writhed in pain. After a while, he managed to extricate the sword from the stone floor and started feeling better.


    "Ang, heal him!" the girl with the hammer shouted, and Ang sighed, rushing over to Leonid. She ced her hand on his deltoid muscle, closed her eyes, and channeled her magic for his healing.


    A soft white glow appeared as Leonid winced and turned his gaze away from the two enormous balls of light in front of his face. Internally, he thanked whatever higher power that he was d in heavy armor.


    Another woman joined the battle, dressed in a loose white robe with a hood. Her cherry lips, barely visible in the darkness, parted as she raised her hand forward, palm out.


    "Embrace Mother Nature!" she murmured, and in the center of her palm, a brown sphere materialized, emitting a bright light and revealing a girl with chestnut hair and dark brown eyes.


    Suddenly, tendrils shot out from the brown sphere, swiftly entwining the three remaining monsters, immobilizing them securely.


    "Well done, Vanessa!" the hammer-wielding girl called out, receiving no response. Vanessa merely huffed and approached Leonid.


    She gave him a cold look, squatting down, and scrutinized him with her magic. She scoffed contemptuously, meeting his eyes as she criticized him, "Are you an imbecile? Why waste so much strength to kill a simple monster?! You could have used basic light magic or blocked its attack."


    When Leonid heard the open criticism, he pursed his lips and lowered his head, not responding. Even though Vanessa wanted to continue scolding him, seeing Ang''s pleading gaze, she grimaced and stood up, heading toward the hammer-wielding girl.


    "Lily, let me take their magic stone!" Vanessa swiftly retrieved her device and approached the monsters'' bodies, but she halted, seeing only fragments and bloody puddles. Fuming with anger, she clenched her teeth, ring at Lily, who averted her gaze and whistled. "Lily! How many times do I have to tell you to control yourself?! We''ve lost another batch of magic stones because of you! Remember, Avalonia won''t fund us forever!"


    Lily trembled at Vanessa''s scolding and hung her head, resembling a child being scolded by her mother. Ang, witnessing this, left Leonid, who was already feeling better, and with an affectionate smile, she embraced Lily, who was on the verge of tears.


    She gently patted the green-haired girl''s head and puffed her cheeks, then looked at Vanessa. "Vanessa, for heaven''s sake, stop berating her. She''s older than you!"


    "And that''s the problem, Ang!" Vanessa frowned, poking a finger at Lily''s face. "She''s thirty years old. Thirty, for God''s sake! Yet she behaves like a child ying with her first toy!"


    Ironically, Vanessa looked more mature, while Lily was quite the opposite. She had the appearance of a high school senior.


    "Let''s all calm down. After all, we''re a friendly team."


    Leonid joined the conversation, his bright white teeth gleaming as he smiled. He patted Vanessa''s shoulder, trying to encourage a peaceful resolution. But the only response he received...


    "Shut up, idiot!"


    ...was rather sharp and derailing. The word "idiot" seemed to echo in his ears, and he stood there in shock, shivering all over.


    Despite this somewhatedic scene, this was the group of the fifth hero, Leonid. When we talk about "heroes," we often imagine fantasy heroes summoned from another world to defeat the Lord of Darkness. However, the distinction here was that heroes were chosen from the popce by themand of the Goddess of Light, in whom 97% of Avalonia''s citizens believed. Officially, the "Goddess of Light" religion was the kingdom''s official faith.


    "In the future, be more careful, understood?!" Vanessa eximed, ready to continue scolding, but her words were cut short by echoing footsteps that reverberated through the dark corridors.


    Instantly, Leonid''s hero group transitioned from a "childish" mode to a bat" mode. Their united gazes were fixed on the corridor leading to the main hall of the entire castle.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 90 Preparation

    ?


    With every step, an unknown figurepelled the hero group to tense up and turn their gaze toward the corridor leading to the castle''s main hall. The footsteps drew nearer with each passing moment until they beheld the emergence of a tall figure from the dark corridors.


    The first thing the members of the hero group noticed was an elegant formal suit, followed by the visage of a handsome man with long white hair and gray eyes, sporting serpent-like pupils. Goat horns adorned his forehead, and behind him, long demonic wings unfurled.


    "Ah, the fifth hero group, led by Hero Leonid... Why did they send such weaklings my way?" The demon uttered in a raspy and creaky voice, disdainfully curling the corners of his lips and tilting his chin upward as if he couldn''t be bothered to look directly at those he considered mere insects.


    While the provocation wasughably straightforward, Leonid reacted to it with remarkable intensity. He swiftly grasped the hilt of his two-handed sword and bellowed loudly as he lunged forward, activating the radiant de that could inflict grievous wounds upon demons.


    "Seriously?" The demon sighed and made a gesture somewhat resembling the "OK" gesture, then flicked his sword''s de.


    "A-a-a-ah!"


    Leonid let out a powerful cry as he suddenly lost control over his sword, its de cracking and crumbling into dust under the pressure of his grip.


    "Damn it!" Lily cursed and seized her hammer, charging forward and swinging it with all her might, preparing to deliver a blow.


    Meanwhile, Vanessa wasted no time and protected Ang, who was tending to heal Leonid''s minor injuries and muscle strains. Beads of sweat formed on her forehead, and her eyes betrayed signs of exhaustion.


    The demon nonchntly nced at the hurtling hammer and yawned. Time seemed to slow for him as he took two steps back, effortlessly dodging Lily''s attack.


    "What?!" Seeing her attack miss, Lily''s expression darkened. Her eyes widened as she saw a fist approaching, and she tried to shield herself from the demon''s counterattack by crossing her arms in an "X" shape over her chest.


    However...


    Boom!


    "Ouch!" Lily cried out loudly as the demon''s forceful strike shattered her bones and ribcage under immense pressure. Her body crashed into the wall, onlying to a halt when it embedded itself about 10 inches deep.


    "Ugh!" Lily''s eyes widened in shock, feeling intense pain coursing through her entire body, her internal organs practically turned into mush.


    If it weren''t for her unusual constitution, she would have died from the initial blow, as the broken ribs punctured her lungs, causing severe internal bleeding. Although her robust physique could withstand the consequences of such trauma for a while, Lily felt that she couldn''t breathe.


    Deep fear and panic were evident on her face, pleasuring the demon who observed their actions with a smirk, feeling contempt. His serpent-like eyes tracked every move of the hero group, and he frowned when nun Ang retrieved a token.


    "A teleportation token?" The demon growled in anger, snapping his hand into a half-fist. Magically, a bone sword materialized in his grip, and he lunged forward toward Ang. However, he yelled in frustration, seeing a shimmering light envelop all the hero group members. "Damn it! Insufferable pests!"


    Unable to halt his momentum, the demon crashed into the sh of light and collided with the wall, creating a hole and plummeting toward theva below. With a deft p of his wings, he managed tond on a castle tower and irritably nced towards Avalonia, Varasima, the vassal kingdom closest to the Chaos Empire''s border.


    ***


    Today''s morning brought Adam a pounding headache. After all, today he was supposed to appear at the royal pce and assume the official role of an advisor, as well as integrate his holdings into the territories of Avalonia.


    Taking into ount the schedule he had been given in advance, Adam was certain that he would die of exhaustion beforepleting the events. First, there was an audience with court officials and high-ranking nobles, followed by a banquet in honor of the city of Sedyon''s annexation.


    This was the most challenging moment, as his appearance and new title were bound to attract attention. Most likely, he would receive numerous invitations, and Adam would have to ept them to maintain connections within the aristocracy.


    Patting Adam''s attire, Amarantha, dressed in a courtly and beautiful Victorian-style dress, smiled affectionately at him. Her appearance had been slightly altered, as her face was recognizable among the Avalonian nobles.


    "Adam, today will be the starting point of your greatness. And we, your women, will support you on this challenging path," Amarantha said with formality, looking serious.


    Elyra nodded and smiled, agreeing with Amarantha''s words, her gaze tenderly fixed on her husband. She wore an elegant, solid blue dress that, although not overly suitable for noble gatherings,plimented her persona perfectly. With her beauty alone, she overshadowed the simplicity of her attire.


    She preferred simpler clothes and disliked, or rather had a distaste for, overly luxurious dresses. By the way, all the dresses had been sewn and designed by Ricky, who fulfilled the order within a day, using the finest materials. Almost imperceptibly sewn along the hem of her skirt was the initial "NYR," an abbreviation for "Nymph''s Radiance," the coborative clothing brand of Adam and Ricky.


    The keen-eyed social lionesses would immediately notice the renowned initials of the well-known brand, recognizable throughout Avalonia, and wouldn''t refrain from making witty remarks considering the prices of these dresses, as well as the prestige of the brand itself. Through some clever maniption, Adam and Ricky managed to present this brand as elite, meant only for connoisseurs of art.


    This created a strong impression, and people wearing this brand resembled those who wore "Bi" or "Gonce & Babana."


    (Author''s Note: Illustrations for this chapter will be released two or three days after the publication of this chapter on my Discord server. Channel: #illustrations)


    "Nervous?" Adam asked Elyra, who kept ncing at herself in the mirror, trying to smooth out any wrinkles on her dress.


    Hearing Adam''s question, she blushed and jumped away from the mirror, like a cat seeing a cucumber. She stole a nce at him and shyly nodded, looking so adorable that Adam couldn''t resist and passionately kissed her.


    "M-m¡­" Elyra blushed even deeper, but she didn''t resist the kiss.


    Five minutester, they stopped kissing, and as their lips parted, a bridge of saliva formed, broken by Elyra''s tongue moving around her lips.


    "Uh-uh? So soon?" Amarantha pretended to be disappointed, then burst intoughter.


    "Well, sorry for not giving you a full show," Adam rolled his eyes, responding to Amarantha, then took Elyra''s hands and smiled affectionately. "Remember, Elyra... you are Adam''s wife and you must hold your head high. Amarantha will be with you. If anyone tries to mock you, give them such a rebuke that they''ll remember for the rest of their lives. Understood?"


    Adam said this with a certain grandeur, cing his hands on her delicate, fragile shoulders, and seeing her nod, he kissed her on the forehead and took out a cosmetics box from his inventory.


    "This is a new set of cosmetics from ''Handsome''s Kiss.'' It''s sold at a high price, and there are only ten of them, including yours," Adam called Ekaterina, who was standing behind. "Take care of the girls'' makeup. You know the details."


    Adam turned to Ekaterina, having given his order, and seeing that she understood him, he spun on his heels and smiled at the woman, waving his hand. "Well then, I''ll be preparing as well. See you in an hour."


    "Goodbye," Amarantha giggled and waved, blowing an air kiss, while Elyra just smiled affectionately.


    ***


    Adam''s preparation differed somewhat from the others, as he was naturally handsome and didn''t want to put on any makeup or the like. Thanks to his sheer charisma, he could wear in rags and still look handsome. Such is the advantage of good-looking people.


    Therefore, he focused all his efforts on instructing the guards to watch the city attentively, as if in times of war. Amarantha''s subordinates, trained in espionage and the arts of assassins, were attached to important figures or those who posed the greatest threat to the city.


    In any case, Adam didn''t want to leave even a chance for the city to turn into ruins in his absence. Therefore, he strictly ordered the killing of anyone who showed even a hint of aggression or a desire to disrupt the city''s peace. As if sensing the tension, the citizens became much more docile.


    "The curfew must be until 6 PM. After that, no one is allowed to wander the city except for the city guards. All shops or entertainment establishments must cease operations by 6:30 pm. Is that clear?" Adam said in one breath, authoritatively looking at two hundred guards, who upon hearing Adam''s final words, knelt on one knee and loudly replied, "Yes, My Lord!"


    "Excellent!" Adam smiled and gave a few more minor orders before turning around and heading back to the mansion. There, Amarantha and Elyra were already waiting for him, thetter giving him a sweet smile as soon as she saw him at the door.


    Surveying them and seeing how they had be even more beautiful, Adam paid them a sincerepliment, "Splendid. I have never seen a woman more beautiful than you!"


    "He-he, tterer," Amarantha giggled and took a step closer to Adam, hugging his arm and resting her head on his shoulder. "But I like your words."


    Elyra giggled and also embraced Adam. Ekaterina rolled her eyes and warned Adam that it was time to leave. Exchanging nces with the women and smiling, they walked out into the corridor and reached the room where a portal to a simr room in the castle was located, specifically designated for Adam.


    Passing through the portal, which looked like a mirror but with rotating particles instead of ss, Adam''s head slightly spun upon exiting, while Amarantha felt nothing, and Elyra appeared as though she had motion sickness. After waiting a few minutes, they heard the sound of an opening door, and the butler appeared, unlocking the door and bowing elegantly.


    "Good evening to you, Lord Adam, Madam Catherine, and Madam Elyra." The butler gracefully bowed and with a courteous smile addressed Adam. "Esteemed Lord Adam, allow this servant to congratte you on your forting appointment and wish you a prosperous service for the benefit of Avalonia. I am confident that such a promising and intelligent lord will only bring prosperity!"


    To be continued...

 Chapter 91 Praise The Queen!

    ?


    After ttering words, the butler asked Adam and his wives to follow him. By the way, Amarantha chose the name "Catherine" for her false identity, to use it temporarily and avoid trouble. Although Adam wanted everyone to know about their rtionship, he couldn''t reveal it until he was confident in his abilities.


    The castle was bustling with activity due to an uing event. Despite the women''s nces toward Adam and the men''s looks toward Amarantha and Elyra, no one yet knew about them. However, the court servants or officials could sense their importance from their aura. With the main butler apanying them, usually reserved for dukes, no one dared to hold their gaze for more than ten seconds.


    Some women had been staring at Adam for ten minutes already and only stopped when his figure disappeared into the castle corridors. "Oh God, what a handsome man..." sighed one of the maids, murmuring with a sweet and infatuated voice. She looked about neen, and her cheeks were blushing deeply.


    Although the surrounding women remained silent, they were deeply impressed by his beauty. At the same time, Adam received more than twenty notifications of admiration. Eventually, all the notifications merged into one.


    [Thanks to the user''s actions, the "Casanova" ss received 50 experience points.]


    Adam nced at the notification screen from the corner of his eye and rolled his eyes, deciding not toment on it. Twenty minutester, apanied by the butler, whose name was surprisingly not "Sebastian" or "Sebas" but Louis they arrived at a massive door nked by fully-armored guards.


    "Lord Adam, forgive me, but Madam Catherine and Madam Elyra cannot apany you," the butler bowed ny degrees and apologized. "I will ensure they are escorted to the guest chamber, and after the audience, you can meet them."


    Hearing the butler''s words, Adam waved his hand in agreement. Smiling at his wives, Adam nodded to the two guards who saluted him by striking the spear on the ground (with the bottom end), a traditional greeting: "May the Goddess of Light bless you!"


    This was the customary exchange between believers, and Adam responded warmly while maintaining a dignified expression: "And may her sacred light illuminate us!"


    This was a ssic response simr to "Christ is risen!" and the reply "Indeed He is Risen!"


    Affirming the exchange, the two guards turned to the left, and with a soldier''s stride, they struck the ground with the lower end of their spears and turned to face the door. They each ced a hand on the rtivelyrge doorknob (there were two) and pulled it towards themselves, stepping back with each pull.


    The doors swung open, and the guards vanished behind them. The loud creak of the massive door caught the attention of officials and high-ranking courtiers, making them turn their heads toward the entrance where Adam stood, gazing forward with a prating look.


    "Good luck to you, Sir Adam," the butler whispered and before Adam could respond, the man disappeared into the castle''s corridors.


    Adam smirked at the butler''s behavior, adjusted his bowtie and hair, took the first step, and stepped across the threshold. In the hall, quiet sounds of footsteps echoed on the smooth marble floor, with a red carpetid down on the throne.


    On both sides, courtiers and officials stood, their scrutinizing gazes causing Adam some nervousness, which he concealed carefully. Nevertheless, despite the pressure, he continued to move forward until he halted about five meters from the throne situated on a raised tform.


    Keeping his mind calm and thoughts collected, Adam elegantly bent his knee, cing his hand over his heart and bowing his head so that his eyes looked at the floor. Avalonian etiquette dictated not to gaze at royal family members without permission.


    Returning to the topic of his elegance, some perfectionists found fault with his posture and fluidity of movements. He mentally rolled his eyes at their scrutiny. However, the disapproval of a few couldn''t change the overall picture, especially with the condemning looks of other officials and courtiers silencing the "perfectionists."


    A knock resounded, and though Adam couldn''t see it, he sensed a strong aura in front of him. The person was within arm''s reach, judging from the sounds and clinking of armor ¨C a knight. First, the knight ced both hands on Adam''s shoulders, then patted them.


    "Her Majesty, Elizabeth De Lilya Avalonia,mands you, Sir Adam, to raise your head."


    With this announcement, the knight''s hands left Adam''s shoulders as he retreated to his ce ¨C the first step of the throne. Adam mentally noted the knight''s youthful voice but refrained from reacting much, raising his head smoothly. However, he avoided looking directly at Elizabeth''s eyes.


    "These etiquettes and protocols get on my nerves," Adam thought, already growing tired of the numerous rules he had to follow in public. Yet, he knew that in the future, even stricter etiquette would be required for him to upy a higher position, which made him push aside his annoyance.


    Lifting his head gracefully, Adam''s gaze was level with Elizabeth''s chin, and he marveled at how her attire concealed her bust and figure. He thought, "The Queen truly cares about her subjects."


    Ignoring his thoughts and not attempting to discern them, Elizabeth rested her right hand on the throne''s armrest and scrutinized his face. Then, she raised her left hand, prompting all officials and courtiers to kneel.


    "Long live Her Majesty, the Holy Avalonia!"


    Again, it was customary for her servants to greet her with their left hands ¨C part of the etiquette. Amarantha had taught him this, spending hours drilling all the necessary information into him to appear a refined and elegant young man.


    Though as a demon, Adam considered himself above humans, he wouldn''t mix pride with duty. A minute of silence followed punctually, and the officials stood only when the gentle female hand returned to the armrest.


    Adam squinted imperceptibly from irritation as the music started ying, a trumpet ying the anthem of Avalonia.


    "Long live the kingdom held in the hands of the Great Saint."


    "May the kingdom prosper as the stronghold of humanity."


    "May the people rejoice as the sun lights our path¡­"


    Rolling his eyes, Adam noticed how this propaganda was fed to him, quite meticulously, to make sure it settled in his mind. Despite his urge to click his tongue in annoyance, Adam maintained an excited demeanor, as if he was ready to don Avalonian court attire, dance their national dance akin to a galliard, and perhaps pair up with a beautiful widowed noblewoman.


    The part about the widow was his genuine desire.


    Either way, the music ended when the young boys finished singing the anthem, and with a proud demeanor, they received apuse from courtiers and officials, some of whom looked like they might burst into tears. Adam too got swept up in the atmosphere, feigning enjoyment even though Elizabeth''s piercing and cold gaze indicated her skepticism.


    Nevertheless, after much anticipation ¨C about half an hour ¨C it was finally time tomence the official ceremony. Raising her right hand, the one traditionally referred to as the "ruler''s hand," Elizabeth silenced everyone and restored order. Then, after briefly scanning the faces of courtiers and officials, she looked at Adam, who seemed bored, his eyes narrowed. She began her speech.


    "On this sacred day, August 12th, the date when our sacred kingdom celebrated victory over demons and cleansed thends tainted by their activities... I, the third ruler of Avalonia, Elizabeth De Lilya Avalonia, dere..." Her gaze narrowed even further, and devoid of emotion, she continued, "...to wee Adam, the mayor of the city of Sedyon, as our new fellow citizen and advisor to the Queen."


    Apuse erupted, and Adam lowered his head, waiting for Elizabeth''s next words. She continued her speech without lowering her right hand. The courtiers and officials, noticing the slightest movement of Her Majesty''s lips, fell silent and stopped pping.


    "Adam will open a world of future and development for us, and his advice will strengthen our kingdom. In this world, Avalonia is humanity''sst stronghold, and we must defend the honor of our people." Elizabeth looked at Adam and stood. A scepter appeared in her right hand, and with a wave, she concluded the audience with the words, "By the authority of the Queen of Avalonia, I, Elizabeth De Lilya Avalonia, announce the incorporation of the city of Sedyon and its surroundingnds into Avalonia. I also bestow upon Adam, now Sir Adam, the title of Advisor!"


    "Praise the Queen!"


    "Eternal life to the Queen! Eternal life to Avalonia!"


    "Holy Avalonia! Eternal life!"


    Courtiers and officials erupted in apuse, greeting Adam with approving smiles, smiling even without eyes. However, despite the initial positive impression, most of them still harbored little respect for the new advisor.


    Would thisck of respect persist? Who knew?


    Adam, shing his eyes, bowed and loudly thanked Elizabeth, reciting his speech and pledging loyalty amidst the enthusiastic ovation.


    ***


    Adam was given an hour to catch his breath and rest in the guest room before he had to attend the banquet in his honor with his wives.


    Entering the guest room and locking the door, Adam slumped onto the couch, tiredly embracing his wives around their waists.


    "A-a-ah... I''m so tired," he sighed, closing his eyes and taking in the rxing scent of his wives'' perfumes. "Damn it. Those bastards looked at me like prey, and I barely managed to escape. If it weren''t for the fact that we were in the audience hall, those hyenas would''ve devoured me."


    To be continued...

 Chapter 92 Banquet

    After an hour of rest, Adam and hispanions, apanied by a butler, arrived at another part of the castle where an open space offered a panoramic view of the starry sky. Although the others were shielded from the weather by ss, for Adam, this room was simply packed with formations.


    He put on his sses of Truth and utilized the full extent of his mental abilities to memorize the weaknesses of other people. This was to help him take steps in the future to protect himself. To his surprise, he noticed formations all over the walls and ss surfaces.


    "I need to return to my training," Adam thought to himself, smiling as he entered the hall and greeted the aristocrats. After exchanging pleasantries with a nobledy, Adamplimented her, earning 3 ss experience points.


    Surveying the room, Adam identified influential individuals who could potentially be valuable sources of ie in the future. He contemted the idea of subtly manipting them in a way that they wouldn''t even realize they had been deceived, thus reaping significant benefits.


    "Praise the Queen, as the Avalonian subjects say. The aristocracy here is much wealthier than in Elfheim," Adam muttered, taking a sip of wine as he pondered, his eyes meticulously observing the microexpressions of his conversational partners, much like an eagle hunting its prey.


    He masked this gaze, so hispanions perceived him as genuinely interested in the conversations,ughing at jokes and makingpliments. This earned him recognition from other aristocrats who had initially been pessimistic.


    Most of them had expected Adam to be an ordinarymoner without manners or etiquette. However, the moment he stepped onto the marble floor of the hall, every gaze was drawn to him. Thedies, in particr, seemed maically attracted to him.


    Still, there were exceptions. Some disyed their dislike openly, foregoing polite smiles. It felt as if Adam had wiped out their entire family, and they were seeking revenge, but the reason was much simpler.


    "Sir Adam, oh... I apologize, Advisor Adam!" A lovely youngdy suddenly addressed him. She was dressed in a beautiful Victorian-style cherry dress with a familiar brand emblem of Ricky and Adam on her hat. With a soft smile and a blush on her cheeks, she grabbed his hand as if by ident.


    "Advisor Adam, I am delighted to purchase clothing from ''Nymph''s Radiance.'' I am constantly amazed by the quality and beauty of the dresses and other attire!" She spoke with passion, her blue eyes narrowing, her amber hair cascading in curls. "And... I''ve always been curious about the wonderful person behind such exquisite designs. Could we get to know each other a bit better?"


    Simr encounters happened with over a dozen youngdies. Each one initiated a conversation and then extended an invitation for a private meeting with unmistakable intentions. Adam, a courteous gentleman, neither directly declined nor epted but promised to visit their estates with gifts.


    The mature women posed the challenge. They wanted to approach but couldn''t due to their husbands or the etiquette that forbade married women and men from conversing with the opposite sex without a partner present.


    As for Amarantha and Elira, they had their task: to introduce Adam to as many nobledies as possible. Coincidentally, Adam''s poprity among women was soaring, showing no signs of diminishing.


    "Well,dies, it has been a pleasure conversing with all of you. Regarding the invitations, I will certainly visit when the opportunity arises." With a gentle smile directed at the beautiful youngdies, Adam elegantly bowed, ignoring the wistful gazes of the women. He moved on to engage in conversation with other aristocrats.


    In a distant corner, he spotted a renowned aristocrat: Baron Risian. It wasn''t coincidental since his daughter was a member of the team of heroes blessed by the Goddess of Light, earning him significant attention at this banquet.


    Approaching the man, Adam saw a slender figure with a bald head. Sinctly, his appearance could be described as somewhat pitiful. However, considering his influential status, Adam didn''t dwell on it.


    "Baron Risian... my respect." Adam greeted the man as he got closer, maintaining his friendly smile.


    "Advisor Adam... my respect to you." Baron Abram von Risian reciprocated with a forced smile, raising his wine ss.


    Adam chose not to pay attention to Abram''s gaze fixated on his muscr physique and continued the conversation. Initially, Adam did most of the talking, while Abram mostly listened and asionally responded. However, influenced by the natural charisma of his "Casanova" ss, Abram began to open up.


    "Advisor Adam, as a man, you must understand that allowing my daughter to apany that idiot is highly dangerous. My daughter is a sweet, albeit sheltered youngdy!" Abram candidly criticized the hero, and Adam smiled wryly, attentively listening. "No, but you should have seen his face when he shamelessly grabbed my daughter''s hand at an official ball, without even seeking her permission or adhering to etiquette! I knowmoners mayck etiquette, but to what extent?!"


    Please note that some parts of the original text were difficult to directly trante while maintaining the same level of formality and context. The provided trantion is an attempt to capture the essence of the dialogue in a polite manner.


    ***


    The righteous anger emanating from Abram seemed like it could only be quenched by a brigade of firefighters, yet Adam didn''t attempt to deter him. Instead, he pretended to agree with every word, willing to sign on if needed. This strategy allowed him to glean more concealed information, and Abram willingly divulged it.


    "It''s as if this fool has set his sights on Sister Ang, who, for your information, is a blessed daughter of the church!" Abram rubbed his brow wearily, continuing his tirade. "Can you believe the audacity, Advisor Adam? This fool even flirts with married women! Utterck of manners!"


    Adam felt like he was in a firing range, but outwardly he maintained a grave expression that conveyed a sense of, "Yeah, dude, that''s messed up." He continued to listen attentively to Abram''s grievances.


    Although he endured for half an hour, Adam managed to learn some intriguing things.


    "A few days ago, Leonid''s group, the fifth-strongest hero, suffered a setback in their battle against a demon. The news of this failure spread from an anonymous source, causing dissatisfaction among the masses," Adam pondered while Abram talked about another topic. "As expected, the Chaos Empire is taking suspicious actions, the elves are facing suppression, and Avalonia is expanding its territories."


    Adam offered a gentle smile to Abram and nodded understandingly, even though he didn''t fully grasp the content. Judging by Abram''s contented expression...


    "Well, Advisor Adam, I''m pleased that you agreed to meet my daughter."


    For a moment, Adam froze as his mind rapidly processed the situation. Ultimately, he found nothing inherently wrong with it and thanked Abram.


    ***


    The banquet concluded on a positive note. Following Elizabeth''s instructions, Adam returned to the estate and this time spent time with Amarantha and Elyra, discussing the day''s oues.


    "So, thanks to Adam''s efforts, we secured ten investors, and an additional ten investors thanks to Elyra, who managed to capture the attention of youngdies with advertisements for new limited clothing and cosmetics exclusively for the city of Sedyon," Amarantha smiled, patting Elyra''s head and continued her report. "Although it resulted in over thirty invitations from nobledies, I''m confident you can manage that..."


    Adam reclined on the bed and stretched, yawning. Although today had been rife with challenges and adventures, the benefits had been substantial. He had even managed to make some friends, although most of them were elderly or middle-aged men.


    Curiously, his peers (judging by Adam''s appearance, around 21-22 years old) didn''t seem eager to socialize with him and regarded him with unfriendliness. Adam couldn''t fathom the reason until he engaged in flirtatious conversations with youngdies from noble families.


    Throughout the day, he had also umted 73 experience points merely by garnering affection and intrigue. Given that most of these individuals weremoners, the effects were immediate.


    "Adam, I wasn''t able to tell you earlier, but you received an invitation through me from the widowed Duchess," Elyra suddenly spoke, lying down beside him and nuzzling her nose into his chest.


    "Uh, if I''m not mistaken, the only widow who could hold that title..." Adam expressed his surprise.


    "Yes, it''s Duchess Veniris. She lost her husband ten years ago under mysterious circumstances. She also wields the most influence after Elizabeth." Amarantha added, exining her identity.


    Although everything seemed in order, the portion about his death being shrouded in mystery struck Adam. If he wasn''t mistaken, "mysterious circumstances" was often synonymous with "murder." Observing his reaction and understanding his thoughts, Amarantha smirked.


    "Well, you''re not too far off. He didn''t die by her hand, but rather due to misunderstandings. He held a firm stance against spending money on war, so officials who desired the conflict got rid of him." Amarantha settled onto the bed and turned onto her side, facing Adam. "Her interest in you isn''t without reason, Adam. She may not possess overwhelming power, but she''s an intelligent woman. I''ve had to contend with her influence, and even for me, it wasn''t easy to confront directly."


    Upon hearing her words, Adam found himself deep in thought. Establishing a connection with such an individual undoubtedly held risks, so he resolved to carefully consider his options before taking any action. If he directly epted the invitation, the ensuing consequences remained unknown, and if he declined, he might risk offending her. This predicament was far from simple.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 93 The First Day (R-18)

    ?


    The city of Sedyon was constantly evolving, capturing the attention of many traders and aristocrats as each day passed. With Elizabeth''s assistance, Adam managed to expand the branches of the Idorvam Bank, thus attracting more clients who willingly deposited their money.


    Microcredit services also emerged, offering substantial sums for short periods in exchange for high-interest rates, which becamemon practice for some traders.


    Regarding newspapers, they had already been introduced into cirction, with a newspaper stall appearing in the city center every Friday morning. There was also a delivery service avable for a monthly fee of 150 Silver Dragon Stones.


    "Good morning, sir. Here''s today''s newspaper," the delivery person said, bowing to the wealthy trader who opened the door with a half-asleep expression.


    However, as soon as he heard the words of the newspaper person, his eyes immediately lit up. Excitement filled the man''s being. Waving his hand for the delivery person to leave, he shut the door and entered inside.


    "Darling... why all thismotion so early?" A gentle and beautiful voice apanied the sound of footsteps descending from the second floor. A beauty with green hair and blue eyes appeared, looking puzzled. She was dressed in a revealing nightgown and approached the man, sitting down beside him and curiously looking at the newspaper.


    "What is this, Vardan?" she asked.


    "Ahem... Yurivianna, remember the fuss about the newspapers? Well, this is it! They say it contains news about the city, fashion, business, and even global news!" The trader replied with excitement, inhaling the scent of the newspaper with great enthusiasm. He then eagerly turned a page, where a note about today''s topics caught his eye. "Business News... Page 5."


    The trader, following the page number, flipped the newspaper and, upon seeing the coveted number "5," his gazended on the headline: "Business News: Will Prices Rise?"


    "Oh... I can even find out about price increases?!" Vardan was shocked, reading each letter attentively. "Price hikes are expected for... fabric and precious stones?! Damn, this will hit my pockets hard!"


    "Darling..."


    Vardan eximed in disappointment, realizing that this would seriously impact his business. However, the following words brought him some relief: "However, paper prices are decreasing due to stable supply... Seriously?! The paper used to be so expensive that we had to spend a considerable amount to procure it. The city officials would only ept high-quality paper and outright reject papyrus."


    Vardan continued reading with admiration. Many wealthy individuals followed a simr routine that morning, marveling at the new development.


    "I wonder what else Mayor Adam can surprise us with," many thought.


    ***


    In one way or another, Adam was preupied with other matters. Lying on his bed in a semi-conscious state, he suddenly woke up from damp sensations on the lower part of his body. Perplexedly raising his head, he saw a head with long ck hair. As the head rose upwards, Adam caught a glimpse of green eyes.


    "Ekaterina..." Adam raised an eyebrow at seeing such a blowjob greeting in the morning but made no particr reaction andy back down, closing his eyes.


    Meanwhile, his hearing was only heightened by this and he could hear the slurping soundsing from his head maid''s mouth, as well as her heavy breathing and the movements of the hands that were stroking her pussy.


    At the same time, Adam felt every part of his body shudder in pleasure as her soft and warm mouth enveloped his cock in pleasurable sensations, making him feel rxed.


    "Mm..." A soft moan sounded when, after ten minutes of blowjobs, Adam finally decided to reward Ekaterina with a shot of cum. "M-m-mh!"


    The woman closed her eyes and shuddered her whole body and Adam smelled strawberry odor. Opening his eyes and looking up, he saw the sheet under Ekaterina''s crotch had be damp, forming a stain. With a sly smirk, Adam suddenly pushed Ekaterina, who had finished swallowing his cum, back onto the bed and with deft hand movements stripped her naked.


    "Master~," Ekaterina murmured shyly, casting a loving and excited gaze that created a strong contrast with her usual demeanor.


    Grasping her hands, Adam folded them over her head and leaned in with his lips to her right earlobe, nibbling it and seductively murmuring, "My sweet maid... you''ve awakened me from slumber. How do you want me to treat you?"


    He sent a teasing nce in the direction of Ekaterina, who flinched, and Adam, whose knee was pressed against her pussy, felt a new flow of fluid and smirked, waiting for her response. A struggle showed on the mature woman''s face, but she looked away embarrassed and closing her eyes, with trembling lips, uttered her answer in a squeaky but very seductive voice.


    "Master, punish... umm... this l-lustful chambermaid," she stuttered.


    After uttering those words, she blushed deeply and appeared as though she might burst into tears at any moment. Seeing her in this state, Adam couldn''t help but be amazed by her.


    "Very well. I will do as you ask," Adamughed and without much hesitation, entered inside. "M-mm... as tight as ever."


    As soon as he entered her pussy, he immediately felt intense pleasure. He narrowed his eyes and bit his lower lip, realizing what a stark contrast he was experiencing in sex with Ekaterinapared to the other women.


    If Amarantha liked passionate sex, Elyra liked sex that was gentle and loving, and his three maids liked hard sex, then...


    Ekaterina adored being dominated, excelling at the task of arousing and igniting Adam''s desires. With her unique physique that seemed to belong to a subus, ready to drain every bit of life force from a man at any moment.


    "Mm..." Ekaterina hummed and opened her moist eyes, looking into Adam''s face, adopting a pitiful expression. "Master~ "Master~ Don''t torment me~~."


    As soon as she said those words Ekaterina moaned loudly and rolled her eyes as Adam thrust violently inside her and his hands, which had been holding Ekaterina''s arms above her head, traveled down to herrge breasts and began to knead them.


    "Aaahhh!"


    Ekaterina moaned loudly as Adam nestled his mouth on her left nipple while his hands sent currents throughout her body, causing an intense bacsh from the maid who had already cum several times. Ekaterina stuck out her tongue in pleasure as Adam''s deft tongue moved around her breasts, his teeth asionally nibbling faintly on her nipples.


    "Waaaahhhh!" There was a sudden loud cry as Ekaterina pressed Adam against her chest and shuddered with her whole body, squeezing Adam''s cock inside her. She cum again.


    Her head was spinning with excitement, while her eyes, full of love, turned to Adam, who never stopped sucking on her breasts as if he were a baby.


    "Ehe-he," Ekaterina giggled, running her fingers through his hair, treating him like a child. "Hehehe... It feels like I''m feeding a baby. Wonderful~... AAH!"


    Adam suddenly sent a strong current through his Gentle Touch skill, making Ekaterina cum again and roll her eyes while the walls of her vagina closed around his cock, giving him the ultimate pleasure.


    Raising his head, Adam grinned as he looked at Ekaterina, who was looking at him thirstily as if she were a man who hadn''t had a drink of water in a long time. He pulled his rod out of her cave and then moved closer to her face, assuming a pose so that his cock hovered over her face.


    Ekaterina touched his cock with her delicate hands, wrapping her arms around it and moving closer, kissing the head of his cock. She then began to move her hands, applying magic, increasing his sensitivity, much to Adam''s surprise.


    "That''s the first time I''ve seen that. A new spell?" He asked surprised.


    "Nope~. It''s just abined spell from water magic ''Gliding'' and lightning magic ''Current'', hehe." She replied as she continued rubbing his cock, shing a satisfied smile.


    Adam could only roll his eyes and marvel at the use of the two spells, creating the perfect enchantment to intensify arousal. He nodded in approval and stroked her head. This continued until Ekaterina sent another jolt, making Adam experience another surge of pleasure and finally reach climax.


    "Aaaa~."


    Opening her mouth wide, Ekaterina pointed the muzzle of the gun at her face, especially her mouth. The first shot hit right on her lower lip (on her face), the second shot managed to go straight into her mouth, and the third and fourth shots hit her cheeks.


    Smiling contentedly, Ekaterina ran her tongue over her lips and swallowed the cum. Touching her fingers to the cum on her face, she finally cleaned her face in the usual way, then slipped out and stood next to the bed and bowed naked.


    "Thanks for the treat, Master."


    ***


    The next day, Adam woke up early at six in the morning. With Ekaterina''s help, he dressed in medieval nobleman attire (a doublet and breeches), which, though ufortable due to its tightness, was mandatory.


    "Somewhat... my muscture stands out," Adam remarked, examining himself in the mirror.


    Amarantha responded withughter, replying, "Isn''t that a good thing? You''ll attract more female attention, just like you enjoy."


    "What kind of attitude is that, Amarantha? I''m a person devoted to my work!" Adam retorted though he didn''t believe his words, given the smirk on his face.


    Amarantha shrugged and suddenly disappeared, only to reappear a secondter with a half-asleep Elyra, dressed in a cute nightshirt.


    "M-m... what happened, Amarantha? Why did you wake me up?" Elyra asked sleepily.


    Rolling her eyes, Amarantha pinched Elyra''s cheeks, saying, "Silly girl, did you forget that today is Adam''s first day as an advisor? And you wanted to apany him yourself!"


    Upon hearing Amarantha''s words, it was as if lightning struck Elyra, and she looked stunned at Adam, who didn''t even try to hold back hisughter. Blushing, Elyra yfully hit his chest with her small fist and then hugged him. Standing on her tiptoes, she kissed him on the lips.


    Their kisssted for five to six minutes. Adam nced at Amarantha, who approached them, yfully pped Elyra on the buttocks, then suddenly pulled Adam towards her and passionately kissed his lips, transitioning into a deep French kiss.


    "You sly fox!" Elyra was shocked and after Amarantha, she once again kissed Adam, but this time with a French kiss.


    And so it continued for another twenty minutes until the girls themselves decided to stop so that Adam wouldn''t bete.


    To be continued...


    ===


    You can also read my new book: Reincarnator''s Lust: Endless Reincarnation with the System

 Chapter 94 First Task

    ?


    In the distant corridors of Adam''s estate, where the portal had been installed, the owner of the estate stood before the door. Although he had some thoughts and doubts, his determination did not waver.


    "If building a city and its development were the first steps to sess and the foundation, then the rest of the steps must be equally reliable," Adam mumbled, ncing at the sunrise and the barely visible rays of light. He opened the door.


    The room was ordinary. Not the least bit extraordinary.


    There was no furniture here, no chandelier, not even lighting. After all, initially, Adam hadn''t calcted the required amount of experience too well, and due to careful selection, only a small number of maids had passed. There were no windows here either, and considering the distance from the main halls and utility room, it was the safest ce to install the portal.


    And now, after locking the door and putting the key into his inventory, Adam approached the portal and touched it. He felt his fingers enveloped in cold, losing sensation in them, which initially frightened him, but had now be amusing entertainment.


    Taking a step forward, Adam took a second step through the portal, ignoring the dizziness that struck him after teleportation and stepped forward.


    The B-point of the portal was set in the servants'' room, which had not been used for a long time. Elizabeth had simr thoughts, given that "neighbors" were guards, and quite high-level ones at that. Every time Adam entered the system and visited the "Royal Arena" between meditations, he saw new opponents marked with ranks of "S" and higher.


    "Well, I guess those aren''t all her tricks," Adam thought, pushing the door and leaving the room.


    Immediately, he was met by a long corridor, followed by a bunch of alleyways and dead ends. If it weren''t for the simple map, Adam could have wandered here for hours, but he would probably find the exit closer to the end of the working day.


    However, for his good, Elizabeth had taken care of him and assigned a guide, who, by the way, was already approaching Adam.


    "Oh, Mister Poor-Debtor," Adam smirked, seeing the familiar man who, upon hearing his words, grimaced in annoyance.


    It was Alexander, dressed in knight''s armor. His usual childish andzy behavior seemed to have vanished, and he looked like a noble knight ready to defend hisdy with hisst drop of blood.


    "Are you going to remind me of this debt for the rest of my life, man? And here I thought we were friends..." Alexanderined, shaking Adam''s hand.


    However, Adam just smiled and waved his hand, indicating to Alexander to start his work, all the while chatting with him: "Of course, we''re friends. But even friends need to show humility from time to time, you know? Friends don''t break their friends'' property and don''t brawl in brothels."


    As soon as these words slipped from Adam''s tongue, Alexander winced in embarrassment and sighed.


    Here''s what happened: with his colleagues, on the day when Elizabeth and Adam were discussing the details of the city''s integration into Avalonia, Alexander had behaved somewhat hically and caused his loyal friend damage of a hundred Gold Dragon Stones. Specifically:


    1. Broke ten tables and six chairs. Total damage cost: 40 Gold.


    2. identally dropped a bottle of expensive elven ale. Damage: 50 Gold.


    3. Got into a fight with one of the customers, who ended up with a concussion. It took 10 Gold to settle the matter. (Not forpensation, but to permanently eliminate this person''s presence.)


    It was fun, to be honest. Well, not for Adam, who had learned about it from his subordinates at the brothel. Although he wasn''t angry at Alexander, he couldn''t help but sigh.


    Patting Alexander on the shoulder, Adam said, "Dude, you understand better than me that friendship is one thing, but business is business on schedule. Just reimburse the damages, and we''re square, alright?"


    "Yeah, yeah, enough already. I''ll pay you back tomorrow now that my sry came in," Alexander replied, cracking his neck. Then he turned his head and looked at Adam with curiosity. "By the way, what got old man Risian interested in you?"


    Hearing such an informal tone of address, Adam was surprised, but he thought they were close acquaintances. Smiling at the beautiful maid and gaining 5 experience points, he finally answered, "Well, because of connections with the hero. I''m curious about this group of people they''ve dubbed the saviors of the world." Turning his head to Alexander, Adam also showed curiosity and asked in return, "Are you familiar with them?"


    "Ah, well..." Alexander smiled awkwardly and answered, "My daughter is also in Leonid''s hero team, so we met at a private party."


    It seemed that Alexander remembered something andughed, but Adam wasn''t particrly bothered by it. What surprised him more were his friend''s words about having a daughter.


    "You had a daughter? Really..."


    "What''s so surprising? You might not think it looking at me, but I''m 51, kid. Hahaha!" Alexanderughed cheerfully, then coughed.


    Suddenly, his eyes filled with horror and fear as heically fell to his knees, clutching his head and tugging at his hair as if trying to rip them out by the roots.


    "F**k! You were supposed to be thest person to find out about my daughter''s existence! Aaaargh!" Alexander looked at Adam with horror and hostility. "You bastard, don''t you darey a finger on my daughter!"


    "Hey, hey, calm down, old man. Why do you think I would touch the daughter of my friend?" Adam was genuinely surprised and looked offended. "Do I seem like the kind of guy who flirts with my friends'' daughters?"


    "And how else?! For all I know, your flirting with marrieddies shows you''re shameless! Even more shameless than me!" Alexander proudly dered.


    Adam rolled his eyes and smiled, not quite understanding why Alexander was so proud to have someone worse than him. However, he didn''t argue with the old man. Though he didn''t miss the chance to tease him:


    "By that logic, you''d better not mention the existence of your wife. Who knows what might happen..."


    "Go to hell!"


    ***


    "Quite... an ordinary room," Adam thought as Alexander led him almost to the other end of the castle.


    Upon entering the room, he saw bookshelves, a bed, and a small window that was the only source of light. His eyes slowly turned towards a beautiful woman sitting at the table, perusing documents and signing them after reading.


    "Your Majesty," Adam greeted her and couldn''t help but smile, remembering another queen¡ªthe nymph queen. "I wonder how she''s doing. I need to visit her in theing days."


    At the same time, Elizabeth responded only after a few seconds, nodding and waving her hand toward another table, which was already piled with documents. Although Adam hated paperwork, he always had to sacrifice something for a better future.


    Pushing the chair back and sitting down, Adam looked at the first stack of papers and began reading the reports.


    His eyes quickly scanned the text, and in less than ten seconds, he was able to read the entire text, summarize it, and then begin devising a solution to the problem.


    The report stated that control over the ve trade had greatly weakened due to corrupt officials. However, there was no clear evidence due to the collective work of unknown individuals, although there were some suspicions. The author of the report provided all avable information and outlined their short thoughts, along with a brief but informative biography of the suspects.


    "Knight Renirasen, Baron Valior, Viscount Worin..." Adam memorized the names of the suspects and ced his hand on the sphere standing in the corner of the table, then repeated those names aloud.


    The sphere lit up, and Adam''s mind was flooded with information about these individuals. There were also records of their movements, as well as their character and wrongdoings. After processing all the information, Adam nodded to himself.


    "Strong suspicions. These people have already been noticed for their dishonest work and for causing harm in significant amounts. The punishment was mild, so they didn''t feel the sharp edge of the scythe nearly touching their heads." Adam''s eyes gleamed, and he snorted. "But we can''t just punish them without cause, as this is a kingdom of humans, where every action needs to be ounted for and reputation upheld."


    The task was heavy, as Adam wasn''t dealing with ordinary folks from themoners but with officials and aristocrats at the same time, whichplicated matters several times over.


    If it were to be discovered that the queen allowed such mismanagement in governing her country, her reputation could be negatively affected, and that was something that couldn''t be allowed at all. Yet, softening the punishment in any way was also not an option, given the poor results of Adam''s former colleague.


    "To tell the world about the theft and the queen''s ipetence would be foolish. Though I''m sure Elizabeth has known about it for a while." Adam thought, ncing at Elizabeth from the corner of his eye and then returning his gaze to the report in front of him. "But she doesn''t bother with such minor matters, and partly, this might be a test for me. A challenging start."


    Was Adam certain that he coulde up with a 100% perfect solution? Of course not. In any case, saying that officials under themand of the queen were covering up ve traders who had abused their resources and capabilities wouldn''t be the best solution.


    "Manipte to make them guilty of something else? No, that''s risky... What if we held a public trial?" Adam pondered. "Fortunately, power is concentrated more in the queen''s hands here, and if I present the speech correctly, stating that officials took advantage of her kindness, deceiving the just queen?"


    Overall, it sounded absurd, but if he found someone who could deliver such a speech, one that would impress everyone... it might work.


    "Although it''s maniption as well, it would cause fewer problems," Adam concluded. "But if I y on the public''s sentiment... and considering people''s love for the queen and worship, it could be a good choice."


    Unfortunately, Adam didn''t possess enough knowledge about managing public opinion, but he could stille up with some solutions. However, even if he were to make a mistake, he wouldn''t lose too much.


    Meanwhile, Elizabeth secretly looked at Adam. Her eyes nced over his face and after a few seconds, she averted her gaze.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 95 Feeling Relaxed

    ?


    His solution was sent to a different sphere, this time meant formunication. The other side of themunication was an official in charge of internal affairs, and upon receiving Adam''s directive, he embraced the idea and decided it would be the subject of the next assembly. Subsequent documents and reports became much easier to resolve, as they mostly pertained to his city or technologies.


    Taking advantage of his authority, Adam issued an order to investigate andpile aplete biography of the individual responsible for creating cigarettes. The official in charge of criminals was greatly surprised by such a request but promised to provide the full information shortly.


    Meanwhile, Adam sat in the office with Elizabeth, and despite not discussing anything during this time, he somehow felt calm and rxed, even though they hadn''t uttered a word.


    Five hours had passed since the start of the workday, and during this time, Adam managed to clear one stack of papers. ncing out the window, Adam saw a beautiful garden and was enthralled by the castle''s beauty and overall design. He admired the aesthetics of the medieval era, and whenpared to tall towers and skyscrapers, Adam preferred castles and estates from the 18th century.


    Knock-knock. The sound of a knock on the door caught Adam and Elizabeth''s attention. They both looked up and simultaneously said, "Come in."


    "Apologies for the disturbance." A sweet voice echoed, and the door to the room opened, revealing a lovely young woman dressed in a maid''s uniform. She was pushing a trolley with two cups of tea and a vase of cookies. "Your Majesty, esteemed advisor, it''s time..."


    The young maid raised her head with a deferential smile, but she froze upon encountering Adam''s gaze. It was as if a chemical reaction had urred; she blushed and began to stutter.


    Noticing the 2 experience points, Adam kindly smiled at the beautiful maid and approached her, touching her hand. "Thank you. I''ll take care of the rest, you can go rest."


    "Ah, um... Sorry!" The girl didn''t know how to respond and awkwardly nodded before turning around and rushing out of the room. "I-I''m sorry!"


    Observing the young maid''s flustered exit, Adam shook his head and then pushed the trolley toward Elizabeth''s table. She reacted to his flirtation quite coldly, narrowing her eyes as she looked at him.


    "What''s the matter, Your Majesty?" Adam asked, smiling at her and gazing into the eyes of the beautiful queen without hesitation.


    "Nothing..." Elizabeth gave a sparse reply and silently nodded as Adam ced a tea cup and the vase of cookies on the table. He set his teacup on his side of the table. When Adam sat down at the table, he caught a glimpse of Elizabeth.


    Sunlight streamed into the room through the window, casting silver highlights in Elizabeth''s hair. At that moment, she appeared unattainable, as if a heroine from a novel had stepped out from the pages. Her eyes, as blue as the sky, skimmed over the text as if they were swimming within it. Longshes fluttered gently under the touch of a light breeze.


    Before this picturesque scene, it was impossible to resist, as if the mastery of Leonardo da Vinci himself had materialized in this fleeting portrait. The gaze was captivated by indescribable beauty as if the gods had inspired the creator to bring this masterpiece to life.


    Nevertheless, amidst this aesthetic harmony, ethical rules existed. Not wanting to linger too long on this ideal picture, Adam slowly shifted his gaze to the tea cup standing before him. He brought the cup to his nose, inhaling the aromatic notes of the cherry scent, feeling the tension release from his back.


    Raising the cup to his lips, Adam realized the magnificence of the taste. The first sip of tea immersed him in an exquisite fusion of vors: beginning with a delicate tartness hinting at mysteries and culminating in a moderate sweetness of berries, akin to a kiss from a royal garden.


    "It''s time to get back to work," Adam decided, cing the cup aside and picking up the next document.


    ***


    The mayor of the city of Sedyon, Adam, gazed out the window where thest remnants of sunset were gently dissolving in the soft light. His origins had always been a mystery ¨C he appeared as if from nowhere, and thest time he was seen was in the forests of Elfhaven, discovered by the elves. But now, he was focused on his work in her office.


    Fate had brought him together with Amaria, a powerful and enigmatic figure, who kept him close. Elizabeth, the queen, suspected that there was something more behind this connection.


    ording to his story, she even helped him and approved the purchase ofnds at the Three Borders. Elizabeth was surprised when she heard about this and immediately became suspicious. "She couldn''t have fallen for him, even if he is very handsome," she puzzled, trying to investigate. "Even if Amarantha epted him, I seriously doubt he has anything special."


    Amarantha and Elizabeth. This friendship began over a thousand years ago when they studied together and were part of the same group. Over their time knowing each other, they had traversed a considerable journey, ultimately bing influential figures in the world. The first became the leader of a major criminal group, while the second became a queen.


    And though their paths diverged, Elizabeth never forgot their friendship and cherished every moment. But the connection was lost when Amarantha focused her attention on Elfheim, and they hadn''t seen each other for over five hundred years.


    Under the evening light filtering through the window, Elizabeth continued to gaze into the distance, watching as the sunset colors delicately spread across the sky. Quiet nostalgia was evident in her eyes as if memories of old times intertwined with the present moment. The breeze caressing her hair felt like nature''s breath, serving as a bridge between the past and the present.


    "An unusual feeling¡­" she mused, feeling a sense of tranquility.


    Two hourster, Adam finished his shift. Saying goodbye to the queen, he headed home. Elizabeth acknowledged him with a nod and continued to immerse herself in her world of thoughts and emotions, hidden from everyone. Her thoughts were scattered and chaotic.


    Beautiful blue eyes skimmed across the surface of the table, and she noticed another stack of papers that she hadn''t managed to deal with. Picking up five of the sheets, she began to work. However, with each line she read, she noticed a difference.


    "When he was here¡­ it was easier for me," the queen marveled, but didn''t attach much significance to it, continuing her work.


    Work continued, but the rxation and tranquility had dissipated as if vanishing into the night. The queen''s gaze turned back to the stars, twinkling in the night sky. She kept working, but her thoughts were no longer as clear and organized as before.


    ***


    Despite Adam''s desire to head home quickly, Alexander insisted that he join him at a bar. Unable to decline the persistent man''s request, he informed Amarantha, and, apanied by the bothersome old man, they set off for the capital''s renowned bar.


    "What the hell? ''Night Butterfly'' bar?" Adam eximed, looking at Alexander, whose proud face expressed genuine pride in himself.


    "The bar with strippers! The best ce on the¡­" Alexander began to speak but, noticing Adam''s gaze, corrected himself, "After your exquisite brothel, of course."


    The two men entered after paying the 10 Gold Dragon Stones fee. They immediately saw dancers and scantily-d women, as well as a bar surrounded by a crowd of men and women.


    Adam wrinkled his nose at the smell of sex and alcohol, as well as some prohibited substances. Anarchy was everywhere, and it seemed more like a brothel than a bar.


    "Are you sure we''re in the right ce?" Adam asked, but seeing Alexander, who was already passionately kissing a prostitute and fondling her, he lost his words. "Damn it, man, aren''t you afraid of catching something?"


    On his question, Alexander waved his left hand and with his right hand pped the prostitute''s buttocks, eliciting a muffled moan. Only after passionately making out for ten minutes did the old man turn to Adam, exhaling contentedly.


    "Ah, I missed this." He grinned and was about to pat Adam''s shoulder, but he evaded, moving to the right with astonishing speed. "Hey, what''s with you?"


    "First, wash your hands. Preferably your mouth too. Who knows how many people she''s been with?" Adam said, cringing in disgust. "Maybe we should go to my brothel instead? At least hygiene is strictly observed there."


    Alexander clicked his tongue. "Man, you''re boring as hell. Such a young guy, but you don''t enjoy ces without strict rules? Pf-f-f! Just so you know, your brothel is like expensive wine, and this ¨C donkey piss, though! However, however!"


    The old man waved his hands and expressed dissatisfaction, poking Adam''s face.


    "Your brothel is hriously luxurious! Where are the orgies? Where''s the striptease?! And it''s expensive there! How about a discount?"


    "You were only telling that story for a discount, weren''t you?"


    Adam sighed and decided to take a seat at the bar counter, where space was cleared for them as soon as they saw Alexander. This old man held his power here, and many knew him. Although judging by the clinging prostitutes, Alexander was quite popr.


    "Bartender, my usual! And a ss of apple juice for this snotty guy!" Alexander shouted loudly andughed.


    "Yes, sir."


    The bartender smiled politely and turned to Adam, awaiting his order. He pondered and simply ordered a regr wine, which earnedints from Alexander, whomented that Adam didn''t know how to have fun.


    "Ha-ha-ha, kid, I consider it my duty to show you around these ces¡­ Hey, what''s with you?" Alexander was about to tease him, but seeing Adam''s irritated face as he covered his ears, he became genuinely concerned.


    "Just... nothing serious," Adam replied, but he was suffering greatly from the incessant sound of notifications.


    [Thanks to the user''s actions, the "Casanova" ss received 5 experience points]


    [Thanks to the user''s actions, the "Casanova" ss received 2 experience points]


    [Thanks to the user''s actions, the "Casanova" ss received 1 experience point]


    [Thanks to the user''s actions, the "Casanova" ss received 9 experience¡­]


    And only after five minutes, the notifications began to hint at stopping.


    [Thanks to the user''s actions, the "Casanova" ss received 70 experience points]


    [Level up!]


    [Level 26: (4/435)]


    [Reward for Level 26: 500 Seduction Points, Wikipedia (new system function), enhanced seduction aura (user can influence practitioners up to "S" rank), 40 attempts in the Lucky Block]


    To be continued...

 Chapter 96 Varasima

    Behind the bar counter, a lively atmosphere reigned, filled with vibrant conversations and unrelenting music that flowed throughout the space. Amidst the noise, Adam savored sips of wine, his eyes closed, and his mind immersed in deep contemtion. Alexander, seated beside him, stared into the void as if lost in profound thoughts.


    More than ten minutes had passed since a silence settled in the room, and another ten minutes before Alexander finally mustered the courage to speak.


    "You know, Adam, you''re an unusual person," he began, catching Adam by surprise. Adam opened his eyes and raised an eyebrow, looking at his human friend in astonishment. "I mean... you excel at changing your facial expressions and shifting your attitude toward others by 180 degrees. I couldn''t do that the same way," Alexander continued.


    Adam replied with a smile, "Well, it''s a matter of habit. For a politician, such a skill is normal."


    Shaking his head, Alexander continued his thought, "No, you didn''t understand me." Twirling his ss in his hand, he said, "At times, it''s noticeable that your behavior changes abruptly. Do you get it?"


    Adam''s eyebrows raised in confusion. Clutching his ss, he genuinely didn''t understand what Alexander was talking about. What was he referring to?


    Alexander noticed his bewilderment, sighed and shook his head as if addressing an inexperienced neer. With a slight smile, he added, "I noticed this too recently. It''s like you''re indifferent to everything. You observe everything as if it''s child''s y."


    He demanded a small mirror from the bartender and handed it to Adam. "Tell me, what do you think about the war between Avalonia and Elfheim?"


    Taking the mirror, Adam raised an eyebrow and replied, "Well, it''s a terrible thing, I suppose. Too manybat units are perishing, and is this dubious war worth it?"


    As he finished the sentence, he caught a glimpse out of the corner of his eye as his own eyes turned ck, as if absorbing all light. Surprise engulfed him.


    "Alright, that was a banal question, but we felt that you genuinely perceive all this with indifference. Isn''t that right?" Alexanderughed and patted Adam on the shoulder. "Perhaps the demon lineage is starting to manifest. Usually, during this period, it bes difficult to control emotions. Be careful."


    "Awakening?... Hmm, I''ve heard about it in passing. But there are different types of awakening," Adam pondered seriously, closing his eyes, which returned to normal once he opened them again. "Since we''re on the topic of my character and such... how would you describe me?"


    Looking at Adam''s face, Alexander grimaced and sighed, "Smiling bastard-handsome, whose smile doesn''t reveal true intentions."


    "Hey, the ''bastard'' part was unnecessary."


    ***


    Quiet night sky stretches out before Adam, peaceful and serene as always, but within his mind, doubtful thoughts wrestle, rocking his anxieties and questions about how long this "peaceful light" will endure. Throughout the day, as he went about his business, news reached his ears that Avalonia was beginning to retreat. Elves from Elfheim and the Fairy Kingdom had joined forces, and in this symbiotic alliance, their military power had doubled. Underprepared Avalonian soldiers were forced to withdraw.


    "But that''s not the only thing that concerns me¡­"


    The Chaos Empire ¨C a source of worry for high-ranking officials. More and more of them were leaning toward the idea that demons were preparing for something significant. Princes of Chaos had be more active, and their presence on the borders hadn''t gone unnoticed. ording to the scouts'' reports, they seemed to be searching for something, but their objective remained unclear.


    For Adam, all these events led to unsettling associations. His instincts told him that something more serious might be at y here, something that posed a threat to him and the world. But he had no arguments or evidence yet ¨C only one thing remained: to stay vignt.


    Returning to the castle with Alexander, Adam bids him farewell and heads home. By the time he gets back home, his mind is upied not only with the uing events. One of them ¨C Awakening.


    "They say that demons, upon reaching a certain age, like a hundred years, begin to realize their true power." Adam immerses himself in thought as he finally falls onto his bed, closing his eyes and embracing his wives, relishing their touch.


    His consciousness gradually enters the space of the system. His profile appears before him.


    [Name: Adam


    Race: Demon


    ss: Casanova (Level 26).


    Attribute: Darkness, Seduction.


    Level: Supreme Demon (D-)


    Sin: Lust (100%), Gluttony (100%), Envy (89%)


    Seduction Points: 1437


    Partners: ire, Maria, Iliantra, ra, Elyra, Amarantha...]


    "Damn, my age isn''t here," Adam mutters and sighs. "Well, I''ll just have to wait until it happens. There''s no other choice."


    Either way, he had a lot to do today. Opening the Lucky Block menu, Adam looks contentedly at the number of possible spins.


    [Avable Lucky Blocks for today: 50]


    [Open x1] | [Open x10]


    "With the reward I got for reaching level 26, it has umted quite nicely¡­" Adam smiles and clicks on [Open x10].


    Familiar animation appears, and the cards brightly shine with different colors until they flip and show text above them. Along with this, a small notification screen appears.


    [Congrattions! You have received: 20 experience points (x2), 15 experience points (x5), Sapling of the Elven Tree of Wisdom (x1), Egg of a Random Pet (x2)]


    Adam takes a deep breath, feeling a warmth in his chest from satisfaction and the diversity of items that couldn''t help but please him. The sapling and the egg impressed him the most.


    "The Elven tree bears fruits of wisdom used in Elven elixirs, which are worth more than 100 tinum depending on the quality. And the egg¡­" Adam grimaces, puzzled, "If I can get a pet that helps in battles or something simr, it would be perfect."


    It was somewhat like a surprise box where you aren''t quite sure what you''ll get. But Adam hoped he''d get a good and powerful pet. Another batch followed.


    [Congrattions! You have received: 5 experience points (x7), 10 Seduction Points (x3)]


    And another one¡­


    [Congrattions! You have received: Pork (x10)]


    "What the hell?"


    And another one¡­


    [Congrattions! You have received: Sapling of an Oak Tree (x10)]


    "Well¡­"


    And thest one¡­


    [Congrattions! You have received: Pork (x10)]


    Following this were many curse words that shouldn''t be heard. But one thing was clear ¨C Adam was angry.


    ***


    The next function was Wikipedia. Honestly, Adam didn''t expect this at all, so he was greatly surprised and decided to give it a try. The interface was just like Wikipedia on the inte.


    "Amazing¡­ if they add YouTube, Discord, and the Inte, life will be sweet indeed," Adam admired, browsing through human anatomy. "Well, definitely Wikipedia. Everything leads to philosophy¡­"


    But what surprised him the most was that he could even search for information about countries in this world and races ordingly.


    [Chaos Empire ¨C an empire established in ancient times. 100% of the poption is made up of demons.


    Poption: over 1 billion.


    Religion: Queen of Demons


    Current ruler: Veronica Chaos


    Predecessors: None.


    Royal family: First Prince of Chaos, Azaroth. Second Prince of Chaos, Lucius. Third Prince of Chaos, Azazel, Fourth Prince of Chaos...]


    Adam''s eyes brightly lit up as he smiled excitedly, feeling that this would make his life much easier. Here was superficial but necessary information that could help him in the future.


    ***


    The next day brought a new shift, but before that, Adam carefully reviewed the city reports and issued instructions. He dered a day off, which led to joyful expressions on the faces of many workers who happily went out to enjoy the streets.


    Through a portal, he returned to the castle and, walking with Alexander, headed to Elizabeth''s office. As expected, she was already there. Adam greeted, "Good morning, Your Majesty."


    Darkness still dominated the streets, but the first rays of the sun were starting to illuminate Elizabeth''s beautiful face, and her long silver hair was tied up in a high ponytail.


    In response to Adam''s greeting, Elizabeth turned her gaze toward him, nodded slightly, and returned to her work. Adam also decided not to burden her with conversation. However, he noticed with surprise the orbs flying around her.


    "Is she¡­ happy?" A question flickered in Adam''s mind, but he didn''t delve into that thought at the moment and took his ce at work.


    Piles of papers were in front of him again. A deep sigh escaped his chest, but work couldn''t wait. He took one of the papers and began studying the reports. Mostly, these were messages from lords of variousnds. It was clear that not all of them were giving due attention to this routine task.


    The reports included information aboutnd revenues, taxes, and sometimes personal requests. Among the multitude of papers, one caught his attention. This letter wasn''t from just anyone but from the king of the vassal kingdom Varasima.


    [Since bing a vassal of the great Avalonia, I, Shizurana von Varasima, have daily thanked the Goddess of Light for this opportunity. Years and decades have passed, and my opinion hasn''t changed¡­]


    "Damn it," Adam cursed upon seeing three pages of paper.


    If we summarize the letter, excluding the ttery from the king, we can gather the following information:


    1. Demons are at the borders.


    2. Hero Leonid''s group is with them and is in critical condition. Possibly cursed.


    3. They''re short on money.


    "It feels like the most important part is the third point," Adam thought, rising from his seat and addressing Elizabeth, "Your Majesty, we''ve received a letter from King Varasima requesting assistance and financing."


    "Oh? Pass it to me." Elizabeth reached out, and Adam, approaching her, handed over the letter. The queen began to read attentively, asionally emitting small scoffs.


    Twenty minutester, Elizabeth put the letter aside, deep in thought, gazing out the window, and then turned to Adam, asking, "What do you think about this?"


    "Well... firstly, the demons'' actions are not surprising and rather expected considering their recent activity. We need to immediately send troops to the borders. As for the curse on the heroes... I think it''s possible, given that they encountered a powerful demon. Usually, after reaching the ''Superior demon'' level, demons can inflict curses that aren''t so easy to get rid of, even with holy magic."


    To be continued¡­

 Chapter 97 Off We Go... With Some Mischief! (R-18)

    ?


    Upon hearing Adam''s words, Elizabeth fell into deep thought, closing her eyes as her delicate fingers rhythmically tapped on the table, creating a strange, tense melody that unfortunately didn''t affect Adam. He simply smiled and waited for her decision, though his eyes indicated his concentration on something else.


    The minute of silence was surprisingly calm, with each of them lost in their thoughts. Meanwhile, as Adam was engrossed in his thoughts, Elizabeth swiftly made a decision, evident from her expression. She turned her head towards Adam and looked into his eyes.


    "You''ll go on this mission. After all, you can still use curses and remove them, right?" Elizabeth spoke, pulling Adam out of his thoughts and locking eyes with him, though, for some unknown reason, his eyes had gone nk again.


    "Um..." Adam didn''t respond with agreement or refusal; he simply smiled, as if expecting something that Elizabeth didn''t quite understand.


    Seeing her confusion, Adam sighed, and his eyes returned to their normal state. He leaned in until their faces were almost touching, gazing into her beautiful and deep blue eyes. Adam "tenderly" smiled, a smile that showed all his teeth, some of which had be sharp, like shark teeth. His eyes turned ck once more, and sharp horns sprouted from his forehead.


    In a slow, eerie voice, as if from the depths of hell, Adam said, "Elizabeth... though outwardly we agreed to maintain the ''master-servant'' status, I must remind you that I am not your servant," he grinned when wings suddenly grew from his back, creating holes in his clothing. He looked into Elizabeth''s eyes attentively and absentmindedly stroked her cheek, then continued, "If you want something, you should notmand but... ask. And then I will name the price."


    Their contract was simple - Adam was to appear as Elizabeth''s advisor, a loyal and obedient subordinate who would maintain the Queen''s reputation and carry out her orders, as long as they didn''t cross a certain line. What that line included, however...


    "To help with paperwork... alright. To judge a criminal... okay! To deal with technology dissemination? Pff, with ease," Adam continued listing, then stopped. "But to carry out orders in this manner? Heh."


    He smiled and pulled away, noticing Elizabeth''s displeased expression. He rubbed his index finger against his thumb as if to say, "Hey, fellow, money first, then decisions."


    "You..." Elizabeth was dissatisfied, but after thinking it through calmly, she sighed. "You''re right, I was impudent. I apologize. How much?"


    "Now we''re talking!" Adamughed and his appearance returned to normal, with the only trace being holes in his clothing. For situations like this, Adam always carried a few spare suits, just in case.


    Once he finished changing, he turned to Elizabeth without any hesitation and stated a simple number. "5000 tinum Dragon Stones."


    "Impossible," Elizabeth frowned, looking displeased. "Too expensive. You just need to remove the curse."


    Adam nodded and shrugged. "Yes, but I''ll have to interact with another demon''s curse, and he definitely realizes that another demon is involved, and then I''ll have to deal with the consequences." He shook his head and raised an eyebrow, seemingly disappointed with Elizabeth''sck of foresight.


    "You''re exaggerating. I''m sure it won''t cost that much," Elizabeth said, offering her price, "985 tinum Dragon Stones."


    "1200."


    "990."


    "1500."


    "...1200."


    "Deal."


    Adam grinned as he saw Elizabeth''s frustrated expression. She suddenly cruised her eyes and winced, staring at him. "Did you use mind magic?"


    Upon hearing her words, the young man just smiled and showed a token with the Amarantha symbol on it, to which Elizabeth only frowned and snorted.


    ***


    After a brief negotiation, Elizabeth didn''t speak to Adam anymore, which made him smile, feeling like the victor. In truth, removing the curse would have cost only one tinum Dragon Stone, but he didn''t mind taking more money from the wealthy woman.


    Speaking of which, Elizabeth''s earnings were ridiculously high, reaching a six-digit figure. Most of it was invested in the development of the kingdom and its vassal states, which demanded more and more with each passing year.


    During his shift, Adam saw several letters from vassal kings. They began with ttery, filling two pages withpliments and praise, but then almost directly asked, "Gimme cash, pleeeeease." Of course, Adam responded to all of this with refusals, drafting the letters in Elizabeth''s style. He had the authority to do so.


    Then, bidding farewell, Adam asked for the date of dispatch, to which he received the response, "Tomorrow."


    It was time for the endless corridors. This time, he was without Alexander, who had gone to Varasima to retrieve his daughter. However, the castle today was extremely empty, as if everyone had gone home.


    The reason was simple - in Avalonia, it was the holiday of the Goddess of Light. ording to their religion, this day marked the birth of the entire world when gentle light illuminated the darkness. Although Adam didn''t particrly believe in gods...


    "In this world, anything is possible," he pondered, looking out of the window at the stars and the beautiful summer weather. "Interesting~."


    ***


    As he settled into the carriage, which was an Amarantha artifact, Adamfortably reclined on the sofa, tiredly rubbing his eyes. When he returned home, he had toplete so many tasks that he didn''t even have the energy for fun with his wives. The city was currently experiencing significant growth due to an influx of tourists and sponsors.


    Houses were being built, and the city was expanding, with ns for another city on the horizon. However, the money gained from all this was substantial and served as motivation to continue.


    The newspaper business was thriving, and Adam, along with three investors, had officially branded the publishing house as "Sedyon," and three departments were created: "Sedyon Today," "World Today," and "Avalonia Today."


    Each department was responsible for a newspaper with the same name, and they edited, wrote, and printed newspapers, delivering fresh news to the public. In general, business was booming.


    "Darling!" Elyra purred, hugging him affectionately while ra, sitting on the sofa across from them, smiled as she poured tea.


    "Yes, my dear?" Adam smiled back at her affectionate behavior, gently running his fingers through her hair while giving orders to the coachman.


    Unfortunately, Amarantha couldn''t join this trip as she yed an important role in the city''s structure, and she needed to be avable in case of any potential attacks from enemies.


    The journey was going to be long. From the city of Sedyon to Varasima, the distance was over 3000 km, which annoyed him. Fortunately, in this world, there were flying horses that could transport them from point A to point B with higher speed and efficiency.


    Meanwhile, Adam wasted no time and indulged in moments with his wife, caressing her body, especially her buttocks, and passionately kissing her. He felt her wetness against his groin, and it only heightened his arousal.


    "Muaaah!" A sweet sigh from Elyra interrupted their kiss. She shivered in pleasure, and feeling his hardness against her, she began moving back and forth, stimting Adam through their clothing.


    "Uuh..." Elyra moaned as she felt another wave of pleasure. "I think I''m ready!"


    Elyra got up off Adam and smirked when she spotted his dragon, then stripped naked and began undressing him, pulling his pants down first, freeing the enraged dragon, who upon seeing his opponent, prepared to fight.


    "Damn..." Elyra gulped, seeing Adam''s long cock in front of her.


    Her delicate hands wrapped around his cock and she took another sip, turning her head toward ra, who sat cross-legged from where the liquid was mysteriously flowing out.


    "ra, help me with this," She turned to the elf who, gulping, literally came running and knelt.


    ncing over, the two girls stuck their tongues out and moved closer to his cock, beginning to lick. Their enthusiasm was off the charts and they slid all over his cock, asionally taking it into their mouths and caressing the head with their naughty tongues while caressing themselves in parallel.


    Small puddles of their love fluid formed beneath them, and a pleasant odor, something like the smell of cherries, spread throughout the carriage.


    Adam, meanwhile, threw his head back and enjoyed their tongues. Watching the two moving heads passionately licking and swallowing his cock, and the slurping sounds that were better than all symphonies.


    "Rock."


    "Paper! Hehe, me first!"


    Raising an eyebrow, Adam lowered his gaze and saw Elyra turn her back to him and sit on his cock. Immediately Adam felt a squeeze from all sides as his dragon entered her cave.


    "Oof..." he couldn''t help but sigh, savoring her warmth.


    "Aaand... here we go!" Elyra began to move, bouncing on his cock. There were spanking and wet sounds that turned on everyone in this carriage.


    ra, puffing up her cheeks, slid over and sat next to Adam, snuggling into his chest as his free right hand moved down to her pussy, beginning to caress it, making the most of his ss abilities.


    "Aaahhhh!"


    "Mmm..."


    The moans of the two girls echoed in sync, creating a perfect melody for Adam''s ears, whose arousal grew with every second, making him feel the heat in his chest. And as if losing control, Adam suddenly stood up, grabbing Elyra''s legs in advance. The movement caused his cock to slip out of her pussy, but ignoring it, Adam turned Elyra around and positioned her, and began prating her in a doggystyle position.


    "Aaaahhhh! Darling~"


    Elyra moaned sensuously as she felt the hard cock in her pussy being mercilessly pounded into her. The nymph''s eyes sparkled with pleasure, and she licked her lips, turning her head toward Adam, who seemed to be in prostration.


    "Fill me with your liquid, darling!" She shouted without shame, to which Adam withdrew and sped up.


    "Aaaahhhh! Oh yeah!"


    Elyra continued to moan loudly as her breasts rippled at Adam''s ''lunges'', looking seductive and attractive. ra, meanwhile, was masturbating, looking at this picture and feeling intensely aroused.


    "Uhhh..." She hummed as she felt everything inside her twist and then moaned loudly as she squirted liquid, cumming, "AAAAHH!"


    "AAAAAAH!"


    Along with that, Elyra herself cummed, being filled to the brim with fresh cum and sheid her head back on the couch, humming contentedly.


    When Adam pulled his cock out and enjoyed the picture of the waterfall of cum for a few moments, he turned to ra and beckoned her over.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 98 In The Carriage (R-18)

    ?


    ra swallowed excitedly, slowly approaching Adam with slow steps as her love fluid dripped across the floor of the carriage.


    Adam took his time and only savored the beauty of her legs, ravishing green eyes, and equally beautiful blonde hair that swung left and right as ra crouched on her knees.


    "Muah," she kissed the head of his cock and inhaled the scent that was driving her crazy.


    Moving her head forward, ra swallowed his cock halfway down in one motion and then lifted her eyes, meeting Adam''s gaze.


    Seeing his approving look, ra felt the heat in her bottom and furiously thrust her head in, making smacking and gulping sounds.


    Feeling Adam''s gaze on her body, ra''s sense of arousal doubled and she guided her free left hand to her pussy and began to masturbate as her head moved back and forth, pleasuring her man.


    A puddle of her fluids formed beneath her, and the girl''s eyes became a mist as her head became empty and she began to indulge in lust.


    "Mm..." ra moaned as she felt Adm''s cock owed in her throat and then squirmed, increasing the pressure.


    Her movements were quick and deft, and her yful tongue moved all over Adm''s cock, bringing him incredible pleasure.


    And so, after twenty minutes, Adam finally showed hints that he wanted to cum, and grabbing ra by the hair, he pushed his cock deep into her throat.


    "Mmph," the girl rolled her eyes in pleasure and cummed, sttering the floor with another stream of his love nectar.


    At the same time, she swallowed his cum enthusiastically, remembering to savor the taste.


    Two minutester she and Adam were on the couch as hey watching ra riding him in a riding position.


    Pop, pop!


    The pping sounds of flesh against flesh echoed through the room as ra moaned sensuously, feeling the hardness in her.


    Adam''s cock reached the very depths of her vagina and repeatedly mmed against the walls of her uterus.


    For an ordinary woman, this would have been excruciating pain, but for practitioners like ra, it was more of a pleasure.


    "Aaaah! Oh yeah!" Her eyes rolled once again as she suddenly rose and owed with her whole body, spewing liquid from her pussy.


    Watching her squirt, Adam smiled and immediately shoved his cock back in, standing up and supporting her body with his hands, starting to enter her furiously.


    "AAAAAAHH! Mm... AAH!"


    With seductive and loud moans, ra moaned as Adam''s cock entered her. His strong hands squeezed her buttocks, giving her another flood of arousal.


    Her arms wrapped around his neck and she moved closer to his neck, biting down on it as if she were a vampire.


    "Ugh..." Adam groaned involuntarily as he felt the teasing tongue on his neck as well as the gentle nibbles.


    At the same time, he didn''t stop his movements and only sped up, causing ra to pass out several times and cum repeatedly.


    "Ahhhh!"


    Thirty minutester, ra''s tenth orgasm had already urred with Adam. He clenched his teeth and feeling shivers all over his body, clutched ra tightly in his arms and slid his cock in as deep as he could.


    "Ohhhhhh," ra opened her mouth in an ''O'' shape and moaned.


    She felt warmth and a feeling of fullness inside her, which made her exhale with pleasure.


    "You''re the best~" she uttered in a sweet voice, turning to Adam who kindlyid her down on the couch.


    Adam smirked and shifted his gaze to Elyra who was masturbating excitedly, apparently watching them.


    Seeing that Adam had noticed her, Elyra blushed but didn''t look away. Taking this as a request, Adam walked over to her and started another round, prating her in the missionary position.


    That afternoon the two girls stayed up until the next morning and loud moans echoed throughout the carriage.


    ***


    Three dayster, Adam''s group finally reached their destination, the capital of Varasima, Kitahara. The city was designed in the style of ancient Japan during the samurai era and the like. While the city''s architecture fascinated Adam, he found himself pondering more about the origin of this vassal kingdom.


    Everything here reminded him of what he had heard about Japan, and he even had the thought that another person from Earth had arrived here and created their own Japan with all its quirks.


    However, it didn''t particrly concern him. He wasn''t interested in such matters. Suppose Adam was to meet someone from his past life... and then what? He doubted he would feel joy or anything like that, more likely just boredom.


    "If I were given a choice: to go back or stay here, I would choose thetter without hesitation," Adam thought, watching his wife Elyra''s bright smile as she held a caramel apple in her hand.


    "It''s iparable," Adam thought and smiled as Elyra brought the caramel apple to his mouth, and he took a bite. "Mm... not bad," he replied to his wife.


    "Yeah! I tried it, and my mind went ''boom,'' and then ''bam''! I''ve never tasted anything like it," Elyra said enthusiastically, describing her sensations.


    "Indeed. I think I''ll arrange with the merchants for the import of sweets from Varasima."


    "Really? Promise me you won''t deceive me," Elyra asked eagerly, her face lit up like a child.


    "Of course, I won''t deceive you. I promise that in two days, a simr kiosk will be open in our city," Adam assured, smiling brightly. Then he turned to ra, who was sweetly smiling at her friend. "By any means necessary, establish a stable import of these goods to Sedyon. From clothing and food to technology. Budget is not an issue."


    "Yes, certainly."


    With a nod to her, Adam went back to his business while ra went off for negotiations. He continued to stroll through the capital until it was time for the meeting.


    "Let''s go, my dear. It''s time to head to the king''s estate," Adam said, smiling at Elyra, who was dressed in a kimono.


    "Yes!"


    ***


    Arranging a meeting with the king was easy, as expected from the trusted envoy of the queen. However, there were some issues with the guards, given their lustful looks at his women. But this problem was resolved when their eyes were gouged out. Even their colleagues couldn''t do anything, as Adam held a higher status.


    Compared to Avalonia Castle, the king''s residence in Varasima was more modest. Although Adam was impressed by the castle''s decor and the Asian-looking women, who had been his weakness in his past life, he decided to finish the work quickly and return home after the festivities.


    As it turned out, the meeting with the king had been postponed due to some unexpected matters. Naturally, Adam was annoyed and demanded an exnation. He didn''t have to wait long, considering the loud moan that came from the audience hall.


    "What the hell?" Adam roared, kicking the door and forcing it to open. Before that, he asked Elyra to cover her eyes, of course.


    As expected, his concerns were not in vain, and he was now witnessing the king of Varasima engaging in an intimate act with a young Asian woman.


    The door mmed against the wall, causing a strong reaction from the king, who jumped in fear and identally kicked the woman in the face while she was performing oral sex.


    "Who dares?" He shouted as if his life depended on it. It would have been more impressive if he had covered himself.


    With a cold expression on his face, Adam took the first step and crossed the doorway. In a cold and stern voice, he growled, "Put something on and get to work."


    The king, upon hearing this, was indignant and felt shame and humiliation. When he tried to say something, most likely derogatory about Adam, a man dressed in ck, resembling a ninja''s attire, appeared next to him.


    Although Adam couldn''t hear the conversation, watching the king''s facial expressions change for the worse with each passing second, he could assume that this ninja was revealing his true identity.


    And as expected, the king hastily put on whatever he could find, even though it didn''t fit him very well. He was so sloppy that it required the maids, who had shame on their faces, to quickly dress him. Afterward, they took the young woman, who was a well-known courtesan and left, closing the door behind them.


    The awkward silence was only getting on the king''s nerves,bined with the fact that he had been discovered in such a state, not to mention exposed lies...


    He wished he could sink into the ground.


    "Why did hee at this time? I asked him to wait!" The king screamed in his head, although he didn''t dare to voice his frustration aloud.


    Looking at the young and handsome man who exuded adies'' man aura, the king couldn''t help but feel envy and hatred. But remembering the man''s status before him, he calmed down.


    "Dear Lord Advisor, thank you foring to my humble country," the king began, smiling with a kind and carefree expression as if the thoughts from a few minutes ago had never existed. "I''ve heard that you are a very busy man, so I sincerely appreciate your assistance."


    By the time the king finished hismendable speech, Adam had already calmed down and was sittingfortably in a chair. Next to him was Elyra, who was gazing at the king with contempt.


    Although Adam had the desire to punch the king''s face, he restrained himself and decided to finish this business quickly.


    "Hello. I''m short on time, so I hope to meet the group of heroes as soon as possible," Adam replied, not hiding his disdain. "Regarding your request for additional funding, I decline. Avalonia''s troops will arrive soon, so hold on until then."


    Concluding his speech, Adam stood up and looked at the king with a bored expression. "Who will be our guide? Preferably a woman."


    The king''s forehead wrinkled in how much he frowned, but he controlled himself and smiled.


    "Of course, sir. Allow my daughter Mia to be your guide."


    With his speech, a young Asian woman entered the room, wearing the ssic Avalonian dress. She had long ck hair, gray eyes, and a cold face. Seeing Adam, the girl was surprised by his beauty but still bowed and greeted him.

 Chapter 99 Healing And Demons

    Princess Mia graciously offered her assistance to Adam, who was curiously inspecting the estate''s decor. Everything here exuded the spirit of Japan, which only strengthened his belief that this kingdom was created by an outsider.


    "How cute..." Adam thought when he noticed the cautious looks of the guards.


    He found the whole situation amusing since after he gouged the eyes of those who had looked at his wife with lustful eyes, they dared not show any signs of desire or even idental nces. He smirked with a wicked smile, which quickly transformed into a gentle one when Mia turned to him.


    "???" Although she didn''t understand why the guards were so afraid of him, she felt something amiss. "Anyway, I need to guide him quickly."


    Mia, despite being a princess, was irritated by the thought of being the guide. Although she understood that her status was lower than Adam''s, her arrogance hadn''t diminished. However, recalling her father''s orders, Mia could only resign herself and ept the role of the guide.


    What annoyed her, even more, was that Adam didn''t even look at her as if she didn''t deserve attention. On the contrary, his gaze was fixed solely on his wife, which couldn''t help but irritate Mia, considering her status as the country''s renowned beauty. Even princes from neighboring kingdoms wanted to engage with her!


    "Mr. Adam, we''re almost there," she said, smiling with the most radiant and seductive smile she could muster.


    "Mm-hmm..." was the rather passive response she received.


    Mia turned away and grimaced, making sure her expression was not visible. Watching her behavior, Adam just smiled. He enjoyed teasing this audacious princess.


    Five minutester, they arrived atrge doors that creaked open when Mia ced her hand on them.


    "Mr. Adam, the heroes are in here," Mia said, looking at him with a seductive smile.


    Ignoring her, Adam took a step forward and looked around. At the end of the room, he found four beds, each with a person lying on them. Next to one of the beds, where a girl with brown hairy, was a man familiar to Adam.


    "Alexander," he waved to his friend, who turned to him with a tired look as if he hadn''t slept for a week. "Whoa... what happened?"


    As Adam approached Alexander, the man shook his head and patted Adam on the shoulder, looking sad. "My wife bombarded me with questions about how our daughter... dude, I''m tired of listening to her endless epics about how reckless I am!"


    Hearing his words, Adam just shrugged and walked up to the girl, who was Alexander''s daughter. She looked exhausted and was breathing heavily, with ck spots on her face, evidence of the curse.


    "I''ll start with her," Adam thought, cing his hand on her forehead and closing his eyes.


    With his magical senses, he could see what was happening inside her body. It was bad because the curse acted like an infection, slowly infecting her magical channels. If left as it was, she wouldn''t be able to use magic within a year.


    "However, removing this curse is easy if you''re a master of the Dark attribute," Adam thought, opening his eyes, which were nowpletely ck. He ced his hand on the girl''s belly button and uttered softly but with a deep voice, sending shivers down the spines of those present: "Veretiones fonrine ultonsen einria."


    As he spoke these words, Adam involuntarily released his demonic aura, but itsted for only a fraction of a second. However, even that was enough to make several mortal doctors faint in fear.


    At the same time, a ck radiance emerged from his palm, piercing through the girl''s belly button and into her inner body, finding the magical channels where the cursed power and magical energy mixed.


    His magical energy quickly caught up with the curse and voraciously devoured it, giving Adam strength and making him smile viciously.


    The Sin of Gluttony, [Devour].


    With this ability, Adam could absorb the victim''s magical energy, purifying it.


    "AAAAAAAA!"


    "Daughter!"


    Suddenly, Vanessa screamed as the magical power of Adam and the curse''s power began to engage in a fierce battle, each trying to devour the other. Naturally, Alexander rushed to help.


    "Adam, stop!" he shouted, feeling concerned, and grabbed his young friend''s shoulder abruptly.


    Raising an eyebrow, Adam slowly turned his gaze, and everyone except his wife froze in shock. A wide smile was on his face, his eyes were as ck as an abyss, and his teeth resembled those of a shark, ready to tear its prey to pieces.


    (A/N: Illustration in my discord server. Channel - #illustrations)


    "Don''t interfere, Alexander. Pain is a temporary factor."


    His voice echoed, horrifyingly deep, instilling fear and unease, as if facing a hungry predator. And with his narrowed gaze, the effect of fear intensified, as if he was ready to attack at any moment.


    "Uh... this..." Alexander began to stammer, but he quickly regained hisposure, as he was a highly skilled practitioner. "Alright, but I hope you know what you''re doing."


    "Pff, of course, I do," Adam snorted and turned away. "Discinderearupe."


    "AAAAAAA!"


    An even louder scream erupted from Vanessa''s mouth as the curse''s power was torn apart by Adam''s energy. Overwhelmed, she coughed up blood. Adam, seeing her condition, clicked his tongue and began to heal her.


    Five minutester, the girl returned to normal, and the traces of the curse disappeared forever. She just needed some rest, and everything would be fine.


    "Alright, I''m done with your daughter. Now it''s time to take care of these," Adam said, cracking his neck and turning towards Alexander.


    His appearance returned to normal as if everything before had been an illusion. He had a regr smile on his face, the one he usually showed, but it was clear that the fear still lingered.


    Princess Mia and her guards were trembling with fear, but sheer willpower kept them from running away. As for the others, they had already regained their senses.


    Turning around, Adam walked up to the man who, although he looked handsome, was overshadowed by Adam in many ways.


    Raising his hand in the air, Adam swung and...!


    p!


    He pped the hero Leonid, and the force was so strong that the hero''s face was deformed, and he flew into the wall, creating arge hole.


    "Oh, my God!"


    The doctors rushed to the hero, while Adam, holding a curse clot in his hand, sessfully consumed it, although it resisted, it was devoured by Adam.


    This time, everyone was shocked. Alexander, stammering, asked Adam, "Hey... couldn''t you have done that more gently?"


    Adam raised an eyebrow, looked at Alexander, and smiled with a strange smile that didn''t reach his eyes. "This is the most effective method. And he''s a hero, he won''t die. And if he does, it''s not bad either."


    Smirking, he turned and approached the girl dressed as a nun, whose condition was much more stable. Although the curse was still active, ck and white particles were swirling around her body, engaged in an active war.


    "Tch, white magic..." Adam clicked his tongue, thinking it would be challenging.


    "Hey, you''re not going to use the same method as with the hero, are you?" Alexander asked.


    "Nah, I''m not a barbarian."


    "..."


    Ignoring Alexander, who was left speechless and bewildered, Adam ced his hand on the nun''s chest.


    "S-s-s... ticklish," he thought, as white magic tried to burn him. But the nun''s strength was insufficient to harm him in any way.


    Adam repeated the same process as Vanessa, sessfully extracting the curse and digesting it. Next was the girl who looked like a high school student, and he performed simr actions, but a bit rougher. Nevertheless, the curse was extracted.


    Turning around and waving his hand at the doctors who were bandaging Leonid and examining the bodies of the hero''s group members for additional injuries, he approached Alexander, who was sitting next to his daughter.


    "She''ll wake up in an hour," Adam said, pushing his hair back and smiling. "Her condition is stable, she just needs a week of rest, and she''ll be as good as new."


    Hearing these words, Alexander let out a relieved sigh, bowed his head, and sincerely thanked Adam, who just smiled warmly.


    The atmosphere in the room was joyful, but during the conversation with Alexander, Adam suddenly turned his head towards the demon border and grinned menacingly.


    At the same time, a knight rushed into the room, looking tired, and upon seeing the princess, shouted, "Your Highness! Demons are attacking!"


    ***


    On the demon side.


    An army of ten thousand demons was heading toward Varasim, creating a deafening noise. Every movement was coordinated as if the army was one entity.


    At the end of the army, four demons carried a pnquin whichy a demon with gray skin. He had a bald head, and spiral-shaped horns protruded from his forehead, while his body was covered in scars.


    Beside himy naked women who resembled demons. If Adam had seen them, he would have recognized them as subi.


    "Ah, how long I''ve waited for this day," the demon suddenly spoke with a creaky voice, distorted and unpleasant. "HAHAHAHAHA!"


    The demonughed loudly, pressing the naked women to himself and fondling their breasts, relishing every moment. His eyes gleamed brightly, and his mouth twisted into a smirk.


    "A hundred years... a hundred years since I killed humans! Hahahaha!" The demonughed loudly, as did the woman next to him. "Verison the Bloodthirsty will be the executioner and be the first to start the war with humans. What an honor!"


    "You''re amazing, Lord!"


    "Kyaya! You''re the best and most beautiful demon, my Lord~"


    "HAHAHAHA! Indeed, indeed!" Verisonughed again and kissed the subi on the lips, enjoying their ttery. "Even the princes of chaos are nothingpared to me. The role of a general has fallen to me, HAHAHAHA! WHAT AN HONOR!"


    Two of the women seemed to feel a chill down their spines as Verison openly criticized the princes, and they decided to keep silent, fearing that someone might tell the princes about it.


    "Pff, pathetic," Verison sneered, seeing their fear. "I don''t care. Our mission is to sow chaos and find the ''w,'' that''s all."


    Smirking, Verison directed his attention to the walls in the distance, built by humans.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 100 Chaos In Varasima

    Author''s Note:


    The author greets every reader who has stayed with him until this chapter. I know that many may have abandoned the book at the beginning because there wasn''t much of a plot then. After all, writing this book was more of an amusement than something serious. But now I approach it with seriousness.


    This is my one-hundredth chapter, and I''m truly d that I could write this much. Of course, the opportunity to earn money yed a significant role, acting as a good motivator for me. After all, money is important for young people during their studies.


    I would like to express my special thanks to the people who gave gifts, bought paid chapters (including privileges), and participated in polls or discussions on my Discord server. It made me realize that there are people who enjoy my book.


    As for the ns: the 100th chapter will be the officialst chapter (plot-wise) in the first volume. Then there will be five extras featuring:


    1. Amarantha - Adam''s introduction to Amarantha.


    2. Elyra - Dates with Elyra.


    3. Ekaterina - An addition to Ekaterina''s extra, I will also add their first time and interactions.


    4. ire and Mary - Additions to the story: their first time.


    5. Reader''s Choice - I''ll leave this to your imagination and desires. You can share your opinions and wishes; I''ll be happy to read them. If you like anothermentator''s idea, give it a like, and I''ll see it.


    The word count might be over 1800, which will affect the price, but I hope for your understanding.


    Enjoy your reading! (In honor of the 100th chapter, there will be an illustration on Discord)


    ---


    King Varasima''s estate was inplete chaos. Knights, servants, and maids scurried around in all directions, and an atmosphere of fear and panic filled the air.


    Adam had to use a teleportation token, which created a temporary portal to his bedroom and sent Elyra and ra there. They had wanted to object, but under Adam''s persuasive gaze, they reluctantly returned home.


    "What strange sensations..." Adam thought as he walked through the empty corridors towards the exit.


    It seemed like time had slowed down for him, and all his emotions, except for a strange feeling of envy, were suppressed. Even in this strange and ufortable time for envy, all he could do was grit his teeth and watch the riches in this estate.


    The value of some items couldn''t even be estimated because they were historical artifacts, ancient heirlooms.


    "Weird... weird... weird!" he gritted his teeth, muttering with a deep and furious voice as if it emanated from the depths of hell.


    Unconsciously, Adam found himself in front of the wall that separated Varasima''s borders from the Chaos Empire. Magicians stood on the lookout towers, casting spells and sending them toward the enemy army. Adam truly envied such disys of skill.


    His ss, Casanova, wasn''t meant forbat. It was more of a tactical ss that could help with diplomacy or something else in the future. However, he hadn''t fully tapped into its potential yet.


    "Envy. Envy. Envy. Envy. Envy."


    His eyes lit up brightly, and the sclera turned ck, creating a chilling sight. His gaze was directed towards one of the lookout towers, where a magician with astounding magical energy stood, and their unique ability allowed them to read incantations in a split second as if they were Eminem.


    A white noise appeared in Adam''s mind as unfamiliar words began to appear in his thoughts, and then, unconsciously, he uttered, "Theft."


    A bright light shed, and the magician who was about to cast a spell suddenly froze, shocked that their ability didn''t activate.


    "What''s happening?" he wondered but suddenly felt heat near him. Turning around, he saw a fireball heading straight for his face. "No..."


    "AAAAAAAAH!" A loud cry rang out, grabbing the attention of other mages and knights. Looking in the direction of the scream, they saw the charred body of theirrade and were shocked. This greatly affected their morale.


    However, Adam paid no attention to these cries because he received a notification in front of him.


    [You have stolen the ability "elerated Spell Casting"]


    [Duration: 15 minutes]


    "Heh... Hehe..." He smiled, barely restraining hisughter.


    Stamping his foot on the ground, he activated his wings and took off, instantly appearing on the observation tower. As soon as his foot touched the ground again, his wings disappeared. Seeing the army of demons tirelessly attacking the wall, his smile widened.


    "Desating Darkness."


    In half a second, Adam pronounced the spell, and a shadow flew out of his body, covering 500 demons in a fraction of a second. When they realized the sudden change, they tried to resist, but...


    "AAAAA!"


    "What the hell is this?!"


    "I..."


    Desperate cries of demons filled the battlefield as Adam''s spell prated their pores, starting to desate them from the inside. Those with better constitutions fell victim to an illusion that drove them insane. It was like a scene from hell.


    "What is this?" Suddenly, one of the knights asked in shock when he saw Adam, who was watching the battle with indifference.


    "Isn''t that the man... the advisor from Avalonia? Is he a mage?" replied one of the wizards.


    Feeling the stares on him, Adam smiled and watched as the demons, although looking somewhat surprised, quickly regrouped andunched a new attack, this time on him.


    Boom! Bang!


    Loud explosions resounded as countless magical spells flew toward Adam. Thanks to his agility, he managed to avoid them, although some spells left burns and scratches on him.


    "Tsk..." Understanding that he had gotten too hot-headed, Adam decided to retreat. However, suddenly, a magical bullet hit him without any problems, piercing his heart. "What..."


    "Hahaha."


    In response to his surprised sigh, loudughter filled with mockery and arrogance echoed. Turning his head, Adam saw a demon with a repulsive appearance and gray skin striding carelessly over the bodies of his subordinates.


    "!!!" Adam narrowed his eyes when he realized the strength of this demon. "Demon-Baron... ording to the ranking system, it''s a ''B-'' rank... dangerous!"


    The demon in front of him surpassed him in level by two times, so Adam didn''t want to fight him, as he would most likely be defeated. However, the demon had other ns.


    "Where are we going?" A loud cry came from next to Adam''s ear, followed by a strong blow.


    Instinctively, Adam covered the blow with his hands, feeling everything inside him turning into mush.


    BOOM!


    "F**k," Adam snorted and opened his wings, returning to his demon form. Sharp horns appeared on his forehead, growing to 20 cm, and his skin reddened slightly. Each demonic wing was five meters long, which looked impressive. His sclera darkened, and his iris turned blood-red, giving him a formidable and dangerous appearance.


    Naturally, this transformation didn''t leave the demon in front of him indifferent. Seeing Adam''s appearance, he froze in shock.


    "Damn it..." The demon gritted his teeth and red at Adam. "Why the hell is a demon helping humans?!"


    Verison was furious when he learned that a demon was aiding humans, their enemies. Although he had suspicions that Adam didn''t die from a pierced heart, he didn''t expect this.


    In response to his anger, Adam showed no emotion and only smiled, baring his sharp teeth that gleamed with a purity that was unlikely tost long.


    "You bastard, which family are you from?!" Verison asked with anger, trying to find distinctive features in his appearance, but nothing came to mind. "Judging by the impressive demonic aura, he might be from an ancient family... this aura is frightening."


    Verison, gritting his teeth, took a step forward and instantly appeared in front of Adam, who raised one of his wings to block the attack.


    ng!


    A piercing sound rang out as if iron had struck iron, causing a strong shockwave among all the knights. Some of them lost consciousness due to the loud noise, feeling their insides being ripped out.


    Adam smiled viciously and waved his other wing, turning it into a sharp spear that pierced Verison''s body. Although he aimed for the heart, the demon with gray skin managed to change the angle, receiving only a minor wound for a demon.


    "You... you damn traitor! Do you dare to oppose Verison the Bloody? The Demon-Baron?" Verison was furious and tirelessly began to strike Adam''s body, delivering five blows per second, each one shattering Adam''s bones into ashes.


    "Hehehe..." However, even so, he couldn''t make Adam scream in pain. He justughed like a maniac, despite his entire body being covered in wounds.


    "Damn it!" Verison cursed when he realized that the creature in front of him was having fun. "You dare to mock me?!"


    His hands suddenly rose, and two ck spheres began to appear on his palms, spinning at an astonishing speed. With each passing second, these spheres grewrger andrger.


    "Abyssal Strike!"


    Suddenly, the two spheres merged into one giant sphere, as huge as a meteor.


    "Take this, you bastard!"


    The concentrated sphere of darkness flew towards Adam, who narrowed his eyes, smiling brightly, baring his sharp teeth as if expecting something. Suddenly, the sphere struck his body, causing a loud explosion with an aftershock that blew away half of the observation towers and the upper part of the wall.


    Despite this, Verison was not satisfied and clicked his tongue when he saw that the sphere of darkness was gradually shrinking. And when the sphere disappearedpletely, he saw Adam, almost unscathed, surrounded by magical dark particles.


    "Delicious..." Suddenly, Adam muttered and shivered all over, feeling ecstasy as if he had tasted the most delicious dish in the universe. "Finally, damn it, some proper food!"


    "What..."


    Verison was shocked when he realized that Adam had simply absorbed his spell, and considering that Adam''s presence had intensified, it meant that he had used Verison''s attack to make a breakthrough to the rank of Demon General.


    [Level up!]


    [Level up!]


    [Level up!]


    [Level up!]


    [The sin of "Envy" has been condensed to 100%.]


    "HAHAHAHA!"


    Adamughed loudly, feeling a surge of power throughout his body. He grinned predatorily, looking into Verison''s eyes, who appeared as if he had been enlightened.


    "Y-y-you..." He began to speak with a voice full of fear and uncertainty. "F**k... Why you''re alive, a mistake of the demon race?!"


    To be continued...


    VOLUME. 1: END

 Chapter 101 Adam And Amaranthss Introduction [Extra]

    Extra 2. Adam and Amarantha Introduction


    ***


    Inside the carriage''s space that belonged to Amarantha, silence prevailed. Adam, with his eyes closed, pondered his next steps, while Amarantha sat in the kitchen, gazing out of a small window.


    "What should I do?" Adam wondered, realizing he didn''t know how tomunicate with this woman. At times, she behaved like a seductive subus, other times cold, and asionally, like a little girl. Her mood swings left him speechless.


    He had only two clues:


    1. She wanted to establish a base far from the capital.


    2. She was interested in creating a city.


    She had shown interest in supporting the city''s creation and even offered security, which pleased him. However, he doubted whether it was genuinely necessary. Although Adam didn''t sense any danger, he decided to be cautious just in case.


    Days passed - one day, two days, three days...


    On the fourth day, an unusual event urred.


    "Can you teach me how to cook?" she suddenly asked out of the blue.


    Naturally, Adam was surprised, evident by his raised eyebrow and astonished expression. After a few seconds of contemtion, he smiled and nodded.


    "Of course, no problem. What would you like to cook?" he asked, though he privately noted that he wasn''t a particrly good cook.


    Amarantha tilted her head to the side, thinking, and then sniffled cutely, which looked adorable. Then she lightly tapped her fist against her palm, as if she''de to an important realization, and smiled charmingly at Adam.


    "Fried eggs."


    "..." Adam smiled, though his thoughts were somewhat amusing. "I thought she''d ask me to teach her aplex and elegant dish."


    "Can you?" she asked, looking disappointed.


    "Sure, no problem," Adam nodded, and then he asked her to follow him. "Let''s move to the kitchen."


    "Okay."


    Amarantha nodded and followed him, resembling a duckling, which left Adam with amusing thoughts that he dismissed once they both reached the kitchen. Turning to her, he asked, "Just to be sure... you want a regr fried egg, right?"


    "Yes," she nodded.


    "Alright, it''s quite simple. First, you take a pan and pour some vegetable oil into it," Adam said, taking the steps he mentioned. "You should do the same."


    "I understand," Amarantha took another pan and ced it on the stove, then poured vegetable oil into it. Adam smiled and nodded, but then his expression turned horrified when he saw her empty an entire bottle into the pan.


    "Uh, actually, you didn''t need that much. I usually pour in about two tablespoons of oil," Adam said, sighing at the waste of ingredients. "Let''s start over."


    "Um..." Amarantha poured the oil into the sink and took a tablespoon, filling it with vegetable oil before pouring it into the pan.


    "Great, now you need to spread the oil all over the pan''s surface," Adam said, smiling and rotating the pan in his hand to distribute the oil evenly. Then, he ced it on the stove. "Next, you should heat it on medium heat for 1-2 minutes."


    "Oh, I got it," Amarantha nodded and turned on the stove, but she mistakenly set it to high heat, causing the oil to burn and the pan''s bottom to melt.


    "..." Adam put his hand on his forehead and sighed, feeling like he had aged a few years. He couldn''t quite grasp this woman''s logic.


    "Listen..." he cautiously asked, frustration evident, "Have you never cooked or used a stove before?"


    Amarantha turned to him, tilting her head, and then shook her head, replying, "No, of course not. I had personal chefs."


    "Ugh... I see," he sighed, feeling a headacheing on. "But if you had chefs, why do you need to learn to cook? I mean, wouldn''t it be easier to just ask them?"


    Hearing his question, Amarantha snorted, expressing her disagreement. "No, they can''t make what I like. Considering I don''t need food, it''s not a big deal, but... I love to eat!"


    "I understand," Adam forced a smile and sighed. "Then let''s start over..."


    Amarantha smiled at him with a charming smile and nodded, grabbing another frying pan and repeating the first step. Two hourster...


    "I''ve heated it!" she said triumphantly, while Adam wearily slumped into a chair.


    "Wow... Bravo!" he drylymented, feeling exhausted. "Damn, this woman tried to heat the oil for two hours, damn it..."


    Although he was mentally drained, Adam found the strength to get up from his seat and continue the lesson. He retrieved eggs from Elfheim, which belonged to a wild creature resembling a chicken, but the size of an ostrich, so the eggs were equallyrge.


    "The next step is very simple. You need to crack the egg¡ª" Adam began to speak with a smile on his face, but suddenly, there was an explosion, and the eggshell and its contents flew into his face. "¡ªs..."


    "Oops... I''m sorry." Amarantha rushed to him, taking a towel and gently wiping his face with care.


    When Adam''s eyes opened, he saw Amarantha''s beautiful face, which was so close that their noses were almost touching.


    "Um..." For some reason, he felt awkward but managed to maintain a normal expression. "Thanks for taking care of me. Shall we continue, okay?"


    "Huh? Oh, uh... yes, of course!" Amarantha responded after a few seconds of being in a daze, returning to the kitchen.


    Two damn hourster.


    "I did it!" came a loud cry as Adam wearily got up and finally saw a proper fried egg. He smiled and gave her a thumbs-up.


    "Well done! Now you''re a chef." His bright smile briefly surprised Amarantha, but she quickly recovered and responded with a sweet smile.


    Moving the fried egg onto tes, Adam tiredly slumped back into a chair, watching Amarantha eat the fried egg he had prepared. Honestly, he had never felt so tired before, let alone spent so long making a fried egg.


    But to be honest...


    He enjoyed the time spent with her.


    "Cutie..." he thought, observing Amarantha enjoying her meal with gusto, the portion being several timesrger than usual.


    ***


    On one of the days.


    "Can I sleep with you tonight?"


    That''s the question Amarantha asked Adam as he returned from a meditation session. Hearing her words, Adam made a strange facial expression and tilted his head to the side, a habit he had developed because of Amarantha.


    "I''m not against it, but... wouldn''t that be a bit strange, don''t you think?"


    A man and a woman with no romantic involvement sharing a bed. Unless there was a force majeure, such situations would usually be interpreted differently.


    "Though, not that I''m against it," Adam thought, throwing a nce at her seductive body but not lingering for more than a second.


    Amarantha, it seemed, understood the meaning of his words but again didn''t react strongly. She just shrugged and asked again, "So, can I or not?"


    "...I''m not against it," Adam replied, pausing before answering.


    "Great. I''ll bring my pillow."


    Amarantha smiled and hurried off to her room. Adam smiled andfortably settled on the couch, contemting his future city.


    But there was one thing he hadn''t considered...


    His bed was small. It was a regr single bed. And because of this, in the dead of night, Adam distinctly felt...


    Amarantha''s seductive curves brushed against his gun. And only thanks to his mantras, he could keep his gun in a safe condition as he didn''t want to leave a bad impression.


    Swallowing hard, Adam admired Amarantha''s beauty, or rather, her graceful back, where ck hair flowed, and it smelled so nice.


    And herrge, well-developed buttocks... pressed closely against his junior brother, holding it in a firm grip, not wanting to let go. So... he had some thoughts about it.


    "The world around me, the world inside me. I open my heart and allow myself to feel the calm and harmony that always exist within me. I realize that life brings various challenges and changes, and I am ready to ept them with wisdom and serenity," Adam began reciting the mantra silently. "As I breathe, I feel each inhale fill me with energy, and each exhale releases tension. My breathing rhythm allows my mind to stand strong in the storm and maintain rity. At this moment, I ept myself and my emotions with love andpassion. I understand that moments of unease are temporary and pass. Calm and joy are my constantpanions, and I can always turn to them within myself..."


    He was... tense.


    However, even in such a situation, under the influence of an unfamiliarfort and a floral fragrance that surrounded him... he fell asleep like a child.


    ...


    ..


    .


    Although no morning rooster was crowing, Adam still woke up at seven in the morning, as if he had an internal rm clock. Although he couldn''t fully open his eyes, a strange feeling of weightiness didn''t leave him.


    So, when he did open his eyes, he was greatly surprised by what had happened.


    "Um..." a quiet moan escaped when Adam''s hand identally touched Amarantha''s buttocks.


    "What?" Adam was surprised.


    Here''s what happened: he was lying in his position, and Amarantha was lying on him, holding onto him tightly, like a ko, while two mountain peaks pressed against him, making Adam feel a range of emotions.


    Therefore, he made a serious decision...


    "Okay, whatever. I''ll just enjoy this."


    ...he decided to simply enjoy it.


    ***


    Currently...


    Amarantha sweetly smiled at Adam, who slept with a rxed expression. Close to him were women he was close to ra, Elyra, Mary, ire, and even Ekaterina, who usually woke up two hours earlier.


    "My love..." She felt a strong surge of emotions and hugged him with her whole body, burying her nose in his neck.


    Suddenly, Amarantha felt warmth on her forehead and realized that Adam was stroking her in his sleep, gently embracing her.


    "Just like that day..." Amarantha thought about the day when she fell asleep with Adam in the same bed, and at midnight, he suddenly embraced her, greatly surprising the woman, and then began to stroke her.


    On that day... Amarantha slept soundly. It was the first time in a hundred years that she fully immersed herself in sleep. There was no fear that someone would attack her in her sleep, that her subordinates would betray her, or that everything would suddenly change when she woke up.


    She felt... happy. Very happy.


    "And all of this is thanks to you, Adam," she thought with love, inhaling the scent of his body, which always brought her calmness and confidence in tomorrow. "You''re my love... forever. And no one, never, for any reason, will take you away from me."


    She smiled predatorily, and her eyes lit up brightly, while her breathing became heavy. An insistent desire grew in her chest, and the feeling of ownership surged within her.


    But that''s a story for another chapter...

 Chapter 102 Date With Elyra [Extra] (R-18)

    ?


    Extra 3. Date with Elyra


    ***


    Morning.


    The skies were painted with vibrant colors of dawn, and the sun gradually rose, illuminating and dispelling the darkness, bringing warmth to the residents of the city of Sedyon.


    Adam''s bedroom, which was situated in the perfect spot to watch the sunrise, was surprisingly quiet.


    The woman, sleepingpletely naked, hugged the slender and muscr man lying in the middle. He was awake, by the way.


    Of course, this was Adam. He blinked his eyes, and his eyshes fluttered, while his ck eyes remained unblinking, watching the sunrise and savoring the dark orange hues of the sky.


    The silence was something unusual for Adam, who typically enjoyed thepany of women from morning until night and had to endure work-rted reports that often left his brain strained from stress and exhaustion. However, in moments like these, he could rx a bit.


    "Although I love spending time with my wives," he smiled, inhaling the clean and unpolluted air, free from factories and other human technology, "moments of silence like these are truly precious."


    His mind felt empty, and his heart beat calmly and serenely.


    He smiled and stroked the hair of the slick nymph, who though awake, pretended to be asleep and climbed onto Adam''s chest, cing her ass next to Adam''s cock, sping them in a tight grip.


    "Elyra..." Adam whispered to the cunning woman, who shivered at his breath near her ear, blushing deeply. Smiling at her, he continued, "Good morning, darling."


    "Ugh... good morning," she replied with a sigh, feeling his strong hand grip her buttocks.


    Holding her tightly, Adam closed his eyes and inhaled the scent of her hair, which brought himfort and joy. They remained in this position for over two hours until the other women woke up.


    ***


    Daytime. The city of Sedyon was bustling as usual. The streets were filled with tourists, traders, and other people who hade to enjoy the famous gambling and brothels in the city.


    And right now, two people were walking together along these bustling streets, or more precisely, a demon and a nymph ¨C Adam and Elyra.


    "The city is developing so fast," Elyra eximed, hugging Adam''s arm and giving him a sweet smile.


    "Indeed. Progress is in full swing, but due to the city''s limited size, we have to ept that some things will be impossible to achieve," Adam replied, surveying the new shops and stores. "Let''s start by visiting Ricky. I recently gave him an idea for a new type of underwear."


    "Oh? Really?!" Elyra was excited by this news and quickened her pace, pulling Adam along. "Then let''s hurry! Mister Ricky always creates wonderful things, and with your coboration, it will be amazing!"


    "Oh, you''re going to tear my arm off," Adamined yfully, but there was a tender smile on his face.


    They reached Ricky''s shop fairly quickly, and as always, there was a huge line that seemed to have no end. Most of the visitors were women who were persistently flirting with him, and Ricky could only smile bitterly and disy his gentlemanly nature, politely rejecting the advances of maturedies.


    ***


    "Damn, when will she leave?" Ricky thought, looking at the overly made-up woman who was the fifth wife of a wealthy merchant and one of Ricky''s sponsors. "Old man, if you couldn''t satisfy your wives, you shouldn''t have taken so many of them... you''re only harming these beautiful flowers."


    However, his thoughts were sessfully hidden behind a ttering smile that never left his face when dealing with wealthy people. Lately, he could walk with his head held high, and even aristocrats wouldn''t dare to offend him. Because if Ricky banned the family of any aristocrat who insulted him, then...


    That aristocrat''s wife would strangle him to death. In the capital, wearing "Nymph''s Radiance" branded clothing was a mark of honor and respect among wealthydies. Even the cheapest dresses, whichmoners wouldn''t wear, were sold at ten or even forty times their regr price just because they bore the initials "NYR."


    Adam happily took advantage of this fact by creating so-called "limited" dresses in just two copies, which sold for twenty or even forty times the usual price.


    "What a headache..." Ricky thought as he finally got rid of the persistent woman.


    "Ricky, you''re still young, so why resist?" a loud and pleasant, manly voice said, immediately drawing the attention of the women, for Ricky, this voice was familiar.


    "Oh...," was the reaction of the visitors when Adam entered the store in his formal attire, with a lovely woman by his side holding his hand.


    Thebination of the "cool guy" and the "sweet woman" was deadly, causing many married women to bite their lips in jealousy.


    Ricky sighed heavily when he saw the smirk on Adam''s face and replied sarcastically, "Oh, yes, teacher, I''ll create my harem of beautiful, wealthy moms right away. Thanks a lot, how didn''t I think of this before?"


    "Indeed, indeed. You need some fresh air... if you catch my drift," Adam replied, shing a sly smile that made women blush and Ricky sigh in resignation.


    Seeing that his friend had rxed, Adam nodded and then cracked his neck, ncing out of the corner of his eye at the women who were looking at him. Although, under normal circumstances, he would flirt with them, today, he decided to ignore them. Today, Adam chose to give his time and attention to Elyra.


    "Ricky, we''ll take a stroll here. And, by the way... regarding the new underwear," Adam said, stroking his invisible beard, and shing a clever smile. "Is she ready?"


    "Hehehe," Rickyughed slyly. "Money first, then the goods. Did you bring it?"


    "Of course." Adam casually pulled out a suitcase containing 1000 tinum Dragon Stones. "Here''s your reward for a job well done, just as I promised."


    "Thanks for the purchase~" Ricky replied with a grin.


    Meanwhile, Elyra didn''t quite understand what was happening, but it seemed that her husband was having a good time, and that was all that mattered to her.


    "Let''s go, Elyra. There''s a new item on disy," Adam said, taking Elyra''s hand and nting a kiss on her cheek.


    "Hmm... I looked at those dresses, but they won''t suit me," she replied, smiling gently as their fingers intertwined.


    In a distant corner of the store, away from prying eyes, strange sounds could be heard.


    Ohh... t-this..."


    "Yeah... do you like it?"


    "Mm... this warmth, this squeeze... ahh, I''m going crazy!"


    The camera moved closer to the scene, allowing a glimpse of the man and woman in the private room. But the reality was much simpler.


    "Adam, what... is this?" Elyra eximed, touching the surface of the tights.


    She sat on the couch, exploring every nook and cranny, just like Adam. He was enjoying the sight of the tights, and his secret fetishes began to awaken as he gazed at Elyra''s spread legs.


    (A/N: As always, illustrations in the discord server. In the appropriate character channel).


    Some time ago, Adam realized that in this world, there were no tights. There were stockings, but no tights. For this very reason, he was dissatisfied. As a man dedicated to justice and his craft, he, of course, shared this with Ricky, who looked as if he had discovered a new ck hole in space, located 500 light-years away from their.


    After numerous attempts, they finally achieved a good result. And now, Adam was observing this result.


    Closing his eyes, he smiled, thanking the geniuses who had invented tights. However, his thoughts were interrupted by a strange sensation in his groin area.


    "???" When he opened his eyes, he saw Elyra looking at him red-faced as her foot gently moved over his groin area.


    His little brother was getting harder and harder with each passing second, but his face remained unchanged and he stared nkly at Elyra, who fumbled with her foot for the zipper on his pants and then pulled it down.


    "Aagh... don''t care!" Elyra grabbed her head and with her hands pulled down Adam''s underpants and then his underwear. "Ouch..."


    Since her face was close to his groin area, the aroused dragon pped her cheek, causing the girl to shriek cutely.


    Elyra smiled lustfully and lifted her leg, beginning to move the foot of her right leg over the surface of his cock. Her movements were slow and sloppy at first, but she was learning better and better with each passing second.


    She sandwiched the head of his cock between two fingers and began to move her foot up and down, masturbating Adam, who smiled at Elyra''s dedication.


    "Shit..." Elyra muttered softly and Adam could see a wet trail appearing on her panties, visible through her pantyhose.


    After a few minutes, Elyra sat on Adam''sp and mped his cock between her thighs, beginning to move them up and down, giving Adam pleasure.


    Bringing her face close to Adam''s face, Elyra kissed him on the lips and then prated his mouth with her tongue, wrapping her arms around his neck. At the same time, Adam held her ass and squeezed her, feeling the pleasing texture of her pantyhose and her shapely ass.


    "Mmm..."


    Elyra mumbled, still kissing Adam, making slurping noises and breathing heavily. Seeing her arousal, Adam stood up, holding her ass, and with a deft movement of his hand, made a hole in her pantyhose where her pussy had been, then sent her panties into inventory.


    "Aah?" Elyra cried out in surprise at the sudden sense of freedom, but her attention turned to the kiss as she rolled her eyes and continued kissing Adam.


    Adam''s cock slipped inside with ease, immediately feeling her vagina squeeze his cock in a tight grip as if intent on emptying him dry.


    The first "lunge" was made with efficiency and caused Elyra to roll her eyes in pleasure and let out a long moan, "Aaah!"


    She gripped Adam tightly and rested her head on his shoulder, surrendering herselfpletely into his arms, feeling Adam''s cock tearing her from the inside out and bringing overwhelming pleasure.


    Soon their posture was changed to doggy style and Adam moved back and forth with dexterity as he watched the flesh on Elyra''s ass shake and heard her moans.


    Continuation to follow...

 Chapter 103 Ekaterina [Extra] (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 103 Ekaterina [Extra] (R-18)</h4>


    Extra 4. Ekaterina


    ***


    ---POV Adam---


    Every morning, I wake up feeling the warmth from all sides. My wives, and even the maids, cling to me every morning as if seeking the source of warmth. So even on the coldest days, we feel warm, heh.


    And every morning, I wake up and see a woman in front of me...


    "Good morning, Master."


    Before me stood a dark-haired woman with green eyes that reminded me very much of Amarantha. That was one of the reasons I bought her from the ve trader.


    She was a witch, a representative of a long-extinct race. But I doubt that, because they said the same thing about nymphs, and now one of the representatives of that race is lying naked in my bed, gently embracing my body and purring in my ear.


    "Good morning, my maid."


    I smiled at her and greeted her, feeling her cheeks rx, and she gave a faint smile.


    Her socialization had been a challenging journey. And I still remember those moments with a smile, especially when she would hide behind me as if I were a barrier to her.


    Rustle...


    I skillfully slipped out from under the bodies of my beloved women and found myself in front of Ekaterina, who already held my clothes in her hands. As soon as I stood before her, she began to carefully dress me.


    Five minutester, I was dressed in my daily ck suit, although in reality, it wasn''t asfortable, but I needed to maintain my appearance.


    "Thank you," I said, stroking her beautiful hair.


    "Mm..." I heard a rather quiet response.


    Most of the maids see their ideal in her. Slim, beautiful, capable, intelligent. For them, she''s an example to follow.


    Especially impressive is herposure, her ability to keep a cool head, and always maintain a serious demeanor, as if she never smiled. This made many maids imitate her, and I could barely contain myughter.


    Because only I know her true personality...


    ***


    The second day of Ekaterina''s stay in my mansion.


    There was a loud sound of breaking ss. I was sitting in my office and raised an eyebrow in surprise when the loud crowd noise distracted me from my work.


    Approaching the door, I opened it and walked through the corridors to where I heard the noise. The maids had gathered there, and from their whispers, I sensed that something was wrong.


    "What''s going on here?" I asked, frowning.


    "Oh, Master!"


    A very young girl, who had just turned sixteen, responded to my question. She blushed and looked at me with adoring eyes but still answered.


    Miss Ekaterina has lost consciousness, sir. Please, help!


    "What?"


    I was greatly surprised and walked through the crowd of maids, seeing Ekaterina lying on the floor amidst the shards of broken ss. Frowning, I picked her up and carried her like a princess to my office.


    After two hours...


    "Good morning".


    Ekaterina woke up, and her green eyes lit up, and her long eyshes fluttered. She looked puzzled and slowly got up from her seat, realizing that she was suddenly in my office.


    And when she looked up, she saw me working with papers. But I didn''t forget to keep an eye on her from the corner of my eye.


    "Master... what happened to me?" She asked in surprise, realizing that she had suddenly ended up in my office. "Why am I here?"


    ---POV Ekaterina---


    Myst memory was cleaning the windows, but suddenly I lost consciousness and found myself in Adam''s office... why is that?


    I''ve always been in good health, so I''m very surprised that I fainted.


    "I don''t know," Adam replied, setting aside his papers and looking at me with a smile. "I found you unconscious, so I called the doctors. They didn''t find anything abnormal, as if you had simply fallen asleep."


    "Huh?"


    I was puzzled, and I made a silly sound. Honestly, I had never just fallen asleep, because as a witch, I have a strong constitution. Besides, I''m not supposed to get sick.


    Unless...


    "Huh? I see, you have some thoughts about this." Suddenly Adam''s voice sounded, and I felt an itch all over my body. "Please, exin to me what happened?"


    Although I couldn''t see my face, I could confidently say that it was very red.


    Honestly, this is not something I should be telling him. It''s somewhat embarrassing, but... seeing his worried look, I took a deep breath and summoned the courage, even though the feeling of shame didn''t go away.


    "Um... well, actually, at the age of... um... 40, witches..." My voice trembled with embarrassment, but I managed to finish what I wanted to say. "They start going through a period of... um... adolescence, and our bodies... how should I put it... prepare for childbirth."


    When I finished exining my situation to Adam, he was surprised but didn''t overreact. For some strange reason, I was upset. My thoughts were like...


    "Upon learning this, your only reaction is a nod?!"


    Although I was relieved that he didn''t inquire further, I wanted him to be interested...


    But...


    "Didn''t that sound like a hint?" I eximed.


    It seemed to me that I had practically announced my "readiness" in in words. Damn, I''m so embarrassed!


    Although I''m not against having a child with him, but... It''s embarrassing!


    ***


    ---Third-person perspective---


    One day, Adam woke up to an unfamiliar feeling of warmth on his chest. He could swear that this feeling was different from that of his wives, and when he opened his eyes, he saw an unusual sight before him.


    Apletely naked woman was lying on his chest, her long ck hair cascading over his chest, and her warm breath making him feel ticklish.


    Adam immediately noticed the discrepancies and, had it been Amarantha, the sensation of softness would have been different. But this...


    "Ekaterina?" He thought, raising an eyebrow.


    As soon as he inhaled the scent of her hair, everything became clear. Adam knew the scents of his wives and the women he felt attached to by heart.


    Amarantha smelled like cherries.


    ra smelled like wild roses.


    Elyra had the scent of raspberries.


    ire and Mary had a simr apple tree scent, but each had its distinct variation.


    Shizuya... oddly enough, smelled likevender.


    So, his brain was working at 100%, and he immediately detected the inconsistency.


    And what did Adam do to get out of this situation? Nothing. He simply enjoyed it. It wasn''t the first time Ekaterina had entered the room and slept with him. asionally, when he managed to fall asleep alone (which was extremely rare), Ekaterina would lie down beside him.


    Although most of the time, she tried to avoid him and blushed when their eyes met. Adam smiled gently and stroked her beautiful hair.


    "If only you were more honest with your feelings..."


    ***


    Although Adam didn''t expect her "honesty" to manifest in this way.


    It was a normal morning, and nobody was bothering anyone. Adam was sleeping longer than usual due to fatigue. His wives had already started their workday.


    And... the morning didn''t start with coffee or tea.


    Bit by bit Ekaterina began to lift her head and as her lips tightened around the head of his cock, Adam let out a quiet sigh.


    "Mmm..." Her eyes lit up brightly and she smiled predatorily as she looked at Adam.


    "Oh?" Adam smiled as he saw the look in her eyes and thought there was something different about her.


    It was as if there was only the ''girl'' part left of the small, innocent girl, though if you thought about it that way... what stood before Adam was a hungry woman, a tigress.


    Her maid''s clothes rustled as Adam appeared behind her and with a deft movement of his hand stripped her naked, leaving Ekaterina in shock. Just when she hadn''t expected it, a hard object prated her vagina.


    Adam''s first sensation was tightness, followed by a surge of magical energy, which he sessfully absorbed.


    "Aaahhh!" Ekaterina moaned sensuously and turned toward him, wrapping her arms around his neck.


    Adam smirked and watching her expression carefully, suddenly made a ''lunge'' that startled the woman and caused her to moan loudly, "Aaah!" and her eyes rolled back.


    Grabbing herrge breasts, Adam began to knead them as if they were dough. He trapped her nipples between two fingers and twisted them while moving his pelvis and prating her body, making the girl scream with pleasure.


    Adam seemed to be in the subus'' confinement when the walls of her vagina squeezed him so hard that if it hadn''t been for his strong body, he would have said goodbye to his youngerrade.


    "Aah..."


    Adam grabbed her by the calves of her legs, lifting her into the air, and began to impale her in that position, reaching Ekaterina''s innermost ces.


    "AAAAH! OOOOH!"


    Her loud moans echoed in Adam''s bedroom, and most of the maids passing nearby blushed with embarrassment and ran about their business, hesitant to stay. But some stayed. Even those who opened the door ajar.


    "Aaaaaaah!"


    Another loud groan sounded as Ekaterina sputtered liquid and rolled her eyes, smiling stupidly. The maids who saw this closed their mouths in shock. Though many of them closed their other mouths...


    "Gosh! It''s the head maid after all... who would have thought that she could make such a face?" One of the maids was surprised.


    "Well, I''m not surprised. The master is a verypetent man," replied another maid, blushing up to her ears, but it was obvious she was enjoying the situation.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 104 Claire and Mary [Extra] (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 104 ire and Mary [Extra] (R-18)</h4>


    Extra 5: ire and Mary


    Adam''s life in his treehouse home was ordinary. He had just returned home and was sitting on the couch, embracing his two servants, who hadid their heads on his shoulder and closed their eyes, rxing as they smelled his scent.


    Outside, birds were singing, and the gentle breeze and rustling leaves added an exotic atmosphere, entirely unfamiliar to Adam, who was used to living in impoverished areas with no greenery or clean air.


    "What an unusual feeling..." he thought, realizing how drastically his life had changed.


    And these changes went deeper than he could have imagined. His very aura had changed, and he had be one of those irritating (to other men) alpha males who could charm a woman with a few words and end up in her bed the next minute.


    For him, such changes were incredibly astonishing, considering newfound confidence, altered vocabry, and aura transforming into something else. It was an extraordinary but pleasant feeling.


    "Feeling confident, embracing beauties..." Adam sighed, reminiscing about his days as aborer. "This is something I could never achieve. I spent all my free time working, and when I wasn''t working, I was sleeping. I didn''t have the energy for self-improvement, and there wasn''t much money either."


    Time and money are the most crucial resources in everyone''s life on Earth. Without time, you can''t n your actions, and without money, you can''t bring them to life.


    "Expensive cars, beautiful clothes, the right lifestyle... All these desires are fulfilled through the avability of time and money," thought Adam. "But I didn''t have either... time or money. Ultimately, I ruined my health at twenty-five because of working on construction sites."


    But now... he had a perfect, young, and healthy body. Handsome looks, confidence, and poprity with women. It seemed as if the world had turned into a fairy tale, one that was almost impossible to believe in its reality.


    Stroking the heads of his two servants, Adam drifted into his thoughts.


    ***


    One hourter...


    Moans echoed in Adam''s bedroom, and he moved his pelvis vigorously, prating Mary, who moaned loudly under his attacks while on all fours.


    Next to Adam sat on ire''sp, kissing him in a hickey and stroking his embossed muscles, feeling their hardness and bing aroused.


    "Aaaahhhh! M-master!"


    A loud moan echoed from Mary''s side as she shuddered and cummed, and the walls of her vagina clenched around Adam''s cock, forcing his cum inside her.


    "Oof..." Mary moaned once again and spurted love fluid as she bit down on her lower lip and her eyes rolled back lustfully.


    ire, on the other hand, broke the kiss and a clear bridge of saliva formed between their mouths, which disappeared when the girl licked her lips.


    "Aah?" She suddenly cried out as Adam''s hand traveled down her body and two fingers entered her pussy, making the girl unknowingly clench from the inside out and her hands gripped Adam''s hand tightly.


    p! p!


    Adam pped Mary''s lush ass with his free hand, and the mature woman moaned loudly, feeling pleasure beyondpare. She started to shake her ass, tempting Adam to enter her again, but as she turned around, she saw his smirk.


    "???" Question marks appeared above her head and it was obvious that she was puzzled, but suddenly after a few seconds she blushed thickly and grinned lustfully as an idea popped into her head, "M-Master... p-please punish this horny maid- AAAAAH!!!"


    Before she could finish her dialog, Adam suddenly entered her sharply and his cock reached in. Mary, who had no time to turn away, rolled her eyes in pleasure and also stuck out her tongue.


    "Aaahhhh!"


    "Mmmm...".


    Synchronized moans from the two women echoed through the room as Adama brought ire and Mary to orgasm time after time, and ten minutester he filled Mary with his seed.


    A momentter...


    ire was breathing passionately over Adam''s ear, gently stroking his back while moans erupted from her mouth as Adam entered her while shey on hisp.


    Herrge breasts pressed against his chest, creating a nice and warm sensation, and with her excited breathing in his ear, Adam became aroused.


    His ear was his weak spot and ire seemed to have discovered this, for she was now gently nibbling his earlobe, pausing to moan while Adam felt shivers all over his body.


    Daddy-daddy!


    Suddenly Adam''s movements became quick and sharp, causing ire to moan loudly, "AAAAHH!" she nuzzled against his neck.


    Suddenly Adam felt another breath next to his ear and it was Mary, who had already woken up from her condition and returned to the battle.


    "Master~ This isn''t fair, give me more attention." "What a cheeky maid..."


    "Ah!" Mary smiled shyly and let out a flirtatious moan.


    Adam suddenly pushed ire and went even faster.


    "AAAAH! I-I''m going crazy!"


    ire covered her eyes with her hands, covering her face contorted with lust, and arched her back in a ''^'' shape, moaning loudly and squirting fluid. Adam didn''t hold back and released his seed into her.


    "Ah! It''s filling me up!" ire moaned with a hoarse voice and rolled her eyes back, copsing helplessly onto the bed.


    "Weakling, step aside!" Mary shouted pulling Adam''s cock out of ire''s pussy and then taking it into her mouth.


    Her head moved back and forth, making slurping noises and breathing excitedly as she felt the hardness of the cock in her mouth. She moved her head and tried to swallow the cock down to her pubes, but couldn''t, coughing.


    "Mary..." Adam was concerned about her condition.


    ire, who had already managed to wake up, created a ball of water and dipped it into Mary''s mouth, allowing the girl to take slow sips toe to her senses. Thankfully, the gag reflex was averted.


    "Are you okay?" Adam sat down beside her and ced his hand on her head, gently stroking her hair.


    "Y-yeah... just surprised." She smiled softly and hugged Adam, feeling warmth and tenderness in her chest.


    "It''s your first time, so there''s no need to be so tense," Adam said, grabbing her cheeks and pulling them in opposite directions.


    "Sowwy, I won''t da it agwain," she replied.


    Adam smiled, as did ire, whoughed. Looking around, the man noticed that the two women were already tired, so he decided to call it a night. Their bodies had been cleansed by ire''s magic, as had the sheets, so theyy down peacefully and fell asleep, embracing each other, feeling satisfied.


    ***


    The next day morning.


    Adam opened his eyes and saw arge chest jiggling right in front of his eyes, and looking down he saw a familiar female figure riding his cock.


    "ire... ugh."


    Adam let out a low moan as ire suddenly squeezed his cock and made him cum inside. Adam smiled and kissed the woman deeply, making her long ears flutter.


    "M-m... Good morning, Master," she greeted Adam, still in the same position, not even thinking about pulling Adam''s dick out of her.


    She loved that feeling of being filled and her insides quivered with ecstasy as Adam''s cock twitched inside her. She felt such pleasure that she was ready to go to heaven.


    Her gaze was fixed on Adam, and her eyes seemed to shine brighter than usual as an incredible feeling of love spread throughout her being. She kissed him again, pressing her entire body against his.


    She could feel his love, his attachment, and his care. The warmth of his body, the firm grip on her hips, and the tender strokes through her beautiful blonde hair drove her wild, making her repeatedly immerse herself in this feeling of love.


    "For the first time, I feel like this..." she thought as her tongue wrestled with Adam''s, entwining in a dance of love.


    For her, a servant in the castle, there was no chance of getting someone so handsome, even if it was the Master. On some days, she would have had to sacrifice herself to please an important guest or satisfy an aristocrat''s lust, but...


    She managed to avoid that fate. She escaped the fate that befell some of her colleagues. Compared to others, she was loved, adored, and filled time and time again.


    Two hourster, Mary woke up as well and threw ire off Adam''s body and rode him, beginning to ride his cock in a horsewoman position.


    "Aaah! My love..." Mary gazed lovingly at Adam and pressed herself against him, kissing his forehead tenderly and adoringly. Her hands wrapped around Adam''s neck, and she didn''t even show any intention of stopping as she moved her hips repeatedly, impaling herself on his dick.


    "I love you. I love you. I love you," she murmured like a broken record, feeling Adam filling her insides with his semen.


    Small tears trickled from the corners of her eyes, which made Adam feel uneasy. Sensing his concern, Mary somehow started crying even harder.


    Twenty minutester...


    Adam sat silently on the bed, already dressed. It was daytime outside, with elves going about their business. However, his heart held strong dissatisfaction as he remembered Mary''s words.


    "Master... My ex-husband was a noble elf who always dreamed of advancing in his career. So, for a rmendation from one of the influential securitymanders, he... agreed to hand me over to thatmander."


    She said thest part through gritted teeth, and there was evident hatred in her eyes, which seemed to consume everything in its path. However, her face softened as she affectionately stroked Adam''s cheek, looking at him with adoration.


    "But you won''t leave me, will you, Master?"


    Looking into her eyes, Adam felt a shiver run through his entire body, but he couldn''t understand the reason for it. Nevertheless, he answered honestly, kissing her on the forehead and stroking her head, "Of course not. Whether you like it or not, you''re stuck with me forever now. Just like ire."


    "Hehehe, that''s the answer I needed, Master."


    ire and Maryughed happily, running into his embrace. At one moment, they exchanged nces, and it seemed like a spark had ignited between them.


    And Adam, though he noticed this slight rivalry, decided not to pay it any mind. His thoughts were surprisingly calm, and he felt rxed, with the gentle breeze rustling through his hair.


    To be continued..."

 Chapter 105 Nymph Girls [Extra]

    <h4>Chapter 105 Nymph Girls [Extra]</h4>


    Extra 6. Nymph Girls (at the reader''s request)


    "I think it''s a foolish idea, Adam," suddenly dered a young girl with tinum hair and bright blue eyes, looking at the man in front of her with a raised eyebrow. "You''re a demon, and if you train your endurance with the element of light, you''ll soon turn to ashes, you know?"


    The situation was as follows: One day, Adam decided to visit Aurora, who was peacefully sleeping in her cave. He asked her to use a light spell on him to increase his physical endurance and teach him how to resist enemies with the light element.


    However, the girl categorically rejected this idea, showing concern and irritation, though her cute face made her anger somewhat amusing.


    "I know, but... who can say for sure that in the future, I won''t encounter an enemy who can kill me with a single blow? I need to train at least to avoid bing dust afterward," Adam replied, sitting on the floor and looking into the girl''s eyes. "So, please, help me with this."


    "You... sigh. You''re as stubborn as a ram!" Aurora grumbled irritably, sitting down next to Adam, their shoulders almost touching.


    "I know," he replied, hugging her shoulder.


    Aurora rested her head on his shoulder and closed her eyes. Her thoughts seemed to be turned off by an unknown force, and in their ce came tranquility, a desire to rest and sleep. She had never felt anything like this before.


    Like her sisters, Aurora''s dream was to have a child. She wanted aplete family filled with love and care, but finding someone good was impossible. So, she had lived for a thousand years, feeling lonely and forced to bury her dream deep in her heart.


    However, one day, a stranger demon came to Silvana. At first, everyone was cautious and treated him with suspicion, even expressing hostility, but soon, astonishingly, the demon blended into theirpany. Many nymphs chatted happily with him.


    Some chose him as their future partner, some considered him their family (an older brother), and some a good friend. In short, he had a good character and could engage in conversation, which was most important for the lonely nymphs.


    "And for me... he became my husband and the future father of our child," Aurora thought, her cheeks reddening with embarrassment.


    If someone had told her a year ago that she would have a family in the future, Aurora would have shown an "X" sign with her hands and denied even the slightest possibility. After all, she had long lost hope of ever being happy.


    "Anna..." Aurora grew sad, remembering her friend who had lived even longer than she had.


    She was one of the oldest beings in this world, even older than the queen. In this world, she had seen everything she possibly could. And not long ago, she... destroyed her source.


    For any creature, it would have been painful, and agonizing, but not fatal. They would have lost their ability to use magic forever, and that would be it. But for nymphs, for whom magic was their life source, such an act meant slow death.


    However, looking at Adam, she felt that he might be able to do something about it.


    An hourter...


    Aurora reluctantly agreed to use magic on him. And so, Adam sat in the lotus position and waited while Aurora chanted the spell and directed it at him.


    The spell looked like bright particles that gradually increased in size and floated toward Adam''s body. It was a simple "Light" spell, but when it came into contact with the demon''s skin...


    Hissing.


    There was a hissing sound, and Adam squinted as he felt his skin melting under the influence of the element. However, his natural regeneration could handle the task, and he sessfully passed this test.


    "Use stronger spells."


    "This is dangerous!"


    "Please?"


    "Ugh..."


    Such a dialogue urred during one of the breaks. Aurora was reluctant to use stronger spells, but under Adam''s persuasion, she reluctantly agreed.


    "Sphere."


    She pronounced the spell''s name, and arge ball of light appeared. It reached Adam''s body in a fraction of a second, and when it touched his exposed skin, there was again a hissing sound. Although it was incredibly painful for Adam, as if he had put his hand in boiling oil, he didn''t make a sound.


    Burns appeared on his skin, but the demon''s body regeneration was no joke, so within a couple of seconds, his skin returned to its normal state, and the ball of light became smaller and smaller.


    Thanks to her help, Adam was able to increase his body''s resistance to the light element. However afterward, he had to spend a long timeforting the girl.


    "Phew!"


    There was a loud and energetic sound as a nymph with bright red hair and green eyes let out. In her hand was a wooden bow, and she had just shot a wild boar, which fell to the ground with a squeal as soon as the arrow pierced its body.


    "Adam, I found food!"


    The girl smiled and turned back, looking at the man who emerged from the forest cover, dragging something behind him. When Seraphina took a closer look, her eyes widened as she realized it was a demonic beast resembling a deer.


    "Hey, what the hell?! We agreed not to use magic!"


    She pouted her cheeks and crossed her arms over her chest, looking disappointed and offended, to which Adam simply shrugged. He genuinely hadn''t used magic, and he quickly rified.


    "I didn''t use magic. Just my sword and physical strength, that''s all."


    "Eh... you don''t even know how to use a sword!"


    "I''ve got the strength, don''t need the skill," Adam smirked, looking at the broken sword that rested at his belt. "It couldn''t handle my strength and broke. I''m sorry."


    Seraphina had crafted this sword for him, given her cksmithing skills. Adam had noticed that this girl shared her name with one of the Elders of Elvenhome, although their abilities and personalities were quite different.


    Seraphina, a fairy, was more energetic and sincere. She spoke her mind directly, like a train on its tracks, without any reservations.


    She enjoyed hunting for games and then cooking it among friends. Adam had often seen her and other nymphs organizing pics.


    With a thud, the carcass of the demonic deer fell to the ground, and Adam broke a thick tree branch as he approached it. cing the branch on the ground, he smiled and looked at the boar.


    "Hehe... that''s my victory."


    "Grr..."


    Roaring like a wild tigress, Seraphina snorted and turned away, carrying the boar''s carcass to the pic area. Adam prepared afortable spot and lit a fire, setting up skewers on top.


    "I''m d I made friends with an Armenian in my past life. Knowing how to make khorovats alwayses in handy," he thought with a smile, recalling his cheerful and kind friend.


    Turning to Seraphina, he saw that she had already started to dress the boar''s carcass. He scratched his head and approached her with a request.


    "Listen, I don''t know how to dress an animal. Can you help me with this?"


    "Huh?" Seraphina turned to him, looking at him with sparkling eyes and a bright smile. Despite the blood on her hands, she looked very charming. "Hahaha, since you''re asking, I guess I''ll help!"


    Adam smiled and nodded, ying along with her. He liked Seraphina''s cheerful and carefree nature, where she expressed everything she felt openly. At least he didn''t have to rack his brains to understand what she wanted.


    For example, if he were to ask her, "What do you want for your birthday?" she would give a straightforward answer: "To sleep cuddled up with you."


    Honestly, even Adam, whose skin was as thick as an elephant''s, couldn''t help but blush at such a candid request, but he didn''t refuse. It was nice to realize that the girl wanted his attention.


    Seraphina soon approached him and began teaching him everything she knew. Adam followed her advice with a smile.


    ***


    Today was an unusual day for Anna. Adam hade to visit her, bringing pies that he had baked himself.


    If you were to describe Anna''s personality, it would be more like: shy, enjoying solitude, and not very talkative.


    However, since she had be pregnant by Adam, she had be livelier and more active, preferring to spend time with him and revel in his embrace.


    "Good morning," she greeted Adam, inclining her head.


    "Good morning, dear. Why did you lower your head?" Adam was surprised. He had already set up a small space for a tea ceremony.


    "Eh? But isn''t a wife supposed to greet her husband this way? I heard that we shouldn''t look our husbands in the eyes; otherwise, it would be considered disrespectful."


    Adam''s reaction? Shock and confusion. Such customs were unknown to him, as he was ustomed to a society where women''s and men''s rights were bing more equal. However, considering Anna''s age... ahem.


    "No, I think that''s unnecessary. I like your eyes, so please, look into mine more often, okay?" Adam replied, cing the basket of pies on the table, which he had pulled out of his inventory. Don''t ask why he had it.


    "Al... alright! I''ll try!" Anna nervously nodded and clenched both her hands into fists, looking determined.


    "Pff..."


    "Why are youughing?" Adam smiled, and his body shivered as he tried to contain hisughter. He found it genuinely amusing how innocent Anna was about everything, despite her age.


    "N-nothing really. Let''s have some tea. By the way, I baked the pies myself," Adam proudly stated.


    "Wow! I''ve never eaten anything like this before... Can I try?"


    "Well, of course. I made them for you."


    Anna nervously took a slice of pie and ced it on her te, which Adam had also brought with him. Then she took a bite, and...


    "Wow!"


    She eximed joyfully, closing her eyes and savoring the taste, which was unfamiliar to her. A silly smile appeared on her face, and seeing it made Adam''s heart skip a beat.


    "She''s so cute..." he thought, covering his face with his hands.


    ***


    Gaia was watching with a strange expression on her face as Adam slept on herp. An hour ago, he hade to talk to her and ended up falling asleep during their conversation, which had greatly startled the usuallyposed girl. She had checked his body and sighed with relief when she realized that everything was fine.


    "Fool..." she mumbled, running her fingers through his long hair.


    Gaia was an Earth nymph, and for most of her life, she had been asleep in the ground, awaiting something interesting. One day, a visitor, a man, came to her. She had never seen men in her entire life because when Sierra brought ves, she was asleep.


    Very unusually for her, this manpletely changed her life. She became pregnant, and in the future, she would have a child with him. The man even said he was willing to take her as his wife.


    Of course, Gaia was happy, though her face didn''t show it. However, she didn''t agree right away.


    In terms of their rtionship, they were almost like strangers. The fact that she was carrying his child had brought them closer, but Gaia wasn''t ready to give her heart to this man just yet.


    Although she had heard that her other sisters had agreed to be his wives, they had decided to stay in Silvana for now. Even Adam himself couldn''t confidently say that he could protect them.


    However, she was still d that he was thinking about them.


    Two hourster, Adam woke up and apologized to her for the inconvenience. Gaia replied, "No problem," with an indifferent face, trying to hide the blush on her cheeks.


    Afterward, Adam suddenly kissed her on the forehead and said goodbye, heading back to Elyra''s cave. Watching his departing figure, Gaia ced her hand on her forehead and blushed.


    "Idiot, damn it."


    ***


    Nyx was eagerly examining Adam''s body, finding it all very intriguing. To her, Adam was a kindred spirit because they shared simr elemental bases.


    "Damn, your body is just an anomaly. Are you a mutated demon?"


    "I don''t think so. The chances are slim," he replied, dressing up.


    Without any reservation on her face, Nyx watched him get dressed and swallowed, feeling an itch all over her body. However, she was suddenly shocked when Adam hugged her.


    "W-what?"


    "I''ve caught you~," Adam smiled, pulling Nyx close to him. Due to her small stature, she reached only to Adam''s chest, hugging him.


    "His scent. His scent. His scent. His scent." Suddenly, Nyx''s thoughts became chaotic, and her body trembled in his embrace. A spark of obsession appeared in her eyes. She held Adam tightly and began to sniff him. "Aaah... I feel so calm. But why?"


    Although Adam saw Nyx''s actions, he chose not toment.

 Chapter 106 Demon race anomaly

    <h4>Chapter 106 Demon race anomaly</h4>


    "Hahaha!" Adamughed loudly, feeling a surge of power coursing through his entire body. He grinned predatorily as he locked eyes with Verison, who appeared as though he''d had an epiphany.


    "Y-you..." he began, his voice filled with fear and uncertainty. "Damn... you''re alive, you demon race anomaly?"


    ***


    A powerful chill pierced through Verison''s body as he grasped the gravity of the situation. His gaze was fixed on the creature with long, sharp wings that were relentlessly ughtering Middle Demons, who tried to escape but in vain.


    "F**K! You son of a b***h, we''re kin!"


    "F**K"


    "AAAAAAHHHHHH!"


    Loud curses, insults, and cries of pain echoed across the battlefield, while Verison coldly stared at Adam, whose body was covered in deep wounds rapidly healing. Though the old wounds had already closed, new ones kept appearing.


    "What should I do?" Verison thought, coldly pondering the situation, ignoring the screams of his subordinates. His body trembled with fear, although he tried to conceal it, the profound emotions were unmistakable. "This is the curse of the demon race... it should have been banished a year ago, so why did I encounter it here?"


    "My f***ing luck," he added, muttering to himself.


    However, upon closer examination of Adam''s body, he could tell that Adam barely surpassed a Demon General in strength, which brought a wide smile to Verison''s face.


    "Though his body can resist my spells, it doesn''t mean he''s immortal, as the legends say..."


    Verison concentrated all his power into his legs and suddenly leaped, creating a crater at his takeoff point, apanied by the sound of rushing air. He reached the speed of light and closed in on Adam rapidly.


    "ws," he whispered, activating a spell that caused sharp, sturdy ws to grow from his nails. These ws plunged into Adam''s back, striking his internal organs.


    "Hm?" A loud growl was heard as he indifferently turned his head, noticing his back pierced by ws. "G-g-grrr..."


    A low, deep growl made Verison feel a strange premonition as if something bad was about to happen. He wanted to retract his ws and increase the distance between them but suddenly found himself unable to.


    "What?!" His loud cry was followed by an explosion.


    BOOM!


    "S**t!"


    Loud curses, insults, and cries of pain resounded on the battlefield as female demons, for unknown reasons, attacked and killed male demons. They couldn''t be reasoned with, and an overpowering urge to kill all demons consumed them.


    Meanwhile, Verison gritted his teeth and endured the heat, ignoring the pain throughout his body and the flesh melting under the temperature. Although he managed to retract his ws, it cost him his left eye.


    "F**k, f**k... I''m a Demon Baron, so why is a Demon General defeating me?" he eximed, feeling shame and fear. "Even if he''s a monster and an anomaly, he shouldn''t be able to defeat me... I need to retreat and prepare. I didn''t bring my armor and favorite sword!"


    Verison, clenching his teeth, suddenly roared and kicked Adam,unching him out of the tornado''s center. Deep wounds covered Adam''s body, and it was clear that he was growing weary.


    "F**k, be assured, I''ll be back, and then you''ll have to grovel at my feet!" Verison shouted, turning and unfurling his wings, flying toward the main forces awaiting the attack.


    "Gr-r-r..." Throughout the now-empty battlefield, a deep and malevolent growl spread, making the surviving demons tremble and fall to their knees, pressing their foreheads to the ground and not daring to move. Some did so on the corpses of theirrades.


    Adam, on the other hand, looked coldly toward the direction where Verison had fled. Although he had the desire to pursue him, a sudden warning from his sixth sense made him reconsider.


    "If I go there, I''ll die," were his feelings. "Tsk, such a low level. I thought I could rest, but... I''ll have to work a bit longer. Just a little more..."


    With a predatory grin, Adam¡ªno, the entity within Adamnded on the ground and closed his eyes.


    "Huh... what an unpleasant feeling," Adam muttered, cracking his neck and looking indifferent toward the demons who were gradually regaining consciousness. His appearance slowly returned to normal. Feeling intense pain throughout his body, Adam noticed that his heart was still healing, and some internal organs wouldn''t regenerate properly due to the miasma. "How unpleasant. In short, a strange fusion urred. Suspicious."


    In this situation, he couldn''t understand what he could do, but he didn''t sense any danger from the unknown entity.


    Either way, he turned his head toward the demons, who were graduallying to, but as soon as Adam released his aura, they bowed their heads once again.


    "And what should I do with them?" he pondered, hesitating to kill them. "Most of them are women, although there are men too. The total number of survivors is fifty: 45 Lower Demons and 5 Middle Demons. Their powers are mostly useless for anything significant, but they could serve as guards for the city... but what to do about their disposition?"


    Adam irritably snorted and took out the Amarantha token, featuring the formless body of a woman with long flowing hair suspended in the air. When he directed his energy into the token, it glowed, and after a split second, there was white noise followed by an explosion.


    BOOM!


    Raising an eyebrow, he turned and looked at the dust cloud where a familiar female figure had appeared. It was Amarantha, who had appeared before Adam within a second. Noticing his wounds, she started trembling.


    "They... they... THEY DARED TO HARM YOU?!"


    "Ugh..."


    The demons felt immense pressure that almost turned their bodies into mush. Adam was shocked by Amarantha''s furious appearance.


    Her green eyes flickered, and her long ck hair floated in the air, while the space itself distorted under her anger, as if unwilling to deal with this woman.


    "Calm down, I''m safe," Adam reassured her, feeling the need to calm her quickly, or these demons would turn into mush. "Better tell me, can you make them into ves? They need to be obedient and not even think about betrayal."


    With each passing minute, Amarantha''s aura became calmer and calmer until it disappearedpletely. There was no more trace of her energy, and Adam couldn''t even feel that she had magical energy. He was surprised by her ability to conceal her capabilities.


    It took more than twenty-five minutes for Adam to finally calm his wife, who had been examining his wounds with concern, feeling each wound and cut on her husband''s body making her heart bleed.


    However, soon Adam''s body began to naturally purge the miasma hindering his regeneration, and his wounds started to heal, which made Amarantha relieved. Regaining herposure, she snapped her fingers, and a sword appeared above each demon, instantly piercing their heads as if passing right through them. There was no blood, no sensation at all, although Adam saw the changes. In Amarantha''s hand, a key appeared, somewhat resembling an ordinary door key, and she handed it to Adam.


    "This..." Taking it in his hand, Adam looked around in surprise, feeling a strange weight as if he held not a regr key but an elephant. However, what also amazed him was that his vision had changed, and he could see fifty red threads stretching towards the key.


    "I have a feeling I canmand them to kill themselves, and they won''t be able to do anything about it," Adam remarked, and Amarantha nodded.


    "Correct. This is a subjugation magic that won''t release the ves even after the owner''s death. I''ll also create a few duplicates that can assume the main key''s rights if we ever lose it," she exined, adding further details. "Once the rights are transferred, the main key will self-destruct, killing any intruders."


    Adam smirked when he realized the power of this key, even though he hadn''t expected such an effect.


    "Anyway," Adam nodded, turning to the demons. His aura once again became overwhelming, and with the arrogance befitting a demon, he gave his orders. "From this day forward, you are my ves. Any action taken without my permission equals death, although I''ll dly torture you before that."


    "First rule: Do not harm my family, have no ill thoughts about my family and do not look at my women with lustful eyes. Viting this rule will result in a painful death."


    "Second rule: Do not harm my residents and any humans. Act only upon my orders."


    "Third rule: Do not act without permission."


    Adam coldly stared at the demons, who bowed their heads in fear and nodded in agreement with each word. He felt a strange sensation in his chest as if he were infinitely above them, and this feeling only grew stronger.


    "Pride?" he thought, though he didn''t attach much significance to it. "Either way, I have the right to be proud. They lost to me and became ves; that''s the fate of the losers."


    Turning towards Varasima, he saw the ruined walls and the bodies of guards, although some were still alive. Some of them were even snoring.


    "I put them to sleep and altered their memories. For now, we can''t allow everyone to know that you''re a demon," Amarantha dered, giving orders to her subordinates who hurried to create a portal and send the demons to the city of Sedyon. "It''s a good move, though not well thought out. Next time, don''t put yourself in danger, okay?"


    Smiling at her, Adam grabbed her waist and pulled her close, burying his face in her hair and immediately sensing the rxing scent of his beloved woman. It seemed like this scent was driving away all the pain and difort he had experienced during the battle.


    Amarantha also closed her eyes, enjoying the warmth of Adam. Her heart was beating fast as if she had just run a marathon, and the panic that had arisen when she saw Adam''s wounds was beginning to subside.


    "But... why did that bitch Veronica send her soldiers? She was always indifferent to war and only wanted to increase her level to elevate herself above everyone else."


    To be continued...

 Chapter 107 Sus King

    <h4>Chapter 107 Sus King</h4>


    The aftermath of the sh between the demons and Adam was tragically grim. Over twenty lives were lost, more than fiftyy wounded, and another hundred were scarred by psychological trauma. Despite Amarantha''s adjustments to their memories, they still retained the haunting image of a man obliterating the demons.


    However, there were silver linings, too, which worked in Adam''s favor. From that day forward, he became the savior and hero of Varasima, an absurdity given that most of the victims were casualties of his actions. But choices were not abundant, and few remembered the actual sequence of events from the battle.


    As Adam walked the road to King Varasima''s estate, numerous curious and admiring eyes watched him, as if bidding him farewell. The only thing missing was a red carpet toplete the epic scene.


    You might wonder, where was Amarantha? She was right beside him but remained invisible as if she had taken a page from a magical cube game. Adam was surprised at how effortlessly she activated the invisibility spell, making it so that only he could see her.


    Since the battle''s conclusion, she hadn''t left his side, attentively observing every micro-movement of the restless demons who asionally shuffled their army back and forth, though there seemed to be no immediate desire on their part tounch another attack.


    But what if they did, once Adam was gone? "To hell with it, as long as he''s safe," Amarantha thought, scanning everyone in the vicinity.


    For her, only Adam mattered, as she had already reached her pinnacle of development and had no intention of spending her time on anything other than leisure with her beloved husband. She would act only when he asked or when danger threatened him or his wives.


    Although Adam didn''t have a highly detailed understanding of her intentions, he could guess, and this fact pleased him immensely. Nothing made him happier than when Amarantha cared for his new family with such devotion.


    ***


    As expected, today''s invitation to the audience did not end in the usual formality and gratitude, as Adam sensed from the atmosphere in the air. It seemed that the gazes of most servants had be twice as respectful, and even the guards, with whom he had strained rtions, could only nod their heads politely.


    It was an aura of power. Every servant felt gratitude, fear, and respect. Because this man had managed to decimate a massive army of demons and still stood before them unharmed, his stride undisturbed, his posture unaltered.


    Most maids, gazing at his handsome face, couldn''t help but blush with embarrassment. Their hearts raced as if they wanted to leap out of their chests and cling to Adam, forever cherishing him.


    For merely existing, Adam gained 120 experience points, momentarily throwing him off bnce. He even lost control of his facial expression and coughed. "Have I been using my power wrong all this time?" Adam thought, feeling disappointed.


    In the city of Sedyon, and his advisor''s office, he had hardly interacted with people except for the maids who brought him snacks. He had politely declined invitations so far, as he couldn''t find the time due to the sudden expansion of his city.


    "Ugh, this requires more attention than I expected. Once it''s done, I''ll hug all thedies and build rtionships." He thought as he nodded to the guard who slowly opened the door. Filtering his thoughts, Adam smiled with a polite and charismatic charm, crossing the threshold and thinking, "Either way, let''s enjoy ourselves while we can. Some ns need to be expedited."


    ***


    Today was a dreadful day for King Varasima. Shizurana had never expected the demons to attack so soon, leaving him no time to react.


    "This was a perfect chance to shine, but..." He gritted his teeth, making a grating sound, his fist clenched until it bled. "But this Adam... damn, how did that idiot find such a good opportunity?!"


    Shizurana considered himself a worthy king who ruled an ancientnd, even if it was a vassal state. He had even considered standing out, defeating the demons, and trying to get closer to Elizabeth, but...


    It turned out that Adam had taken all the glory for himself. And Shizurana''s main concern wasn''t that his subordinates had died but that he had lost his chance.


    "How irritating," he grumbled and took a step forward when his attendants finished dressing him.


    Apanied by his officials, they made their way towards the throne room, where he had to deliver a eulogy, thank the hero, and reward him in some way. It was indeed infuriating, very infuriating.


    "Your Majesty..." Suddenly, one of the five officials, a man who appeared frail and almost skeletal, began to speak. He looked like an old man in deep old age, but his blue eyes, shining brightly from beneath his hood, indicated he wasn''t entirely helpless. His voice sounded deep, almost as if it came from the depths, with a high pitch as if he had been hit in the groin and could barely speak. Surprisingly, his voice had a charm that drew attention to it.


    Shizurana, upon hearing his close official''s speech, turned his head and showed interest in what he would say. This official had been loyal since his youth and had always given Shizurana good advice.


    "Dereres, I''ve always trusted you. Thanks to your advice, I managed to take the throne that was rightfully mine but denied to me by my foolish father." Shizurana shed a condescending smile and nodded. "So yes, go ahead, you can say what you want."


    "Oh, thank you, Great King, whose greatness will illuminate our kingdom for centuries, and whose legends of achievements will be known throughout the world..." Dereres ttered with a smile, rubbing his hands together, bowing his old, bald head, showing the utmost respect, and reciting ttering words that sounded like a prayer. Shizurana''s eyes gleamed, and he nodded, looking satisfied.


    When a man named Dereres saw his king''s attention, he hurried to speak, "My King, this advisor possesses a strange power, and he is truly mighty, but... only five people know of his achievements, right?"


    "M-m... yes, that''s right. Three knights and two mages who were there during the attack and witnessed how he summoned a massive fire vortex that caused the demons'' demise," confirmed Shizurana, wearing a stern expression, feeling fear welling up within him, which angered him greatly. "Me? Afraid? Impossible..."


    Dereres seemed to have noticed his king''s emotions, so he hastened to continue his speech, not wishing to further spoil his king''s mood.


    "My King, what if we... alter the history a bit?" Dereres asked, chuckling cunningly.


    ''Ugh, what an awfulugh,'' thought the other officials, who suddenly felt a headacheing on.


    Shizurana''s steps halted, and he turned his entire body towards Dereres, looking at him with a curious expression that pleased the old man immensely.


    "And... can the dead tell tales?" The old man grinned devilishly, causing the wrinkles on his face to deepen. "Rumors aremonce in our time. And the reality is always elusive..."


    "You mean..." Shizurana suddenly widened his eyes, and then his chest heaved. A momentter, he burst into loudughter, "HAHAHAHAHA!~" It seemed that the king''sughter had a strange energy that affected the officials, who couldn''t help but cringe, seemingly realizing where this was going.


    "What a great idea, my dear friend," Shizurana responded, nodding in satisfaction. He liked the idea from his long-serving official who had been close to him since youth.


    "Kekkeke." The old manughed and leaned closer to the king''s ear, with his permission, and whispered.


    "Hahahaha."


    "Kikikiki."


    Seeing the official and their king cunninglyughing, the other officials exchanged nces and sighed.


    "We''re in deep trouble."


    ***


    In the throne room, King Varasima - Shizurana von Varasima - proudly entered the room with a straight posture full of arrogance. However, for some unknown reason, he hunched over like a child sneaking ate-night snack when he felt Adam''s gaze upon him.


    The officials and high-ranking nobles couldn''t help but exchange nces, their facial expressions strange, as if they had witnessed an adult with dreadlocks suddenly barking like a dog on the street while someone recorded it. However, no one dared to express their surprise out loud or show any reaction since he was still the king... though the sight of him nearly stumbling on a step was amusing. Some young nobles struggled to stifle theirughter.


    Behind the throne stood two women: the princess and...


    "Hmm." Adam smiled, looking at the mature woman behind the king. She was exceptionally beautiful, and Adam categorized her as the "older sister" type, someone who would take care of you. She had long gray hair, very long hair that reached down to her waist. Even her loose dress couldn''t hide her ample H-cup bust.


    When she nced at the king, for a moment, there was a hint of displeasure in her eyes, and her index finger twitched. This reaction sparked some thoughts in Adam.


    "Interesting," he thought, looking at the king, who for some reason avoided eye contact with him. "What''s going on with this guy? He looks like he''s been milked by women all night..."


    Although Adam was disrespectful towards the king, most of those present shared simr thoughts. Even Dereres, who had always supported his king, couldn''t help but feel embarrassed by his clumsy actions.


    However, after five minutes of silence, the king cleared his throat and looked at Adam. His eyes gleamed when they met Adam''s, and Adam squinted, causing Shizurana to avert his gaze.


    "Suspicious," Adam thought.


    While Shizurana silentlyined about his inability to look Adam in the eyes for some reason, he gathered hisposure and began his speech, which started unusually.


    "Today, literally five hours ago, a tragedy urred that could have threatened our kingdom," he spoke with a proud and arrogant voice, raising his chin as if trying to see the sky. "During this attack, we lost our defense in the form of the wall, as well as our warriors..."


    His gaze turned angry, and he clenched his fists, trembling all over as if unable to contain the rage boiling in his blood. Adam rolled his eyes when he saw this performance and thought with amusement, "Give this guy an Oscar... no, Oscar needs this guy."


    To be continued...

 Chapter 108 You Have Five Minutes

    ?


    His gaze turned angry, and he clenched his fist, trembling all over, as if unable to contain the rage coursing through his veins. Adam rolled his eyes when he saw this disy and thought with amusement, "Give this guy an Oscar... no, Oscar needs this guy."


    However, despite his amusing thoughts, Shizurana continued his proud speech, expressing with his entire demeanor how much he felt the pain of the situation. Although Adam was sure he was just enduring the ordeal somewhere in a bunker with his officials, who also disyed a strong heart-wrenching reaction.


    "Warriors fought for the honor of our country and... won! We managed to drive out the demons!" Shizurana enthusiastically recounted, making exaggerated gestures as if he were a conductor directing an orchestra. "And in this war, he helped us... Advisor Adam from Avalonia."


    With Shizurana''s speech, the nobles turned to Adam, who stood nonchntly, watching all of this with bored eyes. It was clear that many nobles looked at him with envy or ill thoughts, and some were openly gossiping, sending praise his way.


    Adam didn''t react strongly to this and felt a strong desire to take a nap. Honestly, he had nned to stay here for another week for some specific purposes, and then return to his city for further actions and to advance his city expansion n.


    It seemed that Adam shared his boredom and irritation with King Shizurana, who, though hiding his emotions well, could be discerned by a discerning eye as being angry and envious.


    His gaze, directed at Adam, became even more determined when he heard his officials and close nobles openly praising Adam with ttering words.


    "Interesting..." Adam thought when he saw Shizurana''s right hand rise.


    "Silence."


    A deep and piercing voice from the king made all themotion stop in an instant. The gazes of nobles and officials were fixed on the king, who, after looking at Adam and then turning his head toward a slender old man, smiled and snapped his fingers.


    Suddenly, a magical circle appeared on the ground beside him, brightly shing, and the inscriptions inside the pentagram lit up. There was a bright sh, blinding unprepared people except for Adam, Dereres, and Amarantha.


    Amarantha and Adam watched with amusement as a man in knight''s armor emerged from the pentagram, his face showing nervousness.


    Soon, people got used to the light and squinted, recognizing the familiar figure.


    "Captain of the guard?"


    "What''s he doing here?"


    "Sir Dereres summoned him, perhaps he also distinguished himself during the attack?"


    The nobles'' whispers were loud in Adam''s ears, and he could hear every letter they uttered. It couldn''t be ignored that he was enjoying this situation, finally understanding where it was leading. However, Amarantha didn''t react with the same good humor and looked ready to kill.


    "Calm down. You don''t often see a circus like this," he muttered quietly enough for Amarantha to hear.


    Despite the woman''s continued anger and her elven ears twitching in suspicion, she calmed down and now stared coldly at the king, who, for some reason, shivered.


    "What''s this feeling?" he muttered, but quickly returned to his mood, looking at Adam with a smug expression. "Either way. You dared to steal my glory... I... must... kill you!"


    His eyes darkened, and a strange smile appeared on his face. The nobles, on the other hand, did not quiet down and became increasingly impatient when neither Dereres nor the king exined the situation, which was getting on their nerves.


    Seeing the mood of his subordinates, the king hurried to calm everyone down. Then, smiling and tapping the armrest of the throne, he awakened Captain Jeremy from his sleep.


    "However... our beloved captain, known for his merits, imed to have seen a different picture of the situation." The king looked at Adam with skepticism, disying such deep emotions that Adam almost believed it (not).


    "Captain Jeremy, please tell us the real situation," he said.


    "Yes, my king," Jeremy replied with a subdued and deep voice as if his voice had been sentenced. His eyes shone with a dark light, and his gaze was directed nowhere, but nobody cared, as no one paid attention to his face except for Adam and Amarantha.


    "Mind control... haha," Amaranthaughed when she understood the reason behind the captain''s peculiar appearance.


    She was one of the most talented mages in the world and was well-versed in handling dark magic and curses, having learned from Adam. It couldn''t go unnoticed that she was also skilled in mind control.


    As a master, or more urately, a grandmaster, she could subtly pick up on suppressed impulses in Jeremy''s soul. He began to speak, "This morning... a demon attack urred. The battle was fierce, and we defended as best we could. Advisor Adam came to our aid, and we were filled with hope, but..."


    Jeremy paused, creating tension, and then continued his speech when he saw the nobles'' interested looks, "Suddenly, the demons knelt before him, and Advisor Adam joined them, killing my soldiers. Fortunately, I was hidden under the demon''s body and managed to escape his gaze..."


    Jeremy brilliantly yed out fear, trembling all over, hugging himself as if horrified by the memory. Adam only squinted his eyes and saw a mischievous smile on Amarantha''s face.


    "They made that up, but their fiction is quite close to reality," he thought, cracking his neck.


    It seemed like this crack caught the attention of the nobles, who all suddenly looked at Adam with suspicion, seemingly eager to put an end to the traitor. Although, upon seeing his calm expression, some began to feel uneasy.


    Shizurana looked furious as if he could sense the anger and resentment of the souls that had been killed by Adam''s hands.


    "Advisor Adam, what do you have to say about this?!" Shizurana loudly demanded, mming the armrest of his throne and ring at Adam with righteous anger. "Did my people treat you badly? Did I treat you badly?! Why did you do this?"


    Their gazes locked, and Adam easily read the self-satisfaction in Shizurana''s eyes. The nobles suddenly began to whisper among themselves.


    "He... did that?"


    "Damn, and I thought he was a good one."


    "People from Avalonia are always like this! They treat us like expendables!"


    Then their voices united into one.


    "Down with tyranny!"


    "Down with tyranny!"


    "Down with injustice!"


    "Execute the enemy of the people!"


    Shizurana looked at Adam with a self-satisfied expression and suddenly froze when he felt pressure appearing out of nowhere. In Adam''s eyes, he could only see indifference, deep apathy, and a hint of amusement, as if he was relishing the situation.


    There was no fear, nervousness, or anything else. There was only confidence, pride, and unwavering determination. Lost in Adam''s gaze, he felt like an ant standing in front of an elephant.


    "What is this..." Shizurana feared for his life.


    Behind him, the princess and queen frowned, looking at Shizurana, who was trembling on his throne. They seemed not to believe his words, especially the princess.


    "Nonsense..." Suddenly, a quiet but imposing voice emanated from Adam, reflecting his indifference. "I haven''t heard such foolish jokes in a long time."


    Shizurana involuntarily bowed his head, and his eyes trembled with fear, his pupils dting as he felt the pressure on his body double in intensity. This sensation was shared by everyone in the room except those who had spoken ill of Adam.


    Amarantha turned her head toward Adam and couldn''t help but squint when she felt a very weak, almost imperceptible, breeze-like pressure. But even that was enough to shock her.


    "Impossible... I can''t feel pressure, even when I encounter a being of a higher rank than me. Except..."


    She suddenly came to a shocking conclusion that made her tremble all over and feel scared. She couldn''t believe her suspicions, but all the facts pointed in that direction.


    At the same time, Adam sighed, causing loud cries to echo throughout the battlefield. The pressure doubled in intensity, causing most unprepared nobles to kneel, including the king and his officials.


    Dereres stared at Adam in shock, whose silhouette began to blur and seem to increase in size.


    "What is this horrifying pressure?" Shizurana eximed, sprawling across his throne, feeling weakness throughout his body, as if all his bones had been removed. "Why do I feel so insignificant?"


    His thoughts urately defined his sensations, which were shared by everyone affected by the pressure. Everyone felt as though their bodies had turned into jelly, and their inability to control themselves filled them with fear for their lives.


    With a bored expression, Adam watched as the nobles bowed their heads, kneeling. Suddenly, a clinking sound came from the crown hitting the floor. Adam smiled a predatory smile, revealing his sharp teeth, closely watching as the king knelt before his throne and bowed his head like a ve, awaiting his master''smand.


    "What a pathetic spectacle. You tried to orchestrate this whole situation... for what?" Adam was genuinely surprised by the king''s actions. "Foolishness, indeed. Why would you try to portray me in a bad light, especially in such troubled times for the world... are you in league with the demons?"


    Shizurana trembled in fear when he heard this question. Miraculously, the pressure on his body weakened, and he was able to lift his head and then cry out, "NO! NO! I don''t work with demons... It''s just... oh, yes! It''s all my assistant''s fault, he..."


    "What assistant?" Adam interrupted.


    "He''s right here... Huh? Where''s Dereres?"


    Adam smirked slyly when he noticed the shock on the king''s face. A minute ago, Amarantha had informed him that the slender official had used demonic energy to escape.


    "It seems luck is not on your side, King Shizurana. Your trusted assistant took advantage of your foolishness,pleted his mission, and vanished from the scene of the crime." Adamughed and pushed his long hair back, feeling a growing sense of sadism. "So, all that''s left of the criminals is you... as the advisor in power, I order everyone to leave this room. You have five minutes."


    To be continued.

 Chapter 109 Puppet king

    <h4>Chapter 109 Puppet king</h4>


    The nobles, upon hearing Adam''s apathetic and imposing voice, were stunned, as if deer caught in the headlights. In the hearts of themon people, a feeling of respect and reverence for him arose, for he stood proudly alone (as they saw it), indifferently facing the king.


    Immediately, changes came over them as if the king had be a traitor and Adam a savior. This was the unanimous belief as if it were the absolute truth, nothing but the truth.


    Amarantha couldn''t help but be enthralled by this spectacle, as if Adam had suddenly transformed into the king, swapping roles with Shizurana, who trembled in fear, bowing low and not daring to raise his head.


    "What is this..." wondered Queen Kasumi.


    Her beautiful brown eyes widened in astonishment, and her pupils dted as an inexplicable sensation welled up within her chest. Her face flushed, and she crossed her legs, rubbing them together, trying to quell this itch, while the mes of excitement burned within her.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed a simr state, but only in her daughter, Amarantha, who gazed in astonishment at Adam, clenching her fists and pressing them to her chest, as if trying to contain the restlessness of her heart, which seemed on the verge of leaping out of her chest.


    "I feel... strange, very strange," thought the princess.


    She watched anxiously as the nobles obediently left the hall, even closing the door behind them, leaving only her father, four officials, and her mother in the room. There was no one else left as if ordinary people did not want to be here, avoiding the wrath of the counselor.


    "Now, I think the conversation will go much smoother. I hate curious nces; they''re just annoying," said Adam, pushing his hair back and feeling satisfaction.


    His gaze was filled with arrogance and contempt. He made no effort to hide these emotions; on the contrary, he disyed them openly in his actions, gestures, and words, causing even further damage to the defeated king.


    "The worm who devised these strange maniptions was deceived by a demon. It looks amusing," Adam grinned, suddenly appearing in front of Shizurana, who failed to react and was seized by the throat, hanging in the air.


    "No! Your Majesty..." one of the officials suddenly shouted, but...


    "Shut the hell up, you bitch. Lie down in your ce and don''t bark without permission. Got it?"


    "Y-yes."


    Making sure the officials understood his words, Adam snorted and turned to Shizurana, locking eyes with him.


    Gazing into Adam''s ck eyes, which seemed to possess a devouring power, Shizurana felt like an ant, a mere insect before an all-powerful being. His envy, greed, and foolish thoughts were cast aside, far away and for a long time.


    "Cough..."


    "Well, what do you say? This situation is indeed quite amusing," Adam remarked, sharply tilting his head and cracking his neck. "So, where are your emotions, Johnny?"


    "P-please, have mercy, sir!"


    Shizurana''s voice was filled with despair and fear, asionally choking when Adam intentionally tightened his grip on his neck, causing the king to repeatedly fear for his life. When the air in his lungs ran low, Adam loosened his grip, only to repeat the process once he was satisfied that the king had breathed enough.


    It was akin to a traveler who had journeyed through the desert for a long time, only to find a drop of water when he finally reached it. Even after he drank that drop, his thirst only intensified.


    Adam also indirectly influenced the king''s mind, attempting to restructure his thoughts and partially seize his consciousness ¨C this was done in the style of his beloved wife, Amarantha, who stood on the sidelines, nodding in satisfaction as she watched his actions.


    "Good, this will help in the future. A puppet king is a good step towards our future if we want to bring that n into reality," thought Amarantha, observing the king who was breathing heavily, kneeling. Then her gaze shifted to her husband''s back. "Both he and I... we will live happily. We will have children, many children... we will live each day in happiness, ignoring the rest of the world."


    For a moment, her eyes seemed vacant, and a mad smile appeared on her face, only to disappear when she noticed that Adam had turned toward her. Understanding his intentions through their exchanged nces, Amarantha activated her power, creating a semnce of telepathy.


    "What did you manage to find out?" Amarantha asked as she approached Adam.


    Without turning to her, Adam sighed and looked at the king, who was trying to catch his breath. His face was pale, and his eyes had turned lifeless, but the gaze directed toward Adam was filled with respect and obedience.


    "The spell worked. But that''s not the important part... this guy had a mind control mark on him, something simr to yours," Adam replied as he approached the throne and shamelessly sat on it, crossing his legs.


    He didn''t even pay attention to the princess and the queen, who watched his every move with red faces, as if their lives depended on it. Despite this, Amarantha was much more attentive and immediately noticed the changes in the two women.


    "Hehe~" She suddenly smiled when a thought urred to her, but Adam''s words brought her back to reality.


    "I wanted to investigate that mark, but it self-destructed as soon as my magical energy touched it. Structurally and based on my ancestral memory, I can confidently say that demons are involved here. I smell a conspiracy from a hundred thousand kilometers away," Adam surprisingly became talkative and frowned, expressing his dissatisfaction as he looked at Amarantha, whose gaze seemed full of understanding. "It seems you''re thinking the same thing as me. That official with the appearance of an old man... a demon."


    "Yes, I noticed it when I detected the disappearance. He had a barrier on him, created by an unknown object, which was so powerful that it managed to deceive my senses," Amarantha frowned, feeling irritation that the enemy had been so close, and she hadn''t noticed. "Although in my defense, I didn''t pay much attention to him, I wouldn''t have missed a demon''s aura. So, there are two possibilities here: either the Chaos Royal Family or someone from the high nobility of the Chaos Empire was behind this."


    "Fuck. This whole situation smells fishy. Amarantha, do you have any ideas for our next steps that will help us avoid any dangerous confrontations with demons? I feel it would be highly disadvantageous for us to engage with demons right now, especially if there''s no actual hostility between us," Adam said.


    Amarantha agreed with his words as she didn''t feel the need to engage in hostilities with demons, although it was a bitte to say that now. Considering that Adam already had one demon enemy in the form of a Demon Baron, this was a minor issue.


    "I think Veronica wouldn''t pay much attention to him just because of a minor feud," thought Amarantha, remembering the Demon Queen, who was always indifferent to the world and preferred to spend her time meditating and training, pursuing the goal of surpassing limitations and entering a new stage of life.


    In a sense, among all the higher beings who had signed agreements with each other and no longer fought, Veronica was the most dedicated. Seeking new limits of existence was her ultimate goal, which she had been following for over nine thousand years.


    Yes, she was old... very old. The oldest of all beings who still lived during ancient times.


    "Well, problems start when you least expect them. First, let''s deal with this situation," Adam said aloud, no longermunicating telepathically and looking at the two women. "Ladies, I would like to have a brief conversation with you after some rest... could you arrange a room for me, please?"


    "Eh?! Oh... y-yes, of course!" Kasumi, the queen, was the first to respond. She nodded shyly and hurried off. Adam could have sworn he saw a small puddle where she had been sitting before, but he chose not toment. However, when the princess followed her mother, Adam couldn''t help but be surprised: "Damn impressive..."


    Next to the small puddle... There was one twice asrge.


    ***


    At the border, where construction work was taking ce.


    "Fuck, working in this heat is unbearable. I hate my boss who thinks a nice summer day is a damn good reason to start construction. Seriously!" A rough male voice sounded, belonging to a builder who was carrying bricks.


    Sighs and nods from other builders followed, clearly agreeing with their colleague''s words. They wanted to rest, drink, and eat, not work like demons.


    "Stopining, Pinky. You''re a damn unskilledborer with no connections. Where do you expect Fortungard''s (the capital of Avalonia) conditions for yourself, huh? You''ve got to work hard to feed your family,"ined another builder about his colleague''s behavior, who seemed to have just returned from the restroom.


    "Listen, moron, slow down. You enjoy living here because you''re a mage! A damn mage who makes money like nobody''s business. Fuck you, drop dead!"


    "Keep your hatred in check, idiot..."


    Watching and listening to the exchange between these two, the builders chuckled and returned to work. However, Pinky suddenly felt a sharp pain in his left side and yelled in pain when he discovered a deep cut caused by an unknown object flying at high speed.


    "FUCK! It hurts, damn it! Bring a first aid kit, damn it!"


    The builders were genuinely rmed and looked at Pinky, who was bleeding. One of the closest to him rushed over with a first aid kit and began to administer first aid.


    Meanwhile, the unknown object flying at high speed groaned as it felt a headache. It couldn''t collect its thoughts and was experiencing dizziness, the urge to vomit, and weakness throughout its body.


    "Shit, did that advisor notice my disappearance? I hypnotized everyone..." the objectined suddenly. "Oh, what the fu-!"


    An explosion followed, causing the object to crash into arge tree. Like a domino effect, trees began to fall one after another.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 110 Screaming prince

    <h4>Chapter 110 Screaming prince</h4>


    Hello. This is the author once again greeting his readers.


    As of the time of writing this book, it is now 31.08.2023, 19:17. There''s almost nothing left until the first of September. Summer has passed so quickly for me, although, of course, the main factor was the practice at college, where I spent 1.5 months of summer just to finish everything.


    I have mixed emotions about this. Should I congratte you or not? I''m not sure how many students or schoolchildren read me, but I must say, we need strong nerves.


    On my part, I hope this won''t affect the release of chapters. I''ll try to release them daily, but I''m not very sure. Ugh... alright, I won''t drag this out. Happy September 1st to everyone, and have a pleasant and good study."


    ===


    "Damn, did that advisor notice my disappearance? I hypnotized everyone...''" Suddenly, this very objectined.


    An explosion rang out, resulting in this object crashing into arge tree. Like a domino effect, the trees started falling one after the other.


    A cloud of dust rose, behind which, with difficulty but still somewhat visible, was a human-like figure, two meters and fifty-nine centimeters tall.


    "Aaaargh!"


    The human-like silhouette screamed, clutching its head, and suddenly a strong wind blew, dispersing the clouds. As a result, one could see the cause of this collision.


    Noteworthy for its abnormal height for a human, it was impossible not to notice its abnormally red skin, as well as ck ram-like horns,pletely red, including the sclera, and eyes as if made entirely of blood. Its mouth, wide open in a snarl, had countless sharp teeth filling the oral cavity.


    The entire body of this creature was grotesque, menacing, and abnormal. Itcked the ''elegance'' and ''beauty'' that Adam disyed in his demon form. This was the form of a demon, wild and unrestrained.


    "How irritating. I''ve been controlling him since childhood... fifty years have passed, and I was one step away from seizing power, but... AAAAAARGH!" The demon screamed again, clutching his head and feeling disappointment, disbelief, and fear. "And... an unknown attack on the mind. This advisor is truly dangerous."


    The demon was Dereres, who had changed his appearance to that of an old man, returning to his true form. For all these years, he had diligently worked and manipted the king to seize power, but he encountered failure in the form of an advisor who could see through his disguise strangely.


    "I''m sure I hid well," Dereres thought, cracking his neck and heading to his secret base. "But apparently, His Highness''s artifact isn''t doing a very good job... I need toe up with new methods."


    Dereres clicked his tongue in frustration, realizing that all his progress had been wiped away because of this person. Inside him, a spark of anger appeared, growing worse with each passing second, causing him pain. His heart was drenched in blood."


    "When I left the pce, suddenly I was overwhelmed by negative emotions, anxiety, and dizziness. These curses... they are on the same level as our demonic curses," muttered Dereres as he thumped a tree trunk. Then, with a crash, a passage appeared beneath the tree. "I''ll have to deal with these effects for a long time. How irritating..."


    Dereres descended into the passage and made his way down the stairs. The entrance was automatically concealed, and the area around it had transformed, with dense bushes appearing around it.


    Upon reaching the floor, Dereres first approached a table with various tools on it. However, his attention was drawn to a blue sphere.


    "How am I going to tell the prince about this? He''ll be furious..." Dereres recalled an unpleasant detail and felt a headacheing on. "That bastard thinks the whole world revolves around him. Her Majesty the Queen needs to give this fool a good talking to."


    "Dereres, what''s going on? Why do my spies say you left the castle?" Suddenly, a deep and young voice interrupted Dereres'' thoughts, making him jump in fear.


    Regaining hisposure, though not immediately, the demon replied, looking at the glowing sphere. "Your Highness... a problem has arisen. My control over the king''s mind has disappeared, the mark self-destructed due to the interference of third parties, and the spell that was meant to kill the king didn''t work. We... have lost control over Varasima," Dereres reported grimly, expecting shouts and hysteria.


    "..."


    Tension filled the air as the prince remained silent, seemingly in shock. Then, there was a rustling sound, as if the prince had moved the sphere, followed by a loud shout.


    "IDIOT!"


    "Ugh..."


    "What the hell, you son of a bitch, can''t you do your job properly, huh?! I even gave you my protection artifact, which can shield you from the attention of others. It''s a perfect disguise!" The prince''s voice was loud, and each shout was apanied by a creak. "Why the hell are you such an idiot?! Oh, Satan, give me strength..."


    Dereres refrained frommenting, feeling his head pounding from the noisy prince who was throwing a tantrum and repeatedly cursing his servant as useless and aplete idiot.


    Only after half an hour of angry shouts did the prince finally calm down, showing a somewhat more respectful demeanor, although there was still a tinge of anger in his tone.


    "Ha-ah... never mind. Tell me, who disrupted my ns? Could it be that Elizabeth found out something was amiss?"


    "I don''t think it''s her, as the queen is quite indifferent to vassal kingdoms that have shown poor results year after year, asking for budget increases," Dereres replied humbly, trying to exin to the prince as clearly as possible. "Although I''m not sure, the advisor who appeared not long ago could be a strong expert. He saw through my disguise at first nce and then cast curses. Right now, I''m trying to recover from them..."


    "I see. Anyway, we''ll have to change our ns. Find out more about this advisor for me; I need useful and reliable information. And with that, I bid you farewell. I don''t have time to chat with you."


    The prince snorted and ended themunication, causing the sphere to dim. Dereres let out a sigh and began to prepare materials to lift the curse.


    ***


    Clearing his name was too easy a task for Adam, who, through the king, who had be partially his puppet, managed to arrange everything in the best way, creating a noble and good reputation for the advisor.


    However, it wasn''t without its losses. For instance, King Shizurana had lost the trust of the officials and nobles present at that moment.


    With Amarantha''s help, Adam also managed to locate demon spies, as expected. He didn''t eliminate them but discreetly left a mark that would act like an infection, instantly destroying the demon''s body with a mere thought. It couldn''t help but please him. He had learned this spell from Amarantha, but the process had been long and exhausting. Adam felt his entire body exploding with exhaustion when he finished learning and using it. It had been a difficult and energy-consuming endeavor, but it might be a good investment in the future.


    Regarding his future actions, Adam had only established connections with traders at advantageous prices. He arranged for the purchase of goods and established imports in the city of Sedyon. He did all this at low and profitable prices and terms. Thanks to the aura of a savior, many traders and businessmen wanted to be associated with a man whose good reputation could serve as excellent advertising.


    And so, the following goods appeared in the city:


    1. Sweets: The issue of desserts and candies had been resolved thanks to ra, but Adam managed to lower the prices.


    2. Furniture: In Varasima, there were unusual pieces of furniture. Adam also bought the design rights, intending to make some changes and sell them for several times more.


    3. Spices and so on.


    All of this had been a good move, and he was pleased, as was Amarantha, who was delighted to see new offerings in the city, as it attracted attention to Sedyon.


    Now, let''s return to the present time. At this moment, Adam, by personal invitation from Shizurana, was heading to the dining hall, where only members of the royal family dined. The invitation had been sudden, so Adam arrived in the dining hall in casual attire.


    "Good morning, Your Majesty the King, Your Majesty the Queen, and Your Highness the Princess," greeted Adam, not forgetting his refined manners.


    Naturally, his polite, respectful, and gentlemanly behavior couldn''t help but elicit admiration from the maids, who looked at him with love-filled eyes, full of joy and excitement. Although Adam gained no experience points for this, as these maids were already in love with him.


    "Amarantha left me a token with an embedded spell and returned to our city. Schools will open there soon," Adam thought as he sat down.


    The table was long. Very long. About five meters long. The king sat at the very top of the table with a self-satisfied look, starting his meal. The queen, named Kasumi, sat on one side, and Princess Mia on the other.


    Incredibly, Adam was seated next to the princess, who shifted ufortably in her chair, clearly feeling uneasy. Her gray eyes asionally lingered on Adam''s face, and her chair, somehow, with each passing minute, moved closer and closer.


    Did Adam do anything to cause this? No. He just sat there and enjoyed the situation. Adam wasn''t an idiot, and his "Casanova" ss wasn''t just for show. He could keenly sense the emotions of other people, or more precisely, he could see them.


    How could he not pick up on the lustful thoughts of the queen, as well as the loving gaze of the princess? For a moment, he even felt awkward when he met eyes with the princess, who looked at him with adoration and attachment as if she had found a lonely nk in an open ocean.


    Such sincere emotions were amazing, and it seemed that Adam''s appearance and demeanor had forever etched in the mind of the young girl, who had transformed from a self-satisfied and cold princess into an innocent, infatuated young woman. These changes had been abrupt but pleasant.


    "Advisor Adam, I''ve heard that there have been some changes in the capital?" Adam raised his head and smiled when he realized that the one asking this question was the queen.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 111 Queen Kasumi (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 111 Queen Kasumi (R-18)</h4>


    The queen''s face showed genuine interest, and curiosity about the new technologies in the capital, which Adam had created and was working on spreading. Of course, the scale of this was not asrge because most of the vassal countries did not have ess to these technologies, such as newspapers or the school system.


    At most, here in Varasima, they nned to open a branch of the Nymph''s Radiance store, but they hadn''t been able to secure a good contract or reach an agreement with the local authorities yet. But now...


    "Yes, Your Majesty. Although these changes may not be so radical, they do have a positive impact on the nobility andmon folk," Adam replied, deliberately piquing thedy''s interest.


    The queen seemed to be easily captivated and showed genuine interest in the matter. Her eyes sparkled like a child''s. The princess shared this reaction, having heard about the capital''s changes from her acquaintances among the merchants. She even purchased clothing from NYR herself.


    So, Adam patiently exined everything to them, subtly influencing their minds through his Seduction attribute to improve their impression and reinforce the idea that all his words were truthful and worthy of attention.


    "How wonderful... I haven''t been to the capital in over twenty years, all because of my duties," the queen marveled, listening to Adam''s speech and exnations. She was repeatedly amazed by how well people lived in the capital, a fact that noticeably made her mncholic.


    The king saw the emotions of his queen but didn''t raise an eyebrow. He was simply engrossed in his food, paying no attention to anyone, as if he were not a king but amoner. Although this was his true nature ¨C carefree,zy, and greedy.


    "Now I understand why the demon could so easily control them," Adam thought but returned to reality when he heard Kasumi''s voice.


    "Mr. Adam, I''ve heard that you significantly influence the dissemination of new brands and technologies. Can we discuss the details?" she asked, wearing a severe expression.


    "Oh, of course," Adam said warmly.


    He smiled and nced at the maids, who suddenly curtsied and left the room. Although the queen was surprised, she did not react excessively and only waited for Adam''s response. Turning to her and looking into her eyes, Adam began to speak.


    "I also wanted to discuss this matter, but... can we do it in a more private setting?" Adam smiled and crossed his arms over his chest. "You see, I need to keep some information ssified, so I must ask you for this."


    The queen blushed suddenly and made iprehensible sounds but then nodded awkwardly. His daughter, Princess Mia, seemed not to understand anything and was only happy that she would be able to consistently purchase goods from the capital.


    After a joint meal, Adam and the queen headed to her chambers, which were on the opposite side of the castle and heavily fortified. Various magical spells, pentagrams, and traps protected them. If Kasumi hadn''t apanied Adam, it would have been difficult for him to get there.


    The meal ended on the following note: the king returned to his chambers, and the princess to hers, although she also hinted that she wanted to talk to him, blushing in the process. Of course, Adam didn''t refuse and only smirked shamelessly when he saw the princess''s hints.


    "Although I have more important matters to attend to right now..." he thought, watching Kasumi.


    The queen walked ahead of him, offering him a wonderful view. Swinging her hips, she walked straight to her chambers, Her leg movements were seductive and could make any man without good self-control continue to watch them for hours. Her shapely and slender rear was also prominent.


    If Adam were to describe the queen''s body, it would be mature and fitting of the "milf" title. Her beauty and gentle nature only enhanced the effect, especially considering her interest in him.


    "She''s a good target," Adam thought with a smile as he crossed the threshold and closed the doors. Both he and the queen had a sense that these doors wouldn''t be opened until morning.


    ***


    The queen asked Adam to make himselffortable. They were on a balcony that offered a beautiful view of the sunset. There was a round table on the balcony, and two white chairs with high backs were set up.


    Adam took a seat on the second chair, resting his chin on his hand, watching the sunset and enjoying the orange hues in the sky, which seemed to have a magical attraction.


    He got lost in thought and felt a strange mncholy. Previously unfamiliar images kept appearing before his eyes, making him feel ufortable repeatedly.


    nk.


    However, the sound of a cup ced on the table by the queen interrupted his thoughts. She attended to serving and setting the table. Meeting Adam''s gaze, she smiled warmly, taking her seat as well.


    Her chair was on the opposite side of the table. As soon as she sat down, Adam noticed that she had removed an extrayer of clothing. She was now wearing a dark blue robe with a deep neckline, and she had taken off all her jewelry, including her crown. She now looked like a neighbor, but an incredibly beautiful version of one.


    "You look stunning, Your Majesty," Adam didn''t miss the chance topliment Kasumi, who was barely restraining her happy smile.


    "Oh, you''re embarrassing me, Advisor Adam," she said with a gentle smile, looking at him with a twinkle in her eyes. "And... during our private conversation, you can just call me Kasumi. I prefer a more informalmunication, you understand?"


    Her hand gently rested on Adam''s, and she squeezed it lightly, smiling affectionately and biting her lower lip. Adam, with a mischievous glint in his eye, watched as the queen expressed her intentions but decided to change the topic.


    "Oh, I see... in that case, Kasumi?" Adam changed his usual tone to a tender one, emphasizing her name. "What a beautiful name..."


    "I''m pleased to hear that, Adam," the queen smiled and suddenly stood up, approaching Adam and sitting on hisp. She licked her lips and ced her hands around his neck.


    "Oh, Kasumi... what are you doing?" Adam pretended to be an innocentmb.


    The queen seemed to savor this reaction. She felt tingling all over her body as her desires and lust exploded in a great flood of emotion, which she expressed in a kiss.


    At first, it was a gentle kiss, something akin to a peck, but then they began to delve into pleasure, moving to a new level of intimacy and kissing time after time.


    Adam gently ced his hands on her slender back, stroking down her back, and with that he kissed her tenderly, taking his time to move into a French kiss.


    "Mmmm..."


    Kasumi moaned sweetly as she felt itching all over her body. Adam''s hands were doing their thing and bringing her pleasurable sensations, while his gentle, romantic demeanor made the woman''s heart beat more frequently and feel repeatedly in love.


    She suddenly grabbed Adam by the face and began passionately kissing him, as if afraid he would leave. Her tongue traced his lips until he opened his mouth and started ying with her tongue.


    Their tongues intertwined, dancing in a merciless battle for dominance. Meanwhile, Adam''s hands descended to her voluptuous buttocks, which he gently squeezed.


    "Adam..." Kasumi breathed heavily, helplessly copsing onto Adam''s chest, and hearing his elerated heartbeat, she smiled blissfully. She lifted her head and pressed her lips to his neck, sucking on his skin. As a result, she left more than five love bites along his neck. "Aaaah..."


    Kasumi sweetly moaned and giggled as Adam yfully smacked her buttocks and changed their position. Now she was sitting facing Adam, her delicate legs gripping the chair, and her chest pressed against his.


    "Aaah... Adam!"


    Another tender moan filled the air as Kasumi smiled and offered her corbone to Adam, who immediately pressed his lips to it and began to mimic what Kasumi had done earlier ¨C leaving a love bite. She gently smiled and ran her fingers through his long hair, ignoring the slight pain.


    "Aaaah..."


    Her body convulsed in ecstasy as she experienced both physical and mental pleasure. Her eyes rolled back in pleasure as she felt a storm of emotions: the enjoyment of tactile contact and Adam''s tender affection.


    She could distinctly feel the hardness that was near her core. Kasumi''s eyes filled with a haze as she suddenly trembled and looked at Adam in surprise, who had already undone her robe and pressed against her ample bosom withrge ares.


    "Aaaah... Adam, you naughty~"


    Kasumi giggled and stroked his head as if she were a mother encouraging her child to keep drinking milk. Though it didn''tst long, she suddenly rolled her eyes back, feeling a rush of liquid escaping from her intimate ce.


    "AHH!" She was taken aback when she discovered that Adam was using his free hand to tease her nipple while sucking on the other breast, continuing to do so for some time, alternating between them. "Oooooh... you''re the best, Adam... you''re the best!"


    She bit her lower lip as she felt her younger sister trembling with pleasure. It was very wet down there, and considering the hardness she could feel...


    "AHHHH! I''ming!"


    ...Kasumi quickly reached climax. Her body arched back in a curve as she orgasmed from Adam''s stimtion and the pleasure it brought her.


    "Ha-ah... Ha-ah..."


    The queen breathed heavily, and if it weren''t for Adam, who held her gently against his chest while stroking her hair, she would have feltpletely adrift. Soon, she regained herposure and nestled her head against his chest, feeling the hardness of his chiseled muscles. Her mind was nk, and her entire body tingled.


    "I''ve never felt this good before," she suddenly realized, her delicate hands caressing Adam''s abdomen.


    Memories of intimate contact with her husband, King Shizurana, began to surface in her mind. Thest time they had been intimate was over 25 years ago, and that was their first night together to conceive their child. After the birth of their daughter, Mia, the queen received no attention from her husband.


    "Damn..." She bit her lip, feeling hurt.


    All these emotions, buried in the flow of time, suddenly rushed to the surface. She felt resentment, hatred, and depression from years of being ignored. However, as she looked at Adam, she felt hope, love, and attachment. She felt that she would be happy by his side.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 112 Enjoy it (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 112 Enjoy it (R-18)</h4>


    How could Adam not understand this? Her emotions were literally at his fingertips, and he was aware of the feelings of a woman who was alone and not receiving the attention and love she needed. For some reason, this was amon sight.


    He had already seen this situation with Shizuya, who showed affection for her husband and remained loyal to him, but he simply ignored her feelings, wanting to indulge in gambling and frequenting brothels to satisfy his desires. It was disgusting on his part.


    Adam sincerely didn''t understand such people. Most of them lived very little (by demon standards). They wouldn''t even have time to get bored because their lives were very short. But they preferred to spend their time indulging their lust.


    Not that Adam saw anything wrong with it, as he was a demon and believed that the most important thing in life was to seek pleasure. However, if you were already married, at the very least, show attention to your woman.


    Moreover, Kasumi and Shizuya were wonderful women who cared for their partners. They surrounded him with kindness and helped with everything, not only as wives but as lifelong partners.


    "The meaning of the bonds of marriage is not only to express your love. It''s something deeper, something sacred..." he thought as he stroked Kasumi''s hair. "Mortals truly don''t know how to appreciate what they have. A pitiful sight."


    Adam smiled and closed his eyes, feeling infinite memories flooding into his mind. It looked like a movie, sped up tenfold. Although he couldn''t absorb everything, he understood one thing...


    These memories were precious.


    ***


    Kasumi asked Adam to lie on her bed and wait for her there, so he shrugged and did just that. After five minutes spent gazing at the night sky, a rustling sound came from behind.


    Turning his head, Adam saw a beautiful woman with gray hair. She wore stockings with garters and seductive ck stockings, while her upper body was bare.


    The man couldn''t help but admire her beauty, incredible charm, and seductive figure. Kasumi, who noticed these emotions, smiled at the man.


    Her smile was sweet, tender, and full of love. It seemed that her interest in Adam was growing stronger each time, and his disy of love made her not-so-young heart flutter as if for the first time.


    She felt warmth, and the feeling of kindness and care was foreign to her. The attention Adam paid to her was also an incredible sensation as if he dared not blink.


    "Kasumi... you''re beautiful," Adam said with a heaviness in his voice, feeling his younger brothering into an active state. He got up from the bed and approached Kasumi, who stood still and stretched out her arms as if expecting his embrace.


    And he didn''t disappoint her, holding her tightly and possessively against him. His hands gently traced her slender back, and his chin rested on her head.


    "Kasumi... you''re irresistible. Your beauty can drive unprepared men crazy, you know?" He smiled and suddenly lifted her in a princess pose.


    "Kyaa~" Kasumi coquettishly eximed and gently smiled at him. "Adam... this beauty belongs only to you."


    He couldn''t help but smile, tenderly kissing her lips. The woman seemed toe to life even more from this, blushing as she pressed herself against his chest.


    "After this, you simply must be my woman... You know, now you can''t escape from me," Adam suddenly said.


    Kasumi was surprised but raised her head and smiled at him with an affectionate smile, feeling her heart melt under Adam''s words. She gently smiled and tears started to fall from her eyes.


    "Adam... if it''s you, I want to be with you for eternity," she suddenly said. "Although originally I wanted to seek revenge on my husband, which is why I agreed to be with you, but... now I feel incredibly happy. It''s as if I''ve be a real woman. Your attention, your tenderness, and your love make me feel lost in a sea of emotions. I feel like a young girl..."


    Kasumi''s words were filled with sincerity that emanated from the depths of her heart. She truly felt happy, needed, and loved.


    "So... I''m ready to spend my entire life with you, even into old age," she smiled at him, but her eyes suddenly darkened as she possessively pressed herself to his neck, inhaling his scent. "And I don''t care if you have other women... but you have no right to leave me alone. You simply must give me a child."


    Kasumi smiled widely and pecked his cheek, and her eyes returned to normal. However, Adam was still surprised by this, but not to the point of being scared. On the contrary, he was pleased with Kasumi''s possessive behavior.


    "A child, yes... I''ll think about it," Adam awkwardly smiled. "Right now, I don''t want a child, but... uh, it''s aplicated matter."


    "Hehehe, I agree that it''s too early now," Kasumi gently smiled at him and nibbled on his earlobe. "However... I would like to have a child with you someday."


    Adam nodded and smiled. His thoughts were simple ¨C a child right now could simply interfere with his ns. Currently, they were in a dangerous phase of their n, where they were gradually consolidating their influence, and the future might only get worse. Until Adam was sure about safety, he didn''t n on conceiving a child.


    Elyra was an exception since she would only give birth after 99 years. Until then, Adam would be able to create a safe ce for their child to live and grow.


    "In reality, it''s aplicated question, my dear. I would also like a child, but it''s too dangerous right now. During pregnancy, you would be at risk and wouldn''t be able to use your powers," Adam added, not wanting to upset the woman. "But I promise that when I create a safe ce, then we can have many children."


    ***


    Kasumi gentlyy on the bed and eagerly received Adam''s kisses, softly moaning into his mouth as he caressed her wet younger sister, who was bing wetter with each passing second.


    A wet spot formed underneath her and Adam saw that she was ready. In a second he had herpletely undressed, moving her underpants and panties into inventory.


    Approaching her pussy, which was wide open with two of Kasumi''s fingers, Adam ran his rod over herbia, making Kasumi moan. Her cheeks flushed with pleasure and her eyes twitched with ecstasy.


    "Adam, you''re so naughty..." She said pausing for breath, "Do you want me to die of dehydration before sex even starts?"


    She smiled affectionately at him and began to move her body, rubbing herself against his hard cock, and biting her bottom lip. She felt the urge to stick that tool inside her and paint her insides white.


    "So... stop teasing me. Make me yours, fuck me like it''s the end of the world," Kasumi smirked and wrapped her arms around his neck, kissing his lips before moving closer to his left ear and whispering: "Come inside me and make me yours. Fuck me until I pass out. Destroy me..."


    As hard as Adam tried, a wide grin still appeared on his face as he suddenly entered her out of the blue. Kasumi was still not far from his ear, so he could hear her moan.


    She fell rxed on the bed and wrapped her legs around Adam''s waist, still wrapped her arms around his neck. She stared into his eyes, enjoying his focused look.


    "AAAAH!!! Oh my God, Adam...you''re the best."


    She praised him relentlessly and she did so sincerely. The hardness inside her pussy was such an unfamiliar feeling that it felt like a dream. Her body temperature rose several degrees while she smiled happily as she felt Adam''s attention on her.


    Relentlessly, her body embraced Adam''s movements and her soft lips opened in sensual moans that echoed throughout the room. She felt filled and more than once she cummed.


    "Aaahhh!"


    Her breasts trembled as Adam ruthlessly entered and exited her, making the girl cum and moan loudly. The walls of her vagina clenched around Adam''s cock and squeezed the cum out of it mercilessly, making Adam cum.


    "AAAAH!!! Adam, honey...I can feel you filling me up!"


    Her loud cry was seductive and beautiful, while her rolled eyes and stuck-out tongue looked simply beautiful. She repeated what people call an ahegao.


    Five minutester they changed positions. Adam was now lying on the bed while Kasumi bounced on him in a riding position. There were spanks as the flesh of her buttocks collided with his flesh, along with squelching sounds.


    Kasumi''s gaze was full of arousal and pleasure as she rode his cock relentlessly, supporting her body with her hands resting on Adam''s chest.


    "I love it! I love it! I love it! Darling, your cock makes me cum!"


    Kasumi''s scream was followed by a violent response. She suddenly shuddered and stood up as her pussy began to erupt with liquid. It was a squirt from the queen.


    After a few minutes, she put on her crown and formal clothes. Adam sat on the edge of the bed while his legs were spread wide and his cock was pointed directly at Kasumi''s face, she grabbed his cock with her long white-gloved hands with a cold expression.


    (A/N: If you want an illustration, say so in thements)


    "God, what an ipetent subordinate I have. Youe to me and ask me to masturbate you...? Pathetic," Kasumi feigned annoyance and disgust, looking at Adam with disdain.


    Her demeanor was cold and serious, arrogant and noble - all qualities that belonged to her as a queen. The woman herself had asked Adam to do this kind of role-ying, so he had agreed. He was having fun, too.


    Adam pictured shame on his face and nodded embarrassedly.


    "Tsk. Tsk. Well, as queen I can''t send you into battle without motivation." She frowned and looked at Adam with a scowl, "Enjoy it,mon. This queen is going to give you a masturbation that not everyone deserves."


    To be continued...

 Chapter 113 Peeping princess, moaning queen (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 113 Peeping princess, moaning queen (R-18)</h4>


    "God, what an ipetent subordinate I have. Youe to me and ask me to masturbate you...? Pathetic," Kasumi feigned annoyance and disgust, looking at Adam with disdain.


    Her demeanor was cold and serious, arrogant and noble - all qualities that belonged to her as a queen. The woman herself had asked Adam to do this kind of role-ying, so he had agreed. He was having fun, too.


    Adam pictured shame on his face and nodded embarrassedly.


    "Tsk. Tsk. Well, as queen I can''t send you into battle without motivation." She frowned and looked at Adam with a scowl, "Enjoy it,mon. This queen is going to give you a masturbation that not everyone deserves."


    With a furrowed brow and a displeased look, Kasumi began to move her hand, masturbating Adam. Her gaze, aura, and the like looked like she was getting into character, which couldn''t help but amuse him.


    "How interesting..." Adam thought as he smiled as he looked at the hard-working queen who was on her knees in front of him and masturbating him, yes so hard that it was even cute, "I wonder what Shizurana will say when she finds out about this...it will be fun."


    He felt a moral pleasure when he saw Kasumi''s appearance and realized that he had stolen this arrogant king''s wife. Although it would simply be offensive to him, even so, it could not help but bring Adam the pleasure that was intensified tenfold by his sin of lust.


    "Damn, this is annoying... controlling my strength is tough," he thought as he noticed that his grip on the bed had be stronger, which was unconscious. "These powers help me increase my overallbat strength, but they can be so irritating in everyday life... It''s like being loaded with dynamite that could explode at any second."


    Chaotic thoughts of demons were amon problem that no one paid much attention to anymore. If a demon was powerful, nothing could be done to them in the Chaos Empire. Lawlessness prevailed there, or to be more precise, there was only one singlew ¨C the strong prevailed.


    "Aah?!"


    A scream echoed, and Adam raised an eyebrow, returning to reality.


    Kasumi was kneeling at his groin area and his cock was shooting cum directly onto her face the woman opened her mouth and ate what went into her mouth.


    "God damn it, how dare you!" Suddenly she screamed, much to Adam''s surprise, who for a moment forgot what was going on. Her gaze expressed anger and excitement at the same time: "Shit, shit, shit! Hooh... you pathetic creature! I''ll punish you!"


    Kasumi suddenly stood up and poked her index finger into Adam''s chest, applying some force. The guy rxed his body and just let her do whatever she wanted, so he easily fell backward onto the bed.


    Immediately afterward, Kasumi stripped off her underwear and then took his still-hard cock in her hands. Pointing it at his entrance as if it were an experienced sniper, the woman settled on him with an arrogant expression on her face.


    "Ugh..." Unable to hold back a moan, the queen barely restrained a satisfied smile, and her eyes rolled slightly. "Damn,moner, your skill isn''t half bad... Heh, try to satisfy your queen."


    She smirked an arrogant smile and crossed her arms over her chest and began bouncing spontaneously on his cock. Her breasts, entuated by his hands, trembled slightly as her slender and lush ass touched Adam''s thighs, and a look of ecstasy appeared on her face as his rod reached in, hitting the woman''s weak spots.


    "Ooooh... Fuck yeah," Kasumi moaned, cing her hands on the bed and leaning forward, looking into Adam''s ck eyes where amusement could be seen, "Your cock is good,moner."


    "Y-yes, thank you, Your Majesty," Adam replied, trying to hold back augh. He mentally remarked to himself: "Iugh more than I enjoy sex. As I thought, role-ying is not for me."


    "Ahhhh!"


    Kasumi, meanwhile, was enjoying the feeling of hardness within her. Her hips swayed and rotated as Adam''s cock ripped her from the inside out, making the woman who hadn''t felt male attention in a long time cum time after time.


    "Ooooh... love it... love it... your cock is the best!" She eximed in ecstasy, spurting fluid once again.


    Her eyes rolled back in pleasure and her body shook helplessly on the bed as jets of liquid sshed onto the sheets and saliva dripped from the corners of her mouth. The sight of her was lustful and seductive, which couldn''t help but excite Adam, who once again felt an irritating heat in his chest.


    "Damn, this sin of Lust is an insatiable beast." He thought, but unashamedly turned the queen around and put her on all fours.


    "AAAAAAHH!"


    Kasumi suddenly moaned, and so loudly that even Adam was surprised. It seemed that the woman''s body had rearranged itself again and she was ready for another round, which the man was only too d for.


    He moved his pelvis and began to move, speeding up each time. Kasumi moaned and screamed in pleasure, mouthing lustful words.


    "Oooooh, oh yes, oh yes,moner, spank your queen! Spank and fuck me like your bitch!"


    Spank! Spank! Spank!


    Like a true gentleman, Adam did not deny Kasumi''s request and began the spanking. Each of his strokes left a red stain on her lush ass. He couldn''t help but enjoy the way her flesh trembled as his hand whipped her mercilessly.


    "AAAAH!"


    Meanwhile, the man noticed a magical presence while he was fucking the queen. It was very slight, that if you weren''t paying close attention, you wouldn''t have noticed it. However, after a few seconds, Adam realized who it was and smiled, feeling himself bing amused.


    "OOOH! Oh yeah!!! I''m being fucked by my subordinate!" Kasumi eximed in a lustful voice, sticking her tongue out and rolling her eyes with a satisfied and wide grin: "Keep going! Harder, fuck me harder. That''s an order!"


    "Yes, Your Majesty!"


    There was a clicking sound, but neither Adam nor Kasumi paid any attention to it, continuing their sex.


    In the direction of the door...


    Mia''s eyes widened in shock when through the small slit in the door she saw her mother moaning lustfully as Adam''s cock prated her other hole (anus) and fucked her, white liquid gushing out of her pussy.


    She felt her bloomer begin to itch and a wet spot formed on her panties. However, due to her shocked state, she hardly noticed anything.


    There was heartache in her chest, and the moans of her mother mindlessly screaming lustful words while she was being fucked by the man she was in love with...


    Mia shuddered with a strange mixture of arousal and resentment when she saw Adam concentrating on her mother''s body, making the mature woman cum and squirt fluid time after time. It looked extremely seductive.


    "Unfair..." she thought, and then those words began echoing in her mind, almost driving her insane: "Unfair. Unfair. Unfair. Unfair!"


    Her thoughts were like this: "Why? Why her, not me? How I envy... I''m jealous... I hate it! I want it too!"


    "AHHH! Adam, my love..."


    Another moan made Mia shudder and involuntarily she slid her right hand down to her pussy and fumbled for the wet spot on her panties, hunched over and unblinkingly watching Adam and Kasumi have sex.


    This time they changed positions and Adam fucked her in the missionary position. The queen was making lewd faces and moaning loudly, not holding back at all as if her life depended on it.


    "Oh... Mother" Mia muttered, shuddering her whole body as two of her fingers entered her pussy, "Aah..."


    "AAAAH!"


    "Mmm..."


    The moans of daughter and mother mingled, creating a pleasurable symphony. Adam smiled and with onest lunge, he didn''t hold back and shot his cum right inside.


    "Aaah! Your sperm is filling me up!"


    "Uggh..."


    Mother and daughter both moaned and cummed at the same time, although the princess had a more ''explosive'' result. The floor beneath her became very wet as if water from a vase had been spilled here. She fell to the floor on her buttocks with a tter, and theny there helplessly, smiling broadly and in prostration due to her aroused state.


    ***


    Adam sat on the edge of the bed and smiled when he heard fast footsteps retreating from the door. Although he would have liked to indulge further, he knew that everything should be done in moderation and at the right time, or else it would turn into a rather unenjoyable experience.


    "Well, for today, that''s enough," he thought.


    Turning his head, he saw Queen Kasumi. The crown was still on, as was the rest of her clothes, but now her appearance was filthy and her entire body was drenched in cum, as was the crown. The sight of it was simply amazing, and along with the goofy grin and satisfied look, Kasumi looked simply stunning.


    Turning his head, he saw Queen Kasumi. The crown was still on, as was the rest of her clothes, but now her appearance was filthy and her entire body was drenched in cum, as was the crown. The sight of it was simply amazing, and along with the goofy grin and satisfied look, Kasumi looked simply stunning.


    "What a pleasure... just as I thought, queens are the best. Ever since my human life, I''ve had a weakness for such characters. I wanted the main character to im them all, even though in the end, they just yed the role of vases," thought Adam, feeling annoyed. "There was a wild desire to buy a ticket and go to another country to break the faces of such authors, but as they say, to each their own."


    Adam didn''t even bother to get dressed and being naked went to the balcony, enjoying the cool weather in which he could see a trace of fall. Although he was having fun here, he didn''t want to spend a long time here.


    [Thanks to the user''s actions, Kasumi was seduced. Seduction Points: 15. Experience Points: 10]


    Looking at the screen that suddenly appeared next to him, Adam sighed heavily.


    "Concentrating on just one woman is not profitable after all. I get too little money and experience for this, which is too annoying. I have a strange itch all over my body as if shit is about to hit the fan soon." Adam frowned deeply and clenched his fist. "I can''t hide behind Amarantha''s or my other favorites'' backs. I can''t allow even a scratch on them... not for anything!"


    ***


    The next morning...


    King Shizurana strolled through his estate and eventually reached his wife''s room, then knocked.


    Once - Knock-knock. There was no response.


    Twice - Knock-knock-knock. Still no response.


    Third time... Knock.


    "Y-yes?"


    He heard the gentle but indistinct voice of a woman. Shizurana easily recognized his wife''s voice, but her tone made him raise an eyebrow.


    To be continued...


    ===


    In this chapter, there may be errors, so please tell me if you find any. Thank you.

 Chapter 114 I Heard From The Doctors That You Hit Me!

    ?


    The next morning...


    King Shizurana strolled through his estate and eventually reached his wife''s room, then knocked.


    Once - Knock-knock. There was no response.


    Twice - Knock-knock-knock. Still no response.


    Third time... Knock.


    "Y-yes?"


    He heard the gentle but indistinct voice of a woman. Shizurana easily recognized his wife''s voice, but her tone made him raise an eyebrow. He felt that something strange was happening, but even after long contemtion, he couldn''t find anything wrong, so he simply ignored it.


    "In an hour, reinforcement from Avalonia will arrive. Get ready," Shizurana said, furrowing his brow. He was displeased that his wife hadn''t even bothered to open the door.


    "Ah..." A quiet moan was heard in response, which Shizurana caught. "Y-yes, alright, I understand..."


    "What''s wrong with you? Are you okay?"


    Shizurana felt something was amiss but couldn''t pinpoint the reason. asionally, there were knocks on the door, which heightened his desire to simply open it, but protective magic prevented him from doing so. That''s why he gave up and, turning around, walked away.


    ***


    An hourter, as the king had predicted, help came from Avalonia. The number of soldiers was over twenty thousand, which should be enough for the time being, although to Adam, these people looked more like cannon fodder that could be sacrificed at any moment.


    He wasn''t interested in talking to the general leading the army, so he justy in the queen''s chambers until he was distracted by a vibration in his Amarantha token. As expected, it was a call from her, and Adam "answered the phone."


    "Hello, my dear," Amarantha''s familiar and gentle voice sounded, instantly calming Adam and making him smile. "I have some news for you, but I''d like to hear how you''re doing first."


    Hearing her melodic and tender voice, Adam stood up and settled in morefortably. Then he replied, "Darling... hello. I''m doing well; Kasumi agreed to be my spy, and with her help, I''ve managed to gain some influence in Varasima. It turns out that the seemingly harmless queen wields significant power, both in the light and in the shadows. Everything else is fine. How about you?"


    "I see... things are going well for me too. Can you believe it, the school is already open. The academic year has started, and the children are studying so diligently; it''s quite charming," she reported, chuckling. "Your n for rewarding good grades was well-received by the poor and the rich alike. Even those who understand the seriousness of the document still agree, as not everyone can obtain a good education."


    "It''s nice to know that our n is going well. Well, even though it''s an obvious trap, many are willing to go along with it, just to be something more than a farmer. Although farming also requires brains," Adam said, yawning and cracking his neck. "You mentioned you have good news for me, right? I hope the school''s reaction isn''t the news?"


    "You underestimate me, dear. Hehe, I have even better news. The first news... do you remember you gave me two eggs of some creatures?" Amarantha began.


    Adam raised an eyebrow, realizing where this conversation was heading. Two mysterious eggs that, ording to the system''s description, could hatch into two random pets, about which nothing was known. It was like ying Russian roulette.


    "Yes, I remember. A-a-and?" Adam asked, though he already knew the answer.


    "Ta-da-da-dam! It hatched! It hatched!" Amarantha replied with a joyful tone, making Adam smile. "It''s quite a peculiar pet, to be honest. It looks like a baby crow, but... damn, it''s so cute! Incredibly cute! The girls won''t leave it alone!"


    "Oh..."


    Honestly, what amused Adam more was Amarantha''s reaction than the fact that a pet had finally hatched from the egg. Her excitement and happiness were the best things he could get.


    "Hehe..." Adam smiled with such tenderness that it seemed like flowers were blooming around him. "I can''t wait toe back. So, you say it''s cute?"


    "Yeah! ire and Mary are smiling stupidly whenever they look at it. But I can''t me them; it''s just so adorable!" Amarantha eximed, her tone indicating her delight. "Besides, it has the potential to grow into something more, but when that will happen, I don''t know."


    "Indeed. I doubt I would have gotten something ordinary like a crow... I hope it''ll make a goodpanion," Adam said, stretching and cracking his fingers, feelingziness engulfing him. "I need to deal with some matters regarding the heroes; today, Alexander asked me to meet with them as they''ve fully recovered. I''ll be back in two days."


    "We''ll be waiting, dear. The girls have missed you!" Amarantha bid farewell, and after those words, the token went silent.


    Adam gently smiled, stroking the token and looking out the window.


    ***


    Today was a tough day for Leonid and hisrades. They had to meet with the general and report, with every detail scrutinized and subjected to a barrage of questions. Every little detail was examined, and they tried to find falsehoods or inconsistencies.


    This was very exhausting for the group of heroes who had only just managed to get back on their feet after a long rehabilitation.


    Near the repaired wall that stretched along the entire border between Varasima and the Chaos Empire, there were tents. In the center of this small tent settlement was a tent the size of a house, housing people.


    Two men and three women. The men sat around a round table, while the women sat in the corner of the room. This was Leonid''s group of heroes, and at the table sat Leonid and an unfamiliar man in armor.


    A knock echoed. The bearded man with scars on his face indifferently gestured toward Leonid, who was trying hard to hide his irritation and disappointment. The man''s blue eyes sparkled with mockery and disappointment, and his bald head gleamed from a magicalmp attached to the top of the tent.


    "You can return. In two days, you will return with Mr. Adam to Fortungard and report to Her Majesty," the man, who was dissatisfied with Leonid, announced. "Also, let me make it clear right away... Leonid, you will be cut off from funding."


    "What?! General James, what does this mean?" Leonid eximed in shock, feeling a jolt of disbelief.


    "It means what I said. Leonid, tell me, how many years have passed since your group showed even a hint of results?" James frowned and banged the table, visibly irritated. "Your question should have been about why Avalonia continues to sponsor you, a bunch of idiots who can''t even kill a Superior demon, let alone demons of higher levels!"


    "General James, with all due respect, my team and I can''t just go and kill a demon of that level as easily as snapping our fingers, you understand? We are still a young team!" Leonid retorted, feeling offended by James'' insulting words. "You, sittingfortably in the capital, can''t judge our achievements! We heroes were chosen by the Goddess of Light herself, so as a believer, you should support us until we''ve wiped out all the demons!"


    Leonid''s face was stern as he spoke these words with unwavering determination, unwilling to back down on this matter. After all, funding from Avalonia was so crucial that it could determine life or death.


    Earnings as mercenaries were too meager, considering the high level of danger. In essence, you worked to earn money just enough for a meal. But what about armor? Swords? Maintenance of those items?


    "So, please, reconsider! I know that Her Majesty, whose kindness and wisdom shine as brightly as the Sun, will make the right decision!" Leonid frowned and ced his hand over his heart. "Or... were all these words a lie, and Her Majesty doesn''t value us at all?"


    "Insolence!"


    A loud bang echoed as General James suddenly struck the table, breaking it into two pieces that fell to the floor with a crash. The man''s face was filled with anger and irritation, as well as disgust for Leonid, who was in shock from the general''s sudden movement.


    "Leonid, what do you think you''re doing, you idiot?! Return..." Suddenly, a voice interrupted, and Vanessa, irritated, stood up. But she was quickly calmed down by Ang, dressed as a nun.


    "Quiet, Vanessa! Don''t interfere!" Ang snapped, covering Vanessa''s mouth.


    Leonid gritted his teeth but didn''t turn around. He continued to gaze resolutely into James'' blue eyes, and upon meeting the young hero''s gaze, James only snorted.


    "Do you think I''m the one in charge here? You should ask for this directly from Her Majesty. I simply conveyed to you an order from the Minister of Finance, who made this decision based on your achievements!"


    However, even hearing this, Leonid didn''t give up and continued to plead with James.


    Not far from the tent, a young-looking man, around twenty years old with a handsome and masculine appearance, apanied by an older man with thick ck hair and deep brown eyes, approached the central tent.


    The guards, upon seeing them, greeted them and without hesitation allowed them into the tent. Upon entering, Adam plugged his ears due to the loud shouting and frowned upon seeing two men arguing, looking as if they would start a fight at any moment.


    Meanwhile, two women were trying to calm down the woman with chestnut hair, Alexander''s daughter.


    "What''s going on here?" Adam''s deep and beautiful voice rang out, instantly silencing all the agitated faces.


    At the same time, people turned to the entrance and saw Adam apanied by Alexander, who sighed upon seeing his daughter''s behavior. Although everyone was surprised by his presence, the girls were captivated by his appearance and admired him, quickly analyzing the identities of the men.


    Creak.


    "Advisor Adam, hello. I apologize for showing you such a sorry sight," James greeted, rising abruptly, causing the chair to squeak.


    "General James, it''s good to see that you''re in good health," Adam nodded and smiled at the man, then turned his gaze to Leonid, who was looking at Adam as if he were an enemy. "And this spirited young man..."


    "Leonid, Hero Leonid. Mr. Adam, he''s just an arrogant kid, so pay him no mind," the general replied, forcing a somewhat awkward smile.


    Leonid, upon hearing these words, suddenly stood up and pointed at Adam, looking displeased. "It''s you, you bastard! I heard from the doctors that you hit me while I was in aa!"


    To be continued...

 Chapter 115 Next Time, Ill Break Your Face And Then Your Limbs

    Additional Chapter.


    1/2


    Thanks, Doaist_Culture for a gift!


    ***


    Creak.


    "Advisor Adam, greetings. I apologize for presenting such a pitiful sight to you," James greeted him, rising abruptly, causing the chair to squeak.


    "General James, it''s good to see you''re in good health," Adam nodded and smiled at the man, shifting his gaze to Leonid, who regarded Adam as if he were an enemy. "And this spirited young man..."


    "This is Leonid, Hero Leonid. Sir Adam, he''s just a cockyd, so don''t pay him any mind," the general replied, offering an awkward smile.


    Upon hearing these words, Leonid suddenly stood up and pointed at Adam, looking displeased. "It''s you, you bastard! I heard from the doctors that you hit me while I was in aa!"


    ***


    Adam raised an eyebrow as he looked at Leonid, who stared at him with irritation as if he were gazing at his worst enemy. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that even demons would appear saintly inparison to the man who had struck him.


    Imagine Leonid''s surprise when he woke up several dayster than his friends, all because he had been brutally beaten! And to make matters worse, he had suffered a concussion!


    "What the hell?! Couldn''t you have healed me properly?" he angrily demanded, stepping closer to Adam.


    Though he tried to appear threatening, it was futile. Leonid stood at 5 feet and 3 inches tall, but...


    "A-a-and? Anything else?" Adam replied indifferently, looking into Leonid''s eyes.


    ...With Adam towering at 6 feet and 5 inches, any intimidation factor had been reduced to zero. In the end, the only one who feared for his life was Leonid.


    While Adam didn''t emit much magical energy in his base state, he couldn''t hide his demonic nature, especially when he didn''t want to.


    Suddenly, Leonid''s surroundings grew dark, as if night had fallen. Everyone around him, including General James, hisrades, and even Adam himself, disappeared. He found himself alone in a dark space with no source of light.


    "What...?" He cried out in fear, realizing he was in an unknown ce. "Where am I?"


    A scream filled with fear and despair escaped his throat as the fear of the unknown covered his body, causing him to tremble and attempt to find an exit. But no matter what he did, no matter how hard he tried, the result was the same. He was alone in this darkness with no way out.


    "An amusing spectacle."


    Suddenly, a deep, masculine, beautiful yet demonic voice sounded. It held no anger, joy, or sadness, just pure apathy.


    Then came a "shhh" sound, as if a gust of wind had struck his ear. Soon, red veins began to appear all around the darkness, slowly transforming into eyes.


    "Aaaaah!" Leonid screamed and grabbed his sword from its sheath. In a matter of seconds, he drew his sword and prepared to attack, but suddenly, as he swung, a strange sensation of weightlessness overcame him.


    "What...?"


    BOOM!


    A loud explosion followed by searing heat made Leonid feel excruciating pain all over his body. It was so intense that he didn''t even have the strength to scream in agony.


    The sword in his hand, blessed by the Goddess of Light herself, exploded, creating a bright sh of light that incinerated arge part of Leonid''s body in an instant.


    "Fascinating. Quite fascinating," the voice, now tinged with barely audible mockery, spoke again. "I''m simply curious... why are you so hot-headed? All the heroes I''ve heard of are known for their rational and calm demeanor. And here you are, so agitated..."


    The demonic voice sounded nonchnt, devoid of any hint of emotion as if merely presenting its words out of sheer curiosity. Despite theck of mockery in the question, it only fueled Leonid''s frustration, as the pain from the burns subsided thanks to his miraculous regeneration.


    In his chest area, Leonid felt a sharp, needle-like pain, as if a thousand needles were piercing his heart, creating small holes and causing blood to flow. Unpleasant memories flooded his mind, and his nightmares seemed to be reborn.


    "Shut up! Shut up, damn it! Shut uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuup!"


    Leonid screamed, clutching his throat and raising his head, disying a horrific expression filled with pain and anger. Tears streamed down his cheeks, and his face was charred. His left eyeball dangled by a thin thread, hanging next to his left cheek.


    The noble appearance of the once handsome and beautiful hero had wholly disappeared in the mes, leaving only a horrifying creature with barely visible facial features.


    "How amusing..."


    The demonic voice spoke again, but there were no further events. No one else asked questions, no one attacked him, and the pain from the burns subsided. When Leonid unconsciously touched his face, he found his skin in its usual state ¨C soft and tender.


    "What..."


    "Leonid!"


    A faint cry calling his name roused the young hero from his strange state. Turning his head, he saw Ang, the girl to whom he felt a strong attachment. Worry was evident on her face. Her delicate brows were furrowed, and her light-yellow eyes gleamed as she looked at him.


    "Ang... Uh?" Leonid mumbled but produced a strange sound when he felt a pat on his shoulder.


    Turning his head, he saw Adam, who was smiling carelessly at him. From Leonid''s perspective, it was a devilish, sadistic smile. It seemed like only he could notice the smile that threatened to turn into a grin, and Adam''s narrowed ck eyes carried a threat that could be critical for Leonid.


    "Terrified... Was I scared? I?!" Leonid thought, feeling his pride being stomped.


    However, Adam''s soft voice, for some reason reminding Leonid of that devilish whisper, pulled the young hero out of his thoughts.


    "One way or another, next time, I''ll break your face and then all your limbs. When speaking to me, use ''sir'' and formalnguage, understood?" Adam exined to him as if talking to a foolish child. Despite the gentle and cheerful tone of his voice, his words were very cruel. "Otherwise, next time, regr illusions won''t be your only problem."


    "Eh?"


    Ignoring Leonid, who was trembling with fear, Adam cracked his neck and turned to Alexander, who was being beaten by his daughter. Like General James, he had lost the ability to speak.


    "What the hell?"


    "Damn it, Adam, save me! Thisss is insane!"


    Alexander looked at Adam with puppy-dog eyes while his daughter used her magical staff as a cudgel. He yelled and struggled, but it was in vain.


    "My daughter, twenty-eight blows with the staff... that''s cruel!" Alexanderined, finally ceasing to y along. He easily grabbed the tip of the staff and snorted. "Stop acting like a hysteric. You''re just like your mother in her youth, the same crazy b¡ªitch!"


    "Shut up, you old pervert!"


    Vanessa shouted, hitting him again, this time with a magical spell ¨C cold.


    Adam felt all his energy dissipating into nothingness, and his gaze, directed at Alexander, was usatory and disappointed. The man was having fun as his daughter beat him with a staff and spells. Although there were no injuries, Alexander was taking those blows quite lightly.


    "Enough fooling around, Alexander. And you... What''s your name? Uh, yeah, it''s a Vanessa." Adam was tired of the spectacle and sighed, asking them to stop.


    When the couple, father and daughter, heard his voice, the entire performance ended. Vanessa looked at Adam with interest, but he simply ignored her, turning towards the general.


    "General James, I''d like to confirm one thing... can you defend the border?"


    Adam''s voice was filled with a strange power that made James feel insignificant ¨C like a tiny ant before an enormous wave. He didn''t even consider resisting. But his pride, which turned into determination, helped him regain control of his body and, more importantly, his speech.


    "Of course, Sir Adam. I''m 100% confident that no demon filth will get through the border." James proudly dered, pounding his chest with his fist.


    Alexander felt a cold drop of sweat roll down his forehead when James referred to demons as filth in the presence of Adam. But seeing no reaction on the second man''s face, he was able to rx. Strangely enough, Adam''s indifference frightened him more than anything else.


    "Very well. I''ll trust you and your troops. In any case, the queen chose you, so I have nothing toin about." Adam said, narrowing his eyes and smiling. "Well, it was nice to meet you all. I don''t know when our next encounter will be, but I look forward to it."


    Finishing his speech, Adam extended his hand for a handshake, to which James immediately responded by firmly shaking Adam''s hand and smiling.


    For a fraction of a second, James felt a prick in his chest and appeared puzzled ¨C his entire facial expression showed pain thatsted only a second. ncing at Adam, he saw nothing suspicious. Just a usual smiling face.


    But Alexander, who knew Adam well, could discern mockery hidden behind the friendly smile, which Adam soon concealed.


    "Creepy... ugh".


    ***


    As Adam exited the tent, he noticed that evening had already fallen. His gaze, directed at the moon, was filled with mncholy, and his lips stretched into a carefree smile that possessed a strong, captivating charm, affecting women within a two-hundred-meter radius.


    Ding... ding... ding...


    Adam frowned when he heard the annoying notification sounds and saw that he had received more than 20 experience points. However, one of the messages he read made him frown even more. He felt a strange unease, confusion, and horror.


    His emotions, which surged over him like a wave, were hidden behind an indifferent expression, but inside, a storm raged. His ck eyes seemed to grow even darker, and the whites of his eyes began to change from white to ck.


    Before him was a screen. And the text...


    To be continued...

 Chapter 116 Pain

    [Heart of the Goddess of Light changed, revealing itself to the user.]


    [Name: ???


    Race: ???


    ss: ???


    Attribute: ???


    Level: ?!#!%$%


    Status: Interested (100%)]


    [Thanks to the actions of the user, the "Casanova" ss gained 70 experience points.]


    [Level up!]


    [Level 31: (35/535)]


    ***


    For a moment, it seemed like the world around Adam had changed¡ªit became slower, and then it stopped altogether. His heartbeat elerated, and the unease in his chest intensified. It felt like he had suddenly be exposed, and his thoughts could be read as if they were an open book.


    Space seemed to warp, bing blurry and wavy, as if reality were melting under the influence of an unknown force.


    Leonid, Alexander, Vanessa, Ang, and Lily... Their appearance suddenly turned into a white light that inflicted countless burns all over Adam''s body.


    "How unpleasant..." he muttered irritably, but there was something strange about him. It was as if he weren''t Adam anymore. "How long are you gonna stare at my heir, you bitch in heat? Your vagina hasn''t felt the warmth of a man''s cock in a long time? Find someone else. I''m sure there are plenty of gods in the world ready to stick their dick in you, #!%!...."


    Adam''s voice was filled with irritation, anger, and mockery. Insults directed at an unknown person, whose name couldn''t be heard due to the noise acting as a form of censorship, made it impossible to discern the identity of the opponent.


    It seemed like his words only fueled the rage of the unknown opponent. Along with that, the light became even brighter, and Adam''s clothes began to burn due to the high temperature. However, when the shes of light were just millimeters away from his skin, a sudden snarl echoed.


    "You forgot that I can also unleash my power."


    With these words, full of rage and mockery, a loud explosion followed, and the shes of light suddenly turned dark violet. Adam''s skin turned as ck as pitch, and his demonic wings unfolded, but only halfway. Something prevented them from fully extending.


    Adam smiled and looked around, realizing that he was inside a semi-transparent cube, acting as a barrier, measuring 5 square meters.


    "Absolute Cube... annoying spell. Somehow, it seems you''re seeking revenge on me," Adam said with a smirk. "In the past, I trapped you in something simr for five thousand years, and from time to time, I tormented you by sending demons to cut you every second, tormenting you with miasma..."


    Adam grinned and disyed a wide smile, so wide that even the Cheshire Cat would want to shake his hand. "Oh... damn, these memories bring me so much joy. Your cries of agony ¨C a beautiful symphony!"


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Three subsequent light explosions threatened to turn Adam''s body into mincemeat, but he easily dodged them and casually waved his hand, causing the space to tremble and cracks to appear on the surface of the cube, hinting at its destruction.


    Looking up at the sky, Adam smiled upon seeing a gigantic face that covered the entire sky. It was a female face, but the features were blurred, making it impossible to fullyprehend whether it was beautiful or not.


    "So, you''re alive #%#$... and it seems you''ve learned this trick too. Tsk, tsk," Adam remarked. Suddenly, the face smiled, a malevolent grin that didn''t quite match the radiant aura around her. "You filthy pig. You and your race of demons are nothing but dirt in world history. Why don''t you just disappear?"


    "That''s impossible. You and the other gods are nothing more than pitiful parodies of the original gods. So to speak, assistants." Adam smiled and cracked his neck, openly disying his contempt. "Who would have thought that even you would be as arrogant as the other gods... It''s a pity. You used to call me ''darling''".


    "SHUT UP!"


    The Goddess of Light screamed hysterically with a piercing and terrifying voice, but it only intensified the smirk on Adam''s face as he stared at her.


    At the same time, his magical energy pierced the barrier, creating a small hole that grewrger with each passing second. However, the enraged goddess didn''t notice this, and her distorted, anger-filled voice seemed to be more directed at herself than at Adam.


    "How dare you lie to a goddess''s face! How dare you speak such contemptuous words!" The goddess''s face suddenly contorted, and then she cried out, "DIRTY DEMON!"


    Crack.


    With the goddess''s scream, trying to convince herself more than Adam, the barrier shattered into pieces, and the voices of their conversation seeped inside. Adam smiled and, turning around, swiftly passed through the hole in the barrier and then cast an unknown spell.


    His eyes narrowed to slits, and his demonic form returned to its usual state. However, in the space where he had been trapped ¨C a different dimension ¨C a ck sphere suddenly appeared, growingrger by the second.


    "What?!" An astonished cry sounded behind him, but he happily ignored it.


    BOOM-


    Before the loud explosion, the space disappeared and closed, but Adam, or rather, the entity inside him, couldn''t help but savor the surprised expression on the goddess''s face.


    "Adam?" A male voice suddenly came from behind him, and turning around, the entity inside Adam saw Alexander.


    Locking eyes with Adam, Alexander felt a shiver running down his spine, and it seemed as if his entire body was paralyzed. His formidable strength had seemingly disappeared, turning him from a mighty warrior into a pitiful creature.


    "What is this? It''s like I''ve gone back to the time when I, as a child, met a demon..." Alexander gasped, but as he began to think, the feeling disappeared. "What the hell?"


    ***


    Alexander and the others were baffled when Adam simply bid them farewell and went to his room, this time not to see the queen. He closed the door and fell to his knees, clutching his throat. His entire body seemed to be burning with pain, and his heart raced faster as a wave of horror and strange satisfaction washed over him.


    "Aaargh!"


    A loud cry of pain tore from his throat as the excruciating agony intensified. Heat, cold, sharp pain, and weakness ¨C these were the sensations that suddenly overtook him when he regained control of his body.


    "What the hell?! Damn it, what is this?!"


    "AAAAAAAH!"


    Crack. Crack.


    Suddenly, a sound rang out, as if something had broken. Adam was horrified to discover that every bone in his body had turned to dust. His demon regeneration couldn''t keep up with the wounds, and the excruciating pain was driving him insane.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!"


    ***


    Ten hours of agonizing painter.


    Outside the window, the stars shone brightly, as did the moon. On the floor of one of the luxurious rooms in the mansiony a man with long ck hair.


    It was Adam. The one who had lost consciousness more than fifty times had finally managed to deal with the pain and was now lying on the floor, catching his breath. Although the excruciating pain hadn''tpletely subsided, it was diminishing with each passing second, which was a relief to him. His mind was filled with many thoughts, but he couldn''t string them together.


    "What is this..."


    He furrowed his brow and suddenly coughed up blood, but he didn''t pay it much mind. His body was slowly regenerating, apanied by an unpleasant itching sensation that was easily ignored amidst the more agonizing pain.


    "Something''s not right. Something is not right. Fuck! Why did I attract the attention of the goddess? Was it because I used the spell on that guy? Or is it because of that entity living inside me?"


    Adam pondered, tormented by the fact that he couldn''t find an answer. "I don''t understand. I don''t understand anything. Ugh... It''s all tooplicated. I need to consult with Amarantha."


    Adam made an effort to keep himselfposed, refusing to sumb to panic. Furthermore, his sin, the sin of Pride, helped him maintain hisposure. With strengthened resolve, he sighed and regained hisposure.


    "Calm down, just stay calm. Panic won''t help in this situation, and it never will. I need to think with a clear head, but for now, my immediate task is to recover."


    Adam turned his head and closed his eyes, whispering an incantation. The amulet of Amarantha, attached to his belt, lit up and floated into the air. Soon, it started shing, indicating that the connection had been established.


    "My love~? What happened, dear? Do you miss me?" Amarantha''s voice flowed in, seductive and alluring.


    "Amarantha, I''m wounded. I need your help, soe to me as quickly as possible.


    ...


    Amarantha remained silent, causing Adam to grow anxious. Suddenly, he heard a loud explosion. Turning his head towards the window, he found her...


    Height at 6 feet 3 inches, ck hair flowing to the floor. Long, pointed ears, two demonic wings on her back, and a demonic tail with a heart-shaped tip. She was beautiful, incredibly beautiful, and equally seductive.


    "Amarantha? It''s you?"


    However, even though she had changed her appearance, Adam could still recognize her and smile gently. Yet, he felt a pang of guilt upon seeing her tearful face.


    He felt pain... pain worse than what he had endured for the past five hours.


    "My love.. Adam."


    Her voice had also changed, bing even more seductive. It seemed like his entire body was yearning to submit to her, and his heart burned with a desire to care for her. However, that feeling soon faded when Amarantha rushed to him and took out a potion from her backpack, worry etched across her face.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll heal you".


    To be continued...

 Chapter 117 Nun Angela

    <h4>Chapter 117 Nun Ang</h4>


    While Amarantha was healing Adam...


    High above the clouds, there floated mysterious inds, each of which was a home to gods. These inds shimmered in various colors and possessed unique characteristics, giving the impression of living entities connected to nature and magic.


    One of the inds crowned the heavens with its emerald greenery. Tall trees with branches that seemed to catch the stars stretched upwards, creating a living forest where each tree was home to a nature god. The leaves rustled with the melody of the wind, and flowers bloomed in vibrant hues, reflecting the wisdom and endless beauty of nature.


    Another ind was shrouded in a light mist, creating a mystical aura. Here resided the god of magic, and the ind was steeped in enchantments and mysterious symbols. Tall towers stood, emanating magical energy, producing flickering and glowing apparitions, beckoning to explore magical secrets.


    The third ind resembled a vast garden, teeming with flowers and fruits. It was the domain of the god of creation and fertility. Roses blossomed in every shade of the rainbow, and fruit trees bowed under the weight of ripe fruits. The ind exuded fragrances as intoxicating as honey, and every corner was designed for joy and inspiration.


    On yet another ind, surrounded by clouds, dwelled the god of the skies and winds. Here, a gentle breeze perpetually blew, carrying freshness and freedom. In the skies of this ind, you could witness dancing clouds and alluringndscapes disappearing into the infinite distance.


    Each of these inds was unique and breathtaking in its beauty, serving as homes to gods, eternal guardians of the world and everything around it.


    "What the hell?!"


    On one of the inds, as vast as Asia, a loud cry suddenly echoed, shaking the ind and causing wild animals to scatter and flee. This ind was as beautiful as the others, but it was much brighter, and angels flew above it, singing joyful songs and praising the goddess, the Goddess of Light.


    Approaching the source of the cry, one could discern a massive castle, majestic and imposing. Its walls could tell a whole history, and its towers reached into the heavens. The castle seemed alive, permeated with magic and mysteries.


    In one of the castle''s rooms, on a balcony, two women sat around a round table surrounded by cups of fragrant tea. Their presence filled the ce with a mysterious aura.


    The first woman, with light wavy hair cascading to her shoulders and emerald eyes, looked delicate and noble. Her face radiated as if she were nature itself, and her smile brought life to her surroundings.


    The second woman, with gleaming golden hair and silver eyes, was slender. She was the Goddess of Light, and her facial expression revealed anger and disappointment, as well as a mysterious sadness.


    "Enough, Goddess of Light. You''re making too much noise. Does meeting that guy infuriate you that much?" the first woman calmly asked, lifting a cup of tea to her lips and ignoring the shes of anger from the second woman.


    The first woman''s light hair seemed to shine, and her smile continued to bring joy and life. Various fruits and cups of fragrant tea were on the table in front of them.


    "Don''t even mention that bastard''s name, Goddess of Truth! His arrogance drives me insane!" Goddess of Light eximed, her voice filled with heat and anger. Her shining golden hair flickered like fire, and her silver eyes radiated hatred. The sadness hidden in her soul briefly surfaced. "Damn, bastard! Filthy demon! Arrogant idiot! I hate him!"


    Goddess of Truth could only shrug, sighing and deciding to simply ignore her friend''s tantrum. Although her face wore a kind smile, her thoughts were full ofints.


    "Damn, bitch, you''re the most selfish and greedy whore I know. The God of Sex has a higher of cutting off his reproductive organ than you bing normal," Goddess of Truthmented in her thoughts, rolling her eyes in secret.


    They had known each other for more than ten thousand years, which was a very long time for gods who changed friends every hundred years. For them, there was no such thing as friendship, and most of them regarded each other as a speck in the eye.


    Due to their superiority over everyone, they preferred to stay on their inds and enjoy life.


    "Although I have to admit, she stands out from the crowd..." Goddess of Truth thought, narrowing her eyes as she looked at her friend. "She created her religion, and her power increases every century. If this continues..."


    Goddess of Truth''s eyes narrowed, turning into slits, although her kind smile didn''t disappear. No one knew her thoughts, not even her close friend.


    ***


    For two days, Adam did nothing but recover. Although the pain had subsided and his bones had healed, his body was still weak, so there was little he could do. Appearing in such a state would be critical for him, considering the circumstances.


    However, on the day of departure to Avalonia, Adam managed to stand up. Amarantha''s potions had greatly aided in his recovery, which he couldn''t help but be grateful for. But he also felt guilt for causing his wife to worry.


    Andter on...


    "Darling... Sweetie... Honey! I won''t let you go anywhere!" Amarantha clung to Adam as if she were a ko, hugging him tightly. She was dressed in jeans and a simple T-shirt. Even the fact that Adam had been with her the whole time went unnoticed, all thanks to an invisibility spell.


    "I can''t help but admire your magic, Amarantha. It feels like something otherworldly," Adam whispered in her ear, smiling as he ruffled her hair. "And you use it effortlessly, even without reciting spells, and it''s instant."


    "Hmph, of course. Who do you think you''re talking to? I''m one of the best mages in the world!" she dered with a proud expression, tapping her chest, which jiggled upon impact.


    Adam just smiled and paid her apliment. "Who am I talking to? My dear wife. You''re my treasure, Amarantha."


    "tterer... but I like it. Hehehe," she giggled yfully and nestled into his chest. Adam heard her taking deep breaths as if trying to memorize his scent.


    "Ah... your scent always calms me. Are you good at magic too?" she asked nonchntly, rubbing her cheek against his chest, behaving like a cat seeking attention.


    "Well, I wouldn''t say that. I don''t do anything for that, except for daily showers," Adam replied, getting closer to the city gates.


    From a distance, he spotted a group of people dressed in armor or robes, apparently waiting for someone. He cleared his throat and smiled, waving to Alexander and the group of heroes.


    "Good day, gentlemen. Apologies for beingte; I had some business to attend to."


    In just two strides, he covered a distance of five hundred meters and stood behind Alexander, who didn''t show any surprise. He simply patted Adam on the shoulder and smiled.


    "No worries. You''re a busy man."


    Alexander''s words were very kind and caring, but only he, Adam, and Amarantha understood the deeper meaning.


    The man already knew that Amarantha was here, so he didn''t express surprise. He just teased Adam, who grimaced and waved him off, as if refusing to respond to such a crude joke.


    "Either way, let''s get into the carriage. We''ll make stops in major cities along the way, but our ultimate goal is to reach the capital. There, the group of young heroes will apany me to the castle for an audience with Her Majesty," Adam announced, pping his hands and smiling, pointing to the carriages behind the hero group. "Get in, and we''ll be on our way. The journey will be long, so rest whenever you can. That''s all."


    After Adam finished his speech, everyone nodded and began boarding the carriages. There were three in total.


    Leonid and Lily entered the first carriage, Alexander (who had been forcefully dragged into it) and Vanessa got into the second, and in the third...


    Adam and Ang.


    This group was somewhat peculiar. A servant of a goddess and a demon, it sounded like the beginning of a joke. Nevertheless, the group settled in the carriage, and a few minutester, they began their journey.


    Inside the third carriage, Adam closed his eyes, trying to contain his emotions as Amarantha yfully moved her hips against his groin. She was deliberately teasing him when no one could see them.


    All he could do was sigh mentally and pray... stop, he was a demon. In any case, he found himself in a strange predicament. On the other hand, a servant of a goddess, Ang.


    On the other hand, his mischievous wife, demands attention. With this setup, Adam would have preferred to set out on the journey with Alexander, but his daughter had taken him for a conversation.


    "Looks like that old man spent time in the brothels again," Adam thought.


    He was lost in thought until Ang''s voice distracted him, and her words sounded somewhat awkward.


    "Um... Sir Adam, I would like to talk to you about something."


    Of course, he didn''t refuse. He was curious about what this nun wanted to discuss. They had nomon topics, and they weren''t acquainted.


    "Yes?"


    Naturally, he didn''t decline. He was intrigued by what this nun wanted to talk about. They had nomon subjects of conversation, and they weren''t acquainted.


    "M-m... Leonid, he... he''s a good guy," she began, but Adam didn''t quite grasp what she was getting at. "And... although he can be hot-headed at times, he has a kind heart. I''m sure he didn''t mean to offend you."


    Tilting his head to the side, Adam looked thoughtfully at Ang, who seemed nervous. However, he didn''t sense any hostility from her, even though her blessing from the Goddess of Light was sending warning signals. That was what frightened the girl.


    "I''ve never seen my blessing from the Goddess of Light be so fervently warning me," Ang admitted nervously. For her, Adam was a scary and iprehensible man, whose thoughts were unknown. He always smiled, making it impossible for her to discern whether he was angry or not. And when he wore an indifferent expression, her sense of danger intensified, as if a bomb were about to explode.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 118 Hidden atack

    <h4>Chapter 118 Hidden atack</h4>


    Ang felt fear and nervousness. For her, Adam was a terrifying and iprehensible person, whose thoughts were unknown to her. He always smiled, making it difficult for her to understand whether he was angry or not. And when he assumed an indifferent expression, her sense of danger intensified, as if a bomb was about to explode any moment. This frightened her, even though Adam''s behavior showed no aggression.


    Upon hearing her words, which were aimed at defusing a small conflict between them and Leonid, the man raised an eyebrow in surprise. His reaction also surprised Ang, who couldn''t understand the reason. Seeing this, Adam smiled and replied,


    "If you''re talking about that, there''s nothing to worry about. I couldn''t care less about the opinions of those who aren''t any better than walking pieces of meat," he exined clearly, propping up his chin with his hand and smiling at the nervous Ang. "So, you don''t need to y the diplomat or anything like that. As I''ve already said, his words are just a harmless joke. That''s all."


    Finishing his speech and expressing his point of view, Adam closed his eyes, signaling that he had lost interest in the conversation. Now he wanted to rest a bit, gather his thoughts, and figure out his next actions.


    Fortunately for Adam, Amarantha eventually stopped pestering him and sat down next to him, resting her head on his shoulder, although she was alert, and her six senses were activated at full power, ready to face any enemy.


    ***


    An hourter, there was the first stop. Adam preferred to spend the half-hour that the others decided to use for lunch and shopping on research. Food was not necessary for him given the level he had reached.


    His current research objective was the system that had begun to change, although these changes were not so radical. With each level, it was evident that the system''s space came to life as if someone had breathed life into it, which couldn''t help but astonish him. However, even with these changes, which had only aesthetic implications, Adam felt a strange difort, as if it were something more than just decoration.


    However, he had no thoughts on this matter, and he could only hope that it wouldn''t be a problem in the future.


    Half an hour passed, and Ang returned to the carriage, looking upset. She had a lost look, and an aura of despondency emanated from her, making the emotionally sensitive Adam open his eyes and chuckle thoughtfully.


    Through the carriage window, thanks to his magical eyes, Adam saw Leonid, surrounded by women. Considering his appearance and holy aura, as well as his status... for ordinary women, he was simply a dream they wanted to hold onto.


    "How amusing..." Adam thought, and the corners of his lips lifted slightly when he saw Leonid''s proud and self-absorbed face. "Maybe I should show him who''s the real boss here?"


    A yful idea crossed Adam''s mind, but he soon came to his senses and sighed, reclining on afortable couch. It would be too embarrassing for him to y with the feelings of children.


    "Wait, how old am I, around thirty or something? I don''t remember... but it feels like I''m over a hundred years old," Adam suddenly pondered, and a bitter smile crossed his face. "Although, who knows? Maybe I''m over two hundred years old."


    Stretching, Adam yawned, feeling boredom creeping in. Turning his head down, he saw Amarantha, who was peacefully sleeping on hisp, hugging his waist, snoring peacefully. It was a charming sight.


    So, his choice of conversation partner soon became Ang, who was still sulking, apparently offended by Leonid. Adam''s eyes sparkled, and his vision changed when he saw flying emotion orbs.


    There was anger, jealousy, and sadness, as well as numerous smaller emotions. It was evident that Leonid had hurt her infatuated heart, which couldn''t help but make Adam smirk. To be honest...


    Leonid irritated him. Not that the young hero had done anything wrong to him, but Adam simply disliked the whole hero theme. For him, it was like a gathering of idiots with strange motivations. It was as if someone had be so bored that they decided to create heroes just to annoy demons.


    "Sister Ang... you look down. Can I ask what''s wrong?" Adam asked nonchntly, yawning and cracking his neck.


    It seemed that Adam''s voice brought Ang out of her thoughts, and her emotions shifted to confusion, shame, and wariness. Naturally, Adam noticed this but didn''t react. He could understand that Ang felt wary of him due to his origin as a demon.


    After all, as it is known, darkness and light repel each other.


    "Advisor Adam... thank you for your concern, but I''m fine. Just tired from the long journey," she replied, shing a friendly smile. It seemed that with this smile, the carriage became warmer and brighter.


    Adam discreetly rolled his eyes when small sparks of light attempted to touch his skin to leave burns but were consumed due to his sin "Lust" and turned into magical energy.


    "She tried a hidden attack to test me, didn''t she?" Adam thought, looking directly into her eyes. "Interesting, interesting... has she figured something out?"


    Although Adam believed he concealed his magical energy well, or rather, his demonic energy, he couldn''t deny the possibility that someone very sensitive to this energy could discern his identity as a demon.


    "So, it must be some kind of special power of hers... she''s a nun, a servant of the Goddess of Light," Adam concluded and smiled when he noticed Ang''s gaze soften. "A sweet and innocent nun. Understanding that I didn''t react to her power, she decided I was human. But..."


    Adam turned his head, trying to hide a sly grin that exposed his sharp teeth. It happened unconsciously, but he managed to conceal it.


    "...I''m not an ordinary demon. I am a Demon General."


    Unofficially, demons have status divisions based on their strength.


    The lower tier - Lower demon, Middle demon, Superior demon.


    The middle tier - Demon General, Demon Knight, Demon Baron, Daemon Viscount.


    The upper tier - Demon Count, Demon Marquis, Demon Duke.


    For ordinary demons, achieving a higher status level is a lifelong dream, and everyone aspires to be a Demon Duke, but not everyone can achieve it. However, there is, only one status that belongs to a single demon, and no one else can im it without a special ceremony...


    The Lord of Demons - Demon King.


    "And only one demon deserves this status at the moment."


    Veronica Chaos. The terrifying queen of demons who has ruled since ancient times. She is the second Demon Lord, ruling over demons, and no one has been able to defeat her. Veronica Chaos.


    Amarantha described her as a mysterious and impassive woman who preferred meditation and seeking the truth over the power struggle. Among the entire group unofficially called the "Pirs of the World," she was the oldest and the most powerful. So, Adam feared her.


    Considering that he was a demon, Veronica should be able to sense his presence if he did something wrong.


    ***


    The second stop was in the city of Sedyon, for an hour. Since it was Adam''s hometown, he went down and returned to his estate.


    "Wee back, Master."


    As soon as he crossed the threshold, the voices of the maids, weing him in unison, could be heard. Adam smiled and nodded to them, and the maids smiled warmly in return.


    "I''m home."


    He sighed in rxation, feeling the familiar scent of his estate and the familiar people. Although Varasima wasfortable, he still preferred his own home. It felt like the air here was purer, and the people were closer.


    "Adam!"


    Female voices filled with joy could be heard. Turning his head, Adam saw Elyra, ra, ire, and Mary running towards him, while Ekaterina followed them more reservedly, but her eyes showed joy and attachment.


    "Girls..." A tender and loving smile appeared on Adam''s face as he opened his arms, inviting them into his embrace.


    Several tender bodies of Elyra, ra, ire, and Mary immediately embraced him. Mary nuzzled her nose into his shoulder.


    Adam closed his eyes and enjoyed the pleasant scent of their hair, ignoring Alexander and Leonid''s group, who felt awkward. They werepletely ignored.


    ***


    Twenty minutester, Adam and his guests joined for lunch. The table was adorned with exquisite fabrics, and on themy tes of expensive and luxurious food. Leonid couldn''t help but swallow when he smelled it, and seeing the luxurious disy made him feel like he was back in his younger years at a formal dinner in the Avalonia castle.


    The others at the table were much more reserved, except for Lily, who had already started devouring the meat, ignoring the vegetables and fruits. Adam could only shrug and begin his meal.


    There was no lively conversation at the table. Leonid''s group talked about their matters, while Alexander and Adam discussed politics, and Adam''s wives had their conversations about city affairs, fashion, and the like.


    An hourter, they finished their meal, although they were a bitte.


    Turning to his women, Adam smiled and hugged each one, kissing them on the lips. He could sense their sadness since they couldn''t spend more time together, but he promised them he would return soon.


    "I''ll be back in two days. Then, show me the little birds," Adam told them before leaving.


    Amarantha followed him this time, unable to leave him unguarded again, fearing he might get injured once more. Although such overly protective behavior might annoy traditionally-minded men, Adam appreciated her efforts and the emotions she invested in her actions.


    Once again, they got into the carriage, and this time, Amarantha didn''t hide herself. They sat back in the carriage with Ang and continued their journey.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 119 Husband and wife

    <h4>Chapter 119 Husband and wife</h4>


    A dayter, Adam''s group reached the gates of the capital and came to a halt.


    In Avalonia, and known for its fascinating and unusual traditions, there was yet another tradition concerning heroes. It was said that since ancient times, heroes returning from their journeys were weed royally. They were apanied by a group of knights, streets adorned with decorations, and vibrant performances.


    As the hero crossed the city gates, the sky immediately lit up with bright, colorful shes, and songs praising the Goddess of Light, the Queen, and the heroes who protected their world from dark forces echoed throughout the capital of Avalonia. It was truly a beautiful spectacle.


    Three carriages, carrying Adam, Amarantha, a group of heroes, and Alexander, stopped ten paces from the gates. ording to tradition, the hero had to walk from the gates to the castle on their own, apanied by knights who served directly under the queen.


    Three knights approached each carriage and opened the doors. Almost immediately, guests of today''s event emerged...


    First was Leonid. He had made his journey alongside Lily. He quickly descended from the carriage and, without waiting for anyone, turned and approached the gates, ignoring the others. Lily followed him, almost stumbling on the steps due to her high heels and the strict dress she had worn back in Sedyon.


    "Ugh..." she grumbled discontentedly, casting an irritated nce at Leonid, who stood ready and prepared to cross the threshold at any moment to illuminate the capital with bright fireworks.


    In the second carriage were Alexander and his daughter. Fortunately, Alexander was much more experienced and had good manners and elegance, so he helped his daughter descend to prevent her from ruining her NYR brand dress and heels. Adam knew a thing or two about advertising...


    In the third carriage...


    Most of the knights had already grown bored, disliking how everything was proceeding so pompously and uninterestingly. The city''s residents, initially positive for about twenty minutes, began to show signs of boredom, their gazes bing distracted. Their goal of seeing the hero had been fulfilled, so they saw no reason to continue standing here.


    But...


    A quiet creaking sound drew the crowd''s attention. The door of the third carriage opened, and first, white gloves appeared, followed by a leg. After a few seconds, those present saw a tall man with long, midnight-ck hair that cascaded freely down his straight and majestic back.


    He was dressed in a formal white tuxedo that entuated his muscles. Behind round-framed sses were ck, smoky eyes that seemed to possess a powerful allure. A long, luxurious ck cloak hung from his shoulders.


    Everyone, especially the women, was captivated by his presence. His long eyshes, pale skin, and handsome, masculine face had conquered many hearts... he was as beautiful as Adonis. Although this was an expression from Earth.


    Unfortunately, for such charismatic behavior, he received a maximum of ten experience points, which couldn''t help but disappoint Adam. However, there was no choice as most here were ordinary mortals without significant power, and now he gained experience only from practice.


    "My dear, allow me to assist you," Adam said with a charming and seductive voice, extending his hand to his wife, Amarantha, who smiled sweetly and ced her hand in his palm.


    "Of course, my love."


    Her smile was equally enchanting, causing even the knights to blush and feel their hearts race. However, a sudden chill that enveloped their bodies made their lustful and impure emotions disappear, leaving only admiration for her beauty.


    With Adam''s help, Amarantha descended, and the click of her heel on the concrete floor echoed, while her appearance took everyone''s breath away.


    Her dress was designed in a Victorian style,bining maturity and restraint with elegance. It was in deep red, giving it sophistication and passion. Ricky was the designer behind this work, and he had poured his soul into it.


    The upper part of the dress had a high cor adorned withce inserts. The sleeves were long and narrow, with lowered shoulders. Lace cuffs on the sleeves added a touch of romance.


    The waistline was highlighted by a corset with delicatece inserts, emphasizing the feminine curves. The skirt of the dress was expansive and had numerous folds, creating a majestic silhouette. It ended at the ankle and wasplemented byce patterns.


    The dress waspleted with a narrowce belt that tied into a bow at the back.


    Undoubtedly, for most nobledies, this dress was synonymous with "elegance," and Amarantha''s beautiful face only enhanced it. Although people often say that clothes make the person more beautiful, in this case, it was the other way around ¨C feminine beauty made the dress more beautiful.


    Even Ricky acknowledged this and almost cried tears of joy when he saw his work. He had cried for a long time (tears of happiness, of course) and thanked Adam foring into his life and even hugged him.


    It was slightly awkward for the Mayor of Sedyon to hug a man, but seeing Ricky''s joyful emotions, he decided to remain silent and let the white-haired man express his gratitude. (Although he had simply copied the style from his previous life).


    Returning to the present, people had just one emotion ¨C shock. Within that single emotion, several others were mixed ¨C admiration, jealousy, and adoration.


    Standing together, Adam and Amaranthaplemented each other. It wasn''t just about the clothing; it was about their aura. It was as if they were part of something whole.


    "Ugh..." Suddenly, a quiet, displeased groan was heard, catching Adam''s attention.


    Turning his head towards the source of the sound, Adam saw Ang, who was trying to descend but struggled due to her unfamiliar high heels. Considering her voluminous dress, she could easily stumble over it, making her descent dangerous.


    "Sister Ang... allow me to assist," Adam said, smiling at her and immediately appearing before her, offering his assistance.


    The girl to whom he had spoken could only blink her eyes and then nod. She was embarrassed but still happy that he had shown such attention to her. She dly ced her hand in his palm, and with Adam''s help, she descended safely, avoiding any mishaps.


    Looking into Adam''s eyes, which seemed to possess a strange power of attraction, she shyly smiled and thanked him with flushed cheeks: "Thank you, Advisor Adam."


    The man nodded gracefully and smiled, standing next to Amarantha, who smiled back at him.


    Thus, it happened that Adam was approaching the gates, and while he was in the center, women ¨C Amarantha and Ang ¨C walked on either side of him. The best way to describe this situation was "A flower in each hand."


    It couldn''t be ignored that even the mostposed and married men couldn''t help but feel envy, trying to maintain theirposure as they cursed fate for its cruelty. However, those who couldn''t contain their envy received a p on the back of their heads from their wives... who, by the way, were also casting admiring nces at the two women, envying their beauty.


    Hero Leonid, who had been trying to ignore themotion, furrowed his brow and crossed his arms over his chest, impatiently tapping his foot on the concrete floor. He felt irritation building up. And also...


    "Why is that bastard with Ang at all? What the hell?! She''s mine, only mine! Vanessa, Lily, Ang... they''re all mine!"


    But his self-assuredness didn''tst long. As soon as Adam nced in his direction, the brave hero immediately turned away and pretended to be extremely impressed by theyout of the road.


    "Yeah, pitiful sight. He could have challenged me, and if he got lucky, he might have won." Adam thought, disdainfully snorting, "There''s something oddly fake about this guy''s confidence. Where does ite from?"


    Adam couldn''t understand this strange guy, though he couldn''t deny that Leonid had good training, not to mention his holy energy. But for some reason, he seemed weak.


    "They call him the weakest hero," Adam recalled the words of one of the officials who had introduced him to the important figures in Avalonia. When describing Leonid, he had only used a few words ¨C self-absorbed and weak.


    ***


    However, Hero Leonid''s greeting was breathtaking and very luxurious. Adam noticed fireworks that were created using magic.


    Yet he had a feeling that someone from Earth had a hand in this.


    "As for this matter... this guy was supposed to be brought back to the capital. I''ll meet with him tomorrow," Adam thought, still smiling.


    Together with his beautiful wife, they walked side by side. Their posture was upright, disying their pride, and their movements were smooth and elegant, which couldn''t go unnoticed.


    "It''s lively... but a cheerful atmosphere. I can feel the joy of themon folk, their admiration, and love," said Adam, sending air kisses to thedies who shouted his name.


    "What did you expect? For the believers of the Goddess of Light, a hero who serves her will also be beloved. And Elizabeth is making full use of that fact," Amarantha replied.


    Thanks to her spell, they couldmunicate, but no one would hear a word from them without their permission. So, they could freely discuss their affairs.


    "Well... why are you so interested in whether they like alcohol? Do you want to sell them your concoction?" Adam ignored her question. "That''s why I''m cautious about them. The fact that they exist has already been confirmed. So, we need to take the time and analyze our next steps. It''s all for our future."


    "Adam... you still haven''t answered my question."


    "Well... business is business."


    To be continued...

 Chapter 120 Prayer

    <h4>Chapter 120 Prayer</h4>


    The city''s residents were enthralled by the arrival of the hero and celebrated with gusto. Joyful exmations echoed everywhere, bars overflowed withughter and happiness, and the festive atmosphere hung in the air, enchanting everyone with its magic.


    At that moment, Adam, standing in the square, felt the warmth and admiration emanating from the crowd. There was a smile on his face, but it didn''t reach his eyes.


    "Interesting. Very interesting," Adam thought, his gaze bing more focused. He slowly assessed his feelings. "Perhaps I was wrong about her? She seems to harbor some hatred for the entity living within me..."


    Adam couldn''t help but narrow his eyes even more. All of this suddenly seemed much moreplex than just a celebration and admiration. The whole story with gods and demons smelled of suspicion, and Adam began to contemte how to unravel this mystery.


    ***


    The throne room was adorned with beautiful decorations borrowed from the church. White gold and countless diamonds made up today''s scepter of the queen, Elizabeth. The reason for such a change? Tradition.


    Heroes, as before, faced a difficult moral dilemma: Were they willing to sacrifice themselves to make the world better and rid it of "filth"? But if you thought that "filth" was limited only to demons, you were greatly mistaken.


    Adam hesitated, wondering whether to call it prejudice or something else, but the fact remained: the people of Avalonia had always regarded other races with dissatisfaction. Especially the elves, whom they considered the creations of the devil - which seemed strange considering the peaceful nature of the elves.


    "However," Adam thought, "I''ve always believed that elves are a gift from God." He cracked his neck, narrowing his eyes in tense scrutiny of Leonid. There was a self-satisfied smile on Leonid''s face as officials escorted him straight to the audience chamber. "Some, like him... can be more dangerous than demons in certain ces."


    With these thoughts, a broad smile appeared on Adam''s face, bordering on a bloodthirsty grin. He looked at the hero and, recalling all theplexities associated with him, began to plot something. "Heh."


    ***


    Her Majesty, Elizabeth, yawned while sitting in the throne room on her beautiful throne. There was a barely noticeable boredom on her face, which she concealed well from her subordinates, who, upon seeing her, thought that the queen was contemting something, exining her distracted gaze.


    "As expected of Her Majesty! She is very wise!" Thought the officials.


    Although the truth was much simpler than they thought... The queen was bored.


    Traditions were the most powerful force in Avalonia. The history of this kingdom, which bordered on an empire in power, spanned over ten thousand years. This was one of the oldest countries, except for the Chaos Empire, which was the oldest of all existing.


    Their observance was even enshrined inw, which could not be vited even by the royal family. This exins why others had to go through many obstacles just to see the queen. She was as strict with others as she was with herself.


    But...


    "For millennia, this has be tiresome... I wish I could get back to work instead of dealing with this boy," she thought and secretly yawned, feelingziness oveing her.


    However, she didn''t have to wait long. There was a quiet creak, which was surprisingly loud since no one was speaking.


    The Herald assumed a solemn expression and straightened his posture but in a more modest manner. He cleared his throat falsely and then, opening his mouth, began to make an announcement.


    "Goddess of Light, guiding through the darkness with divine might, empowering warriors, the sacred heroes," he began his speech, uttering these words with a barely audible zeal, dedicating himself entirely, pouring his soul into words that resembled a prayer: "Hear, O people! Today is a holy day, for the Goddess of Light illuminates the path of darkness, bestowing her light and power upon Avalonia. In ancient times, when the forces of darkness defiled the sacrednd, the Goddess spoke..."


    The Herald staggered, feeling his body bing lighter, which was unusual and the reason why he suddenly lost concentration. However, there were also wondrous consequences - his body was bathed in light, as if the Goddess of Light herself had heard his prayers, encouraging the man to continue.


    Inspired by this, the man closed his eyes, feeling a gentle sensation in his chest, and his mind filled with calmness and rxation. All negative emotions, fear, anger, sadness, and depression... all these negative emotions disappeared as if they feared the presence of the Goddess of Light.


    Not only the Herald but also the church choir joined in as if awaiting this moment.


    "Goddess of Light, in your presence we bask, dispelling shadows from our path."


    "With your divine me, our souls you ignite, guiding us through day and night."


    "In your luminous embrace, we find our way as you bless us with each new day."


    Each of them felt their hearts filling with joy, and the burdens deep within their hearts vanished as soon as they were touched by the sacred light. This only increased the atmosphere of happiness and joy.


    "Our hearts you inspire, granting us courage, setting our spirits on fire."


    "From your celestial realm, you shine bright, banishing darkness with your holy light."


    "We offer our prayers, our devotion sincere, to the Goddess of Light, forever near."


    Even officials joined in, closing their eyes and reciting the prayer. Some spoke very quietly, while others did so loudly. But no one med them, as each of them felt this holiness, the joy of being under protection, and the sensation that all their sins had been washed away.


    "In your brilliance, we find hope and grace as you bless us with your radiant embrace."


    "Thy glow, a beacon, in the depths of despair, guiding us with love and tenderness."


    "Goddess of Light, our protector and guide, forever in your bright presence, we confide."


    There was a brief pause, just for a second, but each of them felt as if a century had passed. They took a deep breath, and then, as one, they recited the final line:


    "With unwavering faith, we stand in your glow, Goddess of Light, our eternal, guiding flow."


    ***


    Silence fell. Everyone, except Adam, Amarantha, and Elizabeth, seemed to be in a strange state, as if asleep. However, Adam could hear their rapid heartbeats and elerated breathing, indicating that they were awake.


    Looking around, he was surprised to find that the bodies of those who had fervently prayed were radiating bright light, while their faces bore a peaceful, serene smile as if all the burdens of the world had disappeared.


    "Interesting... what do you think of this, Ama?" Adam asked his wife, smiling as he observed the transformed throne room.


    Amarantha, upon hearing his words, seemed to awaken from a dream and frowned, sensing a strange feeling of lightness.


    "Weird. Very weird. Suddenly, I feel so calm. It''s the same feeling I get when I hug you," she replied with a serious expression, looking at the group of heroes and adding, "But it affects them even more... although Leonid barely prayed. Is this the power of the goddess?"


    "...," Adam fell silent, unsure of how to respond to thepliment in the first part of her statement, but he sighed and answered her question, "Yes, that''s right. I can feel my skin tingling as if it''s burning, even though she isn''t using her full power... It''s irritating."


    Taking off his gloves, Adam discovered that his hand had first-degree burns, and in some ces, second-degree burns. The pain was minimal for him, someone who had experienced much worse for hours, but it was still unpleasant. He clicked his tongue and took a salve from his inventory, created ording to Amarantha''s recipe.


    The salve was in a standard tube. Squeezing the tube in the middle, he applied a five-centimeter line to the back of his hand and then put the salve back in his inventory. The effect came a littleter ¨C five minutes.


    "Ah, bliss. I hate holy energy..." Adam grumbled, feeling the pleasant sensation of coolness on his palms as he put his gloves back on. "Why do I have such low resistance to light elements?"


    "No, that''s not it," Amarantha interrupted him, frowning. "This energy has a different nature. It resembles light, but... It''s different. That''s why you get burns, even though your resistance to regr light energy should be 40% higher than that of ordinary demons."


    Adam cracked his neck and smiled, recalling his training. "Yes, you''re right. Aurora helped increase my resistance to light energy several times, but I''m useless against the power of the Goddess. Although, what can you expect from the Goddess of Light?"


    Amarantha nodded, still in a serious state, preparing for a battle. From Adam''s story, she had learned that he had some shes with the Goddess of Light, or more precisely, with the entity inside him. Therefore, she was cautious and ready for a fight, even if it would be a losing one.


    Seeing his wife''s anxiety, Adam sighed, feeling a pang of guilt. He clenched his fist and gritted his teeth, causing a faint squeak. His heart filled with determination.


    "Do you want power?" Suddenly, a whisper was heard.


    "?!" Adam quickly turned his head but couldn''t find the source of the voice. However, as he returned his head to its original position, he was horrified to see that everything around him had turned dark, and Amarantha and the others had disappeared. He frowned and snorted, "Using the same tricks as me, huh? This is amusing..."


    Although he wanted to continue his speech, he suddenly fell silent, his eyes wide open. Seeing the person in front of him, Adam felt shocked.


    "You''re... "


    To be continued...

 Chapter 121 You’re?!

    <h4>Chapter 121 You''re?!</h4>


    1/1


    Bonus chapter. Thx Daoist_Culture


    ***


    "Do you want power?" Suddenly, a whisper was heard.


    "?!" Adam quickly turned his head but couldn''t find the source of the voice. However, as he returned his head to its original position, he was horrified to see that everything around him had turned dark, and Amarantha and the others had disappeared. He frowned and snorted, "Using the same tricks as me, huh? This is amusing..."


    Although he wanted to continue his speech, he suddenly fell silent, his eyes wide open. Seeing the person in front of him, Adam felt shocked.


    "You''re... "


    ***


    Adam felt his heart racing with excitement. His gaze filled with disbelief, and in the eyes of the man who resembled him, there was a mysterious allure.


    The mysterious stranger had thick, ck hair that fell to his shoulders. His eyes, as ck as Adam''s, radiated a mysterious charm. Perched on his left shoulder was a majestic raven with emerald eyes the size of a cat, giving him an aura of enigma. yfully coiled around his neck was a snake, reminiscent of an anaconda in its beauty and sophistication, with a dark red pattern that entuated its elegance.


    He wore a high-quality ck suit that entuated his slender figure. Under the suit, he wore a white shirt with exquisite embroidery, giving his appearance an air of refinement. Polished ck shoes adorned his feet, adding charm and sophistication to his overall look.


    "You''re..." Adam began.


    "Hello, young man. How do you like my assistance?" the man smiled, waving casually and approaching Adam.


    As he came closer, the height difference became evident. Despite Adam being a tall man, he still stood two heads shorter than the neer.


    "The guy from the System menu..." Adam muttered, feeling astonished. "You''re alive?!"


    Upon hearing this question, the man tilted his head, showing a puzzled expression on his face. Even though he hadn''t done anything, Adam could already feel the power of allure emanating from him, making him feel insignificant in the face of such force.


    "Heh," as if noticing Adam''s emotions, the man grinned foolishly and ruffled Adam''s hair.


    "Stop... please," Adam protested, feeling like he had reverted to his younger years.


    Casanova gently smiled and patted Adam on the head, casting a gaze as though he was watching over his son. This look greatly puzzled Adam.


    "In response to your question, Adam," he said, softening his smile and leaning down to be at eye level with Adam, "I''ve always been alive. I''ve always been with you. I even protected you from that dreadfuldy, don''t you remember?"


    "What..." Adam was greatly surprised, and his shocked expression, which he didn''t usually show, indicated that. Somehow, he had a feeling that he could trust this person, and he felt at ease.


    Casanova smiled and patted Adam''s back, then proceeded forward, gesturing for him to follow. Adam, of course, didn''t refuse and took a step forward, immediately finding himself next to Casanova. The moment Adam moved, Casanova smiled.


    "Not bad. In such a short time, you''ve raised your level so much that not everyone could. That''smendable," Casanova sincerely praised him, ruffling Adam''s hair.


    "Enough with the touching, man. It''s weird," Adamined, feeling strange.


    "Apologies. It''s a habit," Casanovaughed, cracking his neck and taking a step forward, covering five kilometers in an instant.


    "???" Adam didn''t understand what he was talking about but decided to ignore it to focus on keeping up with the man who seemed to be glowing with joy for some reason.


    ***


    Casanova, as Adam called him, indeed possessed a strong charisma. His charm seemed to envelop everything around him, and he appeared to be the embodiment of the word "rizzler," surpassing Adam in many aspects. Compared to this man, Adam looked like a youth.


    Equally impressive was the presence of his two pets ¨C the raven and the snake. They calmly perched on his shoulder and neck, giving him a mysterious aura. They might have seemed harmless at first nce, but...


    "Damn, what a terrible magical energy," Adam eximed, realizing that the power of these pets was on par with Amarantha''s, which was rming, considering she was one of the strongest in this world.


    They continued to walk in the darkness for more than ten minutes, and Casanova still hadn''t exined anything, which was starting to frustrate Adam. So, after another five minutes, when Adam began to lose patience, Casanova turned and smiled, saying, "We''ve arrived."


    As he spoke these words, the space suddenly lit up, and Adam even heard the chirping of birds. Looking around, he found himself in a meadow with tall grass and beautiful flowers.


    Casanova smiled gently and squatted down, caressing the petals of a chamomile flower.


    "A strange ce..." Adam thought contemtively, feeling a sudden sense of nostalgia and mncholy. "Very... strange."


    For some reason, he felt his cheek be wet. Embarrassed by this, he took a mirror out of his inventory. When he looked into it, he was astonished.


    "I''m crying? Why?" Tears began to well up in his eyes, continuing to flow despite hisck of emotion.


    Casanova, a few meters away from him, smiled and stood up, pping his hands to get Adam''s attention, causing his tears to subside.


    "Apologies for that. You''re in my memories, so you''re experiencing the same emotions I felt back then," exined Casanova. He cracked his neck and pointed ahead. "Look."


    Adam approached and saw whaty before him.


    "This..."


    In the distance, on a hill, sat two people ¨C a man and a woman. The man had short ck hair and beautiful blue eyes, dressed in ordinary leather armor. The woman had pink hair and pink eyes, her appearance so beautiful that no one couldpare.


    Casanova, who had been silent, gazed at the scene. Faint traces of sorrow appeared in his eyes, directed at the woman.


    "E-eh..." Adam felt a stab in his heart, and his soul felt heavy. He felt lost and devastated, and his mind began to unravel.


    Noticing this, Casanova frowned and sent a magical thread toward Adam. It prated his skull and spread through magical channels, soothing his raging emotions.


    "I got carried away with emotions... I apologize for my carelessness, Adam," Casanova apologized, ruffling Adam''s hair and standing up.


    Casanova''s voice brought Adam back to reality. His emotions gradually subsided, and when Adam finally calmed down, he looked at Casanova.


    "What was that? Why did I feel pain when I looked at that woman?" he asked, feeling puzzled.


    Casanova smiled, meeting Adam''s ck eyes, which seemed to have be brighter, and replied, "She..."


    ***


    After an unknown amount of time, Adam opened his eyes, feeling his body explode with fatigue, and the shock of the words he had heard from the man he called Casanova remained alive as if it had happened five seconds ago.


    Looking around, he noticed that people had already started waking up, and the ceremony continued as usual. There were many speeches and formalities without which the process could have taken only five minutes.


    Elizabeth asionally nced at her friend, who ignored the ceremony and talked intimately with Adam, holding his hand with a tender smile. Although such behavior could be considered ignorant and inappropriate, no one dared to say anything to her. Because...


    She was Adam''s wife, which already elevated her status fivefold. Oh, and Amarantha was not in her disguise, as she considered it a futile step, given that Elizabeth had asked her not to.


    In any case, after two hours spent listening to speeches about Leonid''s achievements, the time for negotiations finally arrived. All individuals unrted to this matter left the hall. There were only about ten people left, including Adam and his wife, Amarantha.


    "Leonid, I''ve heard that you have a request for me," Elizabeth spoke, narrowing her eyes and releasing her aura, using it as intimidation. "I''m listening."


    Hero Leonid, unprepared for this, almost cried out in pain as several bones cracked due to his inability to withstand the pressure. However, thanks to Ang, who secretly healed his wounds, he managed to endure it and answer the question, even though he felt unwell.


    "Your Majesty... I heard from General James that Avalonia intends to withdraw funding from my group," Leonid gulped, feeling the pressure intensify. Nevertheless, he mustered his willpower and continued, "I would like to know if this is true or not. And if so, for what reason?"


    "...," Elizabeth didn''t answer immediately, only indifferently scrutinizing each member of Leonid''s group, including him. Adam, who was behind the throne, merely smiled, watching as the hero struggled to hold back tears from the intense pain. His gaze shifted to Vanessa and the other girls.


    "Dark Protection," he whispered in a quiet voice, audible only to Amarantha and Elizabeth.


    In a brief moment, the bodies of the girls were covered with a thinyer of dark-purple energy, and they suddenly stopped feeling any pressure, their faces showing surprise as they examined their bodies. Ang had a much more cautious reaction, as she sensed the element of darkness, but since she didn''t feel any malicious intent, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Not everyone could withstand the pressure of a being like Elizabeth, even though she didn''t use her full power.


    "Hmph," Elizabeth snorted, concentrating her pressure on Leonid, who had already started showing signs of tears. After a long silence, she answered his question with a question, "Tell me, Leonid, what were your achievements this year?"


    Leonid sighed in relief when the pressure ceased, so he hurried to answer as humbly as possible, to avoid angering the magnificent queen. However, this question caught him off guard.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 122 Pink sparks

    <h4>Chapter 122 Pink sparks</h4>


    "I-I..." His voice trembled as he narrowed his eyes, feeling the usatory gazes upon him, and somewhere, even a hint of mockery could be detected. "I-I...?"


    "You? What are you?" Elizabeth inquired, furrowing her exquisite brows and striking the carpet with her scepter, causing the tip to glow, Suddenly, a shockwave emerged, knocking Leonid off his feet and sending him flying. He sailed straight towards the doors, which managed to hold him back, and he simply crashed to the floor.


    "Argh!"


    Screaming in intense pain, Leonid clutched his arm, which had been twisted unnaturally. Tears welled up in his eyes, and his facial expression contorted from the excruciating pain.


    "Leonid!" Ang cried out in concern upon seeing Leonid''s condition.


    "Damn..."


    Lily and Vanessa had a more restrained reaction, but it was evident that they were also concerned. After all, each of them knew that for some reason, Leonid was overly afraid of experiencing pain, so even the slightest injury could render him useless. Therefore, they stood up and turned, wanting to rush to his aid, but...


    "Don''t move."


    However, Elizabeth''s voice instantly made them kneel. The girls could only widen their eyes, feeling helpless, while Adam smiled and used magic to soften Vanessa''s fall, drawing the queen''s attention, though she simply ignored him.


    And now, directing her cold gaze at Leonid, Elizabeth began to recount his achievements, even though her words were tinged with sarcasm: "First achievement ¨C killing a Lower demon in the vige of Brooks, destroying a settlement of demons barely reaching Lower demon status, and... the recent mission you sessfully botched. The rest ¨C killing monsters."


    Her gaze grew colder, and when Leonid met her eyes, he felt his insides constrict with fear. His body chilled, and his heart seemed one step away from freezing. It was pure terror; the pressure she exuded seemed capable of killing without words or actions, which instilled fear in Leonid.


    "Y-Your Majesty! Please, give me a chance!" he shouted hoarsely, hoping she would hear his plea.


    However, after his words, there was only silence. Elizabeth''s bored expression was worse than any nightmare for Leonid because he knew that disappointing her could result in the loss of his hero title, which would be just the beginning of his consequences.


    If the residents of Avalonia were faithful to the Goddess of Light and revered her, on an equal footing was Queen Elizabeth herself, whose words could change everything. After all, only Elizabeth could help during a disaster, and the loyal servants of the church would say it was a trial from the goddess. Moreover...


    Elizabeth had been ruling long before a strong faith in the Goddess of Light had formed. The foundation, reinforced by millennia of rule, was so strong that even the most charismatic person wouldn''t scratch it.


    Leonid''s face filled with despair, and he trembled from time to time as if mentally envisioning what awaited him.


    "Is this the end? No, I don''t want it to be like this," Leonid thought, feeling his reluctance growing in his chest. "If I lose my status, I''ll..."


    Once, the city''s residents who greeted him with joyful smiles would instantly turn into bloodthirsty monsters, ready to eliminate him at any mistake. Once good friends would be the first to plunge a dagger into his back. He wouldn''t be able to return to his hometown, and he''d be condemned to a life of poverty until his death...


    "I don''t want this! I won''t allow it!"


    ***


    Silence fell. Everyone pondered their thoughts, watching as Leonid''s expression changed. Adam looked at the spectacle with obvious boredom on his face, while in his hand, pink sparks danced, and as they collided, they created a small steam that asionally made weak officials feel their minds empty.


    And then, during the silence, a courageous and handsome voice suddenly rang out, instantly grabbing everyone''s attention.


    "Your Majesty, I request your attention."


    Everyone turned to the man, who was Adam. He wore a carefree smile on his face, and the pink sparks in his hand disappeared as he clenched his fist. At the same time, several officials woke up from their strange state and smiled at him.


    "Advisor Adam, do you have any ideas?" Elizabeth asked.


    "Ho-ho-ho, of course, I do. After all, it''s Advisor Adam!" The ttering words poured out of the officials'' mouths, and they warmly praised him. The man, upon hearing these words, merely nodded and then turned his gaze to Leonid.


    "How about this... give him a second chance?"


    Elizabeth wore a puzzled expression, which she didn''t hide from him. Some officials shared this look, while others immediately began praising him.


    "Oh, what a generous man you are, Advisor Adam! I dare say I''ve never seen such a kind-hearted person as you!"


    "That''s right, Advisor Adam believes in the hero, so I will too!"


    Smiling at them, Adam began descending the steps and approaching Leonid, who watched him with a wary gaze. Each step of Adam''s approach, each tap of his shoe on the floor, made Leonid''s heart tremble with a sense of threat.


    In the distance, behind, Amarantha raised an eyebrow when she saw Adam''s hand open, revealing pink sparks that danced in his palm. Unconsciously, a wide grin appeared on her face, and her eyes lit up, while she suppressed augh.


    Returning to Adam... he slowly but confidently approached Leonid. When he got up close, he leaned in, cing his hand on Leonid''s head, and his mouth came close to the hero''s ear.


    "You''re from Earth, aren''t you?"


    "?!?!"


    Leonid suddenly jumped away from Adam, using all his strength, but in the end, he crashed into the door. If there was any trace of pride left in Leonid before, now his face was filled with pure fear¡ªthe most primal of human emotions.


    Watching the hero tremble in fear, his face contorted in horror, Adam felt something... odd. A wide grin appeared on the advisor''s face, visible only to Leonid. It was a terrible, unimaginably horrifying, and devilish grin that sent shivers down Leonid''s spine.


    "You...," Leonid began to speak, but he suddenly fell silent when, in a brief moment, Adam covered the distance of three meters and stood right beside him. Leonid could only let out a high-pitched sound of surprise.


    Looking down at him, Adam yawned, revealing sharp teeth, and when their eyes met, Leonid noticed that the man''s sclera had turned ck.


    And then, Adam snapped his fingers, creating a dome of darkness around them. He squatted down in front of Leonid and locked eyes with him, grinning terrifyingly and cracking his neck.


    "It happened like this, Leonid... I''ve always been curious about where cigarettese from in this world," Adam said, taking a pack of cigarettes from his pocket. "If it were just about cigarettes, I wouldn''t have been surprised, but... a whole pack. A pack of cigarettes that looks a lot like something from a famous manufacturer."


    Adam waved the pack of cigarettes in front of Leonid''s eyes, and he could see that the man''s eyes widened in realization. This made the advisor''s smile even wider.


    "So, I decided to investigate who created these cigarettes. The investigation yielded ratherckluster results," Adam continued, exining every detail as if dealing with an inexperienced child. "He''s in prison... that''s what I found out, and nothing more. No location, nothing else. Then I was told he would be transferred to the capital. You see?"


    "W-What are you trying to say?!" Leonid shouted.


    "Shh... don''t shout, idiot," Adam smiled, then sneered, tossing the pack of cigarettes onto Leonid''s face. "It just so happened that the day the criminal was returning to the capital was the same day you were returning. At first, I thought it was a coincidence. After all, how could the hero be the criminal? And..."


    Adam paused for a few seconds, then continued, "It turned out I was right. You are the one who created the cigarettes. From Earth, became a hero... oh, and I also figured it out from your reaction to the structures in Sedyon, as well as various technologies. Your face is an open book."


    He burst intoughter, seeing Leonid''s face filled with disbelief, while tears began to stream from his eyes. Adam cracked his neck and smiled.


    "Don''t cry, kid. I won''t kill you. I''m not that much of a monster. I''ll just make you more useful."


    Approaching Leonid, Adam pped him on the head and then infused pink energy into his mind. Leonid rolled his eyes, feeling his body tremble with pain, while his mind became empty. The feelings of despair and fear gradually changed to hope and admiration, and Adam transformed from a heartless demon into a great savior.


    Stepping away from Leonid, Adam smiled, watching as the man transformed into something new. Looking at Adam with a gaze full of admiration and reverence, Leonid spoke.


    "Thank you for making me a better version of myself!"


    Adam simply waved his hand and said, "You''re wee. Just follow the orders I''ve imnted in your mind, and everything will be fine."


    Turning around, Adam snapped his fingers, and the dome disappeared. As he exited, he saw the astonished officials and Elizabeth, who looked at Leonid with narrowed eyes, sensing that something was amiss, but she had no clear ideas.


    "Your Majesty, Leonid has realized that he wasted too much time on frivolities and has repented, begging Your Majesty to act wisely and, in your magnanimity, give him a second chance," said Adam, smiling and looking into Elizabeth''s eyes. "He has even personally agreed to go to the front lines."


    To be continued...

 Chapter 123 Broken heart

    <h4>Chapter 123 Broken heart</h4>


    Elizabeth frowned upon hearing Adam''s words, while the officials smiled triumphantly. The group of heroes, especially Ang, grew darker and looked concerned, casting uneasy nces at Leonid, who smiled sweetly, like a neighbor''s boy given a chance to be a knight.


    "Leonid..." she murmured his name, clearly calling out to him, but the only response she received was being ignored.


    The man she had feelings for and admired didn''t even bother to look at her, causing Ang''s brows to furrow, her eyes welling up with tears, and her fragile body trembling as a ringing filled her ears.


    Adam, who was standing next to the hero, witnessed the whole scene. The expressions of the hero''s group immediately changed, especially Vanessa, who clenched her teeth and red at Leonid.


    If you''re wondering why they didn''t suspect Adam, the reason is simple: his aura was so strong that it could passively influence the minds of beings he considered strangers. So, each of them formed a positive impression of him. There were exceptions, like Ang. Adam couldn''t influence her mind, even if he wanted to, because she was protected by a goddess. The only reason she didn''t be suspicious was that his aura was passive enough not to trigger her sense of danger.


    Nevertheless, the hall was now silent. The spectrum of emotions was overwhelming, and Adam, with his ability to see these emotions, could only click his tongue as he felt himself drowning in these emotion-filled spheres.


    Somewhere there was joy, somewhere triumph, somewhere worry, and somewhere even depression.


    Looking over his shoulder, Adam saw Ang sitting on the floor, burying her face in her knees. While he couldn''t see her facial expression, he could tell she was in a state of depression.


    ncing at Leonid, who was carelessly smiling, Adam patted him on the shoulder and nodded toward Ang, sending a signal understood only by men. Leonid finally got it and responded quietly.


    "I always treated her like a simple ything. But then I gave up when I realized I wouldn''t be able to sleep with her, but I didn''t want to break up; I felt sorry for her. So, I decided to keep feeding her promises that I would marry her once I defeated the demons," he muttered, smirking cunningly. "And she believed it like a fool!"


    "I see," Adam nodded, patting Leonid''s shoulder, although he felt disdain for him. Then he pointed at Lily, "What about her? What do you think of Lily?"


    "Lily? Mr. Adam, with all due respect, she looks like a child, and she''s as dumb as a log. I can''t even stand talking to her. She''s uninteresting, but she''ll do as a concubine," Leonid replied.


    "I see... I understand," Adam nodded, wearing an understanding expression as he patted Leonid''s back, though he felt disgusted.


    Somewhere, depression was mingling with anger. As Leonid spoke, he also saw Vanessa, who was upset, looking at them. It was evident she was angry with Leonid for this decision, but she was also wary, looking at Adam.


    Seeing her, even without paying attention to Adam''s piercing gaze, Leonid described his opinion of her, not bothering to hide anything.


    "She... she''s a dumb slut. Always bossy and acting all high and mighty. Even though her body is not bad, she''s always been watchful, and it''s mostly because of her that I couldn''t convince Ang to have sex with me. Ugh, damn it. Just thinking about it makes my whole body tremble with anger!" Leonid said, disying a mix of disgust and lust on his face as he smiled at Adam.


    "I see... I see," Adam nodded, patting him on the back in a friendly manner while feeling contempt.


    "Y-yes." But for some reason, Leonid felt a shiver run through his body, and his eyes twitched when he received Adam''s smile. He looked down at his groin area with a questioning expression, muttering, "What the hell?"


    Removing his hand from Leonid''s back, Adam stopped supplying magical energy and waved his hand, dispelling the remnants of the spell. He then approached Queen Elizabeth, who was looking at him with furrowed brows and made a half-bow, smiling.


    "So, Your Majesty, I request that the hero be given a second chance... and a new team."


    ***


    After the audience...


    "Advisor Adam."


    A cold yet enchanting voice called out to Adam. He, walking alongside his wife Amarantha through the corridors, turned to see Vanessa with Lily and Ang, all of them looking at him with demanding looks, seeking exnations.


    Rxing the muscles on his face, Adam tilted his head to the side. He was quite tired by the end of the day, and he didn''t want to waste much time on these youngsters. He hoped to finish these questions quickly return home to the embrace of his women, and then peacefully fall asleep.


    Vanessa saw his fatigue, so she sighed and, regaining herposure, started speaking more politely, her speech bing moreposed.


    "I wanted to ask... why did Leonid act that way? Everyone saw you step into the dome, but what you talked about is unknown."


    Her question wasced with venom and traps. She seemed to suspect that Adam had done something to Leonid that couldn''t help but amuse him. After some thought, Adam tossed a semi-transparent sphere to Vanessa.


    "I simply asked him what he desired. As men, and as peers, we had a conversation, and I understood his desires. This sphere contains a recording of our conversation, so... you can check for yourself. Goodbye for now."


    Waving his hand, Adam''s and Amarantha''s bodies dissolved into mist, leaving the three girls in the corridor, exchanging puzzled nces.


    Changing locations, the girls sat on a couch in a guest room and activated the sphere. The voice of Leonid, along with Adam''s, filled the room.


    [Leonid, as men, and as peers... what''s stopping you from achieving more? I can see you''re very strong, you could evenpare to a Superior Demon. What''s the problem?]


    "Heh..." Leonid fell silent briefly, making the girls wary. They felt their heartbeats quicken, sensing something bad was about to happen.


    [In my team, there are nothing but useless idiots.]


    "Huh?"


    "W-What?"


    "Huh?!"


    Surprised exmations and gasps from the girls echoed throughout the room, while Adam''s voice on the recording pulled them out of their shocked states.


    [Understandable... but I thought you were very close. And overall, it''s a good team, isn''t it?]


    "No, that''s just on the surface. Honestly, I kept them on my team only because they are beautiful. I hoped to sleep with at least one of them, but... I think I''d better find a new team."


    CRASH!


    Ang and Lily snapped out of their shock, watching Vanessa ruthlessly pound her fist on the table, leaving a dent in the wood''s surface.


    "Vanessa..." Ang began to speak with her voice and expression on the verge of tears.


    "That bastard!" Vanessa yelled, kicking the table and sending it crashing into the wall. The table shattered upon impact, but the wall remained intact. "Dirty animal! Lustful beast!"


    Sounds of blows resounded as Vanessa mercilessly began to destroy the furniture in the room, while Ang and Lily, sitting on the couch, could only watch in shock. It seemed that Vanessa''s actions helped them snap out of the gloomy atmosphere.


    However, the recording continued, and Leonid repeatedly uttered hurtful words, inflicting wounds on the unprepared hearts of the girls.


    "Seriously..." Adam''s voice sounded surprised, [Leonid, they are your team. I thought you were all very close.]


    "No, well... I just pretended, didn''t I tell you? I got bored when they resisted and didn''t let me close," Leonid replied, bursting intoughter. "Ugh, damn it. Just thinking about it makes my whole body tremble with anger!"


    "Ah..." Ang trembled and tears began to flow from her eyes, her legs shaking.


    "Ah-ah..." A sad cry full of despair burst from her throat.


    At the same time, Adam and Amarantha were sitting on the balcony, at a round table, while other women read a newspaper and discussed the news.


    On the table was a bottle of expensive wine and grapes grown on beastmannds. They sat in silence, each lost in their thoughts. Adam twirled the ss in his hand, swaying the liquid inside.


    "Do you regret it?" Amarantha suddenly asked.


    "I regret many things, so I''m not sure what you mean," Adam replied, taking a sip of wine from the ss.


    "The nun. I mean that nun. You, in essence, deceived her."


    "Ah... I see."


    Adam leaned back in his chair and sighed, looking up at the starry sky. Tonight, the stars were dimmer than usual, and the moon was hidden behind clouds.


    "But I didn''t deceive her. Everything Leonid said was his sincere feelings," he continued, lowering his head and gazing into Amarantha''s tender green eyes. "I didn''t want him to take advantage of her kindness. Women like them are worth their weight in gold."


    Amarantha leaned back in her chair, echoing Adam''s sentiments and closely watching his face. She remarked, "Where does this sentimentalitye from? You don''t seem to care much about others."


    "Heh, you''re partly right, but..." Adam sighed and scratched the back of his head, "I''m speaking sincerely. Kind, caring, and naive women are worth their weight in gold. Unfortunately, such women oftenck good men, and they suffer because of it."


    Closing his eyes and taking in the fresh air, Adam opened his eyes, shifting his gaze to Elyra and the girls ying together. "They are my treasures. I would even sacrifice my life for them. Elyra - my beautiful nymph with a pure soul. ra can be poisonous at times, but a little affection turns her into a caring kitten. ire and Mary - lovely maids who always help me. And Shizuka, a woman who deserves kindness." Then he turned to Amarantha, smiling. "And you, Amarantha, my love. Your wisdom and advice have been of great help, and your embrace and support have been vital to me. I love you just as much as I love them. Madly in love."


    To be continued...

 Chapter 124 Veronica

    <h4>Chapter 124 Veronica</h4>


    The majestic capital of the Chaos Empire ¨C Abyss, sprawls on ruined streets where buildings rise chaotically as if the embodiment of disorder itself. Here, amidst this chaotic symphony of destruction, demons of various ranks move as one, their powerful footsteps resounding through the air. At the same time, cries and pleas for help can be heard, but in this mad atmosphere, no one can hear each other.


    And amid this cosmic chaos, the army marching toward the border with Avalonia ¨C Varasima, presents a breathtaking and unified spectacle. It''s like a nightmare painting created by a mad artist, and those who could capture this moment feel an irresistible urge to escape the inevitable danger.


    Amid all this horror, a gloomy castle with towers piercing the clouds looms, surrounded by wyverns of various colors. The air is filled with darkness as if summoning a bloody sh, and not a single soul would dare to stand against these dangerous creatures in this ce. Its imposing towers, seemingly reaching for the clouds, appear as gates to the heart of hell. The castle walls, covered in moss and stained with blood, resemble a giant monolith carved from the darkest nightmares. The castle, like a living being, exudes a bloody aura, as if always preparing for an attack, and even the air seems saturated with darkness and malice.


    No one could dispute the greatness of this castle, and hardly an enemy''s foot would step on its territory, considering the defenses it possesses. And as befits its appearance, the castle belonged to none other than the Demon Queen, Veronica. From ancient times, her name was synonymous, and every unruly demon, causing chaos, turned into a harmless kitten upon hearing her name. The queen''s power was so firmly established that not a single soul would even dare to speak her name, and every demon referred to her solely as the ''Goddess of Demons.''


    Though this status, or rather title, was always disputed by humans and the religions of other races, no one could make even 0.000001% progress in convincing the demons of their wrongness. Every demon ever born, in any part of the... and even infants. All knew one single, indisputable truth ¨C the Demon Queen would rule over them, and they were her servants.


    "Your Majesty..."


    And so, in this intimidating castle, a deep and almost beastly growl echoed. It was barely possible to discern the words, as the speaker was a creature too unlike a human. It seemed to be a lizard one moment, and a minotaur the next ¨C the speaker had the body of a lizard and the head of a minotaur. Its skin was dark purple, and it had long ws on its hands and feet. It stood 223 cm tall, and its eyes were ck.


    The situation was as follows ¨C this creature, looking like childish scribbles with a more distorted appearance, bent its knees. Or more precisely, it assumed a dogeza posture, not daring to lift its head, as if fearing to offend the creature in front of it.


    "Trash..." Suddenly, a cold and simultaneously seductive voice, belonging to the unknown creature hidden behind curtains, resounded. She took a brief pause, then continued with an usatory tone, destroying the creature before her time and time again: "Your son was known as a talented demon. His titles shouted about a strong warrior, but all I saw was defeat. But even that wasn''t enough, so your son..."


    The person, apparently a woman, as could be deduced from her voice, took a brief pause, causing the demon before her to tremble with fear, while his brain melted from stress, and the fear for his life filled his demonic hearts, and his bovine ears twitched, showing his tense state. One of his horns, the left one, suddenly cracked, revealing ck energy within. The demon''s next reaction was a scream.


    "AAAAAAAH!"


    A cry filled with agony and pain grew more and more horrifying with each passing second, making those hidden in the shadows shudder with fear. The woman was indifferent to how much this demon suffered,pletely ignoring him and continuing her speech, spewing poisonous words one after another.


    "Your son... oh, your son! Bastard, a monkey''s brat! Why the hell can''t your idiot follow orders? Idiot, damn idiot!" The woman shouted, and along with her exploding emotions, her demonic energy, also known as miasma, burst forth, targeting the demon who began to melt under its influence, as if wax under heat.


    "Mistress... have mercy!" The demon cried out, appealing to his mistress, who was in a rage, but his voice didn''t reach her, and the demon''s body instantly turned into liquid.


    The demons, hidden in the darkness, swallowed, feeling how fear overcame their minds, and their hearts seemed to stop, not wanting their existence to be revealed. To their relief, by that time, the woman had calmed down, and her growing anger, which even the bravest demons and wyverns had been repelled by, began to subside.


    Silence fell. For all the defenders of the queen, this silence was so tense that several of them lost consciousness, and the only thing that helped them hold their ground was the assistance of their colleagues who caught them before they fell to the ground. The demons didn''t even want to imagine what would happen to those who lost consciousness. Death was unlikely to be what they would receive."


    "Please, someone, help us!" they pleaded, not even considering that they were demons. Some even began to pray to the Goddess of Light, who, feeling the prayer from impure beings, nearly spat out her tea.


    In one way or another, even demons had their superhero. And even if he didn''t wear a cape, he was still a savior for those demons who had lost hope.


    A creak sounded, and the door to the hall was opened by an unfamiliar face. As soon as this person approached within five meters of the throne, his face immediately appeared. The guest was a middle-aged man with short light hair and ck eyes. Surprisingly, despite the miasma around him, he had a human appearance - the same state as Adam in his basic form. The man was muscr and bearded, dressed in ssic knight''s armor, except for the helmet, and a long knight''s sword hung from his belt, somewhat resembling a saber.


    His skin was brown, and from time to time, blisters appeared on it, but they burst and disappeared in a fraction of a second. This was noticed by the woman behind the curtains.


    "Who did this to you, Azaroth? You''re slightly strong, so an ordinary opponent couldn''t have left such serious injuries on you. A curse or something else?" she asked, although it was clear from her tone that she wasn''t particrly interested.


    "Huh? Oh, this... just a mosquito bite, nothing more. Don''t worry, Mom, I''ll get rid of this sorry state soon," the man replied indifferently, showing no interest in the question, and then asked his own: "The demon you killed, Mother, Henry the Furious? His achievements were known throughout the Chaos Empire, and he was once one of the generals who contributed to the expansion of our territories. Can I know why he''s dead?"


    The man, whose name was Azaroth, asked this question with a sincere expression as if there was no ulterior motive behind his words. The woman, who was his mother, and upon further reflection, one could understand that she was the Demon Queen, Veronica, answered indifferently, her tone colder than the Arctic ice.


    "Just another piece of trash. Her son, a pitiful worm, failed his mission and fled when I gave the order to execute him. And as you know, parents are responsible for the deeds of their offspring. That''s why he got what he deserved," she replied, sneering. Her words were filled with venom and hatred, as well as resentment. "Besides... they found ''him,'' even fought him."


    "WHAT?!"


    Azaroth suddenly shouted so loudly that the ears of some demons began to bleed. His appearance seemed to distort with each passing second, bing horrifying and truly demonic. His emotions were unknown, but it could be said that Azaroth was shocked.


    "Hahaha," Veronica''s cheerfulughter rang out, and she mockingly pointed out Azaroth''s exaggerated reaction, "You seem very surprised. Is something wrong?"


    "N-n-no," stammered Azaroth, returning to his normal state. He bowed his head and apologized, "I apologize for such a reaction. I just got very excited that my brother was finally found."


    He smiled happily and clenched his fists, either restraining his joy or something else. Veronica just snorted and fell silent, saying nothing more. Azaroth, noticing his mother''s silent gesture, sighed and bowed before leaving. Silence once again filled the hall.


    ***


    As soon as Azaroth closed the door to the hall, his facial expression immediately changed - the previous joyful smile disappeared, and ck blood began to drip from his clenched fists. He clenched his teeth so tightly that they creaked, and his sclera turned ck. His facial expression distorted with hatred, while ck veins began to appear on his forehead, throbbing with each passing second.


    "YOU AGAIN, INTERRUPTING ME!" he suddenly screamed, so loudly that everyone could hear - the servants, demons outside the castle, and even Veronica, who was not supposed to hear this, but Azaroth''s scream reached her ears.


    Turning her face towards a small window, she looked at the army moving towards Varasima. Her eyes narrowed, and madness appeared in them.


    "My dear, my son, my love, my treasure, my life. I''ll bring you back, even if it costs me my life. I''ll kill all the gods and goddesses, destroy all races... and no one will stop me."


    "Because of you..."


    "Are only mine."


    ***


    At the same time, Adam, who was on his way to a business meeting with a representative of the beastmen, after a long silence and conflicts, agreed to negotiations. And at the moment when he, apanied by Elyra and ra, was heading straight to the negotiation room, Adam suddenly sneezed.


    "Ah-choo!"


    Five minutester...


    "Ah-choo! Ah-choo!"


    Raising an eyebrow, he looked around and suddenly felt as if danger loomed over his neck. But even after a long search, he found nothing, so he decided to put it off for better times and continued on his way."

 Chapter 125 Do not dare to look at my woman!

    <h4>Chapter 125 Do not dare to look at my woman!</h4>


    ?


    Despite the horrifying sense of danger, as if someone was breathing down his neck, Adam couldn''t afford to spend too much time contemting it in his position. The question before him was cooperation with the beastmen. Again, it was a contentious issue that had been causing him headaches and a desire for bloodshed for the past month, but Amarantha had convinced him to be calmer about it.


    Reluctantly, but still convinced, Adam agreed. It infuriated him that the beastmen dared to raid their supplies and interfere with the export of goods, stealing everything. Even though Avalon could fend them off and even kill the vitors with the help of Amarantha''s subordinates, the result was still unsatisfactory. And now, after a long period of killing each other, the leader of these beastmen had requested negotiations.


    To this call for help, Adam categorically refused - or more precisely, he wanted to refuse. ording to Amarantha''s words, she had conducted an investigation and recognized the leader of these beastmen, so she asked him to wait and see what the discussion would bring.


    And now, they were just a five-minute walk from the negotiation hall they wanted to enter. The sound of their footsteps echoed, and there was not a soul around. The reason was simple - the maids had been called to a safe ce while strangers were in the mansion, although they were not entirely alone - Amarantha''s subordinates were hidden in the shadows.


    Turning on his heels, Adam sighed and looked at the two women - Elyra and ra, who also looked irritated. He sincerely expressed his emotions.


    "Damn, this is so annoying," Adam said, scratching his head aggressively, feeling irritation growing in his heart. In response to his words, Elyra, who took his hand and smiled as sweetly as honey, spoke. Adam smiled in return but then continued, "Thanks for the support, but... I hate those creatures already. Each of them is a headache that can only be cured by killing the enemies."


    Listening to his words, Elyra, with an attentive and tender gaze, gave her advice, "Even if that''s the case... Adam, I don''t like them either because of the actions of these creatures. We''ve had plenty of casualties due to their actions, and many provisions were stolen, and some goods were resold on the ck market. However, we must maintain a dignified position and extract as much money from them as possible. We have Amarantha, after all, so..."


    "No, Elyra. You''re not entirely right," ra interrupted her abruptly, then apologized for her rudeness, "I''m sorry for interrupting like that."


    "It''s okay," the nymph replied with a smile, then asked ra, "So... what were you going to say?"


    "Well... Amarantha won''t be able to act because of the restrictions imposed by the other high-ranking beings," she patiently exined, smiling at Elyra, who made an understanding face, "This is the main reason why the Queen of Avalonia and the Queen of the Elves didn''t engage in directbat. It would have destroyed 90% of thends on this."


    "Oh, I see," murmured Elyra.


    Noticing that Adam had stopped and was looking at her, ra crossed her arms over her chest, highlighting them, and then began to share her thoughts with a gentle but serious voice.


    "What about this... for starters, we should be strict with them. No matter what they say, we must set a high standard. Adam, you can read emotions, so you should be able to manipte them, I hope?"


    "Hmm... I think so, but I won''t speak out of turn. Who knows, they might be prepared," the man replied, cracking his neck and continuing to walk. He waved his hand and turned his head, looking over his shoulder, "And yes... I''ll take your advice into ount. Thank you very much."


    Hearing his words, Elyra and ra exchanged nces and then smiled sweetly. It seemed that their smile could light up the darkness and dispel the clouds, and flowers could bloom.


    ***


    There was silence in the negotiation hall. In the center of the room was arge rectangr table, two meters wide and five meters long. Chairs were arranged on both sides, and unusual people sat behind them. However, some could only be called half-human - the beastmen.


    There were five beastmen in total. Each of them had a human appearance, but distinctive features included wolf ears and tails, and their facial expressions were stern. All five were men dressed in worn leather armor. Their bodies were covered in rugged scars, and the overall aura around them was heavy, showing that they should not be trifled with. However, even with their intimidating appearance, on the opposite side of the table were not ordinary people. One could tell with confidence that the woman, Amarantha''s deputy, was not to be trifled with.


    Almost no one was familiar with her, except for Adam and Amarantha. Although Adam was interested in the identity of this deputy, he decided not to intrude, respecting etiquette rules. The only fact he knew was that Vyran was a woman, although her name sounded masculine to Adam...


    Either way, even those who did not know her could tell with certainty that she was not an ordinary woman. Just her green eyes with snake-like pupils, which seemed to pierce through you, could instill fear even in war veterans. Although she was not the only one present - there was also Avalon, whose gaze burned through the beastmen. He felt irritation, fear, and hatred, although fear overcame all other emotions. Next to him were his vignt bodyguards.


    Creak.


    However, their tense silence was broken by a single creak, followed by the sound of high heels on the marble floor, which was then muffled due to the red carpet. Those who broke the silence were naturally Adam, Elyra, and ra, who approached the table with a straight and proud posture. As a true gentleman, Adam pulled out the chairs and helped thedies to sit down, and then he sat down himself. After that, he looked into the eyes of the beastman who yed the role of the leader and nodded to him.


    "Pleasure to meet you, beastman. My name is Adam, for now, without a surname. In conversation, I prefer respectful and polite speech, as well as addressing me as ''sir'' and nothing else," he began the conversation, immediately stating his conversation requirements, sounding arrogant and very proud. Unconsciously, the man released the power of his half-formed sin - Pride.


    "You..." growled the beastman leader, furrowing his brow.


    Ding!


    [Sin: Pride (50%)]


    Before Adam appeared a small screen with text, which he swiped away and returned to the conversation. It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that the man was enjoying the feeling of not being contradicted. Looking at the beastman, who although looked angry, was restraining himself, he secretly scanned the emotions of his interlocutors. He saw each of their emotions as clear as day. Adam felt their anger, their fear, and their greed. Turning his head to the leader, he found simr emotions, but...


    "Lust? Lust... LUST?!"


    Something in his head exploded when he followed the gaze of the beastman and saw that his target of interest was ra. Of course, Adam was enraged, which was reflected in a powerful surge of pressure focused solely on the leader.


    "GHAH!"


    A loud, painful roar erupted from the beast-man''s throat, whose facial expression was distorted with anger. The others, except for Vyran and ra, didn''t understand what was happening, but judging by Adam''s irritated and even angry expression, they realized that the leader had done something wrong.


    "Le-leader!" the beastmen eximed, showing a willingness to help him, but suddenly they fell powerless onto their chairs, feeling a pressure stronger than usual.


    The pain from this pressure was horrifying - as if the skin was melting under the influence of toxic substances, but each of them learned what it was like to feel the anger of the man who was called the mayor of the city of Sedyon. Although this pressurested only five minutes, Adam withdrew his magical energy and spoke in amanding tone.


    "Do not dare to look at my woman with your dirty, lustful eyes anymore. The reason you''re still alive is because I''m curious about what you, savages, can offer me. Otherwise, your heads would have be an interesting trophy for all those mothers who lost their children because of your actions," he said in a rough and manly voice, instilling fear in the beastmen, whose tails stood on end. "And now... let''s hear you out. You still haven''t introduced yourself, although you should have."


    Adam''s gaze turned to the beastman leader. The man had ck hair wolf ears and a tail of the same color. His eyes were blue, and his face was covered in scars, just like his strong hands. His aura was not very strong; he didn''t possess magical energy, but the strength of the beastman was on par with a C-ranked practitioner.


    Upon hearing Adam''s question, which was also an usation of hisck of manners, the leader snapped out of it and sighed, taking a breath. He began to introduce himself in a hoarse and raspy voice.


    "You can call me Igrid, I''m a warrior from the Wolf tribe. I don''t have ast name either, so just call me Igrid, Adam... um, sir Adam. I apologize for my ignorance and bad manners. I promise it won''t happen again."


    Looking into Adam''s ck eyes, Igrid felt his legs trembling with fear, and his body screamed, wanting to run away. It was as if he had looked into an abyss from which countless bloodthirsty monsters were watching him in the darkness. However, Igrid snapped out of his stupor when Adam nodded, closing his eyes for a moment and then opening them. The beastman leader no longer felt the same fear as a minute ago. It was as if it had been a dream, although the shivers all over his body proved that it was real.


    "Next... I heard from my subordinates that you came to the city gates and arrogantly demanded that I show up, and then apologize for killing your brothers... do you think those words are still relevant, or do you share the same opinion as now?"


    To be continued...

 Chapter 126 War

    <h4>Chapter 126 War</h4>


    Having examined Adam''s ck eyes, Igrid felt his legs tremble with fear, and his body screamed to run. It was as if he had gazed into a bottomless pit from which countless bloodthirsty monsters lurked, hidden in the darkness behind him. However, Igrid snapped out of his stupor when Adam nodded, closing his eyes briefly before reopening them. The beastman leader no longer felt the same fear as a minute ago. It was as if it had been a dream, although the shivers running through his entire body proved it had been a reality.


    "Go on... I''ve heard from my subordinates that you came to the city gates and arrogantly demanded that I lead you here and then apologize for killing your brothers... do you think those words are still relevant, or do you share the same opinion as you do now?" A teasing smile appeared on Adam''s face as he exerted more pressure on Igrid, causing him to grit his teeth and use all his strength to resist. However, when he realized that the pressure was increasing with each passing second, he made the most rational decision at the moment ¨C to apologize.


    "I-I''m sorry! Please forgive me for this!" he cried out, his voice desperate and hoarse. All his strength had left him, and in the next moment, his body, which had be twenty times heavier, broke a chair as he fell to the floor. Immediately after that, there was a crunch, and a loud cry of agony escaped the beastman''s mouth: "AAAAAAAH!"


    The sight was horrifying. Fluid oozed from all of his orifices (except one), and the despair on his face and the pain he disyed could make even those who had experienced countless wars tremble in fear and hide in a corner, not wanting to incur the wrath of a man with such abilities. Speaking of those who had survived wars, Igrid''s subordinates were trembling like leaves on an autumn day. Fear was the only emotion visible in their eyes, and their pitiful appearance wasplemented by their drooped ears and bristled fur on their tails.


    Either way, Igrid''s torment didn''tst long. Adam waved his hand, and soon the pressure disappeared, and doctors approached the beastman to provide first aid. The man trembled and looked at Adam with fear, having forgotten all orders from his leader, and the only desire that grew in him was to escape far and long, not wanting to even meet the gaze of the monster in human form, which Adam had appeared to be, with his ck eyes seemingly possessing a powerful force of attraction.


    "Ah..." Igrid croaked, wincing in pain, feeling his body tremble with pain as dozens of bones in his body had been turned to dust.


    Thanks to the doctors who had already started providing first aid, Igrid was able to rx a bit, although he couldn''t afford to let his guard down. Now that he hade to his senses, he couldn''t help but curse his leader for not bothering to mention someone as powerful as Mayor Adam, whose character and personality were worse than demons, in his view.


    After that, negotiations began. Igrid represented the beastmen, while ra spoke for the city of Sedyon, and the man only cast respectful and clean nces at her, his previous lust having disappeared. Adam refrained from participating in the discussion as he saw no point in intervening. He trusted ra, who possessed outstanding negotiation skills, although surprisingly, they were not needed. The beastmen themselves agreed and even epted a contract that stated:


    1. The Wolf tribe beastmen must return all stolen provisions and goods.


    2. The Wolf tribe beastmen must pay fullpensation, including for the killing of Sedyon city''s residents. Those who participated in the raids must be handed over to Sedyon along with their families.


    3. The Wolf tribe beastmen must buy goods within Sedyon City at a price 90% higher than the market rate.


    4. The Wolf tribe beastmen must pay tribute for cooperation ¨C 500 tinum Dragon Stones monthly.


    5. Sedyon City must not attack the Wolf tribe without cause.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    And if you thought these were absurd demands, you would be correct, as they indeed were. However, in the state of the beastmen from the Wolf tribe, who had no chance of resisting, each of them could only reluctantly agree to the contract. When Igrid used his fingerprint as a signature, he thought, "Anyway, it''s just a piece of paper for humans. For us beastmen, human papers are like nothing..."


    However, suddenly his cunning thoughts were interrupted by a bright glow from the paper he had just signed, along with his subordinates. He couldn''t find anything unusual around him. For some unknown reason, Igrid felt a shiver run through his entire body but couldn''t understand the cause. At the same time, Adam smirked slyly, his smile hidden as he pressed his face against the top of ra''s head, inhaling the scent of her hair.


    "Caught you," he thought gleefully, barely restraining the urge to burst intoughter. His eyes sparkled with cunning and sadism. "Thought I didn''t know your thoughts? Most likely, they nned to cause chaos in the city under the guise of negotiations and then quietly leave. They would have ignored the agreement, denying its existence and value to them."


    Igrid had just signed a special contract that no one could vite. This contract had been created in ancient times, and there were only a hundred of them in the whole world, with Amarantha holding twenty. Only beings who had reached the highest levels (SS- and SS+ and above) could possess them, making it a challenging task to break them. Adam had no intention of letting them go without emptying their pockets or cutting off their hands. Each of their previous attacks had made him angrier and angrier, and now it was time for revenge.


    "I wonder what the reaction of their leader will be..." he thought as he watched the beastmen leave the hall, apanied by Vyran and other Amarantha''s subordinates.


    ***


    Igrid swore loudly as they moved away from the walls of Sedyon City by five kilometers. Rage was written all over his face, and he crushed stones with his hands. However, he quickly lost his enthusiasm when his wounds started to hurt, and he had to stop. Taking a deep breath, he began to calm down.


    "Boss, what should we do? I feel uneasy..." one of the beastmen murmured, furrowing his brow and expressing his concern.


    "What? We need to go back! We have to report this to the leader, but... I feel like heads will roll," he shuddered, realizing the consequences of his actions. "I hope she won''t be angry..."


    The beastmen exchanged nces and sighed, feeling a strong headache wash over them, as if the memory of their leader was the main cause of it.


    ***


    The morning of the next day. The citizens of Sedyon City woke up and began their daily routines. Some went straight to work, while others set aside time for their daily newspapers. In the rather expensive district of Sedyon, where traders and wealthy people mostly resided, things were bustling. Newspaper carriers delivered papers right to the doorsteps, and the wealthier folks gave them tips, for which the carriers were very grateful. Vardan, a sessful merchant, picked up the morning newspaper and left a tip of 5 Silver Dragon Stones for the carrier. He returned to his living room and sat on the couch.


    "All right, let''s see what''s new," he muttered, cracking his neck and opening the newspaper.


    The newspaper was called "World Today" and covered almost all major events happening in the world. The first pages introduced today''s topics, followed by numbering, allowing readers to select the topics of interest. And there, Vardan, as usual, examined the topics and suddenly widened his eyes, disbelief written all over his face.


    "War?! Demons?!"


    On page 5, it read: "War with demons. Avalonia and Chaos Empire, the fear of Varasima vassal kingdom residents." Vardan, overwhelmed by such abrupt news, immediately began to read the article avidly, even forgetting to sip the expensive tea his wife had prepared, and she sat beside him, anxiously waiting for him to finish reading.


    After five minutes, a deep sigh filled with various emotions echoed in the room. Vardan, rubbing his brows, sighed again, feeling exhaustion overwhelming him. However, after a while, he regained hisposure and began to exin everything to his wife, who was worried by his reaction.


    "Dear, trouble ising. Demons are advancing toward Varasima, and Avalonia''s soldiers are resisting with all their might, along with the hero Leonid and another hero, Arnold. Hope for a bright future is illusory, but just in case, I will pray to the Goddess of Light to protect our family."


    "Oh my God... those demons again! Can''t they just sit still?" his wife protested.


    Vardan didn''t reply and fell silent, feeling anxiety gnawing at him.


    This scene yed out among all the readers who saw the article. For them, it was a cause for panic, but the fact that Sedyon was far from the demonic army made them breathe a sigh of relief. However, smarter people immediately realized that if the demons managed to break through the border defenses, even Sedyon would be in danger, which was certainly a cause for concern.


    ***


    After listening to the report in Elizabeth''s office, Adam narrowed his eyes, feeling something strange about this situation. Firstly, there was the question of why the demons had attacked. ording to Amarantha''s words, Veronica preferred to study magic and other mysteries and did not want to pay attention to the war. However, now that quiet panther had suddenly be so aggressive that it even horrified Elizabeth.


    "Something''s not right..." Adam muttered, cracking his neck and turning his head towards Elizabeth, meeting her beautiful blue eyes. "Your Majesty... this smells fishy. I''m sure there''s something too suspicious about this, but I can''t say for sure. However, my sense of danger is tingling."


    Adam expressed his concerns to her, honestly describing his view of the situation. In this matter, he would like to discuss it with someone else, as his thoughts had not led to an effective result, which was frustrating him.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 127 Time in the bath (16+)

    <h4>Chapter 127 Time in the bath (16+)</h4>


    Varasima, the capital.


    The morning of the city''s residents began with unexpected news - demons were moving in their direction. Although many immediately thought it was nothing, considering the resistance offered a week ago, many lost their ability to speak and their confidence in the future as soon as they heard the current attacking army''s numbers and the enemy''s race as a whole.


    "FIVE HUNDRED THOUSAND?"


    A loud voice, filled with both grandeur and disbelief, echoed throughout the throne room. Naturally, it was King Varasima, Shizurana. His face disyed undisguised surprise, even shock, and his eyes widened, while his hand resting on the armrest trembled, clearly showing his fear and uncertainty. The officials, of course, noticed the king''s behavior, but they couldn''t say anything, not because they were afraid of the king, but because they trembled in fear. Somewhere, even a subdued sob could be heard, and among the nobles and officials, there was growing anxiety.


    Seeing this, the king frowned, clearly feeling ufortable that his subordinates had almost immediately lost hope in the future, disying obvious desperation on their faces, behind which only the intention to run away, saving their lives, was hidden. None of the nobles were fools, and sacrificing themselves and their families in exchange for the king''s and the kingdom''s great glory would be the height of foolishness - that''s what they thought, except for those who were fanatical about the kingdom.


    "Your Majesty, the King! I, Rigurd von Benno Rer¨¥naris, am ready to personally lead my army and subordinates to confront the demons!" Suddenly, one of the nobles spoke up.


    The king turned his attention to the speaking man, who, under everyone''s gaze, stepped onto the red carpet and bowed, meeting the king''s gaze with determination. He had a rather ordinary but stern appearance that screamed of a warrior who had survived many wars. The noble was an older man, appearing to be around fifty judging by his looks. He had gray hair and a wrinkled face, but his brown eyes shone with vigor and determination that not all young men possessed. He was dressed in the typical attire of a nobleman - a kaftan, a ruff, tall ck boots, and stockings.


    "Rigurd..." the king muttered in a low voice that everyone could hear. After gazing at the old noble for a while, the king sighed and disyed obvious regret on his face (which was feigned) and nodded heavily, as if his head were held in steel chains. "Ah... although I don''t want you to risk yourself, the situation doesn''t allow for spreading one''s wings too wide. Please gather your army and move to the front lines."


    "Yes!"


    Rigurd smiled, cing his hand on his chest, then turned on his heels and left the throne room. As soon as the sound of the door closing echoed, those nobles who had been wearing mournful and regretful expressions just five minutes ago sighed with relief, clearly indicating their position. The king also distinguished himself,fortably sprawling on his throne as if a burden had been lifted from his shoulders. Whispers could be heard here and there, which were hard to make out, but the content was almost the same: "It''s good that he appeared."


    No one wanted to go to war. No one wanted to sacrifice themselves. But even in this situation, some showed their eagerness - ordinary people who had no hope of protection, even if they prayed to all existing gods. Every capable person took up arms - men, children, the elderly, and women. Even theziest people, who had contributed nothing to society in their lives, except for doing nothing, got up from their chairs and went to battle.


    Even if it was a losing situation, even if they would die a dog''s death. But they all had amon thought: if they werezy, they would lose, and losing was equivalent to death. So, no one among themon people stood still.


    Meanwhile, the nobles, and even the king himself, who, in essence, should lead the entire process and unite the army and his people into a single structure to resist, were thinking about how to escape. His thoughts werepletely upied by his wife and daughter.


    "Where did they disappear to? I couldn''t find them, just like my subordinates... did they run away?" he thought, frowning, but then, remembering that danger was breathing down his neck, soon all his worries about his wives disappeared: "Forget it. They''re just a bunch of useless parasites."


    Waving his hand at them, the king stood up and began giving orders... for his defense and nning his escape. The nobles, who didn''t want to die, immediately agreed to his n and began discussing it.


    ***


    In Adam''s mansion, early in the morning.


    Six in the morning. Most of the maids woke up at this time, just like Adam, who had already prepared his schedule and affairs in advance. It was as if everything had been perfectly nned, exactly at six o''clock in the morning, he opened his eyes and looked around, seeing that the women were still asleep. Even the sturdy Amarantha snored, making cute sounds, clearly appearing content. Something good had visited her in her dreams.


    "I knew it..." Adam thought and blinked, getting out of bed.


    He cracked his neck and looked out the window while Ekaterina dressed him. In the distance, he felt a magical power that resembled his own... it was so powerful that it reached for thousands of kilometers, making him wary and sensing a trace of fear emanating from his soul.


    "This is insane. The Demon Queen must have gone mad or something. For some reason, she''s acting illogically, tantly viting her principles. Essentially, we''re witnessing a strange disy of aggressiveness, as if she were an enraged bear awakened by the smell of vodka... I mean, honey," Adam muttered, talking to himself. Ekaterina knew this habit of his to think aloud, so she pretended to be deaf and finished dressing him. Seeing this, Adam smiled and thanked her, kissing her lips. "Thanks. I''ll reward youter."


    "Mm... and I have something I need to discuss with you, Master," Ekaterina replied, smiling sweetly at him, which made Adam''s heart beat faster.


    He nodded and cracked his neck again, then walked out of the room. The corridors were empty because the maids had just begun to wake up and prepare for the workday, so Adam''s footsteps echoed as he strolled through the corridors. Turning twice and moving into the servants'' area, which was closed to the staff, he opened the second-tost door and smiled upon seeing familiar faces.


    "Kasumi and Mia... I''m d you''re both okay."


    The woman with gray hair and enchanting brown eyes looked over her shoulder and smiled at him with the most beautiful smile. She was dressed in a semi-transparent red negligee, revealing a ck bra andce panties with the initials "NYR."


    "Adam... did you teleport us?" she asked, approaching him with graceful and soft steps, falling into his embrace and resting her head on his shoulder.


    "Yeah. I knew this would happen, considering the possible consequences and other smart calctions. Anyway, I''m d you''re okay," he replied, biting her earlobe and grabbing her slender buttocks.


    "Ah... thank you, darling."


    At the same time, Mia was openly watching this scene. Her face turned red from memories of when she used to watch Adam and her mother. The memory had be torment for her, the cause of many nights when her sheets were soaked with amorous fluids. She felt arousal and a longing for Adam to take her...


    "I wish he''d fuck me too," She thought, blushing deeply, "Shit, what the hell am I thinking? Am I a pervert? But... if he takes me by force, I''ll... AAAAGHH!"


    Adam and Kasumi looked puzzled at Mia, whose face had turned as red as a tomato, and she was shaking her head. Her ck hair was tied into two ponytails. It was a quite cute appearance for someone who always wanted to present herself as a strict and serious princess. Nheless, only Adam understood her desire, and as he looked at both women, he had a small idea.


    "Kasumi, Mia. Ekaterina, the head maid, will escort you and show you to your rooms... don''t worry about safety; only trusted individuals are here, and all the household staff are women," Adam said, smiling at them and nodding towards Ekaterina, who curtsied.


    ***


    Marie and ire sighed deeply as they felt their chests gripped by Adam''s strong hands. They were in a bath that resembled more of a pool. Two women sat on hisp, while Amarantha, Elyra, and ra sat on the opposite side of the bath.


    "How nice it is to take a bath after a day''s work... I hate this crap, damn it," Adam cursed, furrowing his brow. "Elizabeth is acting strange around me. What could be the reason? Suddenly, she''s been looking at me more often, and when our eyes meet, she immediately turns away and acts cold. Could it be..."


    "Aaah... M-Master, perhaps she has a crush on you? You are very handsome and... s-sexy!" Said ire, punctuated by a moan as Adam''s fingers gripped her nipple, sending a current that sent a storm of emotion through her and a waterfall of emotion down below...


    "Who knows, anything''s possible. But I really can''t believe such a cold personality would fall for you in such a short time," Shizuya voiced her opinion, taking Adam''s key and inserting it into her lock: "Nyaaaah!"


    Her cute cat tail began to move chaotically, while her ck cat ears twitchedzily. She took a deep breath, barely containing her excitement and the desire for wild intimacy but still held back.


    "What a cute scream," Amaranthamented,ughing. Then she expressed her opinion, "Maybe she''s just interested in you? Elizabeth has never had much experience in interacting with people, except for her subordinates. She was like that with me too, too shy to look into my eyes. I had to grab her by the face and make her look into my eyes to finally get her used to it..."


    "Haha, you''re ruthless, Amara," Elyra said withughter, manipting the water in the bath to create bubbles that she tossed at ra.


    "Hey!"


    "Hahahaha!"


    Closing his eyes, Adam only said, "Whatever, I just want to rx right now," and then yawned. However, a sudden distinctive sound made him open his eyes, and he saw the predatory gazes of the women directed at him.


    "Hmm?"


    To be continued...


    (A/N: Yes, yes, the next chapter will have exactly that content, I won''t spoil the moment. So, for that, you can support me... it will be about 1300 words of, you know what, maybe even more).

 Chapter 128 Time In Bath (R-18)

    ?


    This chapter may have errors, so I would be grateful if you could help me find them. Enjoy your reading.


    ***


    Closing his eyes, Adam only said, "Whatever, I just want to rx right now," and then yawned. However, a sudden distinctive sound made him open his eyes, and he saw the predatory gazes of the women directed at him.


    "Hmm?"


    Miraculously, his hands were tied behind his back while his magical energy was blocked due to a strange type of energy suddenly appearing in his magical channels.


    No particr harm was done, but Adam felt ufortable, so he squinted his eyes at Amarantha, whose sly green eyes shone with pride as if she had done somethingmendable. All the man had to do was sigh.


    "How many of these tricks do you have?" he asked, though it was more of a rhetorical question. "It doesn''t matter. You''re called the Queen of the Underground World for a reason; there''s no one better than you in such matters."


    "That''s right, my love!" replied the woman with a sweet voice. "But you don''t have to worry because I''ll take care of you. After all, you''re my favorite, beloved husband."She asked Shizuya to stand up from his seat, then straddled him, sitting face-to-face. Her ample chest pressed against his while the aroused nipples of the mature woman made Adam feel a pleasant shiver.


    In short, he was surrounded by naked women with lust in their eyes. On his left, Elyra and ray on his chest; on his right, ire and Mary, giggling, took turns holding their right hands between his thighs and rubbing their excited pussies against him, love fluid dripping from them. They were filled with lust, ready to explode at any second.


    "Heh..." Adam emitted an admiring sound and then smiled equally perversely, looking at each woman. Then, wearing a proud expression on his face, Adam said and seemed to liberate the women from their constraints. "Well then, demonstrate your abilities."


    "You asked for it!"


    Amarantha acted first, immediately plunging his cock into her moisture. The walls of her vagina squeezed his manhood tightly, and her soft lips began to kiss his face, leaving barely visible traces of lipstick. ire and Mary, working together, began to massage him, not to


    "Ooh, this technique... hey, you taught them this, Amara?" Adam eximed in shock when he realized that ire and Mary were using a massage technique that only Amarantha knew.


    "Ding~! That''s right, darling. I thought it would be fun, so... enjoy!"


    Amarantha giggled yfully and then nestled her lips against his neck while her shapely ass wriggled up and down, making pping and squelching noises as she sank deeper into the lust. Elyra and ra kissed Adam and used a simr massage technique, making his body more sensitive, which reflected on him, though not in the same way as the others, but there was still a result.


    "Uggh..."


    The pleasure he received during their sex with Amarantha increased fivefold. There were moments when he almost cumbed; however, the passive ability of the "Casanova"¡ªa good physique¡ªcame to the rescue. He was able to hold back and thus prolong their sex, which couldn''t help but please the woman, who was getting more and more aggressive by the second. It was a challenge for her that she couldn''t make him cum, considering they usually got through it in twenty minutes.


    "Well, hold on!"


    A silly grin appeared on her face as she supported herself with her hands, which she ced on Adam''s chest, and began to move her ass vigorously, plunging and unloading Adam''s cock into and out of her as it reached the end of her pussy and mmed into her cervix, bringing her incredible pleasure. Herrge breasts were shaking, which acted like good hypnosis, and the lustful sounds that echoed throughout the tub immersed Adam in that self-indulgent feeling of pleasure.


    "Ohhhh... s**t, I''m cumming!" Amarantha moaned loudly and rolled her eyes as she felt her vagina throb.


    At the same time, Adam also cummed and smiled smugly as he realized that this was his victory. The sensation of cum pouring into her vagina made Amarantha roll her eyes, and her tongue flicked outward as if inviting Adam to kiss her, which he did.


    "Mmm..."


    The soft moan from Amarantha, who was already half awake from her condition, was beautiful and seductive, which almost immediately put Adam''s rod in an upright position. The sight fascinated the women, who could no longer contain themselves.


    "Now it''s my turn!" ra eximed, almost desperately, and pushed Amarantha aside, who willingly stepped back, returning to the bath.


    Adam scrutinized her beautiful blue eyes and saw nothing but a desire for sex, and given his hunger heightened by his sins, restraining himself was an agonizing endeavor. However, remembering his own partner''s preferences, the man first proceeded to kiss her, which he found sweet and intoxicating.


    The feel of Elyra''s sweet lips was wonderful as if you were drinking expensive wine. The smell of her body, her hair, and her gaze prating your soul and infecting you with kindness and happiness¡ªthat''s what it was like. Their kiss was passionate, filled with pure love and adoration, as if the lust had vanished, yet everyone realized that they were restraining the urges of their bodies and not allowing their kiss to interfere, something they considered sacred.


    "Mmm..."


    A sweet moan escaped her lips as the kiss was interrupted by Adam''s initiative, causing the girl to widen her eyes, which then closed in rxation as a new round of kisses began, filling her heart with joy and warmth. It seemed that for ra, the rest of the world disappeared, and the only thing she felt¡ªor wanted to feel¡ªwas the warmth of her husband, his touches, and the love he poured into his kisses. Their tongues intertwined as if forming strong bonds.


    They exchanged breath, saliva, and heat. Adam felt the softness of her breasts, and Elyra felt the hardness of his cock, the head of which was ready to enter her erupting pussy. As it happened, Adam moved forward and grabbed Elyra''s buttocks, lifting her with one hand while he plunged his cock into her pussycat with the other.


    "Mmm..."


    Another muffled moan sounded from Elyra, who opened her eyes, which showed pure lust. Adam stepped out of the bathroom andid her on the chaise lounge. Elyra''s legs wrapped around his pelvis, imprisoning him in a prison of sorts, and her eyes gazed into Adam''s eyes as if to say that she would not let him go until she felt satisfied.


    Following his and his wife''s desire, Adam began to move into the missionary position, continuing to kiss Elyra.


    "Aaaaaah!"


    However, because of Adam''s good movement in which he reached her sensitive spot, Elyra cummed immediately, and the walls of her vagina contracted around Adam''s cock, pleasing him. Her soft lips glistened from behind her saliva, and her eyes glowed brightly as she looked at Adam with her tender gaze, stroking him on the head and conveying her love and adoration beyondpare.


    "My beloved, my husband, my darling... my life, my love..." Her voice was filled with tenderness, happiness, and love, which she conveyed in her kisses as well as her gentle caresses.


    "Ahhhh..."


    Once again, Elyra''s soft moan echoed as her whole body trembled as Adam''s lips touched her corbone, progressing to her neck and then reaching up to her cheeks, which he kissed lovingly.


    "Aaah... cumming!"


    With a loud moan escaping her throat, Elyra shuddered and coughed again. Immediately the ''prison'' was gone, and shey helplessly on the chaise lounge, feeling tired all over her body, but this fatigue was pleasant and her heart filled with joy. Elyra smiled at Adam and closed her eyes, determined to get some rest.


    Adam smiled back at her and then smoothly pulled his cock out of her pussy. The reason he decided not to cum inside her was because Elyra was already pregnant and his seed might cause a strange reaction that would end up being bad. He craned his neck and turned around, seeing the three women looking at him with hungry eyes.


    Before he could blink, ra suddenly appeared in front of his cock and began to suck him off, kneeling. First, her tongue gently touched his head, and then she moved her head, plunging Adam''s cock deeper into her mouth and then down her throat. Finally, her soft lips touched his pubic area, indicating that she hadpletely swallowed his cock.


    "Oh..." Adam let out a rough moan, feeling an iparable pleasure.


    ra squinted, brushing a few teardrops from the corners of her eyes, and then began to move backward little by little, releasing the ''Kraken''. Finally, when Adam''s cock was only halfway inside her, the girl stopped, only to swallow again.


    The smacking sounds echoed in Adam''s ears like the best symphony. On either side of him, he held Mary and ire, who came to him almost immediately after ra started swallowing his cock. They, demanding attention, guided Adam''s hands to their flower. Hearing their requests, the man plunged his fingers inside their pussies and then, with deft movements, made the women moan, using his powers from time to time to increase their arousal.


    "Kiss me, Master," Mary uttered in a pitiful voice.


    Adam granted her wish and kissed her passionately and lovingly. He held their asses, kissing them in turn.


    After a few minutes, he cum and then released his seed into ra''s mouth, who closed her eyes and began diligently swallowing all she received. There was a twinkle in her eyes, and there was a pleasure and desire to be fucked that she showed as soon as she finished swallowing his cock.


    "Fuck me, Adam!"


    To be continued...

 Chapter 129 Short Letter

    ?


    Entertainment in the bath took quite some time, but the next morning, Adam and his women returned to work with a lively appearance, looking refreshed, as if they had been reborn. The return to work was smooth, and it seemed that their efficiency had doubled as if their entertainment had turned into some kind of magic. Even Amarantha herself was surprised when she discovered that her powers had undergone slight, but at least some, changes. And Adam knew the reason.


    ["Casanova" ss received a new ability.]


    [Information processing is in progress.]


    [Result:]


    [Name: Adam


    Race: Demon


    ss: Casanova (Level 31).


    Attributes: darkness, seduction.


    Level: Demon-General (D)


    Sin: Lust (100%), Envy (100%), Pride (70%)


    Seduction Points: 5982


    Partners: ire, Maria, Iliantra, ra, Elyra, Amarantha...


    There were many changes, both at the demon level and the ss level, while his sin "Pride" waspleted at 70%, which, in its way, outpaced all previous sins and could be said to have set some kind of record. For some unknown reason, Adam was able toplete this sin ahead of time, as if he had some kind of affinity with it, but he found a simple reason for it¡ªjust a matter of convenience. Nevertheless, seeing his stats, he was happy.


    "Although it''s slow, I''m developing steadily... considering the bonus from the skill, I suddenly gained finer control over my magic, making it much stronger than before, although, undoubtedly, the ss itself hinders my further actions," Adam thought and sighed. "For some reason, I have a feeling that this is not by chance. Considering the encounter with someone who, in essence, shouldn''t exist and his words to me back then,


    Adam fell silent for a moment, pursing his lips, recalling Casanova''s words that had firmly settled in his thoughts. Based on this, he made a decision: "I must be more vignt. Coincidences in the past can be a conspiracy of the future, and given all this movement with the demons, I''m in a crappy situation."


    Cracking his neck out of habit, Adam sighed and then adopted a serious expression, shifting his focus to work. Immediately, documents appeared on his desk, materializing out of thin air. It was a technology created thanks to Elyra and Amarantha, whobined their knowledge of magic to create a kind of teleportation, but only for documents and small objects weighing no more than fifty kilograms.


    "Let''s see..."


    Work began with important papers that needed urgent scrutiny, and for today, there were only two of them. They were marked in a special red color with patterns acting as frames, but these patterns created a magical barrier to prevent reading of the documents to avoid tracking or data leakage.


    "The title... a deciphered letter from the beastmen, or rather, the leader... Let''s see," mumbled the man, picking up the first important paper.


    As he touched it, he felt the soft and smooth surface of the paper, and it emitted a delicate scent of roses, reminiscent of his wife, Amarantha.


    "She checked the documents but still sent them to me. This means only one thing: the matter is very serious."


    Immediately, his focus shifted, and he became much more attentive to his work. He sat in afortable position, tilting his head slightly, and began reading each word carefully, paying attention to every letter, trying not to miss any detail that could be fatal for him in the future if he made a mistake. Reading eventually took two hours, of which he spent one in contemtion. His face was filled with doubt, and his heart froze while his intuition sent warning signals.


    "Just reading this report made my mind wary. I can feel the power behind these words, and my intuition tells me that our interlocutor is not a simple being," Adam concluded, putting the paper aside and sighing, leaning back in his chair, and pondering the sender. "The leader of the beastmen, the Wolf tribe An unknown figure; even Amarantha doesn''t know about them. Only one fact is known: their strength is on par with or perhaps even greater than Alexander''s, but I haven''t detected any particr hostility."


    The letter was short¡ªvery short, considering the standard and etiquette when sending a message from one leader to another. Typically, such messages started with praise and introductions and only then moved on to the topic at hand. Adam found this tedious, so he was pleased to see that the leader of the beastmen spared him from unnecessary formalities. Whether the sender was a man or a woman was unknown, but in their letter addressed to Adam, they wrote:


    "From the moment you read this message, a day, or even two, may have passed. Therefore, let''s consider our meeting today as soon as you finish reading the letter. The negotiations, during which you deceived my subordinates, showed that you are not someone to be trifled with, which undoubtedly impressed me but also raised some dissatisfaction. I hope that by the time of our meeting, we can discuss these matters."


    A very concise letter that upied very little space on the whole sheet of paper, and thenguage used was straightforward, with the leader addressing Adam informally. Since Adam didn''t mind being addressed familiarly, he chose to ignore this rudeness, attributing it to the fact that beastmen were not known for their manners. So he simply shrugged.


    "Fascinating... very fascinating," he muttered, smiling slyly, sensing a powerful aura outside the city, about five kilometers away. This aura was second only to Amarantha''s by one level. "I must say, you''re not an ordinary individual; you''re the leader of the wolves... Well, I understand you and am ready for honest negotiations, but I hope you can meet my requirements."


    Cracking his knuckles, Adam took a semi-transparent sphere in his hand and infused it with his magical energy, establishing a two-way connection with ra, who immediately answered.


    "Yes?" Her gentle and affectionate voice came through.


    "ra, issue an order to the army: immediately prepare the best defenses, activate protectiveyers on the houses, and instruct the citizens to stay indoors. Danger level: S+."


    "..." There was silence instead of an immediate response,sting a few seconds, but the girl replied, "Roger. I''ll get to work right away."


    "Mm..."


    Adam cracked his neck and turned his head, looking over his shoulder at Amarantha, who stood behind him. She was gazing in the direction where Adam had been looking a few minutes ago when she chuckled.


    "Now it''s clear who it is. This will be fun," she said, then turned her gaze to her husband and smiled at him. "But don''t worry. Despite her gruff personality, she''s very kind."


    "I don''t care, as long as she doesn''t cause problems," replied Adam, getting up from his seat. "Let''s go; it''s time to work."


    "Sure."


    ***


    The residents of the city of Sedyon were in a small panic, which spread through their minds due to the sudden pressure that descended upon them. Although the guards reassured them that it wasn''t demons, some fools added fuel to the fire, crying out desperately.


    "We''re going to die! Demons are attacking!"


    "Damn, I paid money for protection!"


    It was like an infection, infecting the hearts of the citizens who were being calmed down by the guards. However, the result was meager; mass disturbances began, and some even attacked the guards, leading to even greater chaos. Adam noticed this situation and, with a click of his tongue, released his pressure and amplified his voice with magic.


    "CITIZENS!" His loud and imposing voice sounded, acting as a calming influence on the panicking citizens. "This is your city mayor speaking. I demand calmness from you and that you follow the advice and requests of the guards. There is no reason for panic; this is just a training exercise that will help ensure your safety in the future."


    Adam''s voice, imbued with magical charms, washed away all the panic and reced it with confidence.


    Just a minute ago, crying citizens took on a brighter look, their eyes shining with new strength as if they had found hope or something to hold on to.


    "Phew. I thought demons were attacking, but this is a blessing," one person said.


    "Yeah, they sure caused a panic here. Cowards!"


    "Hey, brave guy, weren''t you crying in the fetal position just a minute ago?"


    "No, that wasn''t me!"


    The guards exchanged nces and breathed a sigh of relief when they realized that the worst had passed. Now they focused all their efforts on guiding the citizens to a safe ce and distributing them among the houses. This was the reason why houses in Sedyon cost so much, and not everyone could afford them. It was the privilege of magical protection, a very expensive privilege, under the seal of Sedyon, which few could replicate.


    One way or another, the main character of today''s chaos was approaching them at a terrifying speed, and within two minutes, she had reached the city gates.


    BOOOOOOM!


    A loud explosion rang out, which was muffled thanks to the barrier around the city, but even so, Adam could feel the overwhelming force, which was incredibly raw and powerful. He narrowed his eyes and crossed his arms over his chest, enhancing his vision. Through the dust cloud, he spotted a tall figure.


    After some time, the dust cloud settled, and Adam saw a beautiful woman who stood out because of her pointed ears, which were different from human ears. She had blue hair and golden eyes, a slender and muscr body, and was dressed in worn leather armor. In her hands, she held a massive sword, the de of which was two meters tall and 15 centimeters thick.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 130 Wolf Juliet

    ?


    After some time, the dust cloud settled, and Adam saw a beautiful woman who stood out because of her pointed ears, which were different from human ears. She had blue hair and golden eyes, a slender and muscr body, and was dressed in worn leather armor. In her hands, she held a massive sword, the de of which was two meters tall and 15 centimeters thick.


    "Yo, guys. So, this is the so-called city of the future, Sedyon, huh? Quite an intriguing ce, I must say," spoke a woman, shing a wide grin, revealing sharp teeth reminiscent of a wolf''s. "What a blessing. This ce smells clean and pleasant, unlike my tribe''s territory. It''s not as developed there, considering the poor terrain, so survival is a constant struggle. I envy you folks..."


    Her speech was carefree, filled with mirth, as if she were talking to an old friend. Her eyes sparkled brightly, illuminating everything around her. She was beautiful, unbelievably beautiful, but her beauty was different - it was a wild, elusive, and ruthless beauty. If you felt a tremor and lost concentration, you would perish - that''s how Adam felt.


    "A strange woman... an unusual woman," he smiled when he sensed a shiver running through his entire body - not from fear, but from excitement. "Very... very interesting woman."


    She continued to smile brightly, looking up at the sky where Amarantha soared, peering down at the woman who seemed so small from such a height. She was constantly subjected to pressure emanating from Amarantha''s power, which was more refined and intimidating - she didn''t immediately destroy but gradually seized one''s mind. With each passing second, you would lose yourself, and your heart would fill with reluctance as if you didn''t want to harm the elf in front of you. That was Amarantha''s ability, stemming from her subus lineage - ''Charm.''


    "Heh... you have an amusing ability, woman. Even I find it difficult to resist it. I feel this irritating sense of tenderness as if I''m in a mother''s embrace," the wolf-woman said, and her golden eyes gleamed cunningly as she smiled, baring her beautiful sharp teeth, fearlessly gazing at her opponent. "But I wouldn''t rmend doing that if I were you, by the way. After all, the hearts of those who have never felt the warmth of embraces..."


    The woman reached for the hilt of her enormous sword.


    "...are impossible to touch with emotions they are unfamiliar with."


    BOOM!


    The wolf-woman confidently stomped on the ground, creating a small crater and propelling herself ten meters into the air, reaching the same height as Amarantha, who still looked at the woman in front of her with apparent indifference, as if she posed no threat. Seeing this, the wolf pack leader snorted and swung her sword with one hand.


    "Strike my enemy, Albreed."


    A quiet whistle of the wind sounded, nearly imperceptible unless one listened carefully. However, the effect was astounding. Even Amarantha was surprised by this attack. Time seemed to stand still. Adam, Amarantha, Juliet - the three of them focused all their attention on each other, as if the rest of the world hadpletely disappeared, leaving only them. The sun''s warming rays turned cold, and the gentle wind that had caressed Adam''s cheek suddenly transformed into a sharp de, capable of leaving small cuts.


    "Amazing..." Adam murmured, shing a bright smile at the scene before him.


    In the sky, a thin, shimmering line appeared, extending five kilometers in length. Then came a loud explosion as the air ruptured, followed by a menacing shockwave that pounded the city walls. However, the countlessyers of barriers managed to protect the city from destruction, though a fewyers did crumble under the pressure.


    "What an impressive technique, wolf-woman. It deserves respect," Adammented sincerely, praising her. But then his eyes narrowed to slits, and he grinned mischievously, looking at where Amarantha had been.


    There stood a beautiful woman. Incredibly beautiful. Demonic wings had sprouted behind her back, and a seductive demonic tail swayed leisurely. Her facial features had be sharper, yet her beauty had not been marred; in fact, she seemed even more beautiful by a hundredfold. Her pupils had turned diamond-shaped, and sharp ws, twenty centimeters long, had grown on her hands.


    Ten meters away, the wolf-woman stood with an indifferent expression, but Adam could see the shock on her face. The woman was drenched in sweat, her body trembling like an autumn leaf, unable to resist the cold wind. Thanks to his sses, which he had put on a moment earlier, Adam could see her magical channels, which were in chaos, but this struck him as strange.


    "Her magical energy is intact? It''s as if she didn''t even use it... what could be the reason? Interesting..."


    In their standoff, a victor had been found - Amarantha, who hadn''t even used her magical energy, only defending herself. This attack hadn''t left a mark on her, not even causing her to flinch.


    "Interesting move. You didn''t use your magical energy but opted for life energy instead. And your sword... it seems it''s cursed, yet possesses formidable power," Amarantha remarked, addressing her. With just her voice, the wolf-woman grimaced, as if she had swallowed a fly. Now she waspletely vulnerable to Amarantha''s gaze, unable to even think of violence.


    "What a wicked ability," the wolf-woman snorted, puffing out her chest, and introduced herself, "My name is Juliet Deprano, the Queen of the Beastmen Wolves. I''ve been ruling for a thousand years, and during that time, I''ve be known as the ''Bloody de.'' There hasn''t been an opponent I couldn''t defeat, even if I lost before. Remember my name, for in the future, I''ll make you kneel!"


    She exuded a proud and unyielding aura, her face bathed in the bright colors of the orange sky. Against the backdrop of her confident smile, predatory grin, and the atmosphere of a warrior, the sunset became a mere backdrop, an ordinary background that only enhanced her beauty.


    "Understood. I''ll remember your name; perhaps you''ll be an amusing opponent in the future," Amarantha replied, still wearing her indifferent expression, which hadn''t changed throughout the battle. However, she then smiled, and this smile sent shivers down Juliet''s spine, making her instincts quiver, and warning her of danger. "If you survive, of course."


    BOOOOOM!


    A prolonged explosion resounded, and Adam raised an eyebrow, feeling the ground beneath his feet quiver as a monstrous dark purple aura enveloped the air, casting it in shades of purple. The moon vanished, the sun vanished, the clouds vanished. The entire external world disappeared as if they had been transported to another dimension.


    "How unusual. She mentioned her ability, but it seems words can''t truly convey its full power," Adam mused, nodding in fascination as he looked down at his feet.


    He appeared to be standing on ss, and underneath this ssy surface, he saw countless specters, undead in the form of skeletons and zombies, emitting agonizing moans as they attempted to break through the ss and reach Adam. However, their attention was diverted by a whistle, which in a fraction of a second changed their target from the man to Juliet, who, though puzzled, held her sword ready to repel the attack.


    Amarantha was nowhere to be seen, which rmed her. The woman squinted her eyes and gripped her sword''s hilt tighter, emitting a creaking sound.


    "Let the feast begin."


    A voice, reminiscent of Amarantha''s voice, echoed from nowhere, like an echo from a mountaineer shouting from the summit of Everest. And, as in cartoon scenarios, the consequences of such a shout were as terrifying as an avnche.


    Crack. Crack. Crack.


    Sounds of cracking filled the air. Gradually, the ssy floor began to crack, and holes formed, from which undead creatures crawled out. As soon as they stood up, they rushed to attack Juliet, who swung her sword, unleashing yet another horrifying attack, albeit weaker than the previous one, but still retaining its terrifying appearance.


    "Strike my enemy, Albreed."


    A bright light appeared, and in an instant, a horizontal line reached the undead, who stopped, stunned by the sh. However, as one, they began to mutter something, except for the skeletons, of course. They simply emitted a grating noise, serving their purpose of annoying the opponent.


    "You''ve never encountered those who have long surpassed the boundaries of ordinary beings, Juliet," Amarantha''s voice sounded again as she suddenly appeared next to Adam, leaping into his embrace. Turning her shoulder, she grinned mischievously. "For your information, you''ve long lost your chance for survival. Because you''ve entered my ultimate ability..."


    She waved her hand.


    "Chances of victory no longer exist."


    After her words, the undead suddenly inclined, and magical barriers appeared on their bodies,yer byyer. However, Adam noticed that it wasn''t a defensive measure, as usual, but rather...


    BOOOOM!


    Suddenly, the horizontal sh distorted and cracked like ss. Juliet''s eyes widened in shock, and she copsed helplessly to the floor, gasping heavily. Cold sweat covered her back, and her body trembled with fatigue. She let out a prolonged sigh and smiled ¨C this smile was radiant as if she had found hope as if she had found meaning in life.


    Adam gazed into her golden eyes and saw in them a mixture of emotions: joy, regret, and hope. Like a child, she didn''t even attempt to conceal her happiness, smiling brightly. There was no sadness, no despair, not even fear. She was proud, even in defeat, she was happy, even in the face of death.


    "You''re smiling even though you''ve lost. Your posture is proud even though you''re on your knees," Adam smiled, looking into her eyes. "Why?"


    To be continued...

 Chapter 131 Three Conditions

    ?


    "You''re smiling even though you''ve lost. Your posture is proud even though you''re on your knees," Adam smiled, looking into her eyes. "Why?"


    Adam cracked his neck and approached the woman, squatting down and locking eyes with her. He smiled at her, staring deep into her soul, trying to understand her intentions. The she-wolf didn''t seem to hide her emotions and looked at him with a puzzled expression.


    "Why?" she asked again, then scrutinized the man from head to toe before smirking. "Well, judging by your appearance, you''re not a warrior, so it might be hard for you to understand."


    "Oh? Quite amusing," the man shook his head and yfully poked her nose, causing the she-wolf to grimace and curse him in front of her, unable to resist due to her weakened state. Seizing the moment, Adam cracked his knuckles and voiced his opinion, "Are you one of those folks they call ''battle maniacs'' in society? I hope not, because it looks ridiculous from the outside."


    "What?!" Juliet red at him, furrowing her brow and releasing her aura, which had weakened by ny percent but still had enough strength to affect him. It exerted twice the pressure of normal, but it didn''t have a significant effect on him.


    "Don''t get angry. I''m just excited to meet someone with such talents. I''d love to learn fencing from you."


    ***


    To continue their productive conversation, they had to change locations. Amarantha dispelled her ultimate spell and with a smile, leaned against Adam, embracing him tightly, pressing her chest with all her strength. Juliet, who followed them, frowned at the sweet atmosphere, muttering something under her breath. She had a gloomy demeanor.


    Entering the mansion, Adam immediately signaled his women to activate the barriers isting the mansion from the outside world. This was done in case negotiations failed, to seal all exits and reduce the chances of chaos and destruction. Although Adam showed no emotions outwardly, it was as if nothing had happened.


    "Though, it''s not like she didn''t understand that," Adam thought, shrugging his shoulders.


    He hadn''t expected Juliet not to understand the situation and quietly follow them. While he couldn''tprehend the full power of those who far exceeded the ''A'' rank, Adam still understood that their strength went far beyond the ordinary. For him, the battle between Amarantha and Juliet was brief, and he could barelyprehend it because it involved mysterious abilities he wasn''t familiar with. His eyes couldn''t follow the battle''s course properly.


    "But... it was beautiful," he concluded, pushing the guest room''s door.


    "Oh," behind him came Juliet''s admiring sigh, who, with raised eyebrows and a glint in her eyes, examined the room. It was luxurious, very luxurious. It felt like Adam was a local guy called "Beast," but with an AliExpress version.


    The reason for Juliet''s admiration was clear: the room was furnished with expensive furniture, a marble floor, and a luxurious chandelier with candles, equipped with protection measures to prevent it from falling on the floor and causing a fire. There was also a private balcony with a table and a telescope for stargazing, which Adam proudly stole from his native world, thanks to the pocket "Wikipedia" that made everything possible, for which he was grateful.


    "Take a seat wherever you like," said Adam, addressing the she-wolf. He pointed to the wine cab, "Would you like some wine? I vouch for the taste and bought it from the best producers. I can even give you a discount as a wee gift."


    "Isn''t a gift supposed to be free?" Juliet asked rhetorically, plopping down on afortable couch. Her eyes sparkled with joy as she voiced her opinion, "Soft! Comfortable! In my tribe, the mostfortable chairs were considered stones with animal hides."


    Adam raised an eyebrow, fetching white wine from the cab, and then fetched three wine sses¡ªone for Amarantha, one for himself, and one for Juliet.


    "If you want, I can give you these chairs. With a discount, of course," he said with a business-like smile. "50 Dragon Stones for one chair. Very cheap, don''t you think?"


    "Oh, you''re a lousy haggler," Juliet retorted. "That''s why I hate dealing with people like you. They try to suck all your money... and by the way, gifts are supposed to be given for free."


    "How naive. You haven''t seen the ruthless world of trade yet," Adam chuckled.


    Leaning back in his chair, Adam sighed, feeling his tense nerves rx as the tense atmosphere in the room began to dissipate. He closed his eyes, savoring the quiet sips, and the aromatic scent of the wine he had memorized by heart. At times, the clinking of sses could be heard, as well as Juliet''s muttering as she talked to herself.


    Five minutester, Adam sighed again and returned to the main topic. Sitting upright, he immediately changed his mood to a serious one, looking directly into Juliet''s golden eyes.


    "The leader of the Wolf tribe. What business do you have with us?"


    "It seems you''re finally ready to get to the main topic," the woman said, cracking her fingers. "I think you already know the reason, but I want one thing - to lift the contract you deceitfully made with my subordinate."


    The contract. Of course, she was referring to the deceptive contract Adam used to punish the arrogant beastmen. He had hoped to gain as much advantage as possible from this situation, so he only narrowed his eyes in response, crossing his arms over his chest. His bodynguage signaled a loss of interest, and the she-wolf noticed it, frowning and looking at him.


    "Of course, I''m not asking you to do it for free. I''ll providepensation and follow the terms of the contract - handing over the guilty parties for the attacks, but not their families," Juliet narrowed her eyes, showing her determination. "Even if they are guilty of killings, their families are not."


    "What?!"


    Adam smiled, tapping his index finger on the coffee table as a sign of his disinterest in her words. He looked into her eyes and cracked his neck, feeling irritation growing within him.


    "Lady Juliet, in this world, murder is amon affair. Even a fool can understand that, but... I''ll never forgive those who killed my subordinates," Adam began with a polite smile, but his expression turned cold in the end. "And that will never change. Killers must suffer for what they put me through. There''s no room for negotiation."


    "Absurd! I''ll never agree to that!" she eximed, expressing her disagreement. She drew her sword and stood up, showing her resistance. "I won''t ept it! Only over my dead body!"


    ***


    Adam looked wearily at Juliet, who repeatedly tried to attack them. It seemed like this woman had umted recklessness and audacity over the centuries for these moments. Although Amarantha found it amusing and disyed a smile, she couldn''t help but hold back herments about how he had spent a pleasant night, choosing instead to remain silent. Either way, Juliet tried to settle the matter with her sword, challenging him to a duel, seemingly ignoring Amarantha. He didn''t particrly want to fight her, knowing he would lose due to the difference in strength. He looked tired as he tried to think of something.


    "Lady Juliet, you say you disagree with many points and want to change them, correct?" Adam asked, causing Juliet to stop her reckless attempts to attack.


    "Exactly! I''ve been saying this for two hours, but you won''t agree, human!" she replied, snorting with irritation and poking the tip of her sword into the marble floor. "Be a man about it! Fight me, and we''ll determine who''s right and who''s not."


    "Indeed... and yes, the floor repair will cost 10 Silver Dragon Stones," Adam sighed and stood up.


    Thanks to his height, he looked down on Juliet as if observing her every move with his sparkling eyes, much like a curious cat waiting for its owner to y. He habitually cracked his neck and then raised his index, middle, and ring fingers.


    "Three options. Here''s how we can settle this," Adam said, lowering his index finger. "Option one: you agree to all the terms, or you die."


    "Haha, not happening!"


    "Option two," he lowered his middle finger, smiling at her, "You offer mepensation that covers all my funeral expenses, the upbringing of the guards you killed, andpensation for the families of the deceased. Additionally, you''ll give me 500 tinum DS for the emotional distress I''ve endured, crying myself to sleep over the dead."


    Juliet and Amarantha raised their eyebrows, clearly disying their disbelief. Amarantha, in particr, bit her lip, trying not to mention how he had a jolly time that night but decided to stay silent. Nevertheless, as a true thick-skinned trader, he paid no attention to this and lowered his ring finger.


    "Option three," he paused and grinned, narrowing his eyes. From this, Juliet inexplicably had a strange premonition. "You be my wife. That way, I can forgive your tribe''s sins."


    ***


    It was evening. Orange hues painted the sky, creating a beautiful spectacle. The state of emergency had been lifted, and the city''s residents could finally breathe a sigh of relief, returning to their homes or workces. Meanwhile, Adam gazed ahead from his balcony and smiled when he spotted a female figure riding away on a horse in the distance.


    "Are you sure it was wise to let her go?" Amarantha asked, standing behind him. She was in a red negligee, revealing her ample bosom, not hidden by bras.


    Adam turned to her and smiled, waving his hand. "Why not? The contract will be active tomorrow morning anyway. She''ll have to decide by then. And besides..."


    He narrowed his eyes and looked towards Varasima, his gaze growing darker as he furrowed his brow.


    "Varasima... has fallen. All the citizens were killed."


    ***


    Loud footsteps echoed across the square of Varasima. The demon army, as if acting as one, advanced towards their target - Avalonia. On their way, they had killed many people, and even renowned heroes were reduced to mere minnows, forced to retreat immediately.


    A horn sounded. Leading the demons, a familiar figure emerged, a man we knew as Azaroth, d in heavy armor. He sat atop a demonic steed, his cloak billowing in the wind. The banner of the Chaos Empire soared above the estate of King Varasima, and on the main square, the bodies of the king and his closest advisors were impaled on stakes.


    This was chaos.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 132 Azaroth

    Varasima has fallen. This was the news that Avalonia''s citizens woke up to, the moment they opened their eyes. From aristocrats to the homeless, everyone knew about it, and the fear of the demon had certainly escted, which undoubtedly troubled them. At the same time, Adam was in the advisor''s office.


    He sat in his usual ce, arms crossed over his chest, his brows furrowed. He was dressed in his usual, not even work attire, all in ck - a ck shirt, ck trousers, and ck shoes. Although it was a coincidence, the chosen color matched the mourning mood that prevailed in Fortengard. It seemed that overnight, all the citizens'' positive outlook had disappeared, and the fall of Varasima and the tragic, horrifying death of the king was something even Adam dared not announce to the public.


    "F**k, what a loss. I didn''t expect him to die... didn''t that bastard have any escape routes?" Adam mourned the loss of a potentially useful person, cursing the demons: "Damn! What does that idiot want? It''s hard to believe that crazy Veronica doesn''t like noise."


    Raising his head, he looked at Elizabeth, who hadn''t changed her expression even amidst this chaos, coldly examining the documents. Her eyshes asionally fluttered, and her eyebrows moved slightly, but it could be said that she was somewhat surprised. Standing up from his seat, Adam cracked his neck and approached her from behind, looking at the document in her hands.


    "Hero Leonid and Hero Alphiris disappeared without a trace... Ha-a," the man sighed and grabbed his forehead, feeling a headacheing on.


    "Useless," Elizabeth muttered and leaned back in her chair.


    Adam raised an eyebrow, looking at her, and was surprised to see irritation on her face, which was unusual considering her usual cold behavior. It seemed as if she didn''t know any other emotions besides seriousness.


    "What? You look surprised. Thought I had no emotions?" Elizabeth snorted, catching his gaze on her. She waved a sheet of paper in front of his face, expressing her displeasure, dropping the facade of the cold queen. "Take a look for yourself. A pitiful sight, huh? These idiots ran away as soon as they saw the demon army. And I''ve spent so much money on their development? Damn..."


    Taking the report from her hands, the advisor, with eyes narrowed out of curiosity, began to scrutinize every word. With each line, his face became grimmer and grimmer, and his mood changed from annoyance to intense anger.


    "What the hell, damn it?!" he cursed, and his demonic energy (miasma) burst out, tearing the document into tiny pieces, challenging even a shredder. "Why did they just run away?"


    Heroes. In Adam''s previous life, this word had many associations, but among those who enjoyed novels and light novels, there was onemon association - a saintly soul. What did it mean? In any dangerous situation, the hero would rush forward, selflessly sacrificing themselves and their group members. Sometimes it reached absurdity, so some readers leftments like, "Fucking priest. Why do you give me some fucking psychological therapy during the fight?"


    But these heroes... more reasonable, so to speak.


    "No, something''s not right," Adam thought, cooling his anger. He remembered his spell. "I washed Leonid''s brain so thoroughly that he''d call horse shit a gift from above. What are the chances that this idiot would leave the battlefield of his own free will? Zero! But..."


    He took the small strip of paper with the name written on it.


    "Hero Alphiris... if we don''t count the one who died in battle with the demons, he was the first hero," Adam mused, and Elizabeth nodded.


    "Yeah. He was famous for his kindness and honesty, but a year ago, he returned after a mission in a strange state. It seems he fell into depression because his team died," Elizabeth muttered, recalling the report from a year ago. Then she frowned. "Back then, I didn''t pay much attention to it because I had more important matters, but... it looks very suspicious."


    "Bingo," Adam thought.


    Recently... he has been having dreams. These are just small, insignificant fragments from the past,cking much context. However, in these dreams, he saw a demon with a slender body and gray skin. That demon was saying something to him while holding a staff, apparently a magical one. He wore worn but still impressive armor, and his ck sclera with ck eyes looked straight into his soul.


    "$@%!@."


    However, he couldn''t remember the words. Everything was hazy. But Adam wasn''t upset; on the contrary, he felt joy. He was regaining lost memories of this body, which meant he could use his abilities twice as effectively.


    "But now, there''s another question at hand... or rather, the reason for such an act. And if my information is to be believed..."


    Adam walked to his desk and retrieved archival documents from the drawers. After a brief search, he found a folder with files: "Here it is."


    The folder had thebel "Hero Missions." It contained over a hundred documents, so with furrowed brows, Adam opened it and began searching. Scrolling through document after document, he checked missions from the previous year and stopped at the penultimate document, seeing the name he was looking for.


    "I found it. Alphiris was sent to the presumed sanctuary of the Second Prince of Chaos, Lucius," he muttered and frowned. "The Second Prince... he was known for necromancy and mind control. What are the chances that Lucius killed Alphiris and then resurrected him?"


    "Unfortunately, the chances are not zero," Elizabeth replied, standing behind him.


    "Yes, but didn''t you notice the obvious, Lady Elizabeth?" Adam wondered, looking at her over his shoulder. "Do you not control everything around you, even your subordinates?"


    "Is that what you think of me?" she said, snorting and turning away. Her long wavy hair swayed, and a delicate floral scent reached Adam. "Either way, during that time, it was difficult to see everything. Suddenly, there were disagreements among officials, chaos ensued, and protests. All my attention was on that."


    Hearing this, Adam narrowed his eyes, feeling a strange premonition. He closed the folder and put it in the cab, then stood up.


    "Well, that exins everything, although notpletely. I''m sure all this chaos was also nned by someone clever, but who knows the extent of this mess," he muttered, cracking his knuckles. He narrowed his eyes and looked out of the window, where a good view of the sunset could be seen. "Measures need to be taken. The next stop for the demon army will be the vassal kingdom of Kiranis, and there are serious problems there. These guys don''t have a good army at all, and it''s a country on the brink of destruction due to corruption. Pathetic."


    "I agree. I''ve already given orders to the elites, and we''ve temporarily halted military actions with Elfhelm," Elizabeth concurred, resting her chin on her hands. "It seems Amaria is facing problems as well. They say their chief elder disappeared suddenly and without reason. All the elves are searching for her."


    "!!!" Adam felt his heart stop from worry as the news reached him. His breath became heavy, and inside, he felt a burning hope for something better, even with all the disappointment that might follow.


    "A... and what was her name?"


    "Uh... I don''t know why you need this information, but she''s quite well-known in the world. Her name is Iliantra, an amazing mage who can control nature."


    ***


    Azaroth, themander of demons and the first prince of Chaos. Most demons know about him when they enter the Coliseum, where the strongest demons fight for the title of "Strongest Demon." In the time since the Coliseum''s existence, which hassted for over two thousand years, Azaroth remains the only victor and currently holds the unofficial title of "Strongest Demon," a title that is challenged in the Queen''s fanatical circles but is still respected by ordinary demons.


    Throughout his life as a prince, Azaroth participated in two wars: a war against humans two hundred years ago and a war against humans a hundred years ago. Now, it was the third war, again against humans. Five hundred thousand demonic soldiers followed him, trampling every shoot and sapling in their path, making the world cry bloody tears. Their imposing aura frightened wild animals and creatures lurking in the darkness. The world discussed their movements, worrying about their future.


    "How irritating..." Azaroth muttered, waving his hand and loudly ordering, "Army! Set up camp! Rest; today you''ve shown yourselves in a good light. Tomorrow morning, we''ll continue at a faster pace!"


    "Yes, sir!" themanders and soldiers responded in unison.


    Turning his horse, Azaroth moved away from the main army and found a ce by the river. The location they were in was fertile. For the nearest five kilometers, there were only meadows with short grass and flowers. The ce looked as if it belonged to paradise¡ªa quiet and pleasant ce.


    "Finally, I''m here," he murmured, feeling the weight on his shoulders be much lighter.


    "Hrrr"


    The horse neighed and lowered itself onto the grass, sensing its owner''s intent. Azaroth dismounted andnded on the ground. He gazed directly at the river, and upon examining his reflection in it, he reached into an inner pocket of his magically concealed armor and retrieved a greenmp. His pocket was something akin to Adam''s [Inventory].


    "Invezios," he muttered a mysterious word in an unknownnguage. ck miasma emanated from his body, covering an area within a 500-meter radius, obscuring the view from third parties. "Atst... atst..."


    Azaroth looked at his hand and themp, which trembled along with him. The cause wasn''t his shaking hands, but rather a mysterious stone that had suddenly risen from the river. The stone was pale pink, resembling a gem, but its faint aura indicated that it was no ordinary stone.


    "In ancient times, they ruled the world. Each of them possessed a power capable of changing the world, but for some unknown reason, they vanished without a trace, as if they had never existed."


    With trembling hands, he grabbed the stone and then smiled. His smile was strange, almost twisted, but it carried sincere joy and admiration.


    "The dragon race... this is the legendary dragon egg."


    To be continued...

 Chapter 133 Juliet decision

    <h4>Chapter 133 Juliet decision</h4>


    "Caw-caw!"


    Above Adam''s estate, the cawing of a raven echoed, and the maids, who had raised their heads, smiled when they noticed arge raven flying in the sky. It circled the estate, cawing melodically. This was the mayor of the city''s pet, known as Roav. He was the darling of the maids, and they took great care of his wings, making the raven shine.


    "Caaaaaw!"


    Roav cawed again and, pping his wings, descended with a whistle - BOOM - a loud sound echoed as the raven collided with the ground with its beak, and the nearby chambermaids rushed to him, looking tired. They had expressions on their faces as if they were saying, "Oh my goodness, not again?!"


    With a puzzled look in his red eyes, the raven watched as the approaching chambermaids, holding the hem of their dresses, ran towards him. After a few minutes, they sessfully pulled Roav out of the earth, though his beak was still dirty, and his feathers were covered in dust.


    "Ahh! Roav, we bathed you half an hour ago!"ined a very young chambermaid with long ck hair and brown eyes, her height being 135 cm. She pouted and poked Roav''s beak, and he turned his head away, as if embarrassed.


    "That''s enough, Lisa. He''s still a curious little one, maybe he wanted to lift our Lord''s spirits," another chambermaid with short chestnut hair down to her shoulders and beautiful brown eyes said with an affectionate smile. She had arge bust and a slender figure.


    "Chloe, Lord Adam... he..."


    Lisa mumbled his name, feeling painful, lowering her head and staring at her shoes. For several days in a row, Adam hadn''t left his office and was immersed in work, only talking to his trusted people - Shizuya, ire, Mary, Ekaterina, Amarantha, Elyra, and ra. Only these seven women were with him around the clock and mostly ryed the mayor''s orders. This had be the reason why most of the chambermaids had started to envy and be jealous.


    Among them was Chloe, the woman with short chestnut hair, who narrowed her eyes and clicked her tongue. At the strange sound, Lisa raised her head and looked puzzled at Chloe, smiling affectionately at her, and a question mark appeared above her head. However, the girl felt a strange coldness all over her body.


    "Brr... Is it getting cold?" she asked, hugging herself.


    "Eh? Oh... yeah, it seems so," Chloe blinked in puzzlement, then nodded with a loving smile, hugging Lisa.


    Lisa, who had felt the warmth of her older sister, smiled gently, but her smile froze on her face when she saw the frozen grass turning into ice. Cold sweat streamed down her forehead, and the once gentle embrace of her older sister felt suffocating.


    "Big sister... how jealous can you be?" thought the little girl, shuddering in horror and praying to all the gods in this world: "Please, save Lord Adam from such crazy women like her..."


    ***


    "Achoo!" Amarantha, ra, and Shizuya suddenly sneezed and looked at each other in confusion.


    "Are you sick, Ama? I thought practitioners of your level don''t get sick," Elyra eximed in surprise, holding a stack of papers that were school reports. She looked puzzled at ra and Shizuya, who were rubbing their noses. "You two should dress warmer. These are cold times, and the weather changes more often than Juliet''s mood."


    "Hey!"


    The woman in question frowned and protested loudly, mming her hand on the armrest of the chair, leaving a crack in it. However, she grimaced with horror when she felt Amarantha''s gaze, whose pupils had turned into dor signs.


    "FUC-"


    "That''ll be 10 tinum DK from you, wild one," Amarantha sighed, tiredly looking at the spirited woman.


    "Damn demons! Do you have a whole family of merchants or something?!" she yelled, reluctantly taking out 10 tinum DK from her pouch and handing overpensation for the damage.


    "Thanks for your cooperation~" Amarantha grinned.


    Casting a weary nce at them, Shizuya picked up the papers from Elyra and sat down nearby, beginning to study the school documents. This was the report for the first month, and she dutifully immersed herself in her work. During this time, her cat ears twitched, and her tail swayed gently, showing her concentration.


    "Our results for the first month are not the best..."


    "NYAAAA!" Shizuya squealed in a girlish manner, with a hint of catlike inflection, and her tail puffed up as if she were preparing to attack.


    "What a cute reaction," Amarantha said with a mischievous smile as she suddenly appeared behind Shizuya. Her face bore a naughty expression.


    "Stop scaring me, you devil! My heart almost stopped from fear!"


    "Nah, it''s fun~ Especially your ''NYAAA,'' I''m sure our husband will love it."


    "NYAAH! SHUT UP!"


    Juliet silently watched the scene where two women argued with each other while the others were busy with their work. She had only one question in her mind: "Why the hell am I stuck here with these crazies?" She sighed heavily and massaged her nose, feeling exhausted from their pointless banter. During this, Elyra suddenly raised her head and looked at Juliet with a puzzled expression, asking:


    "By the way, why are you here?"


    "..."


    ***


    Adam''s Office. The windows were covered with curtains, preventing any light from prating inside, making the room dark and filled with a gloomy atmosphere. Under the man''s eyes, there were bags from stress, while he wielded a ballpoint pen he had stolen from his previous life. Before himy papers with reports and official requests that he had to fulfill.


    Scratch... scratch... rustle...


    There was a scraping sound as Adam wrote on the paper and a rustling as he reced thepleted paper with a new one. And there were three towers of such papers, growing with each passing moment. He had locked himself in his office for two days already because all of this required a lot of work and attention, and he didn''t want to be distracted by other things. Although, of course, he took breaks from time to time to avoid dying from stress, mixing it with hugs and kisses from his women.


    "I hate working... but if I don''t work, I won''t be able to bring many ns to fruition. Sacrifice for the greater good, indeed..." Adam frowned and muttered these words to himself, which over the past two or three days had turned into a mantra that kept him sane and added the optimism needed to solve manyplicated matters. "I hate these stupid demons... everything was fine, so why are they disrupting my ns?"


    He snorted and signed another paper, tossing it into a small portal, the B-side of which was located on the advisor''s desk in Avalonia Castle. But since he had to stay in Sedyon due to key moments, work had shifted to remote mode. The only thing missing was video conferences...


    "That''s it... I''m done for today. I''ll rest, and by evening, I need to deal with details like creating a new city and bunkers." He sighed and stood up, pushing the papers aside.


    Tilting his head to the right, he pressed it to his shoulder and cracked his neck. Then he began cracking his finger joints, and then his back. When Adam felt alive again after performing his peculiar ritual, he approached the door and ced his hand on the round doorknob, pushing it away from him to open the door directly into his bedroom, where there was already a lively atmosphere.


    A slight creak of the door caught the attention of all the women, including Juliet, whose previously gloomy face brightened when she realized that she could finally finish her business. She stood up and met his gaze, opening her mouth to speak: "Mayor Ada-" but...


    "Adam!"


    A loud cry of joy came from Elyra, and a momentter, the girlnded right in his arms, clinging to him like a ko. Her face wore a bright and innocent smile, but for some reason, Adam heard muffled snorts, which he sessfully ignored.


    Other women also approached him, embracing his body, although there wasn''t enough space for all of them, so they settled on arge sofa. And so, Elyra sat between his legs, pressing her buttocks against his groin, while ra and Amarantha sat on his right and left thighs, and Shizuya wrapped her arms around his neck, burying her nose in his hair, while Mary on his left side held his hand, just like ire, except she was on his right side.


    "What the hell..." Juliet blushed heavily and pointed at Adam with her index finger, her eyes darting around, not knowing where to look. "Indecency! Are you females in heat or something?"


    "Oh,e on. You''re acting like an innocent girl," Adam snorted, and Juliet blushed even more. He raised an eyebrow and looked her up and down, smiling. "With your beauty, are you still alone?"


    "Sh-Shut up! I won''t ept a man weaker than me!"


    Shrugging, Adam closed his eyes and inhaled the fragrant scent of flowers mixed. "Like a bouquet of different flowers," he thought, smiling, and finally opened his eyes, looking at Juliet.


    "So... are you ready to answer?" It seemed like just one word made all the women snap out of their loving state and look at Juliet, who felt a shiver run through her body and... grinned. Her grin was so twisted that it looked like a predator was staring at you. Rolling his eyes at her behavior, Adam patiently looked at her until she regained herposure and cleared her throat to continue.


    "Ahem... Ahem... in short, I''ve made a decision," Juliet said, furrowing her brows and crossing her arms over her chest, emphasizing her two hills. "I willpensate you for the damage and send the three culprits in the attack to the gallows."


    "Awesome. Then-"


    "I''m not done yet," Juliet interrupted Adam, who had pursed his lips and looked into her golden eyes. Seeing that the man was listening attentively, she continued, "I would also like you to help us."


    Adam smiled and narrowed his eyes, looking at the she-wolf.


    "I''m listening attentively."


    To be continued...

 Chapter 134 Allies

    <h4>Chapter 134 Allies</h4>


    "I am listening carefully," Adam leaned forward slightly, his face showing interest in the conversation as he narrowed his ck eyes. Juliet, who had crossed her arms on her chest, leaned back in her chair and inadvertently looked at his words that reflected nothing, feeling her mind clouding.


    "Of course, I understand that you won''t do my request for free. I''ve known that for a long time, so I won''t ask for it," she began, her voice hoarse with hints of irritation. Her wolf tail began to sway, asionally hitting the armrest, while her ears drooped down. "And you don''t agree to a fight, so we can''t resolve the matter that way. So, I''m ready to pay you for your help, that''s why¡ª"


    "Sorry for interrupting, but wait a moment," Adam interrupted her and narrowed his eyes, the whites of which began to fill with ck. "If you want to entice me with sweet talk about big money and profit, I mustmend your clever approach, but I also must express my criticism ¨C I won''t fall for that. I have enough finances to build three more cities, and there will still be enough left for three more by the end. So, if you want to pique my interest, it has to be something more intriguing."


    Juliet curled the corners of her mouth and frowned, looking disappointed. Apparently, Adam''s words hit the mark, and she had indeed nned to lure him withrge sums of money, but s, it didn''t interest him much. So, he directly stated that he wanted to see something more interesting.


    "Speak inly. What do you need? As long as it doesn''t cross certain boundaries, I can give you what you want," Juliet suddenly said, deciding to abandon the money-attracting tactic and reveal what she had in mind.


    "What I want, you say..." Adam cracked his neck and smiled, looking intrigued. "Now the interesting negotiations begin."


    He yawned while Shizuya massaged his shoulders, and the other women simply leaned against him, ignoring Juliet and their conversation, as if entering their little world. However, once again, the woman didn''t let her guard down, as the sight of Amarantha, who hadid her head on Adam''s chest, was intimidating ¨C like a sleeping dragon guarding its most precious treasure. Just one move and a small sound, and the dragon would awaken from its slumber to kill the intruder.


    Tension was rising. Adam hadn''t answered her question yet and was deep in thought with his eyes closed, leaving Juliet waiting. A minute passed, then two, then five minutes. On the tenth minute of waiting, when the wolf-woman was beginning to lose patience, Adam''s voice finally sounded.


    "All right, I''vee up with something," he said and opened his eyes, looking at her with a smile. "I''ve heard that wolves have a map. Give it to me."


    "A map? I don''t understand what you¡ª"


    "Stop pretending to be innocent, Juliet," Adam interrupted her, speaking with a serious tone. He narrowed his eyes with a smirk, and a dangerous energy emanated from his body. "I''m patient with beautiful women, but I be impatient in matters like this. So, answer the question, and there''s nothing left to hide, as I already know everything. From your subordinates, by the way."


    "Damn it!"


    Juliet cursed and pped her hand against the armrest, breaking it into pieces. Without waiting for Adam''s words, she took out 10 tinum Dragon Stones, changed her chair, and, after a few minutes of contemtion, regained herposure. Though her appearance still showed signs of distress, her brows remained furrowed. She sensually crossed her legs, and given her revealing attire, it offered a generous view, which Adam noticed but didn''t show any reaction, adhering to politeness and etiquette.


    "I hate people like you. Cunning, arrogant. Just like a snake!" she said in a hoarse voice, putting her hand to her forehead, which felt hot. She let out a tired sigh, and her hand dropped to her eyes, then she massaged her nose, feeling the irritation in her chest growing.


    "Well, I don''t care. So, going back to the question about the map. You¡ª"


    "Okay," Juliet sighed and waved her hand, narrowing her golden eyes and twisting her lips. "But why do you need it? I''m sure that despite the ancient history of this map, it''s useless since nothing has been confirmed."


    "Useful or not, I''ll be the judge of that. Your task is to give me that map, understand? Just one map, and the contract, the pressure, and our mutual enmity will disappear, and I''ll even help you," Adam smiled, running his right hand through Elyra''s hair while his left hand held Amarantha around the waist. "What do you say? Just one map and the benefits are substantial..."


    Juliet pursed her lips and sighed. Though it was difficult for her, she nodded. "Okay."


    Sometimeter...


    Before Adamy a contract he had cleverly imposed on the beastmen, and on the opposite side of the contract was a map drawn on old parchment. The map was tattered, with burn marks in some ces, and a corner of the parchment was torn off, with several missing pieces.


    "Is this part of arger map? What the hell?" Adamined and frowned, feeling disappointment wash over him. But after taking a deep breath and exhaling, he regained hisposure. "Well, my mistake for expecting something better. After all, it''s an ancient map."


    "Of course, I have only one part! This is, actually, an ancient heritage!" Julietined about Adam''s greed and scowled, looking into his eyes. "So? Destroy this contract now, and then we can discuss."


    "Fine, fine, stop whining. I''m a man of my word, understand?" Adam snorted and snapped his fingers.


    Immediately, there was a reaction. The paper with the contract shone, and the letters on it began to disappear, floating in the air and disintegrating. After a few minutes, the paper became clean as if nothing had been written on it, and the pure white light turned into a menacing ck.


    "Done. Now, about your request..."


    "I need you to grant asylum to the Wolf Tribe," Juliet began immediately, clenching her fists. It seemed she was ashamed of asking for help, but determination was written on her face. "A month ago, I heard about Sedyon, the city of the future. At first, I thought of just robbing and taking control, but..."


    She nced at Amarantha, who was asleep on Adam''sp while Elyrabed the elf''s hair. Though it was a peaceful scene, and the woman had closed her eyes, Juliet felt a gaze full of cunning on her.


    "But you met Amarantha, who easily repelled your attack, and you decided it would be better to submit," Adam continued for her.


    "Allies," Juliet corrected him, furrowing her beautiful brows. "I hope for equal terms. Besides, in my opinion, the city of Sedyon is the perfect ce for the beastmen. We, who have been persecuted for centuries, have finally found a ce where we are treated well."


    Adam pursed his lips, which then formed into a gentle smile. In his pure ck eyes, Juliet''s face was reflected, her cheeks reddened, and her shoulders trembled. It seemed the woman was not ustomed to such sensual topics, which made her embarrassed.


    "You''re wee," he said, with a hint of amusement.


    "Sh-shut up. I didn''t thank you!"


    "Heh"


    Shrugging at her amusing behavior, Adam tilted his head to the side and closed his eyes, deep in thought.


    Beastmen, or more specifically, wolf-beastmen. They were often confused with werewolves, but the difference between them was immense, especially considering that the wolf-beastmen had absolutely no connection to nature. However, they had a particr trait in their character ¨C extreme loyalty to those they served. They also inherited from wolves their predatory nature, exceptional charm, and unique ancestral magic, [Group Telepathy].


    When wolves were within a distance of no more than two kilometers from each other, they couldmunicate and transmit thoughts. In a pack, they gained additional strength, and in gaming terms, one could consider it a "buff" to their power and defense.


    From Adam''s perspective, the wolves would be suitable for a covert operations team. Despite having his subordinates, the Amaranths, for this purpose, they were more like additional assistance to him, and Adam didn''t want to rely too heavily on his wife''s kindness. Thus, he needed his team.


    "Okay."


    Adam opened his eyes, and a glint of sunlight poured in through the window, casting a radiant gleam. The corners of his mouth lifted, forming a gentle smile.


    "Um..."


    Juliet blinked suddenly, feeling her mind go nk. This sensation frightened her, and she shook her head, enveloping her body in magic, although there wasn''t much of it due to the nature of her race.


    "What''s happening to me?" She furrowed her brow, cing her hand on her chest. She felt her heart racing, which puzzled her. "Am I poisoned? Or is it because of stress? Probably thetter. After all, demons and the war among the beastmen have brought me plenty of problems."


    ***


    Chaos Empire, Abyss.


    In a quiet and gloomy castle, there was an eerie silence. There were no servants, nobles, or even small animals or insects. Just emptiness and solitude, intensifying the ominous atmosphere emanating from the walls as ck as pitch.


    However, suddenly, out of nowhere, in a random corridor leading to the throne room, a white sh with ck particles appeared.


    "Home. Report. To mom."


    Suddenly, a deep and ominous voice emanated from the sh, sounding more like the scraping of metal against metal. A momentter, two bodies were ejected from the sh,nding on the ground with a thud. If Elizabeth were here, she would easily recognize them.


    Hero Leonid and Hero Alphiris.


    Following them, a figure emerged from the sh. Or rather, something that resembled a human in terms of body structure. He had a slender figure, or rather, an extremely skeletal body. His skin was gray, and a notable feature was his ck eyes. His bony hands bore numerous red tattoos. He was dressed in a tattered ck mage''s cloak with signs of age. With his ck eyes like pitch, he gazed at the two heroes.


    "Lucius. Return. Home. Sessfully."


    To be continued...

 Chapter 135 The maid’s meeting

    <h4>Chapter 135 The maid''s meeting</h4>


    For some, the morning starts with coffee; for others, it starts with morning exercises; but some wake up to the sounds of an explosion. That''s how the residents of the vige on the outskirts of the vassal kingdom of Kiranis greeted their morning. Was it necessary to say what a shock it was for them? I think not.


    "Save us, Goddess of Light!"


    "My child...!"


    "Mighty Goddess of Light, we implore your grace of light. Fill our souls with faith and prayer, guide us in life, grant us bright days, and..."


    Some were shouting, some were crying, and some were praying. However, the demon army paid no heed to the pleas of those they were ordered to kill by General Azaroth, whoever happened to be in their way. And leading this army, or rather its detachment, was a demon with gray, ashen skin. He had a muscr, humanoid body with goat-like horns on his forehead. He was d in bright red armor adorned with spikes, and he held a massive sword with a long de, the Great Sword. He rode a ck steed with spikes on its head, and its eyes were red as blood.


    "Brothers! In the name of the Demon Queen, following hermand and will, kill all these worms!" he shouted.


    His voice was piercing as if someone had shot an arrow, and his tone was filled with anger, hatred, greed, bloodlust, and other negative emotions. His hideous face, scarred all over, contorted into a sly grin, while his entirely white eyes stared ahead at the vige.


    "FOR HER MAJESTY!"


    "LONG LIVE THE QUEEN!"


    "ETERNAL LIFE!"


    Here and there, across the battlefield, loud cries rang out from those who praised the Demon Queen with all their soul and sincerity, extolling her and demonstrating their loyalty. There were many demons, approximately fifteen thousand, and their strength was menacing. The earth trembled from their footsteps alone, and the sky was covered with clouds as if mourning the deaths of the innocent. Rain began to fall.


    "Do you feel the moist scent? The feeling of dampness on your face? The sound of rain?" The demon with gray skin leading the demon soldiers asked loudly.


    "WE FEEL IT, SIR! WE HEAR IT, SIR!"


    "That''s right! And we will continue to feel it in the future, staining humannds with blood! We are proud warriors of Her Majesty! Hail the Chaos Empire!"


    "HAIL FOR QUEEN! HAIL FOR DEMON RACE"


    As one, they drew their weapons from their sheaths and rushed forward, towards their goal, towards their prey¡ªthe lonely vige. On that day, blood stained the earth crimson, and the sky never ceased to weep, as if grieving for the deaths of the innocent. And amidst it all, only demonicughter could be heard, filled with sadism and cruelty.


    "HAHAHAHAHA!"


    ***


    On one of the towers, apanied by two knights, stood a handsome and dignified man. He was dressed in a ck suit with a white shirt underneath. A tie was neatly tied around his neck, and he held a cane in his hand. ck trousers and ssic shoespleted his attire, and his long ck hair was tied up in a high ponytail. His face bore no expression, and he remained silent. Only asionally did the sound of his cane tapping against the stone floor echo through the tower.


    Adam silently watched as elite squads of knights emerged from the pce. Each of them was equipped with top-notch armor, the finest and most robust horses, and high-quality provisions. This was Avalonia''s main army¡ªthe Moon of Avalonia.


    In bygone times, this army had toppled entire nations, established new orders, and ruled over everything it could. The legacy of this army was passed down through the years, and Elizabeth ensured that they trained until they dropped. And now, this army was heading directly towards the vassal kingdom of Kiranis.


    "I hope this will help distract the demons for a while before I execute my ns. Oh, hope is fading fast," thought Adam, sping his hands behind his back and gripping his right wrist with his left hand. He smiled, but beneath that smiley a cold calction: "Yes, indeed, it gets tiresome. Wars destroy crops and people, and once-fertilends are stained with blood, and thend bes toxic."


    He smiled even wider, though his left hand clenched his right wrist even tighter. His gaze, directed at the army marching towards Avalonia''s gates amid the cheers of the people, turned cold.


    "War kills. However obvious that may sound, it''s a truly dreadful thing. But war breeds hard times, and hard times breed strong individuals." Adam turned on his heels and waved his hand to the knights who followed him. He sighed and narrowed his eyes, feeling irritation. "The city-bunker n needs to be expedited immediately. I must relocate the people who are important to me to a safe ce, and"


    "Sir?" A male voice came from behind him; it was one of the knights who had stopped with Adam.


    Following the gentleman''s gaze, the knight saw nothing, so he was puzzled. But Adam''s enhanced vision, bolstered by magic, allowed him to see the dense forests of Elfheim, although not very clearly. There was a subtle trace of sadness and concern on his face.


    "Iliantra, where have you disappeared?"


    ***


    The city of Sedyon While in other ces there was noise and chaos, the peaceful townsfolk of this little town strolled through the square, went shopping, and enjoyed the nightlife. Business thrived, the city prospered, and it brought in ie. The Idorvam Bank had expanded to new heights; now there were over 500 branches throughout Avalonia, as well as 780 representatives in all the cities. Ricky and the others'' businesses were also flourishing, and everyone felt like they were in a fairy tale.


    However, there were incidents. From time to time, people gathered in the square, demanding that Sedyon lower prices for the sake of helping Avalonia and all those affected by the war. But such idiots, putting themselves in the ce of intelligent people, soon suffered from their greed. They were locked up in dungeons, and at the end of their sentences, they were fined, which they couldn''t afford to pay, so they were voluntarily sent to do dirty work, the kind that no one usually agreed to.


    Other than that, everything went normally. However, today, among the maids, there was a gathering, as it was Sunday. At the end of the week, the head maid, Ekaterina, gathered all the maids for discussions and reports, as well as a Q&A session. And there were 124 maids in the mansion.


    So, they held the meeting in a spacious hall, which was originally designed for performances, but Adam had little interest in such long and tedious affairs, so this hall was abandoned quickly. Only the maids came here to dust and keep everything clean.


    "I can''t wait for today''s Q&A session! I''ve got so many questions piling up," eximed one of the maids.


    "I agree. It feels like an eternity has passed since thest session."


    "Hey, is ''that thing'' happening today? Uh, you know what I mean."


    "Rest assured, my collection for this week will delight you. But as they say, First, send the goods."


    Whispers filled the spectator seats as the women animatedly discussed various topics, wearing bright smiles on their faces. No one hid anything because, from the moment they became maids, they had cast aside their past and be a new version of themselves.


    However, their whispers and lively conversations ceased as soon as the sound of heels clicking on the floor echoed through the room. All the maids, in a split second, shifted from their casual mood to a more formal one. They stood up and then collectively bowed.


    "Good day, Head Maid!"


    Ekaterina, who was walking towards the stage, merely nodded. Following her was a beautiful maid with chestnut hair that reached her shoulders. Her eyes closed, but she could perfectly see the path ahead; her name was Chloe. As soon as these two maids stepped onto the stage, the attention of all the other maids was drawn to them.


    "Today, once again, we are holding a maid''s assembly. Let''s begin with the reports, as usual. I invite Deputy Head Maid Miss Chloe to start."


    The mentioned woman stepped forward, cing her left hand on her abdomen and her right hand on her left arm, thus expressing humility and showing her status as a servant. She smiled, her eyes still closed, and slightly inclined forward before straightening up.


    "Dear colleagues, respecteddies. I must say that this week has been challenging but undoubtedly productive. We have established contact with the beastfolk, opened two more bank branches in Avalonia, and Mr. Adam''s business is expanding wider and wider. Now our Mr. Adam owns 45% of all businesses in Avalonia, which attracts an incredible amount of money each month." She smiled gently, and her cheeks blushed when she mentioned Adam. Clearing her throat, Chloe continued, "During this week, there were no critical errors among you. You did an excellent job, which our beloved Mr. Adam also noted, so you can expect rewards."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    After Chloe''s words, there was silence. But the woman didn''t feel embarrassed; she merely plugged her ears and stepped back. And after a second...


    "HURRAAAH!"


    "DARN, I''VE BEEN WAITING FOR THIS THE WHOLE TIME!"


    "FINALLY!"


    Loud cheers of satisfaction from the women resounded throughout the hall, and Ekaterina winced at the loudmotion, but a barely noticeable smile appeared on her face, which Chloe managed to catch.


    "Oh, Head Maid, you smiled."


    "You''re imagining things, Deputy Head Maid," Ekaterina replied, turning her face away.


    "Hehe."


    In total, it took the women about ten minutes to calm down. Then Ekaterina began to listen to the reports that required her attention, but for the most part, everything was peaceful. And after half an hour, what all the maids had been eagerly anticipating finally arrived.


    There was a squeak, and the eager women''s eyes caught sight of Chloe pushing a cart carrying a huge blue diamond in a rhombus shape. Excited sighs filled the room, and they impatiently waited for the show to begin.


    "Ladies, I know you''ve been waiting for this!" Ekaterina proimed loudly, while Chloe pped in excitement. Paying no attention to her deputy, the Head Maid ced her hand on the diamond and infused it with magical power, causing the stone to glow brightly.


    Soon, a white beam of light shot out from the diamond and, upon hitting the parchment stretched across the stage, suddenly began to spread across the entire parchment''s surface. After a few seconds...


    "OH YES!"


    "I''VE LIVED FOR THIS MOMENT!"


    On the parchment, a close-up slide show of Adam''s revealing or simply good photos appeared.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 136 Five maids

    <h4>Chapter 136 Five maids</h4>


    If you were in a slight shock, and someone might have just been surprised by the scene where over a hundred maids were screaming and squealing, and some even whistled in support, then don''t worry, everything''s fine. Well, probably...


    To put it briefly and directly, as previously mentioned, every Sunday the maids hold a meeting where they report to Ekaterina, and then they discuss topics and achievements for the week. Then there''s a question-and-answer session where the maids ask questions to their superiors and more experienceddies, and they provide answers. This way, they exchange information, and knowledge, and simply have a good time, getting closer to each other. But at the end of this meeting, there''s a show, ahem, and it''s quite unusual.


    "I don''t even know why this became a tradition," mumbled Ekaterina, her facial muscles rxed, maintaining an impassive expression, although her eyebrow was raised a few centimeters.


    Seeing that her boss was in a state of self-reflection about her life through philosophical questions, Chloe just smiled, slightly opening her eyelids, revealing her beautiful brown eyes. Looking at her colleagues who were thoroughly enjoying the show and smiling brightly, the woman with short chestnut hair smoothly shrugged her shoulders, and her index finger twitched.


    "Yeah, in the beginning, I was fascinated by it too, but now it''s all much more familiar. It''s even scary to realize that we''re keeping an eye on him. Like stalkers or something," she chuckled.


    "Stalkers? Where did you even learn that word? You''re... oh, right. You''re also a fan of the Lord, so you study his words as if they were sacred scripture. Yes, now it makes sense."


    Chloe looked indifferently at her boss, with whom they were also good acquaintances. The woman was left speechless because the dark-haireddy didn''t even let her speak and answered her questions! Although... Chloe shook her head and sighed, shifting her gaze to the huge projection created by the magical stone.


    "This technology dates back to ancient times and is considered top-notch. Some countries are even ready to sell themselves for it, but they use it to view semi-nude photos of our Lord," she said, looking at a new slide where Adam was doing paperwork in a double-breasted suit, also wearing round-framed sses. Thisbination left many maids defenseless, and those who called themselves Adam''s ardent fans barely held back tears of joy.


    Chloe just smiled and proudly puffed out her chest, as most of the photos were taken by her or Ekaterina.


    Although theyined the most about the maids'' behavior, the women themselves didn''t mind such a show, which could help them rx after a long workweek.


    However, even such a pleasure for the maids as viewing semi-nude or just sexy photos of Adam was temporary because, to their great disappointment, everything had its end as the meeting gradually approached its logical conclusion. Most of them wore expressions of disappointment and a strong desire to continue the show, but, to their great regret, everything had its end. However, those who had already started to stand up suddenly discovered that Ekaterina was making a silent gesture for them to sit.


    "Senior maids - stay, and junior maids, we ask you to leave," Chloe announced with a caring smile.


    Exchanging nces with each other, the maids folded their hands on the lower part of their abdomen and sat down again, maintaining an elegant appearance. As ordered, junior maids and those under 30 years old were escorted out of the hall.


    Surveying the rows, Ekaterina quickly ran through all the maids, checking if they were sitting and listening attentively. When all these criteria were met, she nodded faintly and took a step forward. The sound of the chief maid''s heels echoed on the floor, and then...


    "Maids... I have a task for you."


    Her voice was loud, as if she were using a microphone, so thedies were quite surprised, but soon returned to the main topic. Ekaterina continued, "The morning of today brought the sad news of a brutal massacre in a remote vige in one of Avalonia''s vassal kingdoms. Over a thousand peaceful vigers fell victim to demons, and their blood stained the ruins of their vige in crimson. It was a horrifying scene that we hesitated to broadcast even in our news," she reported the dreadful news, which the maids were somewhat familiar with. Therefore, thedies quicklyposed themselves, although some, due to their younger age, couldn''t contain their emotions, but no one paid special attention to them.


    Each maid remained silent, watching Ekaterina''s every move with attention. Suddenly, she pulled a small square-shaped violet stone from her cleavage, which somewhat resembled a sapphire in color and radiance, though it wasn''t.


    "This stone is often called a spy stone. You need not judge it by its appearance, as its external features can change depending on the situation. It serves the function of tracking and live broadcasting from the ce where the stone was previously nted," Ekaterina exined, narrowing her eyes. Suddenly, the stone began to glow, a result of the woman infusing it with her magical energy. "And it is still operational at the moment, despite some defects caused by wild animals biting it."


    A soft humming sound filled the air, and soon, all the radiance emanating from the stone converged into a square-shaped screen, which was the same size as movie theater screens (25.2 meters wide). Immediately, everyone''s attention was drawn to the gruesome image, which horrified the maids. Some couldn''t bear it and reacted with a particr zeal, showing what they had for lunch that day.


    "Ugh."


    "Aah! ra, hold on... I''ll heal you with magic in a moment."


    What was on the screen...


    Mutted bodies, pieces of flesh, and blood-soaked soil. Right in front of the "camera"y a disfigured corpse, whose eyes stared directly into the camera''s "lens." Although he was dead and his face unrecognizable, only dangling eyes and a skull with bits of flesh remained from what used to be a "face."


    Naturally, for many, this sudden image caused shock and even a gag reflex. Even if they were senior maids with a military past and had witnessed many wars, few could withstand such a gruesome sight. Fortunately, they soon regained theirposure, and even with pale faces, the maids eagerly awaited Ekaterina''s further words.


    "Good reaction. Five of you couldn''t handle it and showed us what you had for lunch today with great enthusiasm. Eighteen simply paled, while forty-five of you didn''t even flinch," Ekaterina smirked, showing a different emotion for the first time, and looked at the 45 women who were attentively watching the screen. "You are ruthless soldiers who were once the cause of thousands of deaths, but in the end, your paths led you to the slums, thanks to our Lord''s mercy."


    The senior maids nodded, not attempting to say anything in their defense. Most of them were either former assassins, mercenaries, or soldiers from long-gone countries. Their hands were stained with blood, and they were haunted by vengeful spirits.


    "Out of these forty-five who could handle this image, the five strongest maids will be chosen. You will apany our Lord on his journey to that vige. The main qualities required are the ability to fight, protect, search, and be observant. Raise your hand if you meet these criteria."


    After Ekaterina''s speech, more than ten hands were raised, including Chloe''s, who smiled sweetly with closed eyes. Because of this smile, many maids felt a shiver down their spines, but no one lowered their hand. The head maid narrowed her eyes and began pointing at four people from the front row.


    "You."


    "Yes!"


    "You."


    "Hooray!"


    "You."


    "Oh yeah!"


    "And you."


    "Thanks for choosing me~."


    Ekaterina nodded and turned to Chloe, who was looking at her with semi-open eyes. Feeling Chloe''s strong desire to participate in this event, the head maid slowly turned away and tossed a ck token in her direction.


    p.


    "What''s this?" Chloe asked in surprise, catching the flying token.


    "It''s the leader''smunication token. You''ll lead these four and be our Lord''s right hand on this journey. We don''t tolerate mistakes, understood?"


    "Uhm..." Chloe was surprised but in the next second...


    "HURRAAAAAAY!"


    ***


    Early in the morning, Adam and five maids were in his office.


    "So, I believe Ekaterina exined the minimum requirements for the trip to you?" Adam began the conversation, setting aside his documents. Yawning, he looked at the women who were gazing at him with radiant eyes. Upon hearing his question, they simply nodded. "Well, that''s perfect. This trip isn''t very dangerous since the demons have long abandoned that ce, but it still requires some attention."


    Before him stood five maids. Chloe - whom you already know, and...


    A maid with dark green hair cascaded down her slender back and reached her firm and shapely buttocks. She had bright blue eyes and a polite, pleasant smile. Her name was Natalia.


    A maid with shoulder-length ck hair and emerald-like green eyes named Cecilia. She had a slender build and a tall stature, 187 cm.


    A maid with fiery red eyes like mes and brown eyes - Ruby.


    And finally, thest maid - with long gray hair and equally gray eyes. She had an indifferent expression.


    They had all been selected to apany Adam to a dangerous ce, all for one purpose - to acquire the second part of the map he had received from Juliet. The day before, with the help of Amarantha, they had managed to uncover clues about the locations of the remaining pieces, as if it had been nned that way.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 137 Ancient map

    <h4>Chapter 137 Ancient map</h4>


    Ancient map. It had been the goal of many travelers for centuries, for in the scriptures found in the ruined temples of ancient religions, one could discover words about the existence of a special map... that would lead you straight to the gods. Such an unusual legend, one that no one had yet verified. And almost no one knew if this map truly existed.


    "It exists."


    It was when Adam met the mysterious man - Casanova. He was the one who held the profound secrets of ancient civilizations within him. And this never ceased to amaze Adam, who eagerly tried to retain all the information he would hear from him.


    "From your stories, Casanova, you mentioned that there exists a map leading to the gods. Did I understand correctly?" Adam asked with evident doubt on his face.


    It was understandable, considering how peculiar gods were. And if it weren''t for the fact that Adam had witnessed the direct manifestation of the Goddess of Light''s power and was convinced that the gods truly existed. But the existence of a map known only from ancient writings was a different level.


    "I understand your doubt, but the map does indeed exist. Although I am not entirely sure of its current whereabouts or if it still exists in its entirety," replied Casanova, sitting down on the soft grass. His expression was tired and mncholic, which surprised Adam. "Well... now I realize how old I''ve be. Time spares no one."


    The man shook his head, and behind him, the raven mimicked its owner''s movements. The snake, on the other hand, unhappily stuck out its tongue and slithered off his body, disappearing into the grass.


    "..." Adam thought about asking about his age but decided to refrain out of politeness.


    Nevertheless, he shrugged and sat down next to Casanova. There was only one question in his mind: "Why?" He asked the man, plucking a flower resembling a chamomile and bringing it to his nose, inhaling the pleasant and rxing scent, which reminded him of his wife, Elyra. "Strange... it smells exactly like her."


    "Tranquility flower. A rather rare type of flower that perfectly mimics the scent that helps you rx. In ancient times, every respectable noble had these in their chambers, often in bouquets. Sometimes, it even led to eternal slumber due to the incredible level of tranquility this flower emitted," Casanova replied to Adam''s second question, also plucking a simr flower and twirling it in his hand. He inhaled the scent and then, after a few minutes, responded to Adam''s first question, "Regarding your question of why... I believe you already know about the existence of the Gods."


    "Indeed. And..."


    "And you want to ask me, ''Who are they, and where did we- theye from?'' right?" Casanova said, patting the raven on the head, causing it to caw and p its wings before flying into the air. Itnded on the ground and smiled, gazing at the clouds. "Gods - that''s what you call those who were once ordinary humans, you see? Gods were originally humans, but we... they found a way to ascend and be immensely more powerful. The key to this was the control over thews of nature."


    "Thews of nature... something like weather, the sun, light, and the like?" Adam asked, trying to understand the situation in more detail.


    "Exactly. You''re quite the clever fellow," Casanova smirked and closed his eyes. A breeze blew as if concentrating all its gentleness on his beautiful hair. Feeling serene, he continued with what he wanted to say. "As you''ve already noticed, Gods are those who managed to gain control over suchws of nature as death, weather... some even gained control over Nature itself and merged with it, dering themselves the greatest God - Mother Nature. Well, then they wanted to kill that weirdo, but they couldn''t, as he had merged with Nature."


    Adam pursed his lips and couldn''t even fathom the scale of such power. It seemed to him that there couldn''t be anything beyond the level of Gods, but, as expected, even among the strongest, there was the strongest. This couldn''t help but make him wary.


    "I understand you," Casanova said, bringing Adam back to reality. He raised his hand into the air and clenched it into a fist, and his face bore a cold smile that seemed to make the air several times colder, and his voice was filled with coldness and indifference. "The fear that you could be killed simply because you didn''t please others... I''m familiar with that feeling. All too well."


    His voice was cold, and his words were filled with the most potent venom, capable of killing any unprepared person. Even if his face expressed nothing, his aura itself was dangerous. Adam felt emanating from his hatred and anger, but he didn''t understand where these emotions were directed.


    "However, those times have passed, Adam. Gods locked themselves in their paradise, which they called the ''Gods'' Realm,'' and then sealed all the entrances and exits from there. That''s how they chose to iste themselves from other beings," Casanova yawned and closed his eyes, and his entire dangerous aura vanished as if he had never released it. "Some did it out of greed, some because of countless scars on their hearts, and some just wanted to fall asleep and only asionally wake up to see the outside world. Currently, the most active ones are the New Gods."


    Casanova stood up and cracked his neck. His gaze shifted to a couple sitting nearby, chatting happily - they began to fade, and their bodies became transparent. Clenching his lips, Casanova turned to Adam, disying a bitter smile that quickly disappeared. He continued his exnation to Adam, who was listening attentively.


    "The New Gods... you''ve met one of them, the Goddess of Light. In short, these Gods are the most active in the outside world. They have active religions and influence on the world of humans. They''re the most dangerous because most of them are psychopaths who have long lost any shreds of sanity," Casanova smiled and looked straight into Adam''s eyes as if peering into his soul. "As for the Old Gods or those known as the Ancient Gods - they''re justzybones who spend their time in slumber until they''re poked with a stick, or theirw is endangered. That''s about it."


    Casanova crouched down and ced his hand on Adam''s head. Then, narrowing his eyes, he spoke with a serious expression, "And I once ended up in the Gods'' Realm. I left my legacy there, and only a chosen being, as selected by me, can unlock it. If you wish to be stronger and control your destiny, visit the Gods'' Realm. It will be dangerous, but you''ll gain power beyond anyone''s dreams. However, it''s your choice, Adam, and I won''t insist."


    ***


    Inhaling the fresh air, Adam stepped out of the carriage and immediately wrinkled his nose as a strong, pungent smell of iron, or rather, blood, assaulted his senses. The sight before him was the reason why demons were hated throughout the world and considered a race of ruthless bastards who killed anyone they didn''t like.


    "How dreadful..." a quiet voice came from behind him. It was Chloe, who slowly approached Adam and stood beside him.


    "Indeed. Take my handkerchief," Adam said, agreeing with her words, and handed her his handkerchief so she could cover her nose from the nauseating smell.


    "Thank you, sir!"


    Hearing Chloe''s gratitude, Adam nodded and took a step forward. He frowned when he saw that miasmas were consuming human bodies, and the air was toxic. Quickly, he took out the Amaranth token and infused it with energy. The token immediately lit up, and when Adam blinked, he realized that his group was encased in a protective bubble that automatically cleansed any unpleasant and poisonous effects on them.


    "That''s better," Adam said and approached the first body he saw. It was already being devoured by various types of worms, and the body had grotesquely twisted due to the miasma''s effects. Sighing, Adam stood up and turned to Chloe. "Chloe, note down the fact that there are miasmas here, and entering without protection is forbidden. We also need to send a squad of priests with Holy Magic at the Middle path level (5 sources). We need to do this within two days because, on the third day, these corpses will turn into zombies and other undead."


    "Understood. Should I send this immediately to Queen Elizabeth?" Chloe asked, taking out her notebook and pen.


    "Yes, immediately."


    After giving her some more instructions and speaking to the chambermaids, Adam started to roam around the vige, trying to find any trace of the map. However, it was all in vain. He frowned, feeling irritated.


    "Where is it? ording to the map''s clues, it should be here, but..." Adam muttered to himself, putting on his magical sses with round frames. He began looking around, trying to find something unusual, but... "There''s nothing. Strange. Could someone with the same copy of the map have discovered this ce before me? It''s possible, but aren''t the clues for each part of the map different?"


    Adam squatted down and used a stone with a sharp edge to dig the ground a bit. This ce seemed somewhat suspicious as he felt a trace of magical energy. After a few seconds of digging, Adam found a small chest, but...


    "It''s open. Someone took a piece of the map before me!" He furrowed his brow even more and felt irritation. But for now, he decided to coolly think about who could have done this. He didn''t have too many options.


    "First option..."


    "As I mentioned before, it could be someone who had a part of the map before me, and they did it so perfectly that I didn''t notice at first."


    "Second option..." Adam stood up and tossed the stone away before dusting off his clothes. "Demons. I''m sure they targeted this vige for a reason, as there was a faster route if their target was a vassal kingdom. Someone must have the same clues as me, and that entity should be the Demon General in this war..."


    "Azaroth."


    To be continued...

 Chapter 138 Veronica Steps Into Action

    ?


    "First option..."


    "As I mentioned before, it could be someone who had a part of the map before me, and they did it so perfectly that I didn''t notice at first."


    "Second option..." Adam stood up and tossed the stone away before dusting off his clothes. "Demons. I''m sure they targeted this vige for a reason, as there was a faster route if their target was a vassal kingdom. Someone must have the same clues as me, and that entity should be the Demon General in this war..."


    "Azaroth."


    The renowned demon warrior was acknowledged as the second strongest after Queen Veronica, a horrifyingly bloodthirsty demon who earned titles such as "Devil," "The Strongest Demon," and "Bloody Lord." But the scariest part is that no one has seen his full power yet, and that''s what''s terrifying.


    "If we believe Wikipedia, then Azaroth is a descendant from an ancient demonic family, who was adopted by Veronica when she discovered his talent. For his strength and wit, he was appointed as the first prince." Adam recalled the brief introduction of this man on Wikipedia and furrowed his brows. "From an ancient family... weren''t the ancient demons rather abnormal? I remember their lineage traces back to a mysterious entity named Satan, who, ording to legends, dissolved into mist, thus creating the lost world that is now considered hell."


    Riddles upon riddles. This seemingly simple world held many strange variables, leading to results ranging from minor to supreme, often causing Adam headaches as he actively sought missing pieces of information.


    Even if the world appeared peaceful, except for minor wars...


    "He''s like a serpent, biding his time for an attack. That''s how I would describe this world. Cruel, mysterious, and unpredictable," Adam said and snorted in annoyance. "So, I need to start an active search for that damn map. But if the second part is with that bastard Azaroth, things are dire. He''s as powerful as Amarantha, and I wouldn''t risk her for the sake of a map."


    Turning on his heel, Adam took out a small blue recording stone from his breast pocket. Infusing it with his magical energy, the stone lit up.


    "So, the day was windy, and the air was filled with the stench of filth and blood. Although I felt the urge to return to the carriage immediately, duty and my unwavering sense of justice led me to the vige. In short, it''s as if they were making smoothies out of people here," Adam reported, continuing his narration for the High Council of Avalonia with an irritated tone. "There''s a massive concentration of poison in the air due to dposed bodies because of miasma. In three days, it''ll be bustling here, as if a fish sale was going on. All because of the undead who will devour each other, and sometimes even themselves, thereby strengthening their bodies, and then they''ll be the thorns in the ass. It''s rmended, or more urately, it''s imperative to summon the fat priests from their holes and make them work, or else I''ll personally feed these undead bastards."


    Adam stopped sending magical energy to the stone, thus ending the recording. Satisfied, he ced the stone back into his breast pocket and turned, locking eyes with Chloe, who looked at him with a bewildered expression.


    "What?" he asked.


    "N-nothing, sir. But... isn''t it right to send such a report in such an... informal format?" Chloe said, the corners of her mouth twitching with concern.


    "Oh... so that''s what you were worried about," Adam mumbled, then smiled at her. "Of course, this isn''t proper, but I couldn''t care less. They don''t care how the information reaches them, as long as it does."


    ***


    The meeting of the High Council. In brief, it is a gathering attended by the top figures of the empire, such as nobles with the title of Duke and high-ranking officials, along with Queen Elizabeth herself. During times of peace, this assembly often takes on a formal appearance, with attendees simply sipping tea and discussing their affairs and problems, asionally sharing books among themselves.


    But today, a very important meeting was taking ce. An hour ago, the main army of "Moon of Avalonia" shed with General Azaroth, and they are still engaged in a terrifying battle. Over a hundred soldiers from both sides were dying every hour, mainly among the ordinary soldiers, while the generals on both sides waited for the opportune moment to intervene.


    Neither Azaroth nor the Avalonian general, whose name was Richard Sun, got involved in the battle of ordinary soldiers and waited for the other to make the first move. The reason is that they, too, had limitations, just like all the higher beings in this world. However, if either of them attacked first, it would be considered self-defense. At least that''s what Richard thought.


    "General Sun, we have casualties!"


    "General Sun, we''ve killed two demon armymanders!"


    "General, Commander Arnold..."


    There were more than a hundred such reports, and they repeated every minute. The mind of an ordinary person would not be able to withstand such pressure, but Richard was undoubtedly up to the task, as his body had been reconstructed using magic, and his mind was stronger than average.


    General Richard looked quite ordinary. He had no shining armor, overly beautiful features, or anything that could make him stand out from the crowd. Short ck hair, brown eyes, a scar-covered body, and ordinary armor. Even his aura was ordinary, like that of amon soldier. However, in Avalonia, no one dared to be impolite to him, as the consequences could be lethal.


    Richard was famous for his modesty and dedication to his duty. He never got involved in politics but followed the orders of Queen Elizabeth. His gaze always looked straight ahead, and the tip of his sword pointed at whoever his queenmanded him to kill.


    Such monstrous loyalty was the frightening de of Elizabeth. Richard came from a family that bore the name "Sun." Descendants of this family had always been devoted to Queen Elizabeth and served as her direct servants, ready to carry out any order, even if it meant taking their own lives. That''s what this family was all about.


    "How interesting... Azaroth, it''s been two hundred years since west fought, and I don''t even know how strong you''ve be. But your rough and barbaric aura hasn''t changed," Richard murmured suddenly, a nearly imperceptible smirk on his face.


    On the other side, a whistle sounded, and in his mind, Richard heard a deep and haughty voice filled with pride and arrogance. It was Azaroth, who heard every word Richard said.


    "Indeed, more than a century has passed. My hands have be much stronger, and my sword sharper. Richard, over the centuries of our acquaintance, you''ve left an impression as a brave and smart warrior, but even you have your end," Azaroth replied, "So, prepare to die. For I have be stronger since ourst encounter."


    Smirking, Richard narrowed his eyes and epted Azaroth''s challenge. "So be it. May the strongest prevail."


    Clouds over the battlefield began to darken, and the thunderous roar made the soldiers look up at the sky, only to witness a sh of dark-purple energy and golden energy. It was a terrifying sight, but at the same time, it was so beautiful and dangerous.


    The collision of High Energy could bring disaster to the entire world.


    ***


    The Queen of Demons'' Castle. This ce was the only one where silence and order reigned. No one dared to approach this castle unless they were summoned by Her Majesty, Veronica.


    Footsteps echoed. It was a demon with gray skin dressed in a worn ck mage robe. His arms bore red tattoos in the form of marks, and his emaciated body evoked pity. However, no one dared even to think about approaching him, for he was the Second Prince of Chaos, Lucius.


    "Mom. Call. Why?"


    He spoke in disjointed words, and most of the time, it was hard to understand what he meant. However, the woman sitting on the throne easily understood the words of her adopted son.


    "Lucius, you should have known by now, but I''ll repeat it for your sake: your younger brother has returned."


    The woman''s voice was filled with joy and warmth, momentarily stunning Lucius. However, he then remembered the love this woman, who had be his mother, had for his youngest brother and shrugged, deciding to ignore it.


    "Yes. Hear. Azaroth," he replied with a nod.


    "Hmm? Azaroth told you? Surprising, that boy usually doesn''t talk to anyone, but it seems he trusts you," Veronica smiled behind her ck veil, gently running her fingers through the ends of her beautiful ck hair. "Anyway, that boy has once again disappeared from his mother, and it saddens me greatly."


    "Mirethasil. Hidden. Impossible."


    "Agreed, he was quite attached to you. Amazingly, he didn''t recognize you when you were in Elfheim," Veronica nodded and sensually crossed her legs. "I think he simply didn''t recognize you. He disappeared from my sight that night, in a remarkably... strange moment when I was in meditation. Someone knew about it, although there are few such people."


    After her words, the air grew heavier, and Lucius swallowed hard. A single drop of sweat trickled down his forehead, and his emaciated body began to tremble in fear. His adoptive mother''s expression remained impassive, and her fingers rhythmically tapped on the armrest of the throne. Typically, this meant...


    "I heard you were pursuing that elf. She was the leader of the Council of Elders, or whatever they''re called. What are your sesses?"


    "She. Escaped. Let go."


    "I see... well, in the forest, her powers are at their peak, so your chances of catching her were not the highest. I understand; it''s not your fault," Veronica sighed and tapped the armrest of the throne, her eyes narrowing into slits. "But I hope you ced a tracking spell on her?"


    "Lucius. Yes," he smiled and continued, "Fey Kingdom. Nirena."


    "Hehe... Nirena, that sweet fairy, is hiding her? I understand..."


    Veronica smirked and rose from her seat, announcing, "I will leave the Chaos Empire for some time. You''ll be in charge."


    ...She''s ready to act on her own.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 139 Fairy Kingdom

    ?


    Veronica smirked and rose from her seat, announcing, "I will leave the Chaos Empire for some time. You''ll be in charge."


    ...She''s ready to act on her own.


    "On my memory, there were only five asions when she acted on her own," Lucius thought, bowing his head, not daring to look at his adoptive mother, who was in a strange mood. "And this is the third case. Moreover, she''s angry."


    It couldn''t be understood right away because Veronica was only smiling friendly, but... Lucius knew from experience how deceptive her smile could be. His body trembled when a gentle breeze blew, and in a trance, he lifted his head, discovering an empty throne in front of him. The woman had disappeared, and she did it so quickly that his eyes couldn''t keep up with her. The demon felt a tremor from this all-powerful force.


    "The disappearance of the younger one upset Mom¡­ and me too. But I feel like this situation smells burnt. Or more precisely, stinks. It stinks terribly," he thought, looking at the empty throne. A man sighed heavily, and in that sigh, there was a storm of emotions, mostly fatigue. "Only Azaroth, Azazel, and I know the regimen of her training. Although I don''t want to suspect them,... the facts scream that these two idiots are among the suspects. If we base it on this theory, everything bes clear."


    Lucius snorted in irritation and turned towards the exit, a gloomy expression on his face, which somewhat disfigured him.


    "Idiots! Mom. Find out. Nightmare. To be. Azaroth. Azazel. Idiots. Stupid. Family," Lucius muttered, then suddenly looked around in shock, feeling a chill down his spine.


    He turned to the throne, and his movements were so stiff as if he were an awkward robot, and his eyes were wide open in shock. The problem was that...


    "An amusing theory, but indeed... there are chances."


    There was a clone of his mother, looking like a twelve-year-old girl, but even with the clone, Lucius didn''t dare to look at his adoptive mother for too long. It was a kind of taboo, and she hated gazes thatsted more than a second, which had caused the deaths of many demons.


    "M-m-mother..."


    "Hee-hee... hee-hee-hee-hee!" The clone giggled cheerfully, but theughter was filled with malice and venom, like a snake warning of an attack. Narrowing her eyes, the clone tilted her head to the side. "Azaroth and Azazel. These idiots always envied my beloved Mirethasil, but I didn''t pay attention to it. After all, it''s natural for trash to be jealous of a genius, but..."


    Lucius swallowed hard, getting on his knees. He suddenly wanted to resign.


    ***


    The Fairy Kingdom. A ce off-limits to other races, where fairies dwell, and nature thrives as if in ancient times. Even the elves, known for their obsession with purity, can''tpare to the fairies, who are the very embodiment of nature and possess incredible power. Many of them prefer to have fun and y pranks on travelers due to their yful nature.


    "Iliantra, how did you manage to provoke this crazy person?" Nirena asked with concern as she sat on the grass.


    They were in a secluded area used by fairies since ancient times. Here, they had recreated the outside world, and the space was asrge as two football fields. Nirena had decided to bring Iliantra here to avoid unnecessary issues with Veronica.


    "How should I know?! Suddenly, the second prince of Chaos appeared and attacked me with powerful undead!"


    In response, a dissatisfied female voice spoke, belonging to a beautiful elf. She had blond hair and bright emerald eyes with three pale-green dots. She wore a white robe, which still had bloodstains, even after thorough cleaning. This was Iliantra, Adam''s temporary mentor.


    "This is strange. Veronica is naturally calm, and she prefers spending time with books and research rather than engaging in warfare. Mm... damn! Maybe you stole her man?"


    "No way!"


    Iliantra dismissed Nirena''s idea with shock and irritation, to which Nirena slyly smiled. This was the fairy''s way of diverting Iliantra''s attention and lightening the mood, which worked to some extent. However, Iliantra herself was concerned, as shown by her sparkling blue eyes and the fluttering of her transparent fairy wings.


    Going back to the events of the previous day...


    Iliantra led her troops to recapture important Avalonian territories when Lucius suddenly appeared and insisted she go with him.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Naturally, Iliantra, feeling annoyed, immediately refused. She found Lucius repulsive because he was a necromancer, with whom she had a brief encounter. However, she didn''t anticipate that the man had an undead creature as powerful as her, and the enemy Avalonian forces had put her in a tough spot. On one hand, she had to protect andmand her subordinates, and on the other, dealt with the necromancer and enemy forces.


    As a result, she had to fight a dual battle, and after two hours, exhaustion set in. Then she received minor wounds but managed to escape thanks to Nirena''s token. She was instantly teleported to the Fairy Kingdom.


    Now, in the present...


    "A tracking spell. How disgusting..." Nirena suddenly announced and pped her hands.


    Iliantra''s body glowed with blue light, and after two minutes, she felt lighter.


    "Darn, did that wretched necromancer leave a mark on me?!" She was irritated.


    "Yeah. And, on top of that, one incredibly crazy woman is headed our way."


    "Huh?"


    There was a loud explosion, even audible from within their enclosed space. Nirena and Iliantra immediately stood up and looked up.


    BOOOOOM!


    A massive rift appeared in the sky, revealing the actual sky. A ck sh erupted, and as the two women blinked, Veronica appeared before them.


    There was no veil covering her face, possibly due to haste, but she didn''t hide her face. She had long ck hair in a Hime cut, a neat ck dress, and intense ck eyes, with her sclera also ck. Demonic wings, ten meters wide, spread behind her, and every small movement of her wings created craters on the ground. She was beautiful yet equally dangerous, and her presence was intimidating.


    Then she friendly smiled and waved her hand.


    "Hello, dear fairy! And greetings to you, nuisance," she greeted Nirena warmly, shing a gentle smile. But when she saw Iliantra, she wrinkled her nose and then widened her eyes, asking a rather unusual question, "Hey! Why do you smell like my son?"


    "Eh?" Iliantra was just beginning to recover from her stunned state. Veronica''s appearance had been overwhelming and shocking, but her subsequent words only heightened her surprise. The mature elf woman''s face turned red when she realized the part about the ''smell'' but she paled when she learned that Adam was the son of the Demon Queen.


    "Son? Who are you referring to, Veronica?" Nirena asked, furrowing her beautiful eyebrows and crossing her arms in front of her chest, expressing her displeasure. "Also, you created a damn hole in space. How do you expect me to fix it?"


    "I''llpensateter. What''s more important..." Veronica waved off Nirena''s words, then turned her attention to Iliantra, looking the woman in the eyes. "Hey. I asked a question. Why do you smell like my son?"


    "Um..."


    "Weird. Very weird." Veronica frowned and approached Iliantra, sniffing and taking a deep breath. Then she smiled, but soon that smile faded and turned into a menacing grin. "I knew you had contact, but... you''re not trying to tell me the contact was of a ''that'' kind, are you?"


    Swallowing hard, Iliantra averted her gaze. Just that single motion made Veronica widen her eyes in shock and take two awkward steps back. Then the woman plopped down on the ground, her eyes turning lifeless as if she had lost the purpose of her life. Nirena, concerned about this reaction, stood in front of Iliantra and...


    "AAAAAAAHHHH!"


    BOOOOOM!


    Another loud explosion resounded, and Nirena, her eyebrows furrowed from the tension, erected a tenyered circr barrier around her. Each time, nineyers broke, but she managed to rebuild it in a fraction of a second. However, this did little against the strong pressure of Veronica''s miasma. So the fairy attempted to shout at Veronica.


    "Hey! Snap out of it!"


    But it didn''t help much. On the contrary, the strength of the miasma increased, and Nirena, gritting her teeth, could only ept her inability to resist it. She, with narrowed eyes, poured all her energy into defense, and cold sweat dripped down her forehead. It was a tense situation - everything around them was shaking, and the space seemed to be roaring, emitting creaking sounds.


    "Veronica! Wake up, enough! For the sake of my mother, please!"


    Following Nirena''s words, silence fell. However, a slight easing of the pressure from Veronica prompted the woman to breathe a sigh of relief. A few secondster, Veronica calmed down, and with furrowed brows, she looked at Iliantra, clearly with the desire to attack her.


    "Nirena, why are you defending this filthy elf?! She dared to defile my son!"


    "P-please listen. Maybe it was initially your son''s wish? It''s not right to attack Iliantra, even if they had... uh... rtions."


    Nirena awkwardly smiled, attempting to ease the tension. However, it seemed that neither Veronica nor Iliantra felt any relief, so the fairy had to change the subject.


    "And... you mentioned your son. I''ve heard a lot about him, but I haven''t seen him. Would you show him to me?"


    And that worked. Veronica positively beamed and pped her hands. In the air, pictures of Adam appeared, but what was horrifying was that all these pictures ranged from when he was six years old to the present. It was even possible to trace the changes in his appearance, but his current state was also captured as if she had been watching over him.


    As for Nirena...


    "Holy sh-"


    She felt her back getting wet from tension.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 140 Dream

    ?


    Nirena, with a barely visible shock on her face, put on a friendly smile as Veronika cheerfully showed pictures of Adam. The fairy felt her back grow damp with cold sweat, while her body weakened tenfold. Memories flooded her mind, from when she had wanted to tease the handsome demon but ended up getting flustered, although she managed to stop in time.


    "I hope he doesn''t spill the beans. Even better if he forgets, or else this crazy woman will kill me!" Nirena awkwardly smiled as her mind teetered on the brink.


    "Here he is, training in magic with Lucius! And here he is surrounded by maids, but I killed them long ago," Veronika giggled like a smitten maiden, but her words were cruel.


    "..."


    Now Nirena wished to turn into a frog. Or a bird. Any animal would do, as long as she could escape from the clutches of this predatory woman.


    ***


    The City of Sedyon, the mayor''s estate.


    This morning was far from ordinary. One could even say it was chaotic. Amarantha and other women close to Adam were bustling around as he still hadn''t woken up after seven hours. It was getting dark, but Adam was still sleeping as if he were a student who had studied for a week without sleep. This made his wives uneasy, and only their mutual support helped the women keep their cool.


    "It''s strange. There are no health issues; it looks like regr sleep. But his internal clock should have gone off, and he always used to wake up at exactly five in the morning," Amarantha said, furrowing her beautiful brows.


    Her delicate hand rested on Adam''s warm forehead, and after a while, a soft green glow appeared under her hand,sting only five seconds before dimming. With each passing second, the light grew weaker and weaker. There was a rustling sound ¨C it was ra pulling out a small charm with a roon from her pocket, a gift from Adam a while back. It wasn''t too expensive, just ten tinum Dragon Stones. The main purpose of the charm was its beauty, but it had one feature that ra valued at over a thousand tinum Dragon Stones.


    Adam had infused his magical energy into it. In exchange, ra had bought him a charm with a fox, infusing it with her magical energy. It was an unusual trinket for couples who, even if they were far apart, could feel as if their other half was right beside them. It served as a calming presence that had often rxed ra.


    "Ama, did you find something?" ra asked, her face expressing concern, with traces of worry and sadness evident.


    However, all she received in response was a faint shaking of Amarantha''s head from side to side. The nymph slumped, and her blue eyes welled up as she hugged the charm to her chest.


    "Adam..."


    ***


    Adam''s state was akin to a normal dream, but what set it apart was that he could still feel everything and seemingly control what he saw. Though the prospect of it appealed to him, he put it on the back burner. He was more interested in where he had ended up ¨C a white space with a white floor. It felt like he had walked into an artist''s customized room, where everything was painted in a single color, which someone thought was super original.


    "And what is this?" he said and sniffed, trying to check his condition. He concluded: "Ah, can''t smell anything. My body feels like cotton, the only things working are my imagination, sight, and mind. Now, I need to figure out why I''m here."


    The ce resembled a mental institution. In the first few seconds, Adam thought he had returned to his past life because his room had also been so dull and white ¨C devoid of furniture or decorations. He couldn''t afford basic things, so he slept on the floor.


    He took a step forward ¨C or rather, tried to. However, the result was that he stayed in one ce and couldn''t move, not even a millimeter or twitch a finger. It seemed he had lost control of his body and had be a mere spectator. This made him uneasy.


    "What is this..."


    Despite his desire to talk to himself again to try to assess the situation more urately, the situation began to evaluate itself. The white room started to crumble ¨C the walls fell away, revealing a view of a beautiful... uh, blood-soaked battlefield.


    "The white room was much more appealing," Adam muttered, attempting to take a step forward once more. This time his attempt was sessful, and he managed to move forward, albeit with great difficulty, stepping over the bodies.


    This ce was like a true hell, as if from the darkest nightmares. Red earth, scorchingva that flowed like a river of blood among the scattered demon corpses. Volcanoes erupted, spewing columns of fiery ash, and blood ran across the ground, creating a horrifying yet breathtaking sight. It was beauty-tinged with the shades of hell, a ce where fear and magnificence interwove in a picturesque apocalyptic symphony.


    "Not the most pleasant sight. But what happened here for so many demons to fall? Feels like a holy water sprinkler went through here," Adam frowned and held his breath, which he didn''t need to do given his current state: "A ughterhouse. A horrifying one."


    Looking around, he saw nothing but corpses and rivers of blood. Quite a terrifying scene for the faint-hearted. He walked among the bodies, stepping over them when possible.


    BOOM!


    In the distance, there was an explosion. Adam became alert and looked in the direction of the st ¨C to the south, where shing sounds, as if someone were battling with swords, could be heard, and asionally, there were loud explosions. The aftershocks even reached the ce where Adam stood, despite the distance of over a hundred kilometers.


    "What''s happening there? Judging by the explosions, it''s a very brutal battle."


    He narrowed his eyes, and his sclera turned ck, while his demonic wings opened with a characteristic "snap." With a p, Adam took to the sky and headed in that direction. His curiosity consumed him. The wind whistled in his ears, but he remained focused on his goal.


    Twenty minutester...


    He found himself a kilometer away from the presumed battlefield. The battle seemed unending, with the sh of iron against iron and explosions continuing unabated. However, now Adam could see those who were fighting.


    There was a woman and a man. What was remarkable was that they both looked simr ¨C long ck hair, ck eyes, wings of the same size, and simr armor. It was as if they were twins, and their battle continued, but Adam felt no aggression; it was more like a sparring match.


    "And... boom!" the woman suddenly shouted.


    She raised her long sword above her head and swung it down, sending a terrifying gust of wind in all directions. The magical energy of the woman was overwhelming, but the man remained unfazed. His face bore a carefree and flirtatious smile, which reminded Adam of someone.


    "Hey... is that Casanova?" he thought with strong surprise, taking another look at the man and realizing that there was indeed a resemnce. "At first, I didn''t recognize him because of apletely different aura, but as I see, his ssic yboy behavior is still there. With the horns, he looks more aggressive."


    Adam quietly descended and narrowed his eyes. The ckness in his eyes became more alluring, and his vision doubled as if he were using binocrs. Even at this distance, he could see their every move and notice every change.


    "Take that!"


    The woman shouted ¨C it might have been a battle cry. The de of her long sword emitted a violet light, and small cuts appeared on the ground, while the de seemed to thicken ¨C it was due to the miasma she concentrated on it.


    Her face contorted in pain, and she struggled but managed to lower her de. Then something incredible happened.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    An incredibly loud explosion stunned Adam for a few moments. Although he managed to stay on his feet, as he somehow remained untouched, the deafening explosion and the dust clouds made him lose his bearings. Silence fell over the battlefield, and all he could see before him were slowly moving dust clouds.


    However, after a while...


    "Nice move, sis. You showed me an excellent result, worthy of my sister. Your energy level and average control may be ipatible, but over time, you can be much stronger. Even stronger than me," a male voice said.


    Whoosh.


    A strong wind blew, dispersing the dust cloud in an instant. Adam narrowed his eyes, trying to discern the situation as quickly as possible, but his eyes widened when he saw what was happening on the battlefield. His reaction mirrored that of the woman.


    "So, we''ll train even more."


    The man held an ordinary knight''s sword in his hand. He stood on a piece ofnd surrounded by a massive crater. His facial expression was rxed, and his lips formed a cunning smile, while his armor showed no signs of dust. It was as if the woman''s attack had been merely a joke.


    "W-who is he?" Adam mumbled, greatly surprised.


    "HEY!" the woman shouted, diverting Adam''s attention.


    She approached the man, or rather, flew toward him with a p of her demonic wings. She appeared to be in shock, her lips pouting ¨C she looked offended. The man justughed and patted her on the head.


    "Enough, Veronica. You''re already progressing so quickly; there''s no need to rush."


    "Huh?"


    Adam rubbed his eyes and looked at the woman again, practically devouring her with his gaze. She was beautiful, very beautiful, but Amarantha''s description differed greatly. She had said Veronica was a woman with a strong aura and a seductive smile. She exuded an atmosphere of a mature woman, and her hairstyle was reminiscent of Hime.


    But this woman looked much younger, and her hairstyle was ordinary, though undoubtedly beautiful.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 141 Dream [2]

    ?


    Her ck hair softly trembled in the wind, while the movement of her beautiful eyshes, long and graceful, possessed an incredible mesmerizing power. Her eyes were ck, almost bottomless, but when you looked into them, you didn''t feel fear; instead, you felt admiration and tranquility, as if you had found something worth living for. These eyes had an overwhelmingly powerful attraction, and anyone who gazed into them for too long lost the sense of time and soon, their sanity.


    Her demon horns were almost inconspicuous, only five centimeters long and ten centimeters wide, making her look more cute than stunningly beautiful. A demonic tail protruded from her cyx, a characteristic feature of demon women, and her emotions were reflected in the tail''s movements ¨C when she was sad, it drooped, and when she was happy, it wagged like an affectionate puppy.


    She was dressed in the most ordinary knight''s armor, with the only difference from regr armor being its color, which was ck as pitch. Her sword was simply enormous, yet thanks to her physique and strength, she could wield it with one hand and not feel its weight. Such was her physical prowess.


    All of this was a description of the Demon Queen, Veronica. Any information Adam had about this maddy''s personality had be useless because he couldn''t find even a 1% resemnce to her behavior in what he saw before him.


    "Big brother, let''s go kill that demonic bear!" a tender, girlish voice filled with joy and liveliness resounded.


    Turning his head smoothly behind him, Adam saw the young Veronica. The girl positively radiated energy, and a self-satisfied smile never left her face. She roamed all over the ce, changing her standing spot every second. He had lost count of how many times she had circled Casanova.


    However, the man himself, who watched his sister''s antics with a smile, showed no hint of displeasure. On the contrary, his face expressed tenderness and care, and Casanova truly resembled the perfect older brother.


    "But for some reason, there''s sorrow in his eyes. Why?" Adam pondered.


    Casanova concealed it well, so much so that even Veronica, with her keen eyesight, didn''t notice any fluctuations in her older brother''s mood. She continued to smile happily and giggle, despite her gruesome actions, especially when she squeezed the bear''s head with her bare hands so forcefully that it exploded and covered everything in red, all the while she simply giggled.


    "She''s not normal," Adam thought, confirming his thoughts again and again.


    "Veronica... we need to talk," a deep and pleasant male voice echoed. It was Casanova, who wiped the smile from his face, recing it with an impassive expression.


    She gulped and shrugged her shoulders out of fear, causing a clinking sound as her armor slightly bent under her applied force. However, the man himself didn''t change his facial expression in response to this amusing scene; it remained just as cold and serious, which only frightened Veronica more. This was reflected in her voice and aura.


    "W-what? About what, big brother?" she said with a trembling voice.


    Adam raised an eyebrow, and it seemed to him that the woman was afraid of such an expression on her brother''s face. He thought, "Can he be intimidating? Although I don''t know him very well, an air of carefree aura always surrounds this guy."


    However, he found no answer to his question, as he was trapped in some kind of dream that had appeared under unknown circumstances. And for hours on end, he observed Casanova and Veronica, who were brother and sister. He felt like he was unraveling a mystery.


    "Veronica... my younger sister," Casanova spoke with a heavy and serious tone, his eyes continuously locked onto Veronica''s: "I must go."


    Adam narrowed his eyes and felt dizzy. Suddenly, Casanova smiled and turned to him, looking directly into his eyes ¨C that''s when the man understood that the second face didn''t identally look at him. Casanova smiled and waved.


    "It''s a bit early for you to delve into my memories. But it''s a sign that my legacy is epting you, albeit slowly," Casanova smiled at him and turned away, gazing at the crimsonnds. He spoke with a voice full of nostalgia and longing as if someone was talking about their hometown: "Ad. A horrifying ce where no one is spared. But I liked it."


    Sighing, Adam didn''t resist the unsettling force that gradually influenced his mind, lulling him to sleep. Before losing consciousness, he saw a notification.


    [Level Up!]


    ***


    Ding! Ding!


    [User has reached level 32.]


    Ding! Ding!


    [Information analysis in progress, errors and inconsistencies detected]. [User has unlocked the first part of the inheritance [Choice], it can be used right now.]


    Ding! Ding!


    [Limit on ''Hall of Meditation'' has been increased. Current limit: 19 hours, twice a day.]


    [The ''workspace'' image has been updated ording to the achieved level.]


    Ding! Ding!


    [User gains a reward in the form of a system function ¨C ''Home''. For details...]


    Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding!


    "Damn!" Adam cursed, waking up instantly from his dream. "Freaking rm!"


    His words weren''t the cleanest, and his irritation only subsided after five minutes, during which he vented his frustration toward the non-existent rm clock. Only when the semi-sleepy state dissipated did he finally pay attention to all the notifications, but his attention was immediately diverted.


    "What is this?"


    The system space. It had changed again. Before Adam stretched a green meadow, adorned with hydrangea and camellia flowers. The ce was filled with a mysterious atmosphere, and a unique power momentarily calmed Adam, giving him a familiar feeling, as if he had returned home.


    "Weird changes..." he muttered and furrowed his brow, summoning his profile through his thoughts.


    [Name: Adam


    Race: Demon


    ss: Casanova (Level 33).


    Subss: Not chosen.


    Attribute: Darkness, Seduction.


    Level: Superior Demon (D+)


    Sin: Lust (100%), Envy (100%), Pride (89%)


    Seduction Points: 6510


    Partners: ire, Maria, Iliantra, ra, Elyra, Amarantha...]


    "The changes are only in the number of points and thepletion percentage of the ''Pride'' sin, as well as the level of the ss," he spoke aloud, scratching his head. Then he noticed an additional field: "Subss? What is this?"


    And suddenly, he remembered the first notification about unlocking the inheritance and Casanova''s words.


    "It''s a bit early for you to delve into my memories. But it''s a sign that my legacy is epting you, albeit slowly."


    Adam didn''t know what this legacy was and why it had chosen him. But it seemed like his connection with this mysterious man and the strange ss went much deeper than mere coincidence. The prospects and dangers of this realization couldn''t be ignored, but his head was throbbing from the loud notification sounds, and his thoughts were in chaos.


    "Let''s start with some meditation... this damn city is slowing down my development, and it''s annoying."


    Just the thought of it, and he was in the familiar ce. The atmosphere here was just as he remembered, and the silence helped him focus his thoughts and achieve better concentration. Many important decisions in his life had been made here, and when he wanted to extract the most suitable technologies from his memory for his current budget, the Hall of Meditation acted as his best ce of unity.


    "Let''s give it a try."


    Adam sat down on the ground and crossed his legs in a lotus position, then closed his eyes. His hands rested on his knees, and his back was straight. It took a few minutes to reach a state of meditation, but soon he was immersed in it. An hour passed, then two hours, then three hours... and finally, ten hours.


    His mind gradually became clearer, as if after a long period of wakefulness, he had fallen asleep, and the next day he felt not tired but more alive. After two more hours, the sensation shifted to feeling like he had switched his mode to restful sleep, and each morning was filled with energy, not a desire to smash the rm clock with an uppercut and then crush it with his foot.


    And after seven hours, his eyshes began to tremble, and then his eyelids twitched.


    "Phew..."


    A deep exhale followed, and Adam opened his eyes, feeling more energized and mentally sharper.


    Ding!


    [Strength Increased]


    [Casanova Experience (Level 33): 64/555]


    "A strange feeling... very strange," he thought to himself and immediately noticed the changes: his body felt lighter, his thoughts gathered faster, and the magical energy in his channels was calm and easily manageable. "But pleasant... it''s like I''ve be a new version of myself. What if I try it again, but this time focus on enhancing my magical energy? Will it be stronger?"


    He swallowed hard when he realized the potential implications. So he closed his eyes and concentrated his thoughts on improving his magical energy. The theory he had learned from Iliantra came to mind.


    "Magic is an energy present in almost everyone from birth. It''s with you from birth


    until death, but those who can control it can be powerful and gain a more formidable body. The only method of magic control is to enhance your mental abilities and concentration, and most importantly, set a goal for yourself," he recalled a quote from a book. "To be more precise, initially, we ask magic to assist us, which is quite different from the concept of control. However, over time, you''ll begin to fully sense magic, and eventually, you''ll be able to control it, but that''s just the first step to power."


    "Magic feels different for everyone, but the most effective method is to imagine that magic is like blood, true blue, and your veins are the pathways through which magic flows. Visualize how magic moves through your veins, and after long practice, you''ll start to feel it. Then you''ll need to control it and to do that, you must push yourself until magic feels like an extension of yourself."


    To be continued...

 Chapter 142 Progress... 1%

    One hour had passed. Adam felt the magical energy bing easier to control. He didn''t need to exert himself or imagine anything anymore; his subconscious desires guided the magic effortlessly in the right direction, shaping it as he wished. The fourth hour.


    The sensations were unusual as if he had merged with magic ¨C he became magical energy, and magical energy became him. Everything was as easy and intuitive as moving a hand.


    After 15 hours, Adam experienced a significant leap in his control over magical energy. Despite some difficulties, he could still manage it well. This time, he seeded in reducing the expenditure of magical energy and enhancing its influence on the external world.


    [Strength Increased]


    [Casanova Experience (Level 33): 83/555]


    "Heh..." he sighed.


    As soon as Adam opened his eyes, he was blinded by a bright light. His eyes, unustomed to it, took five seconds to adjust and then returned to their usual state. Getting up from his seat, the man began stretching out of habit, and after a series of cracks throughout his body, he looked at the screen in front of him, which was emitting a bright golden light.


    [A subss has been chosen based on the user''s characteristics...]


    [Confirm] | [Cancel]


    "Cancel? I suppose there''s a certain freedom of choice here," Adam thought, but only smirked. "Although, in reality, I don''t have much of a choice, but it''s better than nothing. I just hope it''s not something rted to sex, or else I won''t be getting any real strength."


    Raising his finger to the [Confirm] button, Adam felt a slight tingling at the tip of his finger, followed by excruciating pain. However, his reaction was only furrowed brows, as he had long grown ustomed to pain. Nevertheless, this sensation was unpleasant, evident from his wrinkled face and cold sweat trickling down his forehead.


    The pain felt as if thousands of insects were simultaneously biting him, while a fire raged inside, consuming his internal organs. It was agonizing.


    DING! DING! DING!


    [Progress: 1%]


    [Progress: 2%]


    [Progress: 3%]!


    Three consecutive notifications appeared before his face with the characteristic "ding" sound, and the suffocating pain only intensified. However, by that point, Adam could only hope that it would end quickly. But the progress was excruciatingly slow as if he were trying to download a heavy 20GB game with beautiful girls on his phone using mobile data. In simpler terms, very slowly.


    DING!


    [Progress: 6%]


    "How painfully slow this is..." Adam mumbled, sitting in a chair that had suddenly appeared out of nowhere. "Oh, convenient."


    DING...


    [Progress: 7%]


    "Ding!"


    [Progress: 8%]


    "Ding!"


    [Progress: 9%]


    "It''s going to take a while," he thought.


    And he wasn''t wrong. Five hours had passed since the "update" started, but the progress had only reached 20% before getting stuck. Adamy in his chair with a tired look, too exhausted to evenin. He tried not to move unnecessarily, as he didn''t want to exacerbate the pain that had already reached his pain threshold.


    "Ding!"


    [Progress: 21%]!


    "Fuck..."


    ***


    While Adam suffered in pain and cursed the slow progress, a war raged between Avalonia and the Chaos Empire. Two generals with severe injuries rested in their tents. The battle between them hadsted a week, during which thendscape had been deformed, and high mountains had turned into open fields. Both sides were in a temporary ceasefire, and for now, they were clearing the battlefield - Avalonian soldiers were carrying their fallenrades, while the demons didn''t even bother. Many of them were even burning the bodies, which horrified and outraged the people.


    "They''re burning their kind! Creatures of the same race, not even burying the fallen in battle. You can''t even see sorrow on their faces," grumbled a rough voice, more like a growl.


    On the Avalonia side, numerous tents where several people had lived were destroyed. Among these people were Edward and his friends, Bill and Eisen. Edward was a man with light-yellow eyes, closely cropped hair, and long mustaches. He had a cunning look in his brown eyes. He was not of a robust build and shivered at the slightest breeze.


    "Of course, they''ll do that! We''re talking about demons, where losers are trash, and winners are kings. It''s a cruel but somewhat fair hierarchy system," replied Bill, adjusting his sses.


    Bill was very young, and his appearance indicated that he had recently turned eighteen. His skin was pale, with no calluses on his hands, and his ck hair was neat and well-groomed. He didn''t smell of dust or blood but rather had a flowery scent. He was an aristocrat sent to war, although his father''s goal was merely to make his son more influential.


    "What?! Are you trying to say you sympathize with the demons?!" Edward grumbled, scratching his head, visibly irritated. His brows were furrowed, and his face showed clear disdain, while his voice was filled with hatred.


    "Calm down. He didn''t mean that. He just emphasized a fact, an undeniable one. You''re overreacting, Edward," Eisen reassured him.


    Eisen was a middle-aged man with chestnut hair and a muscr build. His bloodshot eyes were filled with martial determination, and the constant presence of his sword reflected his vignt nature. Waves of magical energy emanated from him, serving as a radar - any suspicious presence, and Eisen would notice it.


    These three had met in the war when they were assigned to the same unit. Besides Edward, Eisen and Bill were also aristocrats, although not of the highest level. Since Edward was strong and his talent was recognized even by their unitmander, these two started to befriend themoner more warmly, as it was important to gain the trust and connections of talented warriors.


    And now, they sat around a campfire that was already half-extinguished. The night was cold, and with each breath, vapor appeared. The grass was covered in frost, and the wind began to affect the soldiers, making them retreat to their tents and wrap themselves in warm nkets.


    "Who''s going to be on watch tonight? I did it yesterday, so it''s up to you guys to decide, okay?" said Edward, yawning, as he got up from his log. Without waiting for a response from his friends, who were smiling amiably, he entered his tent.


    And then...


    "That wretchedmoner."


    "Agreed. What does he think he''s doing? How dare he ask us to be on watch for him?!" Bill eximed, echoing Eisen''s sentiments.


    Quiet insults and curses were spewed from their mouths towards Edward. These two didn''t like him, considering that themoner took too many liberties, but for their selfish purposes, they pretended to be friendly, hiding their cunning natures.


    And this scene yed out throughout the Avalonian army camp. In the darkness of the night, they concealed their malicious intentions. Some were currently robbing their allies, while others were secretly trying to reach the demons in an attempt to make a deal but were killed by observers and guards. Compared to the demons, who were controlled as a unified whole by Azaroth, the Avalonian army... was in dire straits. This distrust and hostile actions towards their allies created a problem for themanders.


    ***


    Even the most severe public punishments couldn''t reform those ruled by greed. Therefore, this became one of the main problems, which was not surprising considering the size of the army, with over five hundred thousand soldiers in the main force and another four hundred fifty thousand from other major detachments.


    Where there are people, there is always conflict, as well as a myriad of problems.


    The war dragged on because, for some reason, the demon side had be passive, as if they were waiting for something. Avalonia''smanders were in a tense state because they didn''t know what was happening and whether this was the calm before the storm, followed by a devastating wave. For them, the demons'' capabilities were too blurry, making it hard to fully grasp theirbat power.


    It had be a game of cat and mouse.


    ***


    Ten kilometers from the city of Sedyon. This ce was considered off-limits, and no one had ever ventured here. There were rumors that an ancient dragon lived here, and if someone disturbed its slumber, it would be the cause of world destruction. However, for some people, this became the main reason they came here, only to disappear in the end.


    But the truth was much simpler. In an area the size of 7 square kilometers, there was silence and tness. But in reality...


    Thud! nk! Crash!


    Construction was in full swing. Builders were actively working on a defensive wall, while others were already sketching out the future streets of the city. Some discussed security measures.


    "I see the construction is going well," a familiar female voice echoed.


    Next to Elyra, who was sitting on one of thepleted towers with a drink in hand, observing the construction, Amaranthanded. She looked tired.


    "Mm... they work fast. There were some issues with certain things, but I''ve resolved them, so everything is going smoothly," Elyra replied, putting her drink aside. She looked at Amarantha, her voice trembling slightly as she asked, "Listen... how is... he?"


    "Adam?" Amarantha smiled, leaving Elyra stunned. "He''s showing signs of awakening. Plus, his magical energy has be stronger, and his body has strengthened. Besides, there are some changes in the second egg."


    "Egg? Uh... Ah! I remember." Elyra didn''t initially understand what was being discussed, but then she realized and nodded, indicating that she was listening attentively. "What''s happening with it?"


    "How should I put it... cracks have appeared on its surface. It might hatch soon, but it makes me uneasy," Amarantha frowned.


    Elyra raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised that the usually carefree Amarantha showed such a reaction. However, since Amarantha didn''t borate, she didn''t press further.


    ***


    In the Chaos Empire''s camp, there was rustling inside the general''s tent. It was Azaroth, whose facial expression contorted with ecstasy. His eyebrows were rxed, and a wicked smile adorned his face.


    "Hehehe..."


    An unpleasant, chuckling sound escaped his mouth as the demon''s hands gently caressed the surface of the object in front of him ¨C a dragon egg. It stood as tall as Azaroth himself.


    "Atst... I will revive the dragon race with my own hands and be their ruler. Then, neither my mother nor Mirethasil will be able topare to me!"


    To be continued...

 Chapter 143 Pity Demon

    ?


    A disgusting, maniacalughter erupted from his mouth as the demon''s hands gently caressed the surface of the object in front of him - it was an egg, towering as tall as Azaroth himself. A dragon''s egg.


    "Atst... I will bring the dragon race back with my own hands and be their ruler. Then, neither my mother nor Mirethasil will be able topare to me!"


    Long, uneven cracks spread across the surface of the egg, from which asional golden light emanated, apanied by a pressure that felt like a strong grip around your throat, leaving only a single breath in your lungs.


    "Gha-a..." Azaroth croaked painfully, clutching his throat, but his facial expression remained unchanged: it still expressed ecstasy and great joy, malice and mockery. With a loud, almost deafening cry, Azaroth shouted, "I will be the great ruler! I am the one worthy of Satan''s legacy! And no one else is better suited for this role than me, the heir of ancient demons!"


    He-He-He... Ha-Ha-Ha-Ha!


    His insaneughter echoed throughout the tent, but in the outside world, no one heard it, thanks to the soundproofing spell ced on the entire tent, which did its job perfectly, so no one heard his malicious and insaneughter. Azaroth looked truly ecstatic, and his appearance even distorted from it: his cheeks turned red, and his ck eyes filled with blood. His light hair was dusty, while his gaze remained bright but showed signs of fatigue.


    "Damn, I spent many days feeding this egg with my magic, but it was extremely difficult to achieve any results. As expected, dragons are too powerful beings, but I still don''t understand the reason for their disappearance," Azaroth muttered, frowning. His face showed doubt, and his eyebrows were furrowed.


    Dragons...


    An ancient race, so ancient that even Veronica had never seen them in person and had only once found a corpse, which immediately disappeared when she touched it. However, as a woman who loved to explore magic and everything rted to it, she collected any documents or papers that contained information about dragons, even if they were legends without solid evidence. She found it interesting, so she had been researching it for millennia, but in the end, she couldn''t find anything substantial and simply dumped all her papers in the library.


    Azaroth discovered this, inspired by the fact that once one race ruled the world, and he wanted to do the same, but not for any particrly noble purpose, but simply dreamed of his dominance. However, every time he was hindered by his third youngest brother, as well as his mother, who didn''t care at all about her eldest adopted son and only spent time with Adam (Mirethasil), whom she believed could surpass even Veronica because of his talent. So Azaroth was forgotten forever.


    "I spent time studying, testing myself in training, and suffering, almost dying, but I became stronger. However... HOWEVER!" he muttered, and then a creaking sound followed - Azaroth clenched his teeth, and his face expressed hatred emanating from the depths of his soul. In a intive, hate-filled voice, he continued toin to the egg, not even understanding what he was doing: "HOWEVER, DAMN IT, THE FUCKING ''HOWEVER''! I didn''t even deserve a nce, even a small nod would have been enough for me, but even that... I didn''t get it! Why?!"


    [What did you want?]


    "I-I... I wanted my mother to look at me! To acknowledge that I was talented! I wanted to be her pride and her trusted one!" He continued toin, hearing an unfamiliar voice in his head. His eyes rxed, and his face became wrinkled, but Azaroth himself didn''t notice anything.


    [Understood... and then what?]


    "F-following... I tried! I swear, I tried! I studied, delved into science, and even immersed myself in magic, in which I was bad due to the peculiarities of my body, but I seeded! I achieved a high level of control and was better than all my peers!"


    [But?]


    "But!"


    Azaroth trembled and fell to his knees. His body became weak, while the magical energy in his reservoir reached a critical level, which could lead to prolonged weakness and even aa. But Azaroth didn''t notice anything, as he was busyining, releasing his grievances, and crying, not understanding why.


    "I-I... I always wanted recognition!"


    "Why am I crying? What is this voice? I-"


    "I wanted to be the one who would be the next demon ruler! I did everything I could!"


    "What is this..."


    "But he! H-h-h-h-he! Hateful Miradisel, damn trash! Why him?!"


    "I..."


    His consciousness split into two parts, where one half cried, venting its grievances from infancy, and the other doubted the reality of what was happening. But these two sides saw before them a shadow, forming a huge figure resembling...


    A dragon.


    [Pity, indeed. In life, many events happen that we cannot control. Everyone feels helpless if their efforts are not valued properly; anyone will feel lonely if they are not noticed, and anyone will feel hatred towards those who take everything from them. This is the ssic psyche of lower beings, born only to kneel before higher beings, like us dragons.]


    "What?"


    "What?!"


    Azaroth lifted his head and stared at the dragon ¨C it was nothing more than a silhouette as if a shadow of past mightiness. It had a body made of ck smoke, but within that smoky form, bright red eyes shone with mockery.


    He wasn''t sure if the dragon was truly mocking him, as his thoughts were upied elsewhere. Azaroth was simply shocked that the egg had cracked, which meant...


    "I seeded?" he mumbled.


    In response, a voice echoed, approving but filled with mockery and arrogance.


    [Yes.]


    "I-I seeded... heh," Azaroth muttered and chuckled, then continued, "Heh... heh-heh... heh-heh-heh... HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!"


    [...]


    "I seeded!" he eximed, cing his hands on his wrinkled face. However, at that moment, he noticed something amiss ¨C his once soft and snowy skin now felt as rough as an old man''s. "Huh? What happened..."


    Panicking, Azaroth turned and rushed to his bed, next to which stood a small mirror. Grabbing it, he turned his face towards the mirror, and his facial expressions grew sadder and sadder. Then, he shouted in a voice full of shock and grievance.


    "What happened to my face?!" he yelled loudly and shocked, seeing his wrinkled face, almost like that of an old man. "Th-this can''t be me! I used to be young and robust, and this..."


    [Stupid demon. As the heir of the ancient Azarot family, you still haven''t understood what happens when you attempt to summon a dragon? Haven''t your clueless horned ancestors thought to pass this down from generation to generation?] The dragon spoke with a tone of amazement, then made a mocking sound. After a short silence, Azaroth asked only after several minutes.


    "What do you mean?"


    [What do I mean?] The dragon asked again, snorting. [That simply summoning a dragon is equivalent to your death, you fool. And considering that your attribute of darkness isn''t as strong, you have to sacrifice a portion of your life force for a summoning that willst only five minutes. I was surprised that someone found a dragon egg, in which I sealed myself in hopes of being reborn at an interesting time, but...]


    Azaroth copsed to the ground and began to breathe heavily, feeling his body weakening with each passing second. The once-strong male hands, filled with energy and power, were now covered in wrinkles and became feeble as if he had been lying on them all night. Desperation was evident in his gaze, but the demon''s consciousness was fading, and with each passing moment, he resisted less and less.


    [You''ve disappointed me, little demon. In fact, I left a part of my soul on the body of your brother, the one you called Mirethasil. He has a strong body and a very powerful connection to darkness,parable to mine... so I was surprised that someone as weak as you summoned me.]


    "Mirethasil... you bastard!"


    [Pitiful sight. I still can''t kill you in this state, so you''re lucky. You''ll recover in a week, and- ... huh?] The dragon mumbled with arrogance, then let out a surprised sigh. [What is this absorbing force? Could it be that my other part found a suitable host? Then I must hurry.]


    "S-sto-..." Azaroth muttered, unable even to raise his hand.


    However, his summoning went unheard by the dragon, who disappeared as unexpectedly as he had appeared.


    ***


    Adam''s mansion, Sedion City.


    Once again, the mansion''s corridors were empty, as the head maid, Ekaterina, had given immediate orders for the serving staff to leave the mayor''s residence and allocated a day off for them. This had rmed many and made them think that something bad had happened, while the most perceptive ones had understood it was rted to Adam. However, nobody dared to spread rumors because they knew it would result in a global problem for all the maids, and then death would be the least of their worries.


    In Adam''s room...


    It was surprisingly lively here. Mary, ire, Amarantha, Elyra, ra, Ekaterina, and a familiar face that they didn''t quite expect to see.


    "Hmm... so that''s why you called me, Amaratinka," she said with a chuckle. "This guy hasnded in such an unusual situation that I don''t even know what to say, fuu-a..."


    Her red hair was tied in twintails, and she was dressed in a Japanese schoolgirl uniform that Adam had transferred from his previous life for some kind of amusement. Her red eyes shone brightly, and her ample bosom jiggled pleasantly as she animatedly twirled around the huge bed on which Adam was sleeping.


    "Sierra... are you finding this situation amusing? Please, show some understanding and behave like an adult, at least in the presence of the princess of your country," Amarantha sighed, putting her hand on her forehead.


    "Well, I''ll try, but should I be panicking? This handsome guy will wake up in five minutes anyway," Sierra said with a cheerful smile and used two fingers to stretch Amarantha''s lips into a smile, which disappeared as soon as she removed her hands. "Come on, smile. It''s just an overcharged magical energy-induced dream, nothing more..."


    To be continued...

 Chapter 144 The Earthquake, Veronicas Attention.

    ?


    Amarantha rolled her eyes at Sierra''s behavior, which showed no signs of concern but rather amusement on the Queen of Nymphs'' face. This woman always wore a cheerful smile, and it seemed like she never got angry about anything, leaving many people puzzled.


    "Anyway, I suppose I came here in vain?" Sierra said, sitting on the edge of the bed and flopping back onto Adam''sp. There was a smug look on her face as she directed her gaze towards Elyra. "My dear, if you missed your adoptive mother, you could have just said so, and I would havee as quickly as possible."


    "No, that''s not true at all," Elyra replied coldly, her mood not at its best.


    "How cold," Sierra remarked with a chuckle.


    Sierraughed merrily, and her hands rested on her ample bosom, which Elyra stared at with envy in her eyes. Sierra noticed it, and her lips curved into a sly smile that seemed to say, "Yes, look as much as you want. You don''t have anything like this." This greatly upset the nymph with blue hair and eyes of the same color.


    "Ah," sighed Amarantha, cing her hand on her forehead. "Sierra, could you please be just a tad more, well, serious? I''m worried about his condition."


    "You''ve be quite cautious, Amarantha," Sierra suddenly said, ignoring Elyra''s initial question. There was a cunning but, for some reason, a mysterious and mature smile on the Queen of Nymphs'' face. Her bangs covered her right eye, while her left one shone brightly in red as she looked at Amarantha.


    "I don''t understand what you mean, Sierra," Amarantha frowned, narrowing her beautiful dark green eyes, and her long elven ears twitched. "What are you getting at?"


    "Hehe."


    Sierra smiled and suddenly lowered her legs, raising her body from her lying position. She looked at Amarantha with a mischievous, yet for some reason, enigmatic and adult smile. Her eyebrows were raised, and her lips stretched into a cheerful smile.


    "I mean that you, dear, have always been cold. Extremely cold," Sierra continued, poking her cheek with her index finger, creating a small dimple. Her eyes narrowed, and her lips formed a yful grin. "And I''m quite surprised that you''ve be a housewife and are concerned about a man. Didn''t you always dislike the presence of other people? So, I''m puzzled. Can one''s personality change because of love?"


    Hmm... Sierra made a thoughtful sound, tilting her head to the side. Amarantha, however, listened with an indifferent expression, as if she weren''t interested at all. She sighed ¨C the elven woman sighed and then looked at Sierra.


    "I''ll answer briefly. I haven''t changed; I''ve simply be morefortable and opened up to a man who could understand me, ept my personality and my ws, and be my support. I would be his support in return," Amarantha said, sitting next to Adam and gently stroking his cheek, so tenderly and caring as if she were afraid to hurt him. "That''s why he''s my life. I see my pir in him."


    "Hehe."


    Sierra still smiled, but there was a change ¨C her eyebrows were raised, and her narrowed eyes showed bewilderment. However, even if Amarantha noticed it, she didn''tment. She simply gazed at Adam, gently caressing his cheek.


    "Fascinating. Very fascinating," Sierra thought, looking at the women gathered around Adam. Among these women was also his daughter. She shifted her gaze and saw Ekaterina, who stood in the corner, clutching her left wrist. Sierra addressed her, "What''s wrong? Why aren''t you going to them?"


    "Huh?" Ekaterina was surprised, raising an eyebrow but then replied politely, following etiquette, "No, Your Majesty Silvana. I am Lord''s maid, so I must behave appropriately, controlling my emotions, so..."


    "You''re strange."


    "What?"


    Ekaterina was taken aback by Sierra''s sudden words and looked at her with a demanding expression, which, ording to Sierra, was amusing. However, the Queen of Nymphs decided to set aside her jokes and instead exin her thoughts to the woman.


    "Well, I mean, there are a few peculiarities in your behavior that I find rather amusing, if I may say so. So, the first peculiarity!" Sierra eximed, clenching her fists and raising them in the air like a fan celebrating a victory. "You restrain your needs, which is quite unusual for... witches."


    "!!!"


    "What a cute surprised expression you have, hehe," Sierra chuckled, cing her hands behind her back and leaning forward, her face just ten centimeters from Ekaterina''s. "But I figured that out right away, as I''ve personally met witches before, and it''s not that hard to recognize your unique characteristics. For instance, you have a special characteristic typical of high-ss witches ¨C too much control over magical energy, even though you haven''t practiced, right?"


    Ekaterina neither nodded nor denied this but simply looked at the woman with a wary gaze, full of mistrust and vignce, as if she were a mother bird seeing a hungry cat. This amused Sierra, who only smiled warmly.


    "Come on, stop acting so aggressively, sweetheart. So, the second peculiarity is that you remind me of someone. You have simr facial features, body shapes, and even an aura. But you differ from her in your behavior, and I''m puzzled," she said intively, sighing. "But I doubt that crazy woman would ever have a child of the opposite sex. She probably did something magical again, darn spineless mad scientist!"


    Sierra crossed her arms over her chest, sat on an empty chair, and then crossed her legs, looking at Ekaterina, who had leaned her cheek against Adam''s cheek and closed her eyes, as if finding sce in his calm breath and the warmth of his body. The Nymph Queen couldn''t help but smile, but this smile was gentle and full of tenderness as if a mother were watching over her child. This somewhat surprised Ekaterina, who was puzzled by how quickly this woman''s mood changed.


    ***


    Adam''s awakening time was precisely predicted by Sierra, so within five minutes, or to be more precise three minutes, he was already showing signs of waking up. The best doctors who were skilled in using magic burst into the room, while Amarantha prepared high-quality potions that in the outside world couldn''t even be estimated in terms of value due to their extreme rarity. But now, these potions were in her hands, and she was ready to pour the liquid into her husband''s mouth at any moment to help him recover.


    ...She had a panicked look, which Sierra, the calmest of all the women present, described as "amusing," barely suppressing her chuckles. However, on the sixth minute, when Adam''s eyes suddenly snapped open, and ck tears, which were his blood, started flowing from his eyes, even she became concerned.


    "What happened?" she wondered, finding herself next to Amarantha, who was already starting to panic. The woman immediately began to assign roles: "Amarantha, check his body with your magic, Elyra, surround him with healing water, Ekaterina, bring towels, Mary and ire, take the potions from Amarantha''s hands and apply them to his bare skin."


    "Eh..."


    "Alright!"


    "We got it!"


    Although they were initially puzzled by Sierra''s suddenmanding tone, no one objected, and they joined forces to take care of him. But the ck blood didn''t stop flowing, nor did it get wiped away. Soon, this blood began to gather into a small egg, reminiscent of a familiar one to Amarantha.


    "What? This is the same egg that Adam gave me..." she wondered.


    As the egg continued to form, Sierra suddenly stomped on the ground, and all the women in the room, including Adam, were surrounded by a magical barrier consisting of tenyers. And then...


    BOOOOOOM!


    A powerful earthquake, a 5 on the Richter scale, shook many of the residents of Sedion City. However, itsted for about ten seconds, so there was no significant damage. For many, it was shocking and caused panic, but after a minute of silence, they regained theirposure.


    In Adam''s room, the egg continued to increase in size, while the barrier surrounding Adam shattered under an unknown pressure that Sierra described as "horrifying and powerful." Even she, who was familiar with magic for millennia and was the closest to this energy of all beings in this world, couldn''t influence others with her magical energy as strongly as it was happening here.


    "Horrifying pressure... for some reason, it feels more like a natural force than magical," Sierra thought.


    "A strange sensation," mumbled Amarantha.


    And thousands of kilometers away, in the Kingdom of the Fae...


    "And here''s his photo when he first mounted the demonic horse, and..."


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    Veronica fell silent when she suddenly heard the sound of an explosion, which neither Nirena, who was in a half-asleep state, nor Iliantra, who was listening attentively to Veronica, noticed. The Demon Queen narrowed her eyes and looked in the direction of the sound, her gaze piercing the air and her vision passing through thousands of kilometers until it reached the city and then the estate.


    "Barriers? These are from ancient times. Could it be the residence of some practitioner?" Veronica thought but only snorted.


    Crack. Crack.


    Amarantha''s barriers shattered under her silentmand, allowing her to prate the very epicenter of the explosion, where she saw the egg, and next to the egg...


    "!!!"


    Her body trembled, her heart beat faster, and her cheeks turned crimson. A smile appeared on her face, so twisted it was terrifying, and her breath was so warm that it caused steam in the air. Embracing herself with her arms, Veronica felt an itching sensation all over her body, and her emotions exploded.


    "Veronica?" Nirena called her in puzzlement.


    But the demon woman didn''t listen. Her wings opened on their own, and behind her appeared a demonic tail that swayed rapidly from side to side.


    "What''s hap..." Iliantra began, but she didn''t have a chance to react as Veronica suddenly seized her. The same happened to Nirena.


    "Hey... Veronica, wh-what''s happening?"


    WHOOSH.


    But the only response was the sound of the wind whistling in their ears.


    "AAAAAHH!"


    To be continued...

 Chapter 145 Egg, Veronica, Chaos...

    ?


    "What the hell?" Adam mumbled as he regained consciousness.


    His gaze epassed the sight of women trapped within a barrier, while in front of him, an egg the size of a grown man was flying. There was an overwhelming and powerful energy emanating from this egg, and Adam felt something familiar about it, identifying it as the reward he had received.


    "A random pet egg? Why is it so enormous?" He was puzzled as he stood up, his neck cracking.


    CRACK.


    "Ouch... I''m exerting too much force. Did leveling up and changing sses affect me this much? Quite amusing... very amusing," he muttered and narrowed his eyes, looking at the egg that was somehow trying tomunicate with him. "And what is this? I thought my first pet was a crow, so the second one would be a snake, like Casanova''s, but... reality surprises us with sudden changes. Well..."


    [Indeed. Life always brings us surprises,] a gentle yet authoritative female voice echoed.


    "Hm?" Adam squinted when he realized the source of the sound was the egg. Cracks had already started to appear on it, but they couldn''t fully open as there was not enough energy. For some reason, the man found himself standing in front of the egg and infusing it with his energy as if his mind were being controlled by someone, which was quite irritating.


    "What an annoying magic. Who are you?" he asked the egg.


    [Our meeting happened under rather unpleasant circumstances, and the fact that I had to summon the other half of my soul means that the Legacy Egg has been discovered. It''s rather sad, I''ve hidden it well over my long life,] the egg replied, not giving a straightforward answer. [Throughout my long existence, I''ve had many names, but I prefer to be called Dereris. I suppose, for the minds of lower beings, this name will be easier to pronounce and understand in general].


    "For lower beings..." Adam noted to himself, catching those words from her monologue. Each time the egg spoke, Adam felt pressure on his body, but he could resist it thanks to his sturdy physique, and also...


    "Annoying egg," a sweet voice filled with amusement interrupted. It was the Queen of Nymphs, who stood behind the egg with a yful smile, cing her hand on its surface. "Judging by your aura, you must be one of those ancient creatures, right? I suppose you have dragon lineage, as there''s no magic in your pressure as if it''s something natural, something from nature. I guess you truly are a dragon heir, which surprises me."


    [A nymph? Unusual to see such a powerful fire nymph, considering you''ve had a strong lust for so many years. But you don''t seem to be suffering from it. How old are you, girl?]


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    There was a long silence. Adam quietly sat on the edge of the bed, just like the other women. They all nced at Sierra, whose eyes were not visible due to her bangs, which covered her view with red, energy-burning eyes. However, no one wanted to look into her eyes now, as the sudden increase in the room''s temperature indicated that her reaction wasn''t peaceful. The egg realized this and suddenly burst intoughter.


    [Hahaha. You have self-control, which is a good thing. You''re doing great, girl; not many can restrain themselves at your age. You''re over eight thousand years old, I suppose? Well then, it''s serious. Your body demands a new life, if you understand what I mean,] the egg continued with a cheerful andughing tone, while cracks appeared on its surface, revealing ck scales for a moment, puzzling Adam.


    "Your ancestor, the Ancient Fire Queen Nymph, was also a fire nymph, a strong woman in her own right. She restrained herself so much that even after a hundred thousand years, she remained a virgin, untouched by a man. I admire her restraint, as all lower races are driven by one thing: lust. Keep it up in the same spirit."


    Sierra''s smile disappeared, and she raised her head, her face expressing embarrassment, while her eyes burned with anger. Adam thought it looked amusing but didn''t say it out loud. He just whispered something to Amarantha, and the woman turned cautiously towards the window, where a bright purple dot was visible, getting closer and closer.


    "You... you bastard! What the hell are you talking about such embarrassing things? Respect my queenly image!" Sierra eximed, poking the egg irritably.


    "I won''t. Why should I, the mighty and proud Shadow Dragon, be cautious in a conversation with a girl who hasn''t even reached a hundred thousand years? Dream on, hahaha."


    "What the hell? Even if you''re a dragon, it doesn''t mean that... huh?" Sierra began to speak but suddenly froze, as did everyone in the room.


    "Dra..."


    "Dr-ra..."


    "-GON?!"


    DRAGON!?


    Adam covered his ears when the sudden scream of all the women rang out next to his ear. It felt like they were yelling at him through a loudspeaker. It was painful and annoying, but he understood the reason for their reaction and was surprised himself.


    "However, it''s been a long time since I''ve been surprised. After all, something more amusing and astonishing is flying towards us... I''m starting to get a headache," he thought, and...


    BOOOOM!


    There was a loud explosion that immediately diverted everyone''s attention from the topic of dragons to the more shocking appearance of a woman whom no one expected. Amarantha narrowed her eyes, while Sierra prepared magical energy in case of a sudden incident. However, the demon woman paid no attention to them, and her gaze was entirely focused on Adam, her bright ck eyes expressing a strange attachment and deep love.


    "There you are..." she spoke in a somewhat hoarse voice, as if a person who had just run a marathon and was out of breath. That''s how it felt, andbined with her heavy breathing and flushed cheeks, Adam suddenly felt a shiver throughout his body, as if he had returned to childhood when he had bitten into ice cream and then suffered from an unpleasant toothache.


    Whoosh.


    Before Adam, two women appeared immediately - Amarantha and Sierra, who watched Veronica with wary eyes. It was clear that they did not trust her and were on guard. However, the man himself focused his attention on the two women, or more precisely, on Iliantra. For a moment... their gazes met.


    Green eyes with a charm unlike anything else. They radiated wisdom, kindness, care, and even innocence in some ces. These were the eyes he had grown ustomed to in a very short period, and there was a special connection between them.


    Iliantra, the Elder of Wisdom, the head elder. Without exception, any elf would consider her one of the most respected figures in the history of Elfheim, and her poprity among the people wasparable to that of Amaria, who was also revered for her rich lineage.


    However, Adam didn''t linger on her gaze for long; he simply couldn''t, as he felt a pang of guilt. After all, he had betrayed Elfheim in a sense, and with it, her. However, he had made his decision long ago and didn''t want to regret it now.


    "If she mes me, I won''t put up much resistance, but I still believe I did the right thing," he thought, pursing his lips. But suddenly, he was distracted by a warm sensation on his cheek: "???"


    Turning his head, he saw Veronica, who...


    "?!?!?!?!"


    Kissed his cheek, holding his face in her hands. He froze in shock and didn''t know what to say, a reaction shared by most in the room, except for the grim Amarantha and sighing Nirena. Even the egg fell silent. Well, not entirely; it didment.


    [Wow. Is that crazy bitch still alive?]


    ***


    At Veronica''s request, which was more like an order, everyone else in the room, except for Iliantra, Amarantha, Sierra, Nirena, her, and Adam, were forced to leave the bedroom. Although they didn''t want to, they decided to do so to avoid problems with her.


    And the situation in the room was like this. Adam sat on the balcony couch, while women surrounded him on both sides - Amarantha, Sierra, Iliantra, and Nirena. For some reason, thetter blinked at him as if sending signals, but Adam couldn''t understand what she meant.


    And now, Veronica was sitting on a chair in front of him, crossing her arms on her chest and looking like a mother who was about to scold her child foring home toote. And she did just that.


    "My little Mirethasil, why did you run away from home? You knew that Mom was worried, right!" She said, puffing her cheeks, like a famous anime mom.


    "''Mom''?" he questioned aloud, "Queen of the Demons, first of all, I''m puzzled that you call me ''Mirethasil,'' and secondly... I don''t think you''re my mother, even if we share some facial features."


    "Eh?!"


    Veronica showed genuine shock on her face, followed by a kind and loving smile as she said, "Hehe, my boy learned to joke so freely and merrily while he was away from home. I''m just d about that. But please, Mirethasil, stop joking like that. Mom will get mad."


    Adam looked at her with a tired expression that reflected his state and emotions. It seemed that this woman didn''t want to listen to him and just said what she wanted. This puzzled him, as he was not her son. They had different sources of magic (source).


    "No, I''m serious. And besides, my name is not Mirethasil, it''s Adam. Moreover... are you sure you''re not confusing me with someone else? Because I doubt that I''m your son, considering the significant difference in our magic sources," he puzzled. However, he suddenly fell silent, seeing the frozen smile on Veroni§ãa''s face. His spine chilled as if he were in danger.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 146 Demon Queen [1]

    ?


    The chapter may have some errors as I won''t immediately proofread it. I hope for your understanding. Enjoy the reading.


    ===


    "No, I''m serious. And my name is not Mirethasil, it''s Adam. Besides... are you sure you''re not confusing me with someone else? Because I doubt I''m your son, considering the significant difference in our sources of magic," he pondered, but suddenly fell silent, seeing the frozen smile on Veronica''s face. His spine chilled as if he were in danger. It felt like standing in front of a hungry predator ready to pounce at any moment.


    Veronica''s eyebrows were rxed, her eyelids half-closed, and her lips stretched into a slight smile, but her gaze... it was somewhat terrifying. To put it briefly, it resembled the gaze of those insane women from anime - yandere. When they look at you with such a cheerful look, even though their eyes... are very dark.


    "Damn it..." Adam muttered and sighed when a sudden gust of wind whistled in his ears. Looking ahead, he saw that Veronica had caught him, and they were flying in an unknown direction. "I''m not even a bit surprised."


    Behind him, he felt two powerful auras - it was Amarantha and Sierra, hurrying after him, and far behind them was one strong aura, Nirena, and inparison, a smaller one, Iliantra. They were following them, trying to catch up, but Veronica was like an experienced driver evading the police, moving thousands of kilometers in a split second until Adam lost the sense of his wife''s aura and his mother-inw.


    "I don''t even know how to react. One of my friends told me that in their culture, there was a ''tradition'' of kidnapping a beloved girl if her parents were against the marriage, but I didn''t expect to end up being kidnapped," he cynically thought, while he heard that was familiar, though he didn''t understand why, distracted him.


    Looking down, aside from the rapidly moving earth, he noticed that it was red, and somewhere, even in real-time mode, a volcano had awakened, and the smell of ash hit his nose. It was also very hot, but Adam feltfortable in this heat, which was inexplicable to him.


    "Maybe because the previous body''s owner lived here for a long time? Judging by the red earth,va, and other filth... this is the Chaos Empire. I''ve heard about this ce, and I''ve seen it in my memories or a dream," he mumbled.


    "Memories? Previous owner?" Suddenly, a female voice filled with strange pressure and possession came. It was Veronica, who was looking ahead. "Did you lose your memory?"


    Adam simply didn''t know how to respond to this sudden question because he didn''t understand the whole situation he found himself in. Transferring into another body was shocking, but he had grown ustomed to it because the situation was so absurd that he involuntarily epted it as it was, just to avoid going crazy. However, when he was asked now, he was somewhat puzzled.


    Such silence didn''t satisfy Veronica, and it was evident from her furrowed delicate eyebrows. Inadvertently, Adam looked at her, feeling a strange heat throughout his body emanating from nowhere, and fragments appeared in his mind.


    "Now I will take care of you," a gentle whisper echoed in his head.


    "Huh?"


    Adam made a funny noise and squinted his eyes when he saw the world spinning before him, as if he had consumed several liters of strong alcohol and was now suffering the consequences. His ears were ringing, as if he had returned to the times when white noise from a poorly tuned TV channel could give you a heart attack.


    "What the..." he muttered and darkness fell before his eyes. He cked out.


    ***


    "I think you''re mocking me, Veronica."


    "Who is saying this?"


    Adam opened his eyes and was hit by a heatwave as if he were standing in front of a bonfire. He was lying down, and he slowly began to sit up; it turned out he was about fifteen centimeters away from a firece. There were two armchairs next to the firece, and both were upied. One chair was upied by a man, exceptionally handsome... Casanova. The other was upied by a woman with familiar facial features but unfamiliar expressions¡ªVeronica.


    Between them, a conversation of not the friendliest nature had started¡ªVeronica was irritated, and Casanova was even more so¡ªextremely angry. He looked at Veronica disapprovingly, while the woman was displeased, like a child who wasn''t given her favorite toy at the store. It looked amusing and awkward at the same time for Adam, who felt like he was eavesdropping on them.


    Veronica pouted and pped her thigh, making a pping sound. She frowned and said with a disapproving tone, "Brother, why can''t you just ept this? I want him to be with me!"


    "I''ll say it again, Veronica... damn, do I have to repeat this over and over? Are you stupid or something?" he said sharply, crossing his arms over his chest and looking at her with an authoritative gaze, causing Veronica to shrink in fear. "No, and again, no! Have you grown up so much that you don''t even listen to your brother''s words anymore? Or has my kindness turned you into such a spoiled brat?"


    "N-no, you know I respect you, but... I can''t give up on this love!" she mumbled in a quiet, mosquito-like voice.


    "Ha-a-a... Oh, Satan, why is my sister so foolish?" Casanova sighed, and Veronica, in turn, lost her energy, sitting down and looking defeated. "Veronica, answer one question for me, please... how old are you now?"


    "134 years..." she replied.


    "Really?"


    "Um... 259 years," she replied hesitantly, her cheeks turning red.


    Adam and Casanova had the same reaction: raised eyebrows and pure surprise on their faces. However, the difference in their amazement was significant. Adam was amazed at how young the Demon Queen was (in terms of the fantasy world, to trante into a human age, you need to multiply it by 100). Meanwhile, Casanova...


    "And at such an age, which is already considered quite mature, you''re pursuing a boy who''s only 25?" Casanova snorted, and Veronica just turned her gaze away. "You''re practically his mother, Veronica..."


    "Oh!" she suddenly eximed, standing up with a smug look on her face, pping her chest, and saying, "I''ll just be his mother! And when he grows up, we''ll get married!"


    "..."


    A long silence followed, so awkward that even Adam felt ufortable. The thing was, Casanova had an indifferent face, a rxed face, and his movements showed no tension or emotions. But Veronica was shrinking in fear and sat back down, losing her previous energy.


    In this awkward moment, a creaking sound was heard. The attention of all three was drawn to the person who pushed the door and appeared in the doorway. It was a very, very young boy who looked like he was only ten years old. He had neatly cropped ck hair, as well as eyes as ck as coal but with a sparkle in them. He was cute and lookedpletely innocent.


    "Familiar cutie... it must be me, I suppose?" Adam thought, scrutinizing the boy. "But what am I doing here? I don''t remember ever meeting her in childhood... and in general, did I look like this in childhood? But it feels natural..."


    Adam had his problems, just like Veronica, who panicked upon seeing the boy she had been talking about. She didn''t want him to appear in front of Casanova, but the situation was not in her favor.


    "Mama... I''m hungry," the boy said in a intive voice.


    "Oh, um, yes! Right away, sweetie, I''ming!" Veronica said in a panicked voice and rushed to the boy, ushering him out of the room.


    "E-e-eh! Mama, you''re weird!"


    Adam sighed heavily and squatted down, holding his head. He felt like he was about to explode with shame, and he unintentionally nced at Casanova, who surprisingly had a tender smile that caught him off guard. He thought, "Just a minute ago, he was angry and looked like he was ready to kill, but now he''s calm like a father watching his son trying to impress girls..." These were rather rough thoughts.


    "Veronica, there''s no need to hide him from me. I''m not going to kill him," Casanova said, rolling his eyes at her.


    "B-brother... so you agree with my idea?" Veronica eximed, her eyes sparkling.


    "No."


    "WHAT?!"


    Casanova chuckled as Veronica put on a disappointed expression. Adam couldn''t understand his thoughts, but it seemed like he was relieved. And just as he was about to say something...


    WHOOSH.


    Suddenly, Adam felt dizzy and sighed heavily. The man in his memories turned towards him and waved his hand, saying, "Just in case, I''ll warn you... Veronica has been obsessed with you for a long time, so you need to be careful. It''s better not to immediately say that they''re your wives, although I''m sure she already knows."


    "Casanova... why didn''t you stop her? Now I have to deal with a crazy woman. I wasn''t prepared for this," Adamined as the world before his eyes grew darker and darker. Before losing consciousness, he heard,


    "Hehe, I thought it would be fun. So... brace yourself, buddy."


    "Oh, you bast..."


    ***


    The sunlight filtered through the open window of the Demon Queen''s bedroom, pleasantly warming Adam''s skin. It wasfortparable to when youy in a warm bed after a bath and quickly fell asleep. But Adam''s awakening was like those times when a pleasant dream after a bath was apanied by the Monday morning when you had to get ready for school on a cold winter day. But even stranger...


    "First question..." he muttered, jerking his wrist, and the sound of chains jingled. ncing around, he saw that his hands were chained, and he was semi-naked ¨C he was only wearing boxer shorts. "What the hell?"


    To be continued...

 Chapter 147 Veronica [1] (R-18)

    ?


    The sun''s rays streamed through the Queen of Demons'' bedroom window, pleasantly warming Adam''s skin. It was afort akin to slipping into a warm bed after a bath and quickly falling asleep. However, Adam''s awakening felt more like those times when a pleasant dream after a bath was followed by a Monday morning when you had to get ready for school on a cold winter day. But it was much stranger...


    "First question..." he mumbled, tugging at his wrist, and the sound of chains clinking filled the air. Looking around, he realized that his hands were bound by chains, and he was half-naked¡ªwearing only boxers. "What the hell?"


    Looking around, he first noticed that he was lying on a king-sized bed with a canopy. Rose petals were scattered around him, and there was incense burning on a nearby nightstand, which had a strangely intoxicating effect on his younger brother. The room was filled with a pleasant, almost bewitching scent, which greatly unsettled Adam.


    "What''s with this damn romantic atmosphere? Feels like I''ve stumbled into a honeymoon suite," he thought, curling the corners of his mouth into a cynical smirk and emitting a snorting sound that echoed throughout the room. The silence in the room was somewhat unnerving.


    The room''s walls were made of ck stone of an unknown type, but they looked very sturdy, and they emitted a faint but still noticeable magical energy, possibly a protective enchantment applied to the walls. This level of protection was advanced and highly secure, not something every practitioner could create. Adam couldn''t help but admire the work of the practitioner who had set this up.


    In the left corner, there was afortable chair and a small table with only a few sheets of paper, but Adam couldn''t read the text on them; perhaps it was a mysterious cipher he was not yet familiar with. Or it could be hidden magic on important documents ¨C he was well-acquainted with this type of spell, and ess could only be unlocked with a password that changed every ten minutes.


    "Well, it''s clear that I''m in this nutcase''s castle... I suddenly lost my appetite for trying out new forms of entertainment," he thought and sighed, turning his head toward the door.


    Creak.


    And, as luck would have it, at that moment, the door creaked open, and Veronica entered... dressed rather extravagantly, although it was questionable whether this could be called clothing. She was d in ck lingerie withce, which happened to be semi-transparent in all the right ces. She also wore ck stockings with garters. Her beautiful hair, in a Hime-style hairdo, sparkled brightly and was slightly damp, indicating that she had taken a bath before this. There was a pleasant scent emanating from her, but Adam couldn''t quite figure out what it was.


    Veronica hadrge breasts and, an H-cup, and her body was lush in all the right ces. Her waist was slim and made you feel as if you could put one arm around her, and added a ''fragile'' effect that made you unconsciously treat her gently as if she were a crystal that could be damaged by careless touching.


    "Mirethasil..." She called his ''name'' with a mad smile on her face, sending shivers down Adam''s spine. Her eyes narrowed, and in them, Adam saw only obsession and madness, causing him to swallow hard. With a sweet voice, the woman asked him, "Have you awakened, my dear? I was so worried about you..."


    Her voice was sweet, sweeter than honey. She smiled with such a bright, fanatical smile, full of obsession, and her movements were graceful. Her beautiful ck eyes looked only at him. Her scent also intensified Veronica''s charm.


    Swallowing hard, Adam felt a strange excitement running through his mind ¨C it surprised even him. For some reason, such a look, full of obsession, directed only at him, gave the man a feeling as if in this woman''s eyes, there was only him... and this feeling wasn''t so bad.


    "No-no-no... I must be going crazy. Spending too much time with this woman is driving me insane," heined to himself, shaking his head.


    "???" Veronica tilted her head to the side and slowly began to approach him.


    Adam even felt nervous about this. It seemed like she was a cheetah, approaching her prey. Her legs moved skillfully on the floor, covered with a red, warm carpet, and only a rustling sound was heard. She smiled gently at him and ced her knee on the bed.


    Creak.


    Veronica began to crawl towards him, and Adam looked at her face. Her beautiful ck eyes and longshes, beautiful pale, well-groomed skin ¨C a beauty beyondpare. It made his heart skip a beat, and an unfamiliar feeling of adoration welled up inside him. Surprisingly, the man''s mind remained clear.


    "Demon Queen... why are you doing this?" he asked, furrowing his brows. His tone was rather harsh and unfriendly, which slipped out identally because he wasn''t entirelyfortable with the situation in which he found himself. "This is abduction, and you even stripped me and tied me to the bed... is this how you treat every stranger?"


    Veronica stopped and straightened up, though she was still on her knees, but due to her tall height (190 cm), it was somewhat imposing. She looked at him with clear confusion on her face, and a hint of hurt, which surprised Adam. He suddenly felt like he had offended her.


    "You..." she said in a somewhat harsh voice, as if her voice had cracked, and looked at Adam usingly. "Mirethasil, why are you treating me like this? Are you joking, or have you simply lost your memory? I''m worried..."


    "I''m not Mirethasil. How many times do I have to say it?" Adam retorted, frowning and feigning a helpless smile while trying to break free from the chains, which was surprisingly difficult. "My name is Adam, and as for myst name... I suppose it doesn''t exist yet. So why do you insist so stubbornly on calling me by that name?"


    "Nonsense!" she eximed, and suddenly, Adam felt as if he had be a bird in the skies... this refreshing feeling was due to the removal of his boxers, which nowy on the floor.


    He fell silent, not knowing how to react to this. Sometimes it seemed to him that, like in the case of Amarantha, Veronica didn''t use her power for its intended purpose. It was both amusing and intriguing, yet somewhat pitiful.


    "I''ve been holding back for a long time, but it seems I need to hurry. Hmph, why did you even leave the castle?" she muttered, snorting and grabbing his younger brother with her tender hand.


    "Eh¡ª" Adam made an iprehensible sound and narrowed his eyes when he suddenly felt a moist sensation on his dick.


    Veronica licked the head of his cock and then began to go down little by little, reaching his balls and back up again. Her tongue felt good and her warm breath enveloped his cock, creating a powerfulbination of pleasure. The chains jingled as Adam tried to break free of them, but everything resulted in nothing. Those chains were so strong that you could tie a dog named "Sweet Cake" with them.


    "Hehe... I''ve been preparing for this day for a long time. I waited until you turned 200, and then we''ll merge. You''ll be my husband, and I... hehehe," said Veronica, panting heavily. From her lips came a strange, somewhat twistedughter, while her eyes gleamed brightly as she looked at Adam: there was happiness and desire in them. "And I''ll be your wife~! And I won''t let you go. Never. For anything. Under any circumstances!"


    "What were you even- ugh," Adam wanted to say, but he was interrupted by a sudden pleasure.


    Veronica swallowed his cock with ease and her beautiful, soft lips pressed against his pubes. Unconsciously Adam put his hand on the top of her head and squeezed it, which caused Veronica to react... her thong became wet and since it was translucent, Adam could see every drop of her love juice dripping onto the sheet. For some reason sadism stirred in his heart and he grabbed her head and then steered her as if he were steering a ship.


    "Mmmph... hn-n!"


    Veronica didn''t object and only rolled her eyes in pleasure, seeming to get nothing but pleasure from it. Her tongue pleasured his cock, and the warmth of her mouth made Adam hold back with all his might to keep from cumming. The woman obediently let herself be controlled and cooperated with him.


    The smacking sounds echoed in the room, and some timeter.


    "Hn-n-ng...!"


    Fshhhh... Veronica cummed again, and with it Adam, who wrinkled his nose and just surrendered, letting it all go down inside. This made Veronica''s eyes open wide, and then there was concentration in them. The woman devoted her full attention to keeping every drop in. Her head rose little by little and when her lips reluctantly but still released the head of his cock, she pressed her lips tightly together and afterward there were gulping sounds - "Gulp", "Gulp".


    "Ha-a-ah!" She breathed in pleasure as if she had just sipped a cold beer on a hot day. She looked at Adam with her beautiful eyes, in the corners of which tears glistened. She smiled at him, and Adam blinked.


    "Eh?" The next second he found that Veronica was naked and already riding his cock, "What the..."


    However, the woman didn''t take the time to exin everything. She pressed her lips together and began riding his cock in a cowgirl position, first moving her buttocks, gettingfortable, and moaning sweetly, "Hyaa," as the head of his cock touched her cervix. She shuddered and closed her eyes, then took a breath. As soon as she opened her eyes, Adam immediately felt intense pleasure.


    p! p! p! p!


    Veronica''s wet pussy was making squelching sounds, and her shapely ass was pping down and up. The woman had a beautiful and perverted smile on her face, "Aaahh... damn I love this~!".


    She looked at Adam, who was looking at her with a look full of lust - it seemed that his personality changed in that second and he became focused. Seeing this, Veronica''s smile grew even wider and suddenly the chains restraining Adam''s arms fell with a jingling sound.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 148 Spanking a Veronica [2] (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 148 Spanking a Veronica [2] (R-18)</h4>


    Additional chapter.


    1/2.


    Thank you very much, reader Swcowboy, for supporting the book.


    The chapter was supposed toe out yesterday, but due to health issues, it had to be postponed to today. I apologize again to you and wish you a pleasant reading, dear readers!


    ===


    She looked at Adam, who was gazing at her with a lustful look - it seemed like his personality had changed in that second, and he became focused. Seeing this, Veronica''s smile grew even wider, and suddenly the chains restraining Adam''s hands fell with a tter.


    "???" Adam looked at Veronica with a puzzled expression, clearly surprised that she wanted to remove the chains herself. His gaze was slightly clouded with desire, but there was rity in her.


    "What is it, my dear?~ It''s not like I can keep you locked up. I''m sure that..." Veronica said and smirked, squeezing herrge breasts, clearly provoking Adam into action: "That you want to touch them, y with them... as a kid, you loved that sort of thing, didn''t you?".


    "I don''t even know what to say" Mumbled Adam, running his hands over her left nipple.


    "Aaah... Mirethasil~" she moaned seductively, whispering into his ear.


    "Adam. Call me Adam" He stated, furrowing his eyebrows and squeezing her nipple again.


    "Hn-n-nh... yeah, I get it~" She agreed and nestled against his neck, then took a bite.


    "Ouch..."


    Adam pped her ass and put his hand on her slender back, then deftly flipped her over so that she was pinned beneath him and their position changed to missionary. The heat traveling through their bodies only turned them on more, Adam''s skin and Veronica''s skin touching each other.


    "Aaah~"


    Veronica moaned voluptuously and nestled her lips against his corbone, apparently wanting to leave a hickey mark on him. She didn''t seed on the first try, however - she couldn''t keep her lips on his corbone and ended up making only a cute peck, the second time shetched onto the skin and started sucking on it. Adam felt only a slight tickle, so he paid no attention to it. His hands gently caressed her body and his pelvis moved intensely, with activity and forceful thrusting.


    Veronica''s vagina was squeezing him tightly and it was dangerous in a way, because the force she was exerting was enough to break the stone in two and even turn it into dust, but thank Satan, Adam had a well-developed physique and such pressure on his little brother was without any unnecessary consequences. On the contrary, it felt good to him and it only increased his pleasure.


    "Aaaah~!"


    Veronica hummed as Adam nestled against herrge breast and bit down on the nipple. His tongue licked the tip of her nipple and with his free hand, he massaged her other breast, crumpling it as if it were pizza dough. Perhaps even his diligence in this matter couldpare to the Italian''s diligence in making pizza.


    p! p!


    Adam moved his pelvis again and there was a series of spanking sounds with Veronica moaning softly, her body slowly beginning to adjust to the pleasure while Adam felt the effects of magic on his body in all its glory. Although he hadn''t expected it, Veronica was a virgin, which only confirmed the fact that she was not his mother, and also confirmed the fragment of memory he had seen in his dream or something like it. This woman had indeed waited an incredibly long time, but there was a catch.


    "If I was 25 years old then ording to Casanova, and 200 years old now ording to Veronica, then it can''t match at all. Veronica is over eight thousand years old, right?" He thought about it and decided to ask her directly, "Demon Queen..."


    However, he fell silent when he saw the displeased expression on her face, so with embarrassment, but still as she wished, he called her, "...M-mom."


    "Yes, my beloved son?" She replied enthusiastically, embracing him and pressing Adam''s head against her ample and firm breasts.


    Adam wanted to facepalm, his thoughts consumed by how wrong this whole situation sounded.


    It did turn him on a bit, however, but he decided to put such thoughts aside. Anyway, Adam summoned up the courage to ask what he wanted to know.


    "Mom... how old am I, anyway?" He asked, oveing his embarrassment.


    Veronica tilted her head to the side, a look of bewilderment on her face, as if she didn''t understand why he was asking such a silly question. However, the "mom" in his voice made the woman smirk mischievously, which looked somewhat yful. Given her age and appearance, it had a strong charm.


    "By the standards of the new demons, you''re about 200 years old. And I''m still young, only 900 years old~!" She replied,ughing.


    "Hold on... by the standards of the new demons? What if...pletely from scratch?" He asked, sensing a catch.


    Veronica fell silent and averted her gaze ¨C a movement that Adam remembered because he had seen it during his memories. She was trying to evade the question, but eventually, under his probing gaze and a few skillful moves that led her to another orgasm, the woman answered in a soft, almost mosquito-like voice, "Y-you''re 5700 years old, and I''m 9870..."


    There was an awkward silence. Adam squinted, trying to examine his body, but even then, he couldn''t fathom what five thousand years could look like. It was more like the body of a young, twenty-year-old man, full of strength! Could she be lying about his age? Although, judging by her appearance, she did seem to be telling the truth, which left her slightly open-mouthed.


    Adam didn''t know what to say. But for the sake of all that was holy, for the sake of everything unholy, he decided to ignore it and continue with his mission.


    "Aaaah! Not so rough, my dear..."


    After five minutes, Adam changed position. cing her hands on the edge of the bed, Veronica leaned down and jutted out her shapely ass, from which white fluid was gushing out. It was an enchanting and beautiful picture, and her slender back and white skin only added to the impact of this seductive aura.


    p! There was a pping sound as Adam pped her right buttock with all his might.


    "Heh, just one~"


    A few minutes earlier, Veronika had suggested to him the idea of spanking her. Punishing her for not looking after him and allowing him to be kidnapped, as well as for the appearance of parasites... Adam chose not toment on the second part about parasites. She was talking about his wifes.


    However, he didn''t refuse such an offer, and now... though not rted by blood, mother and son engaged in a rather unusual activity that usually happens the other way around. The son punished the mother for her mistakes... sounds like the title of ssic videos on the dark-orange dutube.


    p!


    "Two-o-o~! It even turns me on... seriously," Veronica murmured.


    Adam rolled his eyes and pped her buttocks again. His palm tingled and itched, but the soft feel of her firm ass each time made him keep going, and her quiet and sometimes loud, harsh moans made him turn on and his cock stand on. They decided to y to ten, however, and he decided to put his all into it.


    He raised his hand and brought it down sharply with a whoosh. His hand collided with Veronica''s naked ass and a wave traveled down her buttocks, followed by Veronica moaning, "Hyah-yah!"


    "T-three! That was unexpected."


    Adam wrinkled his nose at the strange heat in his chest. His gaze was focused on her beautiful buttocks and his thoughts were upied with making everything redder and redder. His hand prepared to deliver another blow and he targeted the left buttock, which he had neglected for a while.


    With a swift motion, he once againnded his palm on the soft flesh of her left buttock - SLAP. The sound of the p echoed, and Adam felt a slight tingling pain again, but this was followed by the pleasant softness of her flesh, as well as a small flow of love juices from her cave. Adam swallowed.


    "Four!"


    Veronica looked happy and lustfully smiled. Her body was sweaty, which surprised Adam, as he thought that the body waspletely transforming, but it turned out not to be the case. She pushed her hair behind her ears and nced at him over her shoulder - with a strong and smiling gaze, full of adoration and a hint of challenge as if saying, "What are you waiting for? Is this all you''re capable of?"


    Adam was really aroused by this. For some reason, he now felt much more excited than before. He didn''t even understand why, but his desire and lust had intensified.


    SLAP! SLAP! SLAP!


    "Five! S-six! Haha, s-seven! Ouch, my butt..."


    Veronica''s hand reached for her buttocks, but she had to stop when she felt a gentle stroking on her red flesh, which was slightly burning, but it was a pleasant sensation (for her). Although, if it weren''t for the fact that it was Adam, she wouldn''t have disabled her body''s defenses. And then Adam would have broken his hand.


    With tender movements, Adam caressed her red flesh, trying to alleviate the pain and distract her, which helped. The woman asionally let out quiet moans and closed her eyes. Adam, out of the corner of his eye, could see that a small puddle had already formed on the floor about 10 cm away, but as a gentleman, he decided not toment on it.


    This sudden "break" continued for another couple of minutes or so, when Adam raised his hand once again.


    SLAP!


    "Ouch... you''re so cruel to your mother, son..."


    SLAP!


    "Count," Adam replied gruffly.


    "Fine... Eight! Nine!"


    "The second one doesn''t count."


    "Huh?"


    Ignoring her "displeasure," Adam sighed and refrained from rolling his eyes. The woman enjoyed this but pretended to be offended. He raised his hand again and spanked her.


    "Nine! Come on, give it your best shot on thest one!"


    Adam sighed and stepped back. He gathered all the physical strength he had and swung with such force that even his body could barely handle the consequences. However, the result was outstanding.


    SLAP! (Sounds silly, but oh well).


    "AAH!"


    A powerful p echoed throughout the room, and Adam wouldn''t have been surprised if it had been heard throughout the entire castle. Although Veronica was fine in terms of injuries or damage, her intimate area continued to exude love fluids without stopping. Her legs gave way, and she fell to her knees, but there was a satisfied smile on her face.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 149 Battle of words

    <h4>Chapter 149 Battle of words</h4>


    Additional chapter.


    2/2.


    Thank you very much, reader Swcowboy, for supporting the book.


    ===


    Chaos Empire. Queen of Demons'' Castle.


    Adam sat in the throne room, or more precisely, on the throne. On hisp sat his mother, who now also called herself his wife, and she fed Adam grapes as if she were a concubine from those movies. From time to time, she rubbed her behind against his younger brother, eliciting a reaction from him that only delighted the mischievous Demons Queen even more.


    She was dressed in rather ordinary clothing, clearly from Ricky''s production. She wore a clean white blouse and a short checkered skirt with ck knee-high socks and red shoes. It seemed that even fashion had reached the Chaos Empire, but something told Adam that it had all been stolen from conquered cities. The first thing thates to mind is Varasima and its king, who was killed quite brutally.


    When Kasumi learned about it, horror showed on her face, but after a few minutes of reassurance from Adam, she became calm. However, her daughter, Mia, showed absolutely no reaction, or to be more precise, she smiled, and it was such a contented smile that it left him stunned.


    Returning to the present... Adam was trying to figure out what to do. An hour ago, he had acted like a true alpha male, but as soon as the effect of lust had passed, a cold sweat pierced him to the core. Despite Veronica''s current kindness and care, feeding him rare fruits like grapes, which were hard toe by in this world, if Adam even hinted at the topic of women, she immediately emitted her terrifying aura and said that she would not allow unworthy women into his life.


    "This is problematic... Casanova, as a good older brother, couldn''t you have fixed your sister?" Adam thought desperately, clutching his head. He felt the headache starting to kill him from the inside: "Guh-h-h..."


    "A-a-a~" a voice sounded from the side. It was Veronica, who brought a bunch of ck grapes to his mouth and smiled brightly, like a caring mother. "Come on, eat... this grape is over a thousand years old and saturated with magic. So you can be sure it''s very delicious!"


    "Uh, yeah, thanks," Adam replied gloomily, opening his mouth and allowing himself to be fed. While he chewed the grapes and then swallowed, he thought, "Damn, I feel like that clich¨¦d womanizer viin."


    ***


    On the other side, Amarantha stared at Nirena and then at Iliantra with a grim look. From these women, she could smell Adam''s scent. It was very faint on Nirena, while Iliantra strongly exuded it. She sighed and ced her hand on her forehead, then suspiciously sniffed and turned towards Sierra.


    "What''s the matter, Amarantha?" The woman smiled friendly at her but received an unfriendly re. "W-what? Why are you looking at me as if I''m your enemy?"


    "Nothing..." The ck-haired elf replied and snorted. "I thought you wouldn''t fall for his charms."


    "What? What are you talking about?"


    Amarantha waved her hand and took a step forward. They were in the ruined Varasima, ignoring all the blood-soaked buildings, and they approached the destroyed defensive wall. From here, it was the closest position to infiltrate the Chaos Empire, but undoubtedly, it would be too dangerous. However, neither Amarantha nor Sierra showed even a moment''s hesitation.


    "I can''t let my husband stay with that lunatic," thought Amarantha.


    "I can''t leave a valuable male asset in the hands of that lunatic," thought Sierra.


    In general, their thoughts aligned - they were almost the same in the end. Without any worries, they crossed an invisible border and keenly sensed a weak magic disturbance, which was very insignificant, as if a stray hair had been lost. However, the women easily detected this change thanks to their magic, and Sierra was the first to do so.


    "Tracking... Information Transfer... Surveince. These three spells werebined into one small thread that spread throughout the entire Chaos Empire. Tsk, tsk, tsk... what crazy and horrifying abilities thisdy has," Sierra muttered with obvious displeasure.


    "Whose cow would moo..." Nirena muttered, looking at Sierra''s impressivelyrge bust.


    (A/N: Sierra - I-cup, Nirena - H-cup, Iliantra and Amarantha - G-cup)


    A soft whooshing sound filled the air. Sierra turned with a bright smile, while Amarantha frowned. Before they stood Veronica, radiating an impressive aura... but she was dressed in the high school girl''s Japanese anime uniform.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    ***


    Adam sat in the throne room, and in front of him sat a man on a stool. He was dressed in ssic mage attire, which looked worn. He had gray skin and a gloomy face, and a foul odor of rotten fish emanated from him. Fragments of a dream where he had seen this man crossed Adam''s mind.


    "Lucius... I don''t even know how to greet you," Adam muttered softly, but Lucius heard him quite well and raised his head. They locked eyes. "You... as I recall, had the magic to restore magic from the bodies of the deceased, right?"


    "Hmm. Yes. Why. Mirethasil," he replied with clear doubt.


    "Can you use it on me?" Adam asked, narrowing his eyes. "Oh, and... I''m Adam now. Call me that, okay?"


    "Weird. Name. Adam. Understood," he nodded and asked again, "Can. But. Dangerous. Die."


    "So, I could die?" Adam nodded... he understood Lucius''s speech very well.


    Adam closed his eyes and tapped his temple, feeling irritation. His memories had been jumbled into one heap: those from his previous life had long been filtered out, leaving only the necessary information. The fragments of memories from the owner of this body, which he might have been, were fragmented and caused many problems, such as with Veronica. Although he was very curious, it could also be dangerous.


    "What''s the danger of using it, even if everything goes well?" he asked Lucius.


    "Weird. No. Need," Lucius replied, frowning. "Body. Transfer. You?"


    "Hmm? No, I haven''t transferred bodies, but it seems that an unknown soul settled in me during a practice session," Adam replied, sincerely stretching the truth.


    "!!!"


    Lucius panicked on his face and suddenly appeared next to him. Unlike the situation with Veronica where he couldn''t see her movements, he saw Lucius'' teleportation as if he had simply walked over. The second prince grabbed Adam''s hand, and Lucius'' hand began to glow.


    "What''s this?" Adam asked, tilting his head. He sensed unease and panic from Lucius and was somewhat puzzled by his genuine concern.


    "Check. Basic. Skill," Lucius replied and fell silent. After a few moments, he sighed in relief and stepped back, looking at Adam reproachfully. "Stupid. Be. Careful. Soul."


    "Yes, I''ll be careful. I''m sorry," Adam felt awkward as he apologized.


    "Hmm."


    Lucius nodded in satisfaction and retreated, returning to his stool. The second prince closed his eyes and appeared contemtive, then asked a question.


    "Why. Memories?"


    "Well, I was curious if I could extract any useful information from those memories," Adam said and furrowed his brow. "But if it''s so dangerous, I should put that idea on hold."


    "Right. No. Risks," Lucius agreed with Adam''s conclusion. "Better. Develop. Magic."


    "Yes, I''m working on that. My talent for magic has recently strengthened, and now I can evenbine them!"


    "Adam. Talent. Help. I."


    "You''ll help me? Thank you very much."


    Adam smiled at Lucius, and the second prince smiled back. Adam experienced unfamiliar emotions of relying on an older brother.


    "Unusual," Adam thought.


    ***


    At the same time, there was a battle among the women. Not a physical battle but apetition to see who knew Adam''s character better, his favorite and least favorite foods, as well as his hobbies. The lineup was as follows: Iliantra and Nirena remained silent, while Sierra, Amarantha, and Veronica mostly did the talking.


    "He loves sweet food!" Sierra dered, giving her ample bosom a light pat.


    "Wrong!"


    "No!"


    Veronica and Amarantha shook their heads, and Sierra sighed in disappointment, saying, "I missed again."


    "Adam likes spicy food, as well as an unusual dish called ''gata.'' He prefers its salty version," Amarantha answered, puffing out her chest proudly.


    "Eh? What''s this ''gata'' you''re talking about, your ''gata''?" Sierra and Veronica asked in surprise.


    "I don''t know where he got this recipe, but he says a friend taught it to him. Since then, he strongly remembers the salty taste, which became his favorite, although he also praised the sweet taste. I even prepared it for him once!"


    Veronica gritted her teeth, while Sierra shrugged. The Queen of Nymphs had participated in this because she thought it would be fun, but she could only guess one thing: that Adam could be assertive at times. However, it was unclear whether it was just luck or based on her own experience.


    Veronica looked disappointed. She could only name two characteristics of her son, while Amarantha had already listed over fifty facts. She felt like she was losing. During her contemtion, something suddenly struck her...


    "O-o-oh..."


    ...that she had never taken an interest in his interests.


    "Am I a terrible mother?" She thought and suddenly felt disappointed. "Maybe that''s why he doesn''t acknowledge me? Although, I guess I don''t need to y the role of a mother anymore... Ah! I''ve decided, I''ll be his wife! That way, I''ll get to know him better, hehe."


    Her logic was a bit wed, to say the least. Nevertheless, she looked confident, and her train of thought led her to this conclusion.


    Amarantha snorted and looked proud as if she had won the lottery. Among all the women, she knew Adam the best because she had spent the most time with him, and Adam often shared his thoughts with her. This revtion somewhat disappointed Veronika.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 150 Battle of... what?!

    <h4>Chapter 150 Battle of... what?!</h4>


    Amarantha was in quite a tense state, and her brain was actively pondering what could be done to avoid further problems with Veronica. The situation was such that Adam was in her castle, which meant he was under her control. This greatly irritated her.


    "Why is this old hag clinging to my Adam and even calling him her son?" she thought, furrowing her brows. Her gaze slid over Veronica''s beautifully pale face, which disyed envy. "She''s easy to distract; all it takes is discussing something that brings up Adam''s name. I distract her for five hours and try to signal Sierra, but it seems she prefers to have fun rather than get down to business..."


    Amarantha sighed heavily, her gaze shifting to Queen Nymph, who was behaving elegantly with Veronica as if they were best friends. This quick-to-befriend and party-loving nature of hers stood out the most among Amarantha''s acquaintances, who were half-elves and half-demons. Amarantha couldn''t understand what was on the mind of this two-tailed being.


    "Anyway, I''ve roughly figured out why you were trying to distract me," suddenly said Veronica, removing the despondency from her face and looking into Amarantha''s eyes.


    Amarantha sighed.


    A whistle sounded. The wind intensified, and dust rose into the air. Now the situation had changed, and the mood on both sides was far from warm. Sierra wiped away her carefree smile and turned serious. Her red eyes shone brightly, and a bow appeared in her hand, looking as if it were made of crystal.


    "Magic crystallization? It''s a challenging task even for advanced mages, although for a nymph of your age, I suppose it''s not bad," said Veronica, who hadn''t moved an inch during this time. But despite that, her aura affected them. "Alright, I''ll be straightforward with you... you are my beloved son''s former wives, right? That''s why I''m going to deal with you rather roughly. You took care of him, even though you''re nothing more than vile parasites."


    "What the hell are you talking about?" burst out of Amarantha''s mouth, and she took a step forward, face to face with Veronica. Their faces were just five centimeters apart, and their gazes burned into each other, like a cat with a dog. "Maybe you can exin why you im that he''s your son? I highly doubt it."


    "Doubt?" murmured Veronica with a horrifying voice. Iliantra squinted, feeling goosebumps run down her spine.


    Nirena whistled when she noticed that Veronica''s eyes had turnedpletely ck, including the sclera. A quiet explosion followed, and the pressure on the women suddenly increased tenfold. Iliantra fell to the ground, unable to resist, and Nirena barely held on. Even Sierra was affected, though she only experienced slight dizziness.


    "Amarantha!" Sierra called out with concern.


    The elf with ck hair was at the epicenter of the pressure, which meant she felt it twice as strongly. This couldn''t help but worry Sierra, who understood very well how much harm such force could cause. However, Amarantha didn''t turn at her exmation.


    "Khh..." A quiet grinding of teeth could be heard. It was Amarantha, who stood proudly. Her posture was straight, and her hands were clenched into fists, bleeding from the force she exerted to keep her stance. Several blood vessels in her eyes burst, and her beautiful green eyes turned a shade of red.


    "Ho-o... you withstand my pressure. That''smendable," Veronica said with praise.


    "And did you... think I wouldn''t... be able to?!" Amarantha yelled in response.


    A sh. Amarantha''s body ignited with a bright violet light, while even Veronica''s pressure sumbed to this unknown energy. The power was terrifying, and it increased with every passing second, while small craters appeared next to Amarantha, merging into one.


    "...," Veronica frowned and suddenly disappeared from her spot.


    BOOOOM!


    A loud explosion followed this. The violet energy, which had turned into a massive stone pir in the air,nded precisely where Veronica had been earlier.


    "What the hell!" cursed Sierra and, picking up Iliantra and Nirena, retreated.


    BOOOOOOOOOOM!


    "Good! Ha-ha-ha! Excellent! Amarantha, if you prove your strength, I might even change my opinion!" Veronica''s voice echoed.


    "Shut up!"


    Amarantha concentrated magical power in her hand and created a small magic ball the size of a golf ball. She then snapped her fingers, and the ball flew into the air by itself, whistling as it headed towards Veronica.


    "O-o-o...pressed dark magic with a touch of light magic? Girl, you''ve got it!" Veronica praised with augh. But then her smile turned into a smirk. "But it''s too weak."


    Ping! A slightly strange sound followed as if a baseball had been hit by a steel bat. That''s how strong Veronica''s hand was. However, Demon Queen had to dodge a sudden strike that came from the distortion in the air.


    "Tsk..." Amarantha clicked her tongue and brushed her hair back.


    Her appearance had changed significantly. Now she resembled Adam in some ways, but the elven traits were still there. Her demonic wings made a pping sound, and her tail swayed gently. Her sclera had turned ck, and her aura had be more menacing and hypnotic.


    "Demon? No, not quite... subus and elf? What a celebration, huh? I never took any interest in you, thinking you were just another neer who would act like a super-duperdy, but who would have thought," Veronica said in surprise. "Then my apologies... take this bomb."


    Amarantha raised her head when she heard a sudden whistle above her. Her eyes widened at what she saw.


    "What the hell?!" she eximed.


    With terrifying speed, a round red object was plummeting from the sky, getting closer and closer to Amarantha with each passing second. Sierra furrowed her brow and drew her bowstring, and then her hands lit up, and... poof, an arrow appeared between her index and middle fingers.


    Pulling the arrow on the string, Sierra aimed at the round object, which had turned into arge fireball. Narrowing her eyes, she gradually lowered the arrow when she realized that the target had been acquired, and the arrow''s trajectory would go where it needed to.


    "Fire."


    Whoosh.


    With a hissing sound, the arrow shot towards the fireball. Amarantha saw it and used this chance to step back.


    "Impressive," Veronica whistled and squinted her eyes. However, her calm reaction surprised Amarantha, so she remained vignt.


    Then something unusual, but very shocking, happened. Even with all her strength, Sierra couldn''t deflect the fireball from its trajectory, and the arrow couldn''t even harm it. This left Amarantha puzzled.


    "See, Queen Nymph? Your magic is useless against my magic, given the difference in experience between us," Veronica said with a smirk.


    "Hehe... we''ll see," Amarantha replied.


    Amaranthanded next to Sierra and bit her lip. She was watching the ice-covered fireball that was now disying a distorted video on its surface. But then...


    "Is this what you need to do? As far as I can see, your body is already strong enough," Sierra''s voice suddenly came, sounding muffled and distorted, like it wasing from a cellphone speaker.


    "Huh?" Amarantha and Veronica were both surprised.


    The ice-covered fireball suddenly transformed into a video where Adam was doing abdominal exercises and running. His upper body was exposed, triggering a passionate reaction from all four women.


    "W-what is this?!" Veronica eximed in shock, wiping drool from her mouth. "Damn, my boy has grown so much... I must watch this!"


    Veronica raised both hands as if making a "STOP" sign. The fireball, now an icy sphere, stopped in mid-air. It turned into arge screen, and Veronica forgot about the battle, focusing her attention on watching Adam''s exercises.


    Sierra stood with a proud expression on her face, which was both self-satisfied and cute. Amarantha smiled at her and patted her on the shoulder.


    "Well done. I didn''t know this would work."


    "Ah-ha! Come on, praise me more!" Sierra smiled but then looked at Amarantha with a questioning expression. "One question... why are you gripping my shoulder so tightly? It hurts..."


    "Speak... why did you even keep a video like that?" Amarantha''s voice was icy.


    "..."


    Sierra chose to exercise her right to remain silent.


    ***


    Two dayster...


    Adam raised an eyebrow as he exchanged nces between Amarantha and Veronica, then from Veronica back to Amarantha. He was left speechless, and his facial expression perfectly conveyed his shock.


    "You fought, fought, and then decided to make peace?" Adam asked, receiving a brief nod. The corner of his eye twitched. "Seriously? What was all this drama for, and my worries?"


    "Hehe... well, listen, son-inw, it''s not bad either!" Sierra interjected awkwardly, waving her hands with clear embarrassment on her face. "After all, everyone can be reconciled, and women obsessed with one man can be easily distracted with just a nude photo..."


    "SHUT UP!" Both Veronica and Amarantha suddenly shouted.


    Adam sighed heavily and leaned back in his chair. He felt like the whole world had lost its meaning. However, deep down, he felt a sense of calm and joy that they were able to resolve this situation peacefully.


    "But what about the naked photos?" he asked, narrowing his eyes.


    "What? What are you talking about? You must be hearing things. Here, have some tea," Amarantha said in a robotic tone.


    "Indeed. Here are some cookies. They''re very tasty," Veronica added in the same manner.


    Adam sighed again but didn''t refuse their offerings. The cookies were chocte-filled, and he certainly wouldn''t turn them down. However, he had other issues to address right now.


    "Amarantha, Veronica ... Iliantra, you stay as well. Mother-inw and... Your Majesty Nirena, please leave us alone for a few minutes."


    To be continued...

 Chapter 151 Talking

    Chapter 151 Talking


    "Amarantha, Veronica... Iliantra, you stay as well. Mother-inw and Your Majesty Nirena, please leave us alone for a few minutes."


    Nirena and Sierra exchanged nces, their expressions filled with puzzlement, and their brows raised slightly. However, neither of them asked any unnecessary questions. The women got up, the chairs creaking slightly as they did, and they left the guest room. At the same time, Adam immediately felt a pressure on him, which wasn''t magical but rather a spiritual pressure.


    "Then... let''s start by introducing you properly," Adam sighed and took Amarantha''s hand, turning slightly towards Veronica. "This is Amarantha, my essentially first wife. She has a kind and caring nature, although there are times when she behaves like a mischievous girl, but that''s also one of my beloved''s quirks."


    "Um..." Veronica mumbled something in response.


    On her face, resistance and reluctance were evident. The woman, it seemed, didn''t particrly approve of the fact that Adam had wives. There was also a ce for jealousy stemming from her feelings nurtured over millennia. However, Adam tried to resolve this matter peacefully.


    "And, with you, Veronica, I''m not very familiar. Perhaps it was memory loss or something else, but I don''t remember you as well as you remember me. That''s why I''m different," Adam said, looking into her eyes, which were as ck as pitch, and now disyed uncertainty and doubt. "If you want to continue... um... our rtionship, you need to ept the fact that I''m now Adam, not some Mirethasil. Then, perhaps, we can give each other what we need."


    Veronica didn''t respond and averted her gaze, hiding her face from Adam''s view. He didn''t pressure her further and simply sighed, cing his hand over hers, and said, "I''ll give you time to think, alright? In the meantime, we''ll return to the city of Sedyon, where you can always find me."


    His clothes rustled slightly as he rose from the couch. With a slight nod towards Iliantra, he took Amarantha''s hand and left the room. The Elder of Wisdom also followed him, appearing somewhat hesitant but managing to find some assurance in something.


    A click echoed as the door closed. Veronica remained alone in the room, her solitary and slender figure still as beautiful, but her back now seemed lonely. Silence filled the room, and only asionally, the sound of Veronica''s index finger tapping against the nearby nightstand could be heard. Minutes turned into hours, and time flowed both swiftly and fleetingly. Veronica''s thoughts were upied with memories of Adam, starting from his younger version and ending with the man he had be.


    "He''s be a real man. In bed and his behavior," Veronica thought, sighing mncholically. "It seems like I''ve wasted my entire life... hmm."


    She smiled, but... something was unsettling about that smile that could make an ordinary person shudder in horror. This smile, filled with obsession, jealousy, and insane love, was both terrifying and beautiful.


    "First, I''ll deal with the war... it would be best to stop him the right way. We''ve already taken over more than five thousand square meters of Avalonia''snd, and considering the fertility of Avalonia''s soil and its vassal countries, this is the best approach for farming. The Chaos Empire is too unattractive, so action is needed," she muttered, rising from her seat. "There will be a lot of work for a while, but all for the greater good, so... hehehe."


    With a maniacal chuckle, she opened the door and walked into the corridor. Laughter echoed through all the corridors, and Lucius, who was keeping an eye on Adam''s safety, shuddered.


    "Terrifying. Horrifying. Mama."


    Veronica needs to open up more to her children...


    Adam sat down on the green grass. They were ten kilometers away from the city of Sedyon, apanied by Iliantra and Amarantha. Nirena had suddenly left them, saying that there were guests in her Fairy Kingdom, so she hurriedly departed. These three remained alone.


    "What pleasant weather," Adam murmured as the sun''s rays gently warmed his face.


    "I agree. After all these tense events, this is the only thing that brings joy," Amarantha replied, sitting beside him.


    Iliantra was behind them, her face disying doubt and jealousy when she noticed their intertwined fingers, holding hands like lovers. This sight caused her considerable pain and doubt.


    "Our interaction was very brief, so why am I feeling so jealous?" Iliantra pondered, cing her hand on her heart and tasting bitterness in her mouth. "Unpleasant feeling... I thought I was the first one to notice him."


    Her feelings were akin to seeing a beautiful piece of jewelry and wanting to buy it, but someone snatched it right from under your nose. That''s the unusual feeling she experienced, which was somewhat different from love but closely rted to it. Iliantra clenched her fists, and embarrassment appeared on her face.


    "Darn it, I''m quite the olddy, but why am I feeling so jealous of a young man? It seems like I''m going crazy," she thought, furrowing her brows. However, despite these thoughts, she sat down next to Adam, taking an empty spot. "I''m just curious to feel the softness of the grass and sense the energy of the earth. Yes, that''s it."


    In her head, Iliantra came up with convincing excuses... convincing to herself, of course. She nodded to herself, and her long elven ears twitched cutely as if someone had pulled a little spring. It looked very charming.


    "Iliantra... or should I call you Teacher?" Adam began the conversation, wearing a friendly smile on his face.


    "Uh? Well... as you prefer. I don''t mind, b-but... if you want, you can call me Iliantra," she replied nervously, her voice trembling, and her eyes darting around, while her cheeks flushed.


    "Heh... then, Teacher," Adam said, choosing a convenient nickname for himself. "We haven''t seen each other in a long time... it''s been many days, even months, and a year since that moment. Do you... hold a grudge against me?"


    "..."


    Iliantra didn''t answer. She simply pressed her lips together and ced her hands on her knees, falling silent. Adam didn''t press her; he just smiled and waited for a response.


    Shh... There was a gentle breeze, caressing the tips of Adam''s hair with care, making his hair sway from side to side. Amarantha suddenly moved behind Adam and took out an stic band.


    "The wind promises to be strong. I''ll tie your hair into a ponytail," she said.


    "Yeah, thanks. But are you sure you can manage it this time?" Adam thanked her with a smirk.


    "Um... I-I think I can," Amarantha awkwardly replied.


    "Hahaha."


    Adamughed merrily, crossing his legs on the ground and sittingfortably. Amarantha grumbled but, despite that, she tied his hair into a high ponytail with a smile.


    "What a beautiful picture," Iliantra thought, looking at them. "They are the perfect couple... supporting each other, caring for each other, and even in difficult situations, they are always there for each other."


    Envy welled up within her. She wished she had something like this too. In Iliantra''s imagination, there was little that couldpare to the pure love that made people change, regardless of the direction of that change. The bitter taste in her mouth grew stronger and stronger, while the weight on her heart felt like a stone.


    "Am I angry with him? Partially... I believe he betrayed me and Elfheim," Iliantra thought, recalling his question. "However, I can''t me him for that, and I don''t have the right to. As much as I''d like to, Adam was never a member of Elfheim, even if he lived there for some time. My feelings are just foolish."


    She closed her eyes, savoring the gentle breeze, as if this moment of tranquility was exceptionally important to her. Doubts crept into her heart, but as the wind blew, they seemed to vanish. It felt as though Nature itself wasmunicating with her, trying tofort her. A soft smile graced Iliantra''s face as she realized this.


    "Adam..." she suddenly began.


    "Yes?" replied Adam, whose hair was now tied up into a high ponytail. He looked at her with a questioning gaze and smiled, very friendly and tenderly.


    "..." Iliantra hesitated but gathered her courage, murmuring, "I... I will return to Elfheim. And before that, I wanted you to know... I don''t me you, and no one does. It might sound harsh, but you didn''t y a significant role in the elf society, I''m sure any grievances toward you are only because of the current state of our country. When it''s all over,ints wille your way, so I want you to be prepared for that."


    Adam fell silent. He gazed into her gentle green eyes and found peace and rxation in them. There was no bitterness in her words; she was simply sharing her thoughts and giving friendly advice. To this, Adam smiled and nodded.


    "Thank you for your warning, Iliantra. I won''t hold you back, but I hope we''ll meet again after the war," he said as he stood up.


    "What?" Iliantra eximed.


    "And then... you''ll be more honest with your emotions and desires," he mumbled.


    "!!!"


    Iliantra blushed deeply when Adam grabbed her waist and pulled her close. His gentle breath tickled her neck, and a yful kiss on her corbone made her body shiver with euphoria. She pushed him away in shock and turned to run. After five seconds...


    "All that remains of her is the pleasant scent of flowers," he muttered.


    "And I see you won''t give up your habit of flirting with women," Amarantha protested.


    "Hahaha... a habit."


    ***


    "What? Demons are ending the war?!" A loud cry rang out.


    It was the general leading Avalonia''s main army in the war against the demons. He felt uneasy about such news and sensed that there was something more to it. Richard frowned and looked at the demon envoy with clear disdain.


    "How can I trust you?" Richard asked with obvious skepticism.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 152 Veronica and Elizabeth

    Chapter 152 Veronica and Elizabeth


    "How can I trust you?" Richard asked with evident contempt.


    If doubt and suspicion had a scent, the room would reek of it, and both Richard and his close aide, Kennedy, would have perished from the stench. There were three individuals in the tent: two humans and one demon. The first human was, of course, Richard, while the second was his close aide, Kennedy, who looked like a young man in his twenties, with sses that gave him an intelligent appearance. The man had tanned skin and bright green hair, as well as sparkling blue eyes.


    "Demon... what''s your name?" the aide asked, adjusting his sses. "Oh, to maintain politeness, my name is Kennedy. You can simply call me Sir Ken if you prefer."


    Both men''s gazes were directed at the demon, who stood calmly before them with an imposing aura. The demon had a low level, and his race was the most ordinary of all, just an ordinary demon with no significant lineage or background. His level was at the level of a Lower Demon, and his overall strength barely reached the E- rank. Another distinguishing feature was that the demon resembled a regr human, except for the horns and wings. He had ordinary ck hair and brown eyes, light skin, and a typical face with wrinkles and bags under his eyes.


    The demon''s posture was straight, without a hint of fear or doubt. It was evident that he had been well-trained, and his aura, which conveyed the message "Damn, he looks confident. And that horned one speaks well," greatly helped in the negotiations.


    His clothing made a soft rustling sound as he raised his hand and ced it on his chest, then nodded respectfully, speaking in a deep and masculine voice, "My name is Harenisaranenas, but since my name is too long, my close friends and colleagues prefer to call me Hari. I''ll leave it to your preference how you address me, Sir Ken."


    One couldn''t help but notice his refined conversational manners, in which he maintained rationality and, most importantly in negotiations, politeness, and tact. The expressions on Richard and Kennedy''s faces couldn''t go unnoticed as they disyed surprise, a pleasant surprise. Hari''s manners had impressed them.


    "Sir Hari... I''ll address you as such, with your permission," Ken said, nodding smoothly. He smiled and steepled his fingers, narrowing his eyes and looking closely at the demon. "In the previous question, though not in the most appropriate manner, I apologize for that. So... Sir Hari, the situation is such that your visit was highly unexpected."


    "And we would like to know why the conflicting party, which initiated this strange war in the first ce, suddenly emerges out of nowhere and deres its readiness for peaceful negotiations, despite rejecting our requests to sit down at the roundtable and discuss the reasons and consequences of the sudden conflict. Oh, and for interrupting you earlier, I sincerely apologize. It''s a work habit, and I hope Sir Hari will be merciful enough to forgive my foolish mistake," Kennedy asked, looking at Hari with a sharp gaze, narrowing his eyes. In the end, he politely apologized for interrupting the demon, with a gentle smile.


    The demon pursed his lips and gestured, raising his index finger. Kennedy nodded politely and fell silent, simultaneously expressing his respect for the knowledge of Avalonia''s traditions and customs, as well as for maintaining a polite conversation.


    "A demon who is polite, trained in etiquette, and knows the traditions and customs of the people of Avalonia. Maintains a neutral facial expression even when faced with highly provocative questions. Record in the database as a dangerous individual," Kennedy thought, jotting down brief characteristics of the demon named Hari. Out of the corner of his eye, Ken nced at Richard.


    There was no specific expression on the general''s face, only boredom and a desire to quickly finish this tedious conversation. Despite his sharp intellect, General Richard was never a fan of such negotiations and preferred that two opponents meet on the battlefield, where the victor would be determined through abination of strength and cunning, ultimately bing the true winner.


    "For him, all of this probably seems pointless. After so many years of peace in Avalonia, except for Elfheim, he has already grown bored. And now, when he was given a chance to prove himself, the demons suddenly announced their intention to conclude a ceasefire agreement," Ken thought to himself, secretly rolling his eyes at his close friend and superior''s idiotic behavior. "Sometimes he should show patience and understand that not every soldier agrees with his stance that life should be sacrificed for Great Avalonia. Of course, more than half of the soldiers in our army would prefer not to be casualties of war. Their souls are closer to sitting at home, drinking beer, and visiting brothels. And the crown sponsors that..."


    Kennedy sighed quietly, cing his hand on his forehead. Questions about soldier discipline always took precedence in the army, and many seniors showed impatience and irritation towards young men whose manners, in their opinion, did not correspond to the position of a soldier in the main army. Meanwhile, the other half, more sessful due to their productivity and cleverness, were annoyed by the irritability of the elders, believing that living ording to foolish rules was the same as not living at all.


    ...


    In the room, there was silence. The tabletop clock, a small parody of Big Ben, emitted ticking sounds, while in the lower left corner of the clock face, there was an engraving "D&H," which was an abbreviation of the brand name for various furniture, decor, and simr items called "Dragon''s Hoard," partly owned by Adam. Five minutes had passed since the demon had been lost in his thoughts, and Ken expressed his concern about this prolonged contemtion.


    "Why is he taking so long to think? I considered him a gentleman who could formte his thoughts in a matter of seconds and provide a clear, serious, and weighty argument on any question and usation in general, but now my perception has been shattered," Kennedy thought, and then carefully examined Hari''s facial expression. There were visible macro movements and eyebrow movements; he frowned and then rxed his face. It resembled...


    "Communication? No, telepathy."


    Before their eyes, Hari was using powerful magic that was inessible to ordinary citizens. Such a spell wasmon among sea races, such as sirens and mermaids, but in their case, it was something akin to natural spells among demons, something you were born with. And to reproduce this special property in the form of a spell, only an ancient race of mages could do it, or perhaps one crazy but very clever woman.


    "Demon Queen," Kennedy guessed, looking at Hari with doubt. "Is he speaking directly with the Demon Queen? This is absurd... this demon looks like the most ordinary demon, so how did he earn such trust from Veronica? Absurd."


    However, reality always delivered unexpected blows, often from behind. Kennedy, ustomed to this, quickly adapted and began to n the next steps on how to react. When the dialogue was conducted directly with the queen, their status, and Richard''s status, didn''t even deserve to provide advice.


    Kennedy''s clothing rustled quietly as he reached into a hidden pocket and felt a square-shaped token with which he had infused his magical energy.


    "Hmm?" Hari chuckled and looked at Kennedy. "Are you trying to use magic, Sir Ken?"


    "!!!" Kennedy pursed his lips and, in a matter of seconds, adjusted his facial expression to be as friendly as possible and to reflect a few of his own emotions as possible. "Oh, this? I just decided to practice magic while Sir Hari was contemting. It''s my habit, and you could say it''s my daily routine. If I somehow offended you, I apologize."


    "No... it''s alright. There''s no need for apologies. I''m patient enough with such things. And you did the right thing," Hari replied, suddenly smiling. It was the first smile during their entire conversation.


    "What do you mean...?" Kennedy asked with doubt.


    However, Hari continued to smile. Kennedy was perplexed until suddenly, Richard sighed¡ªa heavy sigh filled with irritation and a barely noticeable but still evident wariness.


    "How much I dislike cunning creatures..." Richard muttered.


    "What do you want to..."


    BOOM!


    Kennedy''s question was drowned out by a loud explosion. The tent was lifted into the air. However, Ken and Richard were safe, thanks to the general''s quick reaction and smart steps to protect themselves.


    Through the curtain of smoke, a lone silhouette of Hari was visible. But suddenly, another silhouette appeared behind him, several times taller. Kennedy realized that this silhouette was female, and considering all the facts...


    "Fuck."


    Even his patience had its limits. Kennedy sighed as he looked at the woman before him. Her beautiful ck hair shone brightly in the daylight, and her eyes sparkled seductively, causing unprepared individuals to lose themselves in the reflection of her pupils. She was dressed in exquisite ck armor and held the Great Sword in her hand.


    "Demon Queen... Veronica?" Kennedy murmured with obvious fear in his voice.


    The woman made a sound, "Hmm?" and turned towards Kennedy, clearly hearing his rhetorical question. This caused Ken to almost lose hisposure, but soon the woman lost interest in him.


    "Oh, it''s you... How did you know that Four Eyes used a summoning? It seems that even my best dolls can''t hide from your eyes..." Veronica spoke.


    To his surprise, Kennedy suddenly found himself next to a beautiful woman with silver hair and blue eyes. Her silver armor gleamed brightly, and she held a sword in her hand, resembling a katana.


    "Veronica..."


    "Elizabeth."


    Two queens, whose countries were at war with each other, had met.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 153 Bunker City

    Chapter 153 Bunker City


    "Veronica..."


    "Elizabeth."


    Two queens, whose kingdoms had fought against each other, met.


    The atmosphere was tense as if the air alternated between heating up and getting colder. Sparks flew in the air as if they were dueling with their gazes, and if one focused, they could hear the ng of metal. The clinking of swords striking each other was highly unusual.


    "You haven''t changed a bit, Veronica. Still as crazy, restless, and stupid as ever," Elizabeth began with irritation, gritting her teeth. "Damn bitch, couldn''t you just sit on your ass? Did you feel the need toe to mynds? Have youpletely lost your fear, you old hag?"


    Richard and Kennedy exchanged nces, feeling that they shouldn''t have heard those words. In that exchange of nces, they understood each other''s intentions, and Richard took a step back, suddenly disappearing from his spot. Kennedy mysteriously vanished as if in a magical trick. It was Richard''s disy of speed, which equaled the speed of light.


    "What?"


    Veronica asked in annoyance, furrowing her brow in irritation. Her beautiful eyebrows crossed on her nose bridge, and her hand gripping the hilt of the Great Sword tightened, producing the characteristic sound of "Cr-r-r." Suddenly, the ground beneath her feet ignited, and in an instant, ten kilometers away, beautiful meadows turned into drynd with no sign of life. Only her irritated state made nature submit to her anger.


    "Oh, you bitch... Elizabeth, have you forgotten how you used to fear me in your youth? Have they disconnected the ''self-preservation'' function in your head, or did they forget to update it?" Veronica said with disdain.


    "What? Update? Function?" Elizabeth was puzzled but then remembered that Adam had used those words too. "What the hell are you talking about with these strange words? I thought that as a respected olddy and a crazy bitch, you would use your usual old words and act like you''ve outlived my ancestors."


    "What are you even bbering about, fool? Do you think I''m old? I''m a young woman in the prime of my life."


    "Yeah, yeah, ranaris used to say the same about herself, even though she was over twenty thousand years old."


    After this exchange, both women fell silent and looked at each other with hostility. It was evident that animosity was seething within them, and one could understand that there was a special history between them.


    Meanwhile, the sounds of footsteps of several thousand people could be heard for several minutes. Elizabeth watched out of the corner of her eye to ensure her army retreated in the safest manner possible without suffering at the hands of Veronica. The Demon Queen herself didn''t even look at the army; her gaze was fixed solely on Elizabeth. The air grew heavy.


    The silence was exhausting, killing, and annoying, but as if following an unfamiliar principle, neither of the two women started the conversation. It was as if the one who spoke first would lose the battle. It was somewhat reminiscent of those challenges from an entertainment website.


    Suddenly, the scorched earth was covered in ice. This was Elizabeth''s manifestation of magical energy, which, usingbinations of ten or more spells, began to restore valuablends that could be useful in the future. Veronica didn''t interfere and only watched Elizabeth with a smirk on her face, while the Queen of Avalonia stared into Veronica''s eyes. Now it had turned into a game of who would avert their gaze first.


    ...


    ..


    .


    An hour passed. Neither of them showed any inclination to speak, and it was bing a dull pastime. If this were a movie, and the location was in the Wild West, mysterious music would y in the background, conveying the mood: "Fucking loser! Just shoot already." However, the two women stood and stared at each other amid the whisper of the wind.


    "Bored..." thought Veronica.


    "Bored..." thought Elizabeth.


    They narrowed their eyes simultaneously. It seemed like the winner would be decided at any moment, but... Elizabeth sighed and averted her gaze, starting the conversation first.


    "Veronica, I''m not in the mood to y this strange game anymore. I''ll say it straight... you must return the seizednds to me andpensate for the damage caused by your selfish actions," Elizabeth said with furrowed brows. She was serious, but...


    "Hahaha... no," Veronicaughed first, then assumed a serious expression.


    "..."


    Elizabeth pped her face. It seemed like she was aging before her eyes.


    ...


    ..


    .


    The dialogue between the two women dragged on. They argued back and forth about how the situation should be resolved, but Veronica insisted on not returning the seizednds or paying anypensation for moral damage, physical damage, and apologizing for the mass murder of people.


    Her position was clear: "Damn it, why should I pay for killing a few weaklings and taking a few meters (actually over 4000 square meters ofnd, not counting Varasima). To hell with it, I''ll just do as I please!"


    And her position was so firm that Elizabeth couldn''t even influence it in any way. It seemed like the woman was deliberately ying with her nerves, behaving like a crazy bitch with a void in her head.


    "Why are you such a crazy one, Veronica? You were the one who first vited the agreement of the High Ones not to attack each other out of boredom and not to wage wars. Moreover, you agreed to adhere to such a position, but now you''re viting your principles! Have youpletely lost your mind? Although you''re old, so I guess such illogicality can be exined by senile dementia..." Elizabeth asked irritably.


    "Why are you so venomous, Elizabeth..."


    ***


    Bunker City. Adam had conceived this n immediately after the construction of the city of Sedyon because he understood that there might be problems in the future, considering the significant ie he had. Besides, there was also a simple desire to create his paradise, where everyfort would be avable. And this was the first step toward achieving his n.


    "I want to build my own country."


    This idea came to him a week after arriving in this world. It was like obsessive thoughts that he initially ignored, but after some time, when he acquirednds that became the city of Sedyon, Adam began to seriously consider it.


    "Why not establish a country where I can do as I please? Fulfill my desires, live like in paradise?" It was a somewhat embarrassing but still vivid dream from his youth. It seemed like his heart burned with the thirst to create his paradise, and given his love for women and the desire to rx well... Adam had grand ns. But after a while, these ideas became brighter, and he confided in Amarantha, albeit reluctantly, not wanting to seem like a fool.


    "Everything''s fine," Amarantha replied, "as long as you put me first, I''m okay with it. But if you forget about me, you''ll have to try very hard to console me." She said, sensually licking her lips.


    Her tone was filled with seduction and cunning, leaving Adam speechless. But undoubtedly, he was grateful to her for it. And today, the city was half-ready.


    "It''s amazing. People have learned to work magic so well for such tasks? I''m surprised," a muted voice was heard.


    "Yeah. I was surprised too, but Amarantha said that these people have been trained in the craft of construction since childhood, so they are masters of their trade," the male voice replied.


    It was Adam and the egg named Dereris. It still hadn''t hatched, although the man believed it would happen very, very soon. They were inside the hidden city, which was inessible to the ordinary eye due to ancient magic and a strong barrier. Inside the city, active construction of houses and entertainment centers was underway. Adam nned to turn the city into one enormous mansion where people close to him would live, as well as his servants (mostly women).


    "Although it''s amazing when I remember the reasons why you''re building this, I can''t help but feel sorry," Dereris murmured with disappointment.


    "Oh,e on, what are you talking about? In my opinion, this is the best manifestation of my ideas in reality," Adam replied proudly, turning around and looking over his shoulder. "Isn''t that right, Chloe?"


    The woman with short chestnut hair down to her shoulders and closed eyes smiled and nodded. She replied with her gentle voice, "Of course, Lord. I never cease to be amazed at how brilliant you are. I''m proud that you''re my Master."


    Adam turned to the egg with a facial expression that said, "See?" and smiled.


    "Oh, damn it, mortal..." the egg grumbled.


    Dereris spent several days in Adam''s estate under his watchful eye. During this time, they discussed many things, which pleased Adam, who learned a lot from Dereris, who was only too happy to boast of her knowledge and how old she was. And now, she was interested in Adam''s project, the city-house. It couldn''t be denied that as a dragon who loved wealth, she was only too happy with such a sight.


    "Darn, I wish I could return to my adult form and fly here, bathing in a pool of gold," Dereris murmured sadly.


    "Indeed, it''s a shame. But, by the way, I''ve long thought about how I can return your form to you," Adam said aloud. "You mentioned that my magical energy is the best for you."


    "Yeah, but... you''ll have to spend a lot of energy for me to be able to hatch in my initial form, so..."


    "Mm... I''ll think about it."


    Adam smiled and walked forward, holding a huge egg that was quite heavy. He stood out among the ordinary working people, but none of the builders dared to even chuckle because they all knew that he was the mayor of the city of Sedyon and also an advisor to Her Majesty. Provoking him was equivalent to provoking the queen herself, which would lead to serious problems.


    "Hey, what''s shining here?"


    "Dazzling..."


    Adam raised an eyebrow and turned to the left, where the noise wasing from. Workers gathered around a hole with a diameter of 15 cm, from which a bright light was emanating.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 154 Chest

    Chapter 154 Chest


    Additional Chapter.


    1/2.


    Thank you very much to the reader Swcowboy for supporting the book; it means a lot to me. Enjoy your reading.


    ===


    The builders gathered around this pit, looking curious. Adam raised an eyebrow, clearly puzzled by what they had found, something he hadn''t discovered before. After all, before the construction began, he had carefully examined thisnd but found nothing unusual.


    "Hold the egg," Adam said, passing it to Chloe.


    "Y-yes," Chloe nervously replied, looking at the huge egg with fear. She felt like she would be crushed under the weight of the egg if she were not careful. However, to her surprise, it was light. "Ooo..."


    Adam loosened his tie and approached the builders with a casual stride. One of the men patted his colleague on the shoulder, and upon seeing Adam, the colleague informed the others. They all dispersed and stood aside as if weing him. Adam nodded in satisfaction.


    "What have you found? The noise from you is unbearable, so I suppose it must be something unusual, right?" he asked, approaching the leader, an old man with gray hair.


    "Y-yes, sir... it''s a very strange-looking chest. We can''t open it, but it''s shining as if feeding on something. We''re afraid it might be a natural bomb or something worse," the old man replied with a trembling voice.


    "Hmm..." Adam mused.


    Chuckling, Adam approached the pit and saw a small chest that resembled those from pirate movies. However, it was not dirty and certainly not sunken. The chest''s exterior was bright and clean as if it had just been made. Adorned with precious gemstones, the chest stood out, and the shimmer of these stones had caught the builders'' attention.


    "It''s shing..." Adam thought, noticing a strange flicker on one of the stones. Suddenly, he felt heat in his breast pocket and squinted, pulling out a map.


    SWOOSH!


    "Aaaah! Darn it, my eyes..."


    "How bright..."


    "It''s like I turned on a light in the middle of the night."


    The builders cried out inint as the stone''s light intensified tenfold, and even Adam was slightly affected. It felt as if you had been staring at the sun for a long time. Adam quickly put away the map, and the brightness of the stone returned to that of a regr LEDmp.


    "So that''s what it is..." he thought, closing his eyes.


    While no one was looking, the chest disappeared. This was the use of his ability [Inventory]. As soon as the chest disappeared, the builders gradually began to open their eyes. Some still hadn''t recovered from the bright light, so Chloe had to call for emergency assistance.


    "Fascinating. Very fascinating," Adam thought, smiling. He turned on his heels and headed to the area where he nned to create a district for himself and his women.


    "Wait for me, Master!" Chloe shouted, running after him, holding the egg in her hand.


    ***


    Today, Adam had a day off. His wives had scattered to the shops, some were doing their work, and others were simply enjoying themselves together. So, he was left alone, in his ownpany. He had suddenly been suspended from his advisory role under the pretext of a vacation, but judging by the sour expression on Elizabeth''s face, she had found out something.


    "I discovered that there''s a connection between me and Veronica, and so I concluded that I was a spy infiltrated by Veronica. It''s quite possible," Adam thought, sprawled on the couch. "Boredom. How boring. There''s nothing to do, and it''s irritating."


    The serious work requiring his attention had beenpleted, while his wives handled the rest of the work, not allowing him to get near any paperwork. He had organized everything so that each of them had her responsibilities, but he hadn''t expected the city to transition to autonomy so quickly.


    "I''m both d and sad... have I retained my workaholic nature?" Adam muttered sadly, scratching his head. He loungedfortably on the couch, staring at the ceiling, feeling emptiness inside. "In this world, there are no decent novels I can read. Just censorship and religious nonsense. It''s so annoying."


    The estate was quiet. It was as if no one lived here, even though the maids were currently preparing for winter. Yesterday, Amarantha had predicted that winter woulde soon. Adam couldn''t quite figure out the weather patterns in this world, but it seemed that such chaotic weather was normal for the locals.


    "So many things to think about... Iliantra, Veronica, and finding the best way to solve everything. Still, I have no self-control, but that doesn''t mean I should be irresponsible," he mumbled, resting his hand on his forehead. "Just thinking about it immediately gives me a headache. I don''t know how I can solve these issues in the best way. I feel like an idiot."


    Chirp-chirp.


    Birdsong could be heard outside the window. Adam closed his eyes, enjoying the pleasant coolness, while silence filled the room. It seemed as though the whole world had disappeared, leaving him alone in this vast world. It was both beautiful and lonely.


    Until the door mmed shut.


    SLAM!


    "Eh?"


    Adam opened his eyes and looked towards the door. There stood Chloe, with a bright smile on her face as she brought food. Hovering next to her was Dereris, an egg about the size of arge man.


    "Chloe and Dereris... what do you need?" he asked, getting up from his seat.


    "Master, it''s lunchtime. Besides, Lady Dereris expressed a desire to discuss something with you," Chloe replied as she began to set the table.


    Adam yawned and sat down, looking tired and lethargic. He slumped into a chair and waited for Chloe to start serving the food. Next to him, the egg levitated, asrge as a grown man.


    "Uaaah... Dereris, is there something you need? You haven''t been yourself since yesterday," Adam said, yawning.


    "...," Dereris remained silent for a moment but then asked him a question, "Adam... do you know anything about that chest?"


    "Hmm?" Adam chuckled in surprise, half surprised that she had addressed him by name and half surprised that she knew about it.


    And yes, Dereris turned out to be a woman. Chloe had been the first to find out for some reason, and then Adam realized it when he heard Chloe referring to the egg as "Lady."


    Settling morefortably, Adam narrowed his eyes, looking at the egg. It seemed that the creature inside this egg, calling itself the Dark Dragon, knew what this chest was or had some thoughts about it. In Dereris'' question, there was doubt and a desire to know if Adam truly understood anything about it. After a few moments of contemtion, he decided to respond.


    "Half yes, half no... and you, Dereris?" he asked, answering her question. "I could be mistaken, but... no, I won''t make hasty conclusions right now. The most important thing is, did you save the chest?"


    "The chest? Oh, yes, of course. I''ve kept it in the safest ce, so you don''t have to worry, heh," Adam replied, cracking his neck. "Although I''m genuinely curious about what that chest is. It exudes some otherworldly aura that sparks my curiosity."


    "And on what terms?" the egg asked.


    However, Adam didn''t reply. He just smiled and began his meal, clinking the utensils. Dereris muttered something about this mortal being too audacious, but the man simply ignored her. Fragments of memories flooded his mind, memories of when he met the Goddess of Light, who indirectly influenced him. The aura of this chest was the same, but there were some differences.


    While the aura of the Goddess of Light exuded warmth, kindness, and tenderness, the aura of the chest was one of grandeur and indifference, as if it represented a self-assured person who acted primarily on strict principles and rules. That was the feeling.


    Adam sighed and continued to eat. The whole processsted about ten minutes until he was satisfied. Then, Chloe cleared the table and removed the utensils, leaving the room and locking the door behind her. Adam and Dereris were left alone.


    "Do you want to say something?" Adam asked, getting up from his seat and heading to the couch. He sat down on it and yawned, resting his chin on his hand as he looked at the egg. "You''ve been silent all this time. You have something on your mind. If you want to say something, say it straight, and if possible, sincerely and honestly. Then my willingness to cooperate will be ten times higher."


    "What an arrogant tone, damn it!" the eggined, but soon fell silent. After a pause of two to three seconds, it continued, "This concerns my awakening. I want you to help me."


    "So... you''re suggesting that I help you? Well, there''s a little issue," Adam replied, retracting his hand and sitting up straight. He smiled, looking at the egg, speaking with a deep voice, "I need a reason, and a substantial reward for it, you see?"


    There was a snort, and Dereris expressed her dissatisfaction with Adam''s tone but alsomended him, "Looking out for your benefit from the very start... although, I like that. It''s much easier to have a conversation with someone whose intentions are known."


    "So?" Adam prodded, "Why do you love to keep us in suspense? Maybe you''ll tell me the essence of your request?"


    Dereris sighed... well if she could even sigh, but there was a sound.


    "As I mentioned before, my full awakening requires a tremendous amount of energy, and finding someonepatible with me will be extremely difficult. Even Veronica, your mother, didn''t have a high enoughpatibility with darkness."


    "Yes, I''ve heard about that. However, Dereris, even with all my confidence in my abilities, I can''t provide you with the same level of energy as my wives and... um, my mother. My talent in magic is extremely weak," Adam replied, crossing his arms over his chest. "So, you should have chosen Veronica instead of me. She would be interested in awakening a dragon."


    "Well, partly you''re right," Dereris replied, but there was weariness in her tone. Adam raised an eyebrow upon hearing the next words, "I once met her, but at that time, we met as a dead body and a living, curious demon... she was trying to study my body and even dissected it..."


    "..."


    To be continued...

 Chapter 155 Dragon contract

    Chapter 155 Dragon contract


    Additional Chapter.


    2/2.


    Thank you very much to the reader Swcowboy for supporting the book; it means a lot to me. I wish you a pleasant reading.


    ===


    Adam could easily imagine the scene of Veronica dissecting Dereris'' body. Considering this woman''s curiosity about anything unknown, her desire to study everything ignited in the most dangerous manifestations when she discovered the dead body of a dragon, which, ording to legends, existed in ancient times as ruler of this world. However, as history tells it, she eventually lost interest because everything inside the dragon was hollow as if someone had left only the external shell, stealing all the internal organs.


    "Dposition in dragons is extremely slow, and I died over a hundred thousand years ago, while my body has already passed half of the way. This proves the absence of internal organs that, having lost the support of magical energy,pletely disappeared, unable to maintain their former state," exined Dereris in a calm andposed voice. "That''s why she found nothing, but I still remember that sight when she was angry. It was horrifying."


    Adam chuckled softly, just thinking about it. Indeed, Veronica''s curious nature seemed like a curse, or maybe like that of a small child who had never seen the world. She touches everything and even destroys it just to satisfy her curiosity, which could be amendable quality, but not when it involves "destroying."


    "And considering that I am currently weak, I could easily be her ything,"mented Dereris, turning to Adam. "So my only assistant in this matter is you. Besides, you have the first part of the inheritance! *&#^... huh? For some reason, I can''t say his name aloud."


    "Interesting. Very interesting," murmured Adam, a smile appearing on his face.


    Presumably, he was able to understand who she was talking about, and considering that she was talking about inheritance, it was clear that it was Casanova. Since he inherited it, Dereris believes that he has the skill for it. And she''s not wrong.


    [Skill Card]


    [Name: Support]


    [Type: ss Ability]


    [Effect: allows the user to borrow magical energy from those creatures whom the user considers subordinates or wives. Magical energy is transformed into the user''s energy, in simpler terms, it bes his own]


    [Limitations: 1. The skill can only be used once a day. 2. Only 50% of magical energy can be borrowed. 3. The user can store magical energy for only 15 minutes, otherwise, they will die. 4. For one use, only three targets can be selected]


    [Current targets (avable): Amarantha, Elyra, ra, ire, Mary, Ekaterina, Juliet, Queen of Darkness Squad (5 creatures), Guardians of the city of Sedyon (524 people)...]


    Hey in his ce and looked at Dereris, who remained silent for a few minutes before saying, "Contract."


    "Contract? That sounds interesting, but what do you mean?" Adam asked.


    Dereris sighed... or made a simr sound. For some reason, Adam felt like she was looking at him, and a sudden pressure descended upon him, but itsted only half a second. However, even that was enough to understand the greatness of the dragon. While Adam was puzzled, Dereris continued, speaking in amanding and serious voice.


    "The Dragon Contract. In simpler terms, you and I will be lifelong partners in exchange for you awakening me," she said, sighing again ¨C this sigh was filled with various emotions, and felt as if she was parting with something. "This is probably the most serious contract that we, dragons, are willing to enter into. It requires serious preparation, and after it''spleted, you and I will be partners for life."


    Adam raised an eyebrow and straightened up, showing his interest in the conversation. He narrowed his eyes when all six of his senses detected the scent... the scent of profit. It would be more urate to say that he smelled the scent of profit from a hundred kilometers away.


    "A lifelong contract, eternal partners..." he repeated Dereris'' words and smirked. "Sounds like marriage."


    Although this was initially a joke, but...


    "In principle, it is," Dereris replied.


    "What? Uh... you''re probably infinitely embarrassed and happy that such a first-ss beauty offered to marry you?" Dereris teased him with a smirk. "But no. Our concept of marriage is very different among dragons. Besides, few dragons would consider such a contract as a marriage, so you can rx."


    "I wasn''t worried... and, ''beauty,'' huh?" he quoted Dereris'' words and grinned. "In principle, not bad. You look quite cute, like an egg."


    "What the hell are you babbling about, mortal? Do you think this is my true form? You would have seen my beautiful ck scales, a sight to behold!"


    ***


    It took two hours of preparation. Adam decided to relocate the ceremony to the basement of the estate, where he found an avable room and, under the guidance of the all-knowing egg, drew a magical circle that he redrew hundreds of times. All because the magical circle used the dragonnguage, which was easy to copy in writing but extremely difficult to replicate in meaning and power. It was like a student simply copying material from a textbook without paying attention to anything. In the end, he would have a ready text but no knowledge.


    The same principle applied here, which is why he had to invest his soul repeatedly in writing the runes. It took a lot of time, but the result somehow satisfied Dereris, although she stillined about the extremely inexperienced work and the very clumsy handwriting.


    "And so, stand in the center, and I will stand in this square. When I give the signal, you must start infusing your energy into the magic circle, which will then help me awaken. This way, we''ll kill two birds with one stone, understand?" Dereris exined the principle of the magic circle''s operation.


    "Yes, right here, correct?" Adam nodded and stood in the center as the egg rose into the air and flew to its ce. It looked quite amusing.


    "Yes, exactly. Now, at my signal... one... two..." Dereris nodded and began counting. After a second, "Three! Start!"


    Immediately, Adam used the [Support] skill and selected three targets: Amarantha, Amarantha''s squad, and Ekaterina, who had the highest level of magic. Right after that, the transformation began, and Adam''s body visibly strengthened, while his overall aura soared into the air. Immense pressure was exerted on his own body, and his bones creaked.


    SWOOOSH!


    The magic circle brightly lit up, and its radiance grew stronger and stronger with each repetition. Somewhere in the distance, Amarantha, her subordinates, and Ekaterina winced from sudden fatigue, but none of them panicked, as Adam had long informed them about this ability.


    "But... what''s happening there?" Amarantha murmured, holding ten bags of cosmetics and clothes in her hand. She handed all of this to the maids and disappeared from her spot.


    A simr scene could be observed throughout the city when Ekaterina, along with five members of Amarantha''s squad, who were all women, headed to the estate. They moved very quickly and reached the estate within a minute, then descended to the basement at an elerated pace.


    "Master!" Ekaterina eximed worriedly as she burst into the room, but suddenly collided with someone''s back. "Ouch... Lady Amarantha?"


    Raising her head, Ekaterina saw Amarantha, who, with her arms crossed on her chest, was watching the bright glow enveloping Adam and Dereris. In the subsequent moments, Ekaterina noticed it too, as well as five women dressed as ninjas.


    "What are they doing?" Ekaterina wondered but didn''tment out loud.


    She could subtly feel the sensation when magical energy left her and flowed somewhere, but it was unclear where exactly. In real-time mode, she saw her magical energy transforming into something dark and flowing into Dereris. The volume of all the energy was so dense that it could be observed with the naked eye.


    "How dreadful... my husband''s new ability is truly frightening," Amarantha murmured, looking concerned. "If he concentrated all our energy on himself, there''s a 98% chance of dying from overload. His body can''t handle such an amount of energy."


    "Y-yes, but... what are they doing there? Could it be..." Ekaterina began, but Amarantha interrupted her.


    "Awakening, I suppose," Amarantha replied with a sigh. "They must havee to some agreement. Adam has been cautious ever since she arrived, so I''m a little surprised by this sudden trust."


    Amarantha narrowed her eyes, closely observing what was happening. She could see cracks forming on the egg, and from those cracks, light emerged. It was an amazing sight.


    Six hourster, a deep sound resonated. Adam helplessly copsed to the floor, feeling exhausted. His face looked as if he hadn''t slept for a whole month, and his breathing was heavy. He could barely stand straight and swayed in ce as if he had been drinking heavily. However, with the help of Amarantha and Ekaterina, he managed to reach afortable chair brought by Amarantha''s subordinates.


    "That''s it..." Adam murmured, watching as Amarantha removed something from his chest. "She said there should be a mark here. Look..."


    "Yes... oh, I see," Amarantha muttered in surprise as she opened her eyes wide. "You have a tattoo on your left chest in the form of arge ck dragon with a long tail... an unusual dragon. It looks more like a serpent."


    (A/N: The illustration is avable on my Discord server. In the #adam channel.)


    Adam sighed heavily and could barely bring himself to look at the tattoo. Amarantha also discovered faint outlines on his shoulder, upper arm, and forearm on both arms.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 156 Chill time

    Chapter 156 Chill time


    This chapter was released a bitter because it was my birthday, and I celebrated it with friends. After a hearty lunch and cake with brandy, I''m ready to write again. Enjoy reading.


    ===


    Adam sighed heavily and could barely bring himself to look at what the tattoo looked like. Amarantha also discovered faint outlines on his shoulder, upper arms, and forearms. It looked as if he were the kind of teenager who got tattoos because it looked cool.


    "Doesn''t it hurt? Are you tired? Do you feel unwell?" Amarantha bombarded him with questions, her face filled with concern, and her hands trembled as she massaged the spot where the dragon tattoo had appeared. "It''s so hot like it''s been seared through. Damn, I don''t have any ice magic spells! Hey, you, cool this ce down."


    "Y-yes!"


    Adam silently watched as one of the ninja-d attendants approached him and first swallowed, then looked at him, or rather, inspected him from head to toe before finally cing her hand on his left chest. Almost immediately, Adam felt a pleasant coolness and tingling on his left chest, and the sensation of his skin being seared passed very quickly.


    "Stop panicking like that, Amarantha. Stay calmer in such situations, you can do it," Adam said with a smile, observing how his beautiful wife wiped the sweat from his forehead. "This pain is nothing, and besides, I''ve achieved some aplishments..."


    However, he cut off his words when he heard a familiar sound, one he recognized.


    Ding!


    [System detects an external factor...]


    Ding!


    [System sends a request "????"...]


    Adam squinted, his eyebrows involuntarily furrowing, and his hand reached for the back of his head. He felt very strange as soon as he looked at the second notification, which mentioned a request. All of this smelled extremely unpleasant, and it seemed like Adam was lifting the veil of the system''s mystery.


    "A request... I think the system is a force with an autonomous system at its core, where the user is simply using it for their benefit. It''s suspicious that there''s such a creature that the System needs to send requests to," Adam pondered, rxing his facial expression. "Though, I suppose I was naive to think that this power had no hidden pitfalls. Perhaps I need to be careful, or else it won''t be the best situation for me."


    Sighing, the man shifted his gaze to the small dragon, who was sleeping peacefully. This little one''s tail swayed very rxedly, and from her mouth came elongated sounds like "Meow-meow-meow." In short, she was sleeping well. Of course, it was Dereris.


    "I envy her. She sleeps and has good dreams, and here I''m dying of fatigue," Adam thought, rolling his eyes. "And I still have things to do... I need to name the city, and I don''t even know what name to give it."


    Rolling his eyes at her, Adam stood up from his seat and stretched. Although he felt tired...


    [The request has been approved]


    [Level up!]


    [Level up!]


    [Level up!]


    DING!


    [A new function has been added to the System: [Communication]. For details, please enter the System space.]


    "Profile," Adam mumbled.


    DING!


    [Name: Adam


    Race: Demon


    ss: Casanova (Level 38).


    Subss: Leader (can be developed) [Open details]


    Attribute: Darkness, Seduction.


    Level: Demon General (C-)


    Sin: Lust (100%), Envy (100%), Pride (99%)


    Seduction Points: 25,987


    Partners: ire, Maria, Iliantra, ra, Elyra, Amarantha...]


    "So many changes. I''ve increased my ss level, and sin percentage, and earned more seduction points... I guess I need to acquire a skill? I remember there''s an interesting one," Adam thought, cracking his neck. "I suppose I''ll take a bath for now... and invite the girls."


    ***


    Today, Adam''s mansion bath was once again filled. The total number of women reached ten.


    "How nice it is to soak in a warm bath and feel the joy of life after a hard day," Adam muttered as he got into therge tub.


    A ssh of water was heard. Amarantha, who was, of course, naked, sat down next to him. Her seductive and beautiful body, very slim and attention-grabbing, was visible under the water. She gently rubbed her hands and massaged her shoulders.


    "Girls, finish up there and join us~," shezily said, resting her head on Adam''s shoulder. Yawning as cute as a cat, she closed her eyes.


    Elyra, ra, Ekaterina, Shizuya, and Chloe rolled their eyes. They had just returned from shopping and personal errands, but upon receiving a message from Adam, they rushed to the bath immediately. They undressedpletely and started washing before getting into the tub.


    "Elyra, is it just me, or did your breasts grow?" ra asked in surprise, suddenly reaching around from behind to grab Elyra''s breasts.


    "E-e-eek! ra, please stop. This is awkward," Elyrained, pping ra''s hand away. "Only Adam is allowed to touch my breasts!"


    "I get it... I was just surprised that your breasts have gotten significantly bigger. Have you measured your size?" ra asked, waving her hands.


    "Measured?... No, not really. But thest time I checked, I was a D cup," Elyra mumbled, tilting her head. She cupped her breasts with her hands. "Oh... indeed. My breasts have berger. Could this be an effect of pregnancy?"


    The women had different reactions to Elyra''s muttering: Ekaterina, Chloe, and ra''s faces contorted as if they had eaten a bug, while Shizuya merely smirked. The topic of Elyra''s pregnancy was quite touchy, as many women had asked Adam about it, but he hadn''t given a clear answer.


    And Elyra being pregnant by him greatly affected their nerves... in simpler terms, they were jealous. Of all the women, only Amarantha didn''t worry about it, even though she also wanted to have a child with Adam but chose to remain silent, considering all the possible problems.


    "What? Why are you all looking at me like that?" Elyra muttered in a puzzled tone.


    "Just ignore us. We''re just cardboard cutouts."


    After two minutes, the women got into the bath. Adam was surrounded by female bodies: Amarantha on the right, Elyra on the left, and ra between his legs, while Shizuya and Ekaterina took positions behind his back, embracing him. It was ufortably tight, but Adam felt like the lord of a harem.


    "This is what living means," he thought, hiding a smile on his face. "I feel like the lord of a harem, heh... although it''s not that far from the truth if you think about it."


    asionally, there was a ssh of water as the women shifted slightly and talked to each other. Amarantha remained silent, apparently immersed in the rxing bath, while Elyra and ra discussed today''s purchases.


    "Sir Ricky recently released a new line of clothing, inspired by the fashion of the now-vanished country of Varasima. I''ve been there, and the architecture of the buildings was truly impressive," Elyra murmured in a soft and pained voice as if she was recalling that cruel scene that became known to everyone after Varasima fell.


    "Indeed... they say he used the proceeds to help refugees from Varasima. It boosted his reputation in the capital," ra said, continuing Elyra''s thought. She turned to Adam and slyly smiled, pointing at her cheek. "Adam, dear, wasn''t that your idea?"


    Adam, who was already sinking into rxation, raised an eyebrow and looked at ra, who was smiling slyly. He straightened up and smiled in response, saying, "Yes, it was, but to say it''s entirely my doing would be too wrong. Ricky himself was considering doing it, but he didn''t want to use the profits without my permission. So, I advised on running a promotional campaign."


    "Cruel," Amaranthamented sarcastically.


    "Yes, yes, the cruel demon Adam helps refugees who suffered at the hands of his kind. Please, lock me up," Adam said with a grin, his voice rough.


    The women chuckled. Adam gently smiled, suddenly thinking that his appearance resembled those notorious womanizing viins shown for a few seconds in the story to create some tension.


    "Oh..." Adam suddenly thought, "What about my older brother... wasn''t his name Azaroth?"


    ***


    Speaking of Azaroth''s situation, it''s impossible to hold back tears. First, he was tormented by a dragon, almostpletely draining his life force, and then he was urgently summoned to the capital. Despite his sixth sense screaming danger, the man didn''t even consider running away. Something told him that in this case, he would suffer ten times more.


    And now, in the Queen of Demons'' castle, the quiet sounds of two creatures'' footsteps could be heard. One of the men was a muscr figure with short blond hair and ck eyes typical of the Chaos royal family. He had a dirty beard and brown skin, and his face was distorted by emotions like fear, concern, and stress.


    That was Azaroth. Next to him was a middle-aged man with a bald head and ck eyes. He was thin and very ugly, his face covered with wrinkles and warts, from which short ck hair sprouted. Compared to him, Azaroth was a handsome devil. It was the third prince of Chaos, Azazel.


    "B-b-brother... w-what are we going to do? W-what should we do?" Azazel said anxiously, his body trembling like a leaf in the wind. His voice quivered, and each word he spoke was heavy as if he had just run a marathon.


    "I don''t know, damn it!" Azarothined, frowning. "I don''t know what to do. It took me quite some time to recover, but even in this form, I''m no more than a child against Mother. That''s the worst part."


    "Yeah... b-but, why is he alive? Didn''t you destroy his source of magic and hand him over to the elves? I thought they would kill him right away," Azazel worriedly said.


    Azaroth didn''t answer. He just pressed his lips and looked at the open door ahead. It was the entrance to the throne room. Through the open door, he saw his mother, just as mighty, and her face was hidden behind curtains. All the confidence he had before entering the castle disappeared in an instant.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 157 Veronicas disappointment

    Chapter 157 Veronica''s disappointment


    Azaroth clenched his fists tightly, producing an audible crack. His body trembled visibly, and his eyes darted around like a kid caught stealing chocte from a store. Almost immediately, he lost hisposure, transforming from a mighty warrior into an ordinary boy who had made a mistake and knew his parents would scold him. But...


    "Azaroth..." Veronica''s voice cut through the air with icy precision.


    "!!!"


    ...Veronica would be the one to scold him. And that could be considered a synonym for "death."


    Completely by chance, Azazel turned his bald head towards his older brother, Azaroth, and... he froze. Goosebumps ran down Azazel''s entire body, while his heart began to beat rapidly. His own older brother, who had been quite arrogant just a minute ago, nowy on the ground, oozing ck blood that slowly filled and tainted the scent of the throne room. Wait, the throne room?!


    "When..." Azazel thought in shock, realizing he was standing five meters away from where the center of the throne room used to be. He stood there, trembling, while his older brother struggled to breathe and bled.


    Veronica remained indifferent, her gaze devoid of any emotion, her face hidden behind a curtain. Azaroth stayed silent, not even emitting a groan, although he was alive. Azazel was stupefied by shock, and his heart froze with fear.


    In the throne room, absolute silence prevailed, and the atmosphere was worse than ever. In this moment of silence, which felt like hours to the two brothers, their mother suddenly spoke about the woman who had granted them status and the opportunity to rise, bearing the names of their noble lineage.


    "Azazel... Azaroth..." She began to speak, and as soon as she mentioned her sons'' names, they both trembled. It seemed that Azaroth''s body had reacted strangely, and his blood started flowing inward, as if someone had recorded a video and yed it in reverse: "I have ignored your animosity towards my son for far too long, thinking it was just a typical sibling rivalry. But how wrong I was to assume that your bond couldpare to that of brothers! I am damn disappointed, you bastards!"


    BOOM!


    There was a loud explosion, and suddenly, both brothers were subjected to tremendous pressure, causing them to fall to the ground again, their posture resembling that of lizards. Bones cracked audibly, and then Azazel''s face contorted in pain, but not a single sound escaped his lips as if he feared angering his mother even more. Azaroth, on the other hand, bore the pressure much more easily, but it wouldn''t be urate to say he emerged unscathed. On the contrary, his facial expression distorted at one point, and his body swelled as if it had been filled with air.


    "UGH," he emitted a muffled sound as his body continued to inte more and more.


    It got to the point where he turned into a three-meter-wide balloon, with ck veins appearing on his face. Gradually, Azaroth''s body began to hint at an impending explosion, but neither Veronica nor Azazel reacted appropriately. Veronica remained indifferent, while Azazel was so terrified that all six of his senses were dulled, and he felt nothing, consumed by fear.


    However, at one point, when Azaroth was about to explode, a clicking sound echoed. Veronica had snapped her fingers, resulting in Azaroth''s body slowly returning to its normal form. After a few minutes, he was back to being the familiar Azaroth.


    "Ha-a... ha-a-a..." he breathed heavily, his face pale, and his clothes soaked in blood. His condition was worse than ever, enough to terrify even the calmest and mostposed individuals. He raised his head with difficulty and looked at the spot where his mother had been. A groan and the words, "W-why?..." escaped his mouth.


    To an ordinary person, it would have been difficult to hear his words, as they were so quiet that even up close, they would be hard to make out. However, Veronica heard every syble and every groan. A smile appeared on her face, slowly turning into a maniacal grin, so wide that the phrase "grinning from ear to ear" would have been an understatement.


    "Why? Why do you ask?" she retorted and chuckled. The room''s temperature noticeably increased. "You see, Azaroth, I had high hopes for you, even when I stripped you of the heir title. But instead of getting better, you became worse. And do you know why?"


    "P..." Azaroth began to say.


    "You don''t even need to ask. That was a rhetorical question," Veronica continued, smirking. "You envied your younger brother... Adam. He was blessed by Satan and had great talent, which is why I granted him the title of heir. However, I still had hopes that you, you idiot, could ovee this small obstacle and be stronger, which, overall, you did, but..."


    Veronica crossed her legs and waved her hand. Azazel emitted a soft groan, "Huh?" and...


    BOOM!


    "Wh-wh-wha.." Azaroth stammered in shock.


    Before his eyes, his own younger brother exploded. His blood, flesh, and everything else coalesced into a single sphere and began to dissolve gradually, taking the form of a mark. The mark resembled a goat''s head, with yellow glowing pupils. It was the emblem of the ancient demon family, Azazel.


    "Pitiful sight," Veronica muttered, opening her hand. "The sole descendant of the Azazel family died without achieving anything good. Pitiful sight. I''m so angry."


    The mark shrank to the size of a tennis ball and flew into Veronica''s hand, melding into her skin and disappearing into her veins. She sighed, disappointment evident on her face as she looked at Azaroth.


    "Azaroth... you had so many chances. Why didn''t you use them? Your younger brother, Adam, possessed such a strong talent that he could share his power with others. But you didn''t appreciate it, and that''s truly disappointing. Don''t you want an ally in the heir of Satan?"


    "..."


    Azaroth didn''t reply; he didn''t even make a sound. He just stared ahead with a lifeless gaze, as if his world had lost all meaning. Veronica, at the sight of this, grew even more furious.


    "How pitiful... a pitiful sight indeed. Simply horrifying! How angry and disappointed I am! So many chances, so much investment, and I got nothing! Fucking nothing, you know?! You treated Azazel as a workforce. Do you think I''m unaware of your thoughts? You used your younger brother as a scapegoat. Now I''m even baffled if it''s Azazel''s curse," Veronica eximed angrily.


    "Mom..." Azaroth croaked, seemingly regaining his voice. "Did... didn''t I be stronger? Didn''t I be powerful? I trained every damn day and reached an incredible level of development, but even so..."


    "True, Azaroth. You did be stronger, and I canmend you for that," Veronica replied in a cold tone, which conveyed sincerity but was tinged with sarcasm. "But you can''t consider yourself strong. That''s for me to decide. The standards of the new demons couldn''t be worse; you''re like a pack of wild wolves without a shred of intelligence. You don''t use magic, you neglect ancient magical spells, and you disregard the heritage of the past."


    Her head hung down, obscuring her facial expression.


    "Generations of disappointment. That''s what I call today''s demons. You''ve grown sharp fangs, but you''ve forgotten what it''s like to inspire fear,plemented by respect," she whispered with evident disappointment in her voice. "You don''t value family bonds. To you, your brothers are nothing more than tools. I call such rtionships trash, not worth a shred of attention or mercy. Azaroth, answer me this: when was thest time you sincerely helped your brothers?"


    "I... I..." Azaroth mumbled in response, clearly unable to find an answer to her question. He clenched his teeth, and a creaking sound could be heard, noticed by Veronica. She sighed in disappointment and pped her forehead ¨C smack.


    "You can''t answer, can you? You can''t even remember a day when you treated them as equals. All you cared about was how you''d gain power, not how, through teamwork, you could reach greater heights. That disappoints me," Veronica continued, looking at Azaroth with irritation. "You even tried to deceive the one who epted you and lifted you from your knees. When I asked you where your brother had gone, you said you were searching. Am I right?"


    "Y-yes," Azaroth hoarsely replied.


    "Yes? Yes?? YES?!" Veronica yelled, smacking the armrest of her throne. The curtain covering her face burned to ashes, revealing her irritated expression. "I wanted to believe that you were truly searching, but after three days of silence, I decided to take matters into my own hands. And you know what I found out?"


    "..."


    Azaroth didn''t answer, but he shrunk to the floor in fear, clearly anticipating the next words that would seal his fate.


    "You remain silent, don''t you? How pitiful... then I''ll answer my question since you''re not courageous enough to confess your sins," Veronica continued in a hoarse voice, filled with irritation and anger. "You and Azazel put him to sleep, destroyed the source of magic, and sent him to the elves, who have hated demons since ancient times. And you did this while I was in meditation."


    "..."


    "And when I found out that it was you who did this, I was deeply disappointed. I had hoped I was wrong, but it seemed I was too confident. I guess I couldn''t convey the meaning of the bond between brothers," she muttered and tapped the armrest of the throne. Suddenly, a crunching sound was heard, and Azaroth''s body began to be covered in ice.


    "!!!"


    The man panicked, feeling the horrifying cold. He looked desperately at his adoptive mother, but all he met was her cold, anger-filled, and disappointed face.


    "You and the new generation of demons don''t value your kin. That''s your main weakness and stupidity. And for now... suffer in the Eternal Ice imprisonment for the rest of your days, worm."


    To be continued...

 Chapter 158 Traders

    Chapter 158 Traders


    The topic of brothels had been quite problematic for many wealthy nobles who tied themselves to the idea that visiting such ces would severely tarnish their reputation and, you know, "it''s not proper for a nobleman to frequent such dirty ces. For pure love!" Those were their thoughts. But, of course, reality sometimes turned out to be quite different from what people imagined.


    "Ah, well done, Baron Kilt! For love, as they say!" A man in an expensive suit with dark gray geometric patterns, revealing a shirt with golden motifs underneath, chuckled. The suit was adorned with a formal tie, and the merchant wore expensive rings on his fingers. He shed a sly and business-like smile, raising his ss for a toast: "May your glory be eternal, and may sess apany you, my dear friend!"


    "For the health of our handsome baron!" A beautiful half-naked woman joined the celebration, dressed in an extremely revealing swimsuit, leaving her body exposed for all to see.


    "Hahaha! Now this is a party, just as expected from an elite restaurant!" A man in a long ck coat with delicate silver trim around the cor and cuffs chuckled. Beneath the coat was a white, clean shirt, and on the breast pocket was a crest featuring a sword and a mythical creature resembling a lion-headed goat. "Thank you, thank you!"


    Laughter echoed from a few flirtatious prostitutes. All these actions took ce in a brothel in the city of Sedyon, which belonged to Adam... although the baron himself treated this ce as a fancy restaurant or a hotel with additional services, even though deep down, he knew it was just a regr brothel.


    "Hypocrites," several people around them thought.


    This was... the second floor of the brothel. To put it more inly, it didn''t warrant much attention, and only a few wealthier clients ventured up here because the sum of 10 tinum Dragon Stones was quite insignificant for them.


    On the second floor, you could often see nobles who approached this ce somewhat hypocritically. Fully aware that it was a brothel, they came here under the pretense that it was just a luxurious restaurant and hotel, thus deceiving their wives and, above all, themselves. It was a well-thought-out move on Adam''s part¡ªto ensure a flow of wealthy clients thanks to a more elegant interior, and the knowledge of etiquette even among the most insignificant prostitutes improved the clients'' impressions.


    This business brought in a considerable amount of money, almost rivaling banks and gambling houses, which usually only operated at night. For this reason, Adam was very pleased, often rewarding his employees and promoting them. This created an atmosphere ofpetition, and as a result, the workers happily brought him even greater ie. It made him smile from ear to ear.


    ...


    ..


    .


    Footsteps echoed. Two men were approaching the brothel, located at the edge of the city of Sedyon. The guards, who had spotted them from a hundred meters away, straightened up and activated their radars to gauge the guests'' level and their primary abilities. And as soon as the two guests approached the entrance...


    "What the...?"


    "Holy cow..."


    Two guards, towering over two meters withrge muscr bodies barely contained in their tight suits, suddenly shrank in size when they crashed to the ground and bowed as if they had encountered a saint. Their voices trembled, but they earnestly weed the guests.


    "W-w-wee, M-m-mister M-m-mayor!" one of the workers stammered, greeting Adam.


    "D-d-d-d... s-s-s-s..." The other guard, who was an intern, tried to speak but couldn''t string two words together. "S-s-sorry..."


    Adam and Alexander exchanged nces, noticing a faint trace of cynicism and a desire to make fun of the guards in each other''s eyes. However, Adam, being a man... well, a demon of conscience, kindly addressed the intern and calmed him down.


    "It''s okay. Take a deep breath, like this. Don''t worry about the greeting, and get up. Let''s have Luli apany us, alright?" Adam said with a smile, waving his hand. Suddenly, ck light emanated from his palm and enveloped the two guards, bing part of their clothing.


    "E-e-eh..." Before they could reply, suddenly...


    Shush!


    Both guards returned to their previous standing positions, and the "clothingyer" disappeared. Adam smiled and waved Alexander over, who was watching it all with a sour expression.


    "What are you waiting for, Alexander? Let''s go inside quickly. You wanted to discuss something, right?" Adam said with a smile.


    "Damn, I never cease to be amazed by your skills..." Alexander muttered with a hint of displeasure.


    The two guards didn''t stay in ce and rushed to open the door, raising a cloud of dust as they did, apologizing more than twenty times, and bowing on their knees. Despite finding their reaction amusing, Adam began to feel a bit tired, so he waved them off and entered, dragging Alexander along, who had wanted to tease the guards.


    Ha-ha-ha! Noise, chatter.


    As soon as they entered, the sudden silence was reced by a mixture of girlish and masculineughter. It was very noisy, and the clinking of cutlery and tes was nerve-wracking, but it was impossible not to appreciate the unique atmosphere as if you had walked into a bar.


    "Ah, fuck yeah! How I missed this damn ce!" Alexander eximed, spreading his arms wide as if inviting someone into his embrace.


    For a moment, an awkward pause settled on the first floor, as if someone had turned off the music at a lively club for a full five minutes, killing the vibe. However, the conversations quickly resumed, and the noise returned. All the visitors unanimously decided to ignore the entric Alexander. But, of course, no one scolded him for it, as Adam was standing right next to him.


    Here, every visitor knew his face, knew about his achievements, and respected and feared him to arge extent. Every merchant who had fallen into poverty and came to Sedyon with the support and financing from Adam, which he called a "loan," became rich and sessful. And considering what they said about the four merchants...


    "They say, Mister Ricky has achieved quite a bit! His deeds are talked about everywhere..."


    "Oh, that''s what you''re talking about. Donations to Varasima refugees and other war-torn countries? A truly generous act. They say the esteemed Sir Adam also contributed from his funds, even building three houses to amodate children, the elderly, and the sick."


    "Yes, I heard about that too. Lady Sabrina supported the refugees with furniture and even gave houses to those who settled in Sedyon. Mr. Avalon also allocated funds for provisions for the refugees."


    Adam smiled and waved his hand, signaling for Alexander to follow him. The man, who was already approaching the prostitutes, froze in his tracks.


    The fourth floor. Compared to the early days of opening, there were many more people here, with about a hundred daily guests, which was quite pleasing. Adam and Alexander sessfully entered this floor, and although many of the attendants wanted to approach them, they quickly fell silent due to Adam''s serious expression, not wanting to disturb him.


    In the far corner of the fourth floor was a private room... more like a mansion. Adam and Alexander safely reached this ce.


    "I hope you didn''t wait for us long," Adam said, opening the door with a smile.


    Before him was a fairlyrge room with a pool and a bar. In the pool, two women in attractive bikinis were present, while two men were spending time at the bar, pestering the young bartender. As soon as they noticed Adam, they dropped what they were doing and came over.


    "Mr. Adam, hello! Thank you for your help back then!" The first to greet him was a white-haired man named Ricky with his energetic voice. He had a feminine face, a slender body with pale skin, and his hair was tied up in a high ponytail.


    Avalon, who respectfully greeted Adam, joined them. At the same time...


    "Adam, darling, why haven''t you seen us for so long?" Marina said in an offended tone, clinging to him with her entire body and hugging him. She had long ck hair tied in a bun and gray eyes. She was dressed in a sexy red bikini.


    Without words, Sabrina also hugged him. She had chestnut hair and bright eyes. She was wearing a more provocative ck bikini than Marina''s.


    "Sorry,dies, I had some business to attend to. But since today is a day off, we can spend it together. I was nning to take a dip in the pool," Adam said with a smile, hugging them around the waist. "And you both look stunning. It suits you very well."


    "Really? Hehe, I asked Ricky to make it for him! It turned out pretty good!" Marina giggled, bringing her lips close to his cor and nting a kiss, leaving her mark. "Maybe I should help you undress? A man is as sexy and handsome as you don''t need a swimsuit. Let us see you in all your glory... whoops!"


    Adam smiled, pinching Marina''s nose. In a soft voice, he said, "Wait a bit. First and foremost, we''re here to discuss a business n. I even brought an investor with me... hey, what''s wrong with you?"


    Raising an eyebrow, Adam turned towards Alexander, who was looking at him as if Adam were responsible for all the wars in this world. The cultured gentleman''s body was trembling, and he pointed at Adam, as in a game: "You damn womanizer! Rot in agony, you motherf***er!"


    "Why are you so worked up? I thought your daughter had beaten all the crap out of you," Adam wondered.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 159 Merger

    Chapter 159 Merger


    Before the start of the chapter, I would like to express my gratitude to the reader swcowboy for their active support of my book. Today, there will be +3 additional chapters. This helps me grow and financially support my family. Thank you very much. Enjoy your reading.


    ===


    Raising an eyebrow, the man turned towards Alexander, who was looking at him as if Adam were responsible for all the wars in the world. The refined gentleman''s body trembled, and he pointed at Adam, as if in a game, saying, "You damned womanizer! Rot in agony, you scoundrel!"


    "Why are you so worked up? I thought your daughter had beaten all the shit out of you," Adam remarked, surprised.


    Alexander made a strange sound, "Khyk!" as if he had just swallowed water and suddenly choked on it when he heard the shocking news. Adam could barely contain the smile on his face, filled with mockery and amusement. The story went like this: Vanessa suddenly found out that her father was enthusiastically frequenting brothels, thus betraying her mother. She was furious and chased after the man for two hours, trying to beat him until Alexander himself asked for forgiveness. All of this was recorded on an artifact and handed over to Adam.


    "I remember, Iughed a lot that day," Adam recalled the day and smiled. "Like a cat and a dog."


    Smirking, Adam wiped the smile from his face and approached a small table, gesturing for others to join him. The traders exchanged nces and, shrugging, took their seats. The seating order was as follows: Adam sat at the head of the table, with Marina and Sabrina on his left, hugging him passionately. On the left side of the table sat Avalon and the cheerful Ricky, while on the right side, Alexander sat, gritting his teeth.


    This livelypany had gathered primarily to discuss important matters rted to the global problems and wars that could potentially affect their business''s future, including secret ns. Adam interlocked his fingers and turned his gaze toward Avalon, silently indicating that he was ready to listen to him. The male merchant nodded and stood up, pushing back his chair, creating a quiet and unpleasant squeak. He cleared his throat falsely and straightened his posture, beginning his speech in a deep and velvety voice.


    "Dear colleagues, Baron Rio, and of course, respected Sir Adam, I wee you after a long time and am pleased to start our meeting first," he began with weing words and a fewpliments towards Adam, and then, seeing that others were losing interest, continued with disappointment, "Ah... the situation with the food industry is as stable as ever. Given the recent military campaign by the Avalonian authorities, we have managed to secure a stream of orders and requests, primary thanks to Sir Adam''s reputation and the trust of Her Majesty, Saint Elizabeth De Lilya Avalonia."


    p-p-p! Apuse followed, and Adam warmly smiled, apuding as well, though his thoughts were somewhat different.


    "How in the world did he remember her full name?" Adam marveled. In his past life, he had trouble remembering names.


    Soon, the apuse died down, and Avalon took a deep breath, cing his right hand on his chest while twirling a metal ball with rough surfaces in his left hand. It was his habit when he was nervous or deep in thought. When he finally came to something, his hand movements stopped, and his posture straightened again.


    "Following Sir Adam''s advice, I invested a portion of my money in investments, thereby supporting a small business through lending, as Sir mentioned. Well... the results didn''t go as well as I had imagined. I deeply apologize for that," Avalon said with a sigh, bowing his head. However, Adam just smiled and asked him to continue, noting that there was no need for apologies. Avalon continued with relief, "Thank you for your kind words, Sir Adam. So... business, as we understand, is a challenging endeavor, and not everyone seeds in it. Although I did want to see increasedpetition, it seems that not everyone can allocate their funds correctly. Out of the twenty carefully selected businessmen, only two were able to start a business and fully cover the loan with interest, while the others failed and had to pay from their pockets, returning the money a monthter. So, considering that we provided them with 590 Dragon Stones, we''re currently in the plus by 17 tinum Dragon Stones, taking into ount that the loan was taken for a year at an interest rate of 35%."


    Adam nodded, pulling out a notebook from the inner pocket of his ck suit, where he recorded expenses and earnings from the previous month. One by one, the traders gave their reports and sought Adam''s opinions on various matters, receiving guidance and instructions on how to improve.


    "Regardless, I''ve heard your proposals and reports. I''m d that our joint business is thriving, and we are gradually capturing the market, thereby establishing dominance. Thank you all for your hard work," Adam said, smiling from ear to ear, indicating his good mood. He interlocked his fingers and smiled, looking at everyone and saying, "I have a proposal,dies and gentlemen. Are you ready to hear me out?"


    "Yes, of course, Sir Adam. I''m listening attentively," Avalon spoke.


    "Uh-huh. So, what''s up?" Ricky cheerfully responded.


    Marina and Sabrina, who were covered by Adam''s and Alexander''s jackets, nodded silently, and thetter just looked closely at Adam''s face, signaling that he was entirely focused. Seeing that he had be the center of attention, the man nodded.


    "I propose the following... a merger," Adam began, raising a finger when he saw that amotion was about to start. "Please, let''s keep quiet and listen to me. Afterward, you can express your opinions, alright?"


    Nods all around. Adam smiled when he saw the traders nodding and continued.


    "A merger, as you already understand, is one of the ways for a major businessman to increase the capital of apany and reach a new level. It is often aplex andborious task, but I would like to do exactly that with our projects, which have already be a brand, almostparable in terms of development to major corporations," Adam said, leaning back in his chair and looking closely at the faces of the traders, who were equally attentive to his words. "In our work, there are several problems, one of which is separate capital that sometimes needs to be used to develop other businesses. This can lead to many conflicts, which I am eager to avoid. In this case, a mixed type of merger, in which we willbine several businesses into one wholepany, is suitable."


    The expressions on the faces of the table participants immediately changed. The seriousness on their faces reflected how tense this issue was and how much depended on the right decision. Adam''s proposal had both pros and cons, which put the traders into a slight shock. However, it was surprising that no one asked any questions. They were silent, pondering this matter, dedicating every part of their minds to it, desiring to achieve the maximum result.


    Adam didn''t rush or pressure them in any way. He just smiled and immersed himself in his thoughts, rhythmically tapping his index finger on the surface of the table. Time passed slowly, but no one was in a hurry. In the traders'' minds, their little war was brewing.


    A merger. This meant that they would likely have to lose a significant portion of their power, but it also meant that the financing of their projects would flow more smoothly. Considering what the result could bring, their earnings would increase several times. Changes would also affect their working rtionships because if they currently had a horizontal type of rtionship with Adam (as equals), after the merger, it would be a vertical type of rtionship (boss-subordinate).


    It was a matter of pride and principles. Greed yed a part as well because individually they held 50% power over their brand, which meant greater freedom of action. But the merger promised even better results, which could tempt them.


    "Following the merger, we''ll lose a significant portion of our power, but in return, we can increase our profits. Financing for projects will be much easier, and event organization will be more cohesive," Avalon thought, furrowing his brows. "Ricky will approve of this. He was only interested in money in his youth, but now he''s more focused oning up with new fashion styles. Marina and Sabrina will resist this until they are offered favorable terms, and I... damn, I don''t even know what to do."


    Avalon narrowed his eyes, feeling perplexed. Before him, it was as if a mysterious figure with sunsses appeared, offering him a red and a blue pill. The red pill meant agreement with the merger and new opportunities, while the blue one meant rejection, which could lead to a decline in financing from Adam. It was a pitfall that, if he fell into it, could leave him there forever.


    "Rejection will have serious consequences for my business. Adam may appear friendly on the surface, but there''s nobody more cunning and venomous than him," Marina thought, crossing her arms over her chest, emphasizing them. "If I refuse, he will almost immediately cut funding and will only participate in my projects as the face of the brand, without any involvement in the business. Besides..."


    Marina shifted her gaze to her close friend, Sabrina, who appeared as if she had made a serious decision. The woman sighed.


    "We became rich and famous thanks to Adam''s brilliant ideas and ns. I think his ''proposal'' was just a formality, and in reality, he had long foreseen our choice."


    With horror, Marina realized that Adam had made them dependent on him. Without his help and advice, they couldn''t keep their business afloat.


    They were sitting in a luxurious cafe. She, Marina, was wearing a revealing dark blue dress with a high slit. They were sipping wine, when suddenly Adam said, "Marina, I''ll only take 30% of the profit from the ''Handsome''s Kiss'' brand. At the same time, I demand ownership rights of the production technology and a patent for it."


    At that time, she agreed because the proposal didn''t harm her in any way. Besides, at that moment, her mind went nk, as if she had drunk too much. Marina suddenly felt like she was suffocating. Turning her head towards Adam...


    "!!!"


    To be continued...

 Chapter 160 Merger 2 [bonus ]

    Chapter 160 Merger 2 [bonus ]


    Once again, a set of additional chapters for donations. Thank you very much, swcowboy, for your continued support of the book! It seems I''ll soon be able to save up for a proper PC so that I don''t die of frustration every time my Word files take too long to open. Either way, enjoy your reading.


    Additional Chapter.


    1/3


    Chapter 1 - Main Plot (current)


    Chapter 2: Extra - Adam''s Day from the First Person.


    Chapter 3 - Main Plot


    ===


    Then she agreed, as the proposal didn''t harm her in any way. Moreover, at that moment, her mind seemed to go nk, as if she had drunk too much. Marina suddenly felt suffocated. Turning her head toward Adam...


    "!!!"


    An expression of pure horror froze on her face as she suddenly noticed Adam''s sclera darken. His eyes continuously watched every move of the traders, like a snake waiting for its prey. Marina wanted to scream in terror, but something prevented her, acting as a restraining force. She had been attracted to the man because of his wealth, looks, and intelligence.


    "Well... is he trying to tell me that I shouldn''t talk too much?" Marina thought, taking a deep breath. She took a moment to weigh everything and made her own decision: "Yes, I guess the merger will help me and bring benefits. After all, power isn''t that important to me, considering my love for money."


    From Marina''s perspective, Sabrina also decided to agree to such a merger after ten minutes, weighing the pros and cons, thinking, "I need to take the risk."


    At the same time, Ricky had entirely different thoughts. He only wanted to secure as much funding as possible to ensure continuous production of clothing and create new designs that required expensive materials. Adam was one of the biggest investors he had, and considering the financial assistance from Amarantha, who, upon seeing Adam''s desire, offered to attract other investors, Nymph''s Radiance gained good recognition.


    "This deal won''t harm me. I don''t care if I lose power. What matters to me is getting funding for my projects," Ricky thought, smiling at Adam, whose eyes had returned to their normal state. Aloud, he said, "I agree, Sir Adam. As you already know, I deeply respect you for the ideas you''ve offered me. Thanks to you, I stand on the threshold of mastery as a fashion designer. So, I''d like to express my respect and ask you to take care of me."


    "!!!" The traders were amazed.


    There was a squeak as Avalonia tried to get morefortable, but Ricky''s words, in which he directly expressed his desire to join Adam''s project, made the man slightly wary. After all, being the first to dere his intention to help Adam would earn Ricky a more friendly attitude from him. And that''s exactly what happened.


    "Ricky, your words undoubtedly please me, and I''m d you agreed to help me and continue our journey to dominate the clothing and fashion business as a whole," said Adam, assuming a serious posture. He spread his arms in both directions, disying an open posture and friendliness, speaking with a joyful tone, "I promise you that Nymph''s Radiance will look even more perfect with your involvement, and I hope that together, we''ll face all obstacles and ovee them."


    "Thank you for your trust, Sir Adam," Ricky smiled tteringly.


    In the minds of the merchants, a siren rang, as if a fire had broken out. Each of them was displeased that Ricky had arrogantly volunteered to be the first to announce his desire to support Adam in this merger. As a result, the merchants lost the chance to gain the highest level of attachment and friendliness. This means that funding requests will be approved more quickly, and Ricky will gain more extensive rights and some autonomy in his actions.


    Sc-r-r-r. The legs of the chair squeaked as they moved across the marble floor, instantly capturing the attention of everyone present. It was a beautiful woman, Marina. There was a barely visible panic on her face.


    "S-s-sir Adam. I would like to respectfully agree with your proposal and offer an alliance. Please take care of me!" she said nervously.


    Adam smiled and nodded at her. Just that nod was enough to make Marina light up with joy, and she sat back in her seat with a wide smile. Sabrina and Avalonia exchanged nces and almost shouted in unison.


    "I agree too!" Sabrina said, with a serious expression. "Thank you for this magnificent offer and the chance you''ve given me, Sir Adam."


    "Agree!" Avalonia said, his voice trembling slightly. "P-please take care of me."


    Adam leaned back in his chair again, brightly smiling and looking at the merchants, who had officially be his direct subordinates. With a big smile on his face, he announced, "From this moment on, the brands Nymph''s Radiance, Handsome''s Kiss, Dragon''s Hoard, Fizpizza, and Sedyon''s newspapers are going through a mixed merger. The official name of thepany will be ''Veridia,'' and we''ll discuss the positionster. Any questions?"


    "No, Sir Adam!" they unanimously replied.


    "Excellent! Then, bartender, pour us something, and make it strong!"


    ***


    Adam was in a luxurious room in a brothel. The walls were adorned with beautiful jade-colored wallpaper with patterns made of gold dust. The room had a Gothic style. There was a coffin-like silence, and only asionally could the faint clinking of ss against ss be heard.


    In the room, there were two people: Adam himself and Alexander, who appeared somewhat lost. It seemed that his thoughts were upied by something distant.


    "What are you thinking about?" Adam asked, mncholically twirling a ss of wine in his hand. The wine had a deep ruby-red color, and it was transparent and smelled of cherries. "You''ve been pensive since we finished our little party. Did something happen?"


    At first... Alexander didn''t answer. He just raised his head and looked at Adam, who was smiling with mncholy, turning the ss in his hand, thus moving the wine around the ss. This sight was exceptionally attractive and mysterious, creating an even greater impression of beauty and power. Alexander sighed, biting his lips.


    "Ha-a-ah... I don''t understand you, Adam. I don''t understand you at all," he muttered wearily, slumping into the chair. "You''re sometimes too mysterious to me. You seem kind, and at the same time, you appear sinister and cunning. What''s real, and what are you showing outwardly?"


    Adam raised an eyebrow, saying, "An unusual question." The man''s facial expression was impassive, making it impossible to discern his thoughts, which made Alexander feel ufortable and inclined to sigh. He tiredly massaged his temple and sighed again.


    "Many sighs you have. Do you care so much about what I truly am, Alexander?" Adam said with a look of pure misunderstanding on his face. "You pay a lot of attention to such pointless questions. Is it so important how I present myself? In my opinion, everyone in this world wears a mask very often. That''s what it means to be a rational being in the context of society."


    "Yes, but I meant something else, Adam. Sometimes, I feel like you deliberately avoid my questions. It''s annoying, man," Alexander sighed again as he said these words. "The point of my question was that I can''t understand your thought process, and I hoped you would exin the essence to me. You proposed the merger, but why?"


    Now it was Adam''s turn to look puzzled, as he showed on his face. For some reason, Alexander felt embarrassed, remembering that during the discussion, he remained silent as if he had nothing to say. This somewhat hurt his pride, as he appeared to be just a listener.


    Adam settledfortably in his chair and brought the wine to his lips. He took a sip thatsted for two seconds, and then swirled the liquid in his mouth, swallowing it gradually. He fully appreciated the spicy taste of the wine with hints of sweetness, and the aftertaste, with a touch of bitterness, created an unusual but pleasantbination.


    Only after savoring the taste of the wine did Adam ce the ss on the table.


    "Alexander, you asked what I truly am?" Adam indifferently said, looking into the man''s eyes. "It''s simple. I''ve always been real."


    "Real, you say," mumbled Alexander, raising an eyebrow. "You and your behavior change abruptly. Are you saying that you''ve always been yourself?"


    "I often have mood swings. That''s the kind of person... or rather, demon, I am," Adam replied with a smile.


    Alexander sighed heavily. Once again, he felt that Adam was evading the answer, which greatly disappointed him.


    "How you irritate me," he muttered.


    ***


    Her Majesty Elizabeth''s office was an embodiment of simplicity andfort. One couldn''t help but notice that she used minimal space to the maximum. The room was nothing exceptional, but it was practical.


    Today, she received a guest in this room, Sir Galdius, the Prime Minister of Avalonia.


    He was an elderly man with gray hair and a short beard. The Prime Minister was dressed in a ck, sharply tailored tuxedo made from high-quality fabric. The shirt, bearing the initials "NYR," was elegantly white with a textured cor and cuffs. The tie, expertly matched the tuxedo''s color, adding refinement and formality to his appearance.


    "Your Majesty, I conducted a small investigation into the actions of Sir Advisor and found nothing suspicious. I''m afraid, Your Majesty, that you are worrying for nothing," Galdius reported, with an evident sense of bewilderment on his face. "With all due respect, Your Majesty, there have been no suspicious activities observed from Sir Adam aimed at harming our country. I''m sorry to be blunt, but I believe you''re suspecting him unjustly."


    Elizabeth waved her hand indifferently, leaving Galdius looking helpless on his face. He left, closing the door behind him. In the room, Elizabeth was left alone, staring at a document that contained a report.


    ["Investigation into the Activities of Adam Harris"]


    To be continued...

 Chapter 161 Adams day (POV) [bonus ]

    Chapter 161 Adam''s day (POV) [bonus ]


    Once again, a set of additional chapters for donations. Thank you very much, swcowboy, for your continued support of the book! It seems I''ll soon be able to save up for a proper PC so that I don''t die of frustration every time my Word files take too long to open. Either way, enjoy your reading.


    Additional Chapter.


    1/3


    Chapter 1 - Main Plot


    Chapter 2: Extra - Adam''s Day from the First Person. (current)


    Chapter 3 - Main Plot


    ===


    Once again, a series of additional chapters for donations. Many thanks to swcowboy for the continued support of the book!


    Additional Chapter.


    2/3


    1st chapter ¨C main plot


    2nd chapter: Extra ¨C A Day in the Life of Adam (current)


    3rd chapter: main plot


    ===


    My name is Adam... as for myst name, I don''t have one yet. I belong to the demon race, and here, you can only get ast name with Veronica''s approval, who is the Queen of Demons. Although myst name is Chaos. However, I prefer not to use it, considering that I want to choose myst name. Chaos sounds rather tasteless.


    As for my age... I probably won''t say for now. By the standards of this fantastical world, I am quite young, but I think many would find my age very ancient. So let''s leave that for the future... My day goes quite merrily, and I would be happy to share the details of how I spend my time with you.


    Five in the morning. At this time, I usually wake up and wait for the sunrise, and then I change with the help of Ekaterina and get to work as the mayor. Since my women have gotten a taste for it, my workload has decreased, but with my n to build a new city, I was once again drawn into an endless waterfall of documents and reports that I mustplete, or else there will be a heap of problems.


    Right now, I''m sitting in my spacious office, writing orders and requirements for the districts that were supposed to be built in the bunker city. I named it Elysium*. In this city, Ibined my desire to create a ce where I and my loved ones would be asfortable as possible. Judging by the memories that have been transformed into information, I dreamt of an estate where I would spend my time merrily with women, of course.


    I suppose that this desire was somewhat distorted by certain efforts, turning into what I am now building, a whole city. And please note that I''m doing this for my women as well... partially.


    "Master, may Ie in?" I heard a beautiful female voice behind the door.


    I looked up and nced at the door, then gave my consent. There was a quiet creak, and the door opened, revealing a beautiful woman with long ck hair and green eyes in maid attire. It was Ekaterina, my headmaid, and just a good person... though it would be more urate to say, a witch.


    "Do you need something? I thought we discussed today''s schedule," I asked her, setting aside the papers I had just finished.


    Ekaterina smiled and gazed at me with an alluring look, sending shivers down my spine in a good way, of course. I smiled back at her, and we gazed at each other for a long time, lost in this enchanting silence.


    Among my women, the most modest and reserved was Ekaterina. She hardly disyed her emotions and appeared as if she didn''t care. However, in reality, she was very coquettish and wild in bed. Such a contrast always pleased me, and I enjoyed watching her open up only to me. Can this be considered selfishness?


    "Master, I received a message from the head of the builders. He''s requesting additional funds. It seems one of the workers identally damaged construction materials, so they''ll have to be purchased again," she informed me with her sweet voice. I feltfort and rxation as if I had taken a warm bath. "So... I hope you''ll decide on this. I wasn''t sure how to punish the worker, so I decided to turn to you."


    When she finished her report, I already had a suitable response prepared for this situation. Sighing, I snapped my fingers, and ten tinum Dragon Stones clinked onto the table, causing a slightly surprised reaction.


    "Master?" she asked in a tone that indicated she was trying to understand my intentions.


    "Ekaterina, in this matter, we should take a philosophical approach... as I read in books," I joked, trying to change the mood to a more cheerful one. Ekaterina chuckled, understanding my reference to an Avalonia author who attempted to solve various problems with philosophy but always ended up failing. "He should be punished, but not too severely. Deduct 2/4 of his sry, and also issue a warning. Construction materials are very expensive, and I don''t intend to buy them again."


    "Understood."


    Ekaterina inclined her head and smiled at me with her seductive smile. Suddenly, I felt as if my heart had been pierced by an arrow. My wives are truly lovely.


    One in the afternoon. At this time, I usually spend time with books, trying to glean something intelligent, but it always ends with me entering the system and just browsing Wikipedia. This way, I researched important parts of certain technologies and the overall situation in the world. Right now, I was free, so I decided to take a little walk. Elyra was mypanion.


    "Adam, Adam, let''s go there!" she said with girlish excitement, pulling me along.


    "Yes, yes, don''t drag me like I''m a garbage bag," I muttered, smiling wryly.


    Elyra. A nymph princess, a beautiful and kind wife. She is perhaps the most sensitive and emotional of all my wives, so I always try to treat her lovingly and warmly. On bad days, she charges us with her energy. There were many moments when both Amarantha and I were disappointed with the progress of construction and the formation of our business, but her bright smile made us both smile like fools.


    "Sorry, please give me some vani ice cream!" she said with her energetic voice, addressing the ice cream vendor.


    "Right away!" the vendor replied with a smile.


    Elyra turned to me with a bright smile, grabbed my hand, and tilted her head to the side. Her lips were glistening with lipstick borrowed from Amarantha. With her tender and beautiful voice, she asked me, "Adam, darling, what will you have?"


    I smiled. I don''t know why, but her innocent face and behavior always made me smile like a fool and lose my "seductive" appearance. It pleased me and gave me emotions that made my heart race like a teenager''s. Being with my wives makes me feel helpless.


    "I''ll have chocte... and vani!" I replied, pointing to my favorite ice cream.


    He nodded indifferently, but as soon as he turned to Elyra, a bright smile appeared on his face. He respectfully handed her the ice cream, then turned around to start making mine. His bright smile immediately disappeared.


    "..."


    I felt like smiling at such an absurd change and issuing a singlemand to make his entire business copse, but looking at my wife''s contented face, I felt a sense of peace.


    "Here, your ice cream."


    That was until that jerk interrupted me.


    Six o''clock in the evening. That''s when my family gathers in the bedroom to y various games, discuss topics, and make ns. Mostly, afterward, we engage in lovemaking, but that''s for another part. Today, we yed chess.


    "And so,dies and gentlemen, a great battle is about to take ce today! Amarantha-a-a-a... against Elyra! This chess match will determine who will go on a date with Adam tomorrow," announced ra.


    If you don''t understand what''s happening, I can only agree with you with a smile. However, from the looks on the faces of the two girls who assumed a serious expression, this was not a life-or-death game. Nevertheless, I was also having fun.


    "I hope for a good game," Amarantha said, taking on a serious expression and crossing her arms over her chest.


    "Hmm. I wish the same!" Elyra said arrogantly.


    I can hear ire, Mary, and Shizuya chuckling behind my back. Girls, you could at least try to hide the fact that you find this amusing. However, I was having fun too, so I don''t think I shouldin about their behavior. With my head resting on the ample bosom of my two maids, I watched the chess match attentively.


    "I''m ying as White," dered Elyra with a serious expression. "Pawn moves to e4."


    "Well, bring it on!"


    I smiled as my shoulders were being massaged vigorously by the three maids. I watched with warmth as they yed. It was fun.


    And finally, I fall asleep at three in the morning. At that time, I review documents and attend to final matters before going to sleep. Usually, I''m alone at this time, as my wives have found that I typically want to be alone. I appreciate their attention, and it brings me joy.


    Looking at the starry sky, I let out a quiet sigh. I enjoyed the beauty of the night sky, while the shimmering stars filled my heart with tranquility and the desire to reach out to them. I often contemte how this world is constructed. Is it truly a, or is it something beyond my understanding?


    It''s hard to answer these questions, but I try to explore them in some way to satisfy my burning curiosity. I would like to know everything.


    "In this, I''m somewhat like Veronica," I murmured, smiling.


    Amarantha, Elyra, ra, ire, Mary, Shizuya, Ekaterina, Veronica... they have be an integral part of my life. The joy I feel when I''m with them always captures my heart, and my day passes much faster than I had anticipated. Every day feels like a holiday. I like this feeling.


    An hourter, I fell asleep. At this time, I immerse myself in the system space and meditate, gaining experience for it. But today, for the first time in a long while, I fell asleep easily. Maybe it was because of the effect of being embraced by several women at once, but I slept like a baby. This night was very pleasant. That''s how my day ended.


    ===


    * The name was chosen by readers on the Discord server. If you also want to join and participate in the voting,e to Warning and join our ranks!

 Chapter 162 Guests

    Chapter 162 Guests


    Once again, a series of additional chapters for donation. Many thanks to swcowboy for their continued support of the book!


    Additional Chapter


    3/3


    Chapter 1 - Main Plot


    Chapter 2: Extra - A Day in Adam''s Perspective


    Chapter 3: Main Plot (current)


    It took a while, but I managed to finish all three chapters on time. Once again, thank you for your support!


    ===


    Manor of Adam. More than a hundred people lived here, not counting Adam''s family. It was mainly the household staff, who were all women. Adam carefully selected them, and some he rescued from difficult situations, so they werepletely devoted to him. Ekaterina, serving as the head housemaid, controlled all these people.


    "Maidens, stand up straight! Your posture should be upright, but not arrogant!" Heeded the beautiful, cold female voice.


    It was Ekaterina. She was dressed in a maid''s uniform, and in her hand, she held a ruler. In front of her, more than a hundred maids lined up in perfect posture, all wearing smiles. This was part of the daily training organized by the head maid herself to maintain the level of education for the maids.


    "All right, you can start your workday. And remember! There''s no need to stand and gaze at the Master! Show courtesy!" Ekaterina said, furrowing her brows.


    "Y-yes!"


    The maids responded in unison to such a sharp request, and a lone drop of cold sweat rolled down the back of one of them. The maids had one problem, though I''m not sure if you can call it a problem. They were all obsessed with Adam to thest woman and considered him their life. Ekaterina was afraid that if something happened to Adam, she wouldn''t even be able to control these women.


    Sounds of footsteps echoed. The maids began to disperse to their respective tasks. The cooking team went to the kitchen, while the cleaning team headed to the storage and retrieved the necessary tools. Ekaterina sighed as the maids'' meeting hall emptied. She turned on her heels and headed towards Adam''s bedroom.


    After a while, she reached the door and opened it without waiting for permission. As soon as the door swung open, she found ck eyes continuously staring at her. It was her master, Adam.


    "Good morning, Master. I couldn''t get up before you again," Ekaterina said with a smile.


    "Good morning, my dear," Adam replied.


    If the maids were to see their head maid wearing such a warm smile now, they would probably have several heart attacks. They wouldn''t believe their eyes.


    ***


    Every day, more than two hundred visitors arrived at Adam''s estate. Most of them were traders, and some were particrly well-known businessmen. However, Adam didn''t personally receive all of them; usually, his wives Ekaterina and Chloe did that for him. It all depended on the guests and whether they truly deserved to meet the mayor of the city of Sedyon.


    You could say that today was an unusually busy day as over a hundred guests arrived in the morning alone. All of them had questions of the utmost importance, mainly rted to thepany Adam had recently founded. The merger of well-known brands had caused quite a stir in Avalonia and other countries as well. Everyone unanimously decided to visit Adam to express their respect and thereby ensure friendly rtions.


    However, undoubtedly, it was impossible to receive so many guests at once. Therefore, the maids had to work at an elerated pace, scheduling meetings for a whole week. On the first day, Adam received three important guests who had significant businesses in Avalonia.


    "Good day, Sir Adam. It''s a pleasure to finally meet you. It''s an honor for me," said a man with a portly build.


    He was dressed in a loose white robe and had light hair and blue eyes. He was friendly. This man was named Rayen, known as a master chef and a major businessman selling seafood. He was the type of person who could sell sand in the desert.


    "Greetings, Sir Adam."


    "Good day to you!"


    The other two guests were slim and wore ssic white suits. They were resplendent, wearing too many precious items. They had a ring on each finger, and they looked almost identical as if they were twins, which turned out to be true in the end.


    "My name is Ken," introduced the slender man.


    "And I''m Ben. We are twin brothers," introduced the second man.


    They were identical, so Adam was slightly puzzled by this. But thanks to the fact that the source of magic always differed in people, he could discern who was who. His special sses, obtained from the roulette, helped him with this. Standing up, Adam ced his hand on his heart and nodded, smiling warmly.


    "My name is Adam. Thank you for understanding my situation and waiting for a whole hour. I sincerely apologize for that; my schedule has been too busy. Before we dive into business, I think it''s a good idea to get to know each other a bit. How about we do that over a cup of tea, gentlemen?"


    The trio exchanged nces and then nodded with smiles.


    "With your permission, Sir Adam. Please forgive us for any inconvenience," apologized Rayen, with a friendly smile.


    "Thank you very much!" Ken and Ben expressed their gratitude.


    Adam just smiled and said they shouldn''t worry about it. In his mind, he sent a message to Ekaterina, asking one of the maids to bring them coffee and the sweets he had received as a gift from Avalon. Sitting down at the expensive table, the guests were amazed by the quality of the chairs.


    "Oh, Goddess of Light! What incredible softness!" Rayen eximed, "Sir Adam, forgive me for disturbing you, but I would like to know where you purchased these chairs!"


    "Of course, of course!" Adam replied with augh, pointing to the armrest of the chair, "If you look closely, you''ll find the initials ''VeR.'' See here."


    The guests squinted and carefully examined the spot Adam had indicated. And indeed, they found the initials with the same content as Adam had mentioned.


    "Indeed! I saw these initials, but... Sir Adam, may I ask a question?" Ben raised an eyebrow. Seeing a nod from Adam, he continued, "Thank you. So, the initials ''VeR'' are unfamiliar to me. Maybe I''m just not informed, but could you enlighten us about this brand?"


    Adam was tempted to roll his eyes and say, "Well, you know everything," but decided to refrain from sharp expressions. He looked at his guests and, seeing their expectant faces, spoke cheerfully.


    "Oh, of course, gentlemen. I''ll exin everything. You see, I recently decided with my colleagues to merge our brands. As a result, we came up with the name Veridia, and the initials are an abbreviation we will use to mark our products. Of course, we''ll still keep the old initials, but they will only appear on the more elite items."


    "Oh, I see..."


    Moans of satisfaction could be heard. The three traders showed a noticeable interest and satisfaction on their faces. It seemed they wanted to confirm the rumors about the merger since Adam hadn''t made any official statements yet. Although...


    "I''ve just been spreading rumors about it to attract investors," Adam thought, smiling as he watched the maid set the table. "Even though I have plenty of money, why not use others and expand my connections if I have the opportunity, right?"


    The three guests were visibly delighted and began devouring the pastries, washing them down with expensive, aromatic coffee. Their reaction was understandable to Adam since everything he offered his guests was made from the most expensive ingredients and elite brands. This way, Adam created an impression of a generous and benevolent person.


    And the traders greatly appreciated it. After half an hour of conversation, they dropped the formalities and openly shared their ns.


    "Well, I, Adam, really wanted to open a new pastry shop, but damn, I have no talent for it, you know?" Rayenined while gobbling down pastries one after another and washing them down with expensive, aromatic coffee. "I tried to create a good ce and even hired skilled workers, but I just couldn''t make it work."


    "Rayen, you were trying to open a pastry shop in a ce where it''s not popr at all. In the south of Avalonia, people prefer spicy over sweet, so you could have justbined the two. But it seems you didn''t agree with my advice," Ken interrupted, snorting, "That''s why you lost a ton of money, and your store was so pitiful that it couldn''t even be sold."


    Adam smiled and asionally nodded as he listened to them share more and more about their pasts. Gradually, he formed brief descriptions of them.


    Rayen: His family has an ancient history and is in the business of selling seafood. He was born in a coastal city in Avalonia. He learned about trading from a young age, and tried to open several businesses, but nothing worked because he was stubborn and didn''t listen to anyone. His character appears carefree at first nce, but in reality, he''s cunning. He had attempted to learn Adam''s identity, but he failed.


    Ken and Ben: They are more professional at hiding their identity, but they let slip that theye from the south. Their business involves building materials, and theirst name is K?lt. ording to Wikipedia, their family has a long history in the business. They are located in Alnis, a resort city in southern Avalonia. Their characters are serious, vignt, and kind, but also greedy. They have a dislike for the current government of Avalonia, and they have known Rayen for a long time.


    Of course, it wasn''t just Adam conducting an analysis; they were evaluating him as well.


    "Adam. Not much is known about him, but the early stages of his career began in the city of Sedyon. He suddenly gained the support of the Queen of the underworld, well-known in the criminal underworld. With her financing, he was able to rebuild the city, which is now one of the most developed cities in Avalonia, and it has thergest influx of goods," Ben thought, narrowing his eyes. But soon, he returned to smiling, "Nothing is known about his personality. It''s unclear what kind of person he is."


    To be continued...

 Chapter 163 Conference

    Chapter 163 Conference


    As Ben thought about it more, the feeling of suspicion grew stronger within him. It seemed that Adam was like a morning mist, something you couldn''t see through. He was full of mysteries and didn''t even attempt to reveal himself to the world. If it weren''t for the fact that Adam wasn''t afraid to show himself, hardly anyone would have guessed that he controlled everything.


    This horrified and made Ben treat him cautiously, even though his twin brother, Ken, seemed to enjoy interacting with the young man. Ken couldn''t help but tremble when he realized that he, too, was gradually developing a liking for this guy. Adam had charisma, very strong charisma that left people in awe.


    Ryan shared the same opinion. "Adam... is a very enigmatic person. He has never once answered my direct questions and hints, only skillfully diverting me from the topic, and I noticed it only ten minutester," he thought, taking another bite of his pastry. "Damn, it tastes amazing!"


    However, Ryan quickly gave in on this matter and decided to confide in his new friend, who seemed so kind and attentive. Their conversation took a serious turn. Sitting up straight, Adam pped his hands, drawing the attention of the three men. When he noticed their gazes were on him, he smiled and, tapping the armrest, summoned a hologram in front of them. It disyed a diagram and statistics.


    "What''s this?" Ryan asked with amazement.


    "These are the statistics of all my brands. Please, take a look at them," Adam answered the man''s question and smiled with a friendly business smile. "I hope these numbers will help you understand that investing in my business will bring substantial profits upfront."


    The trio exchanged nces and began examining the diagram provided by Adam. They read it with utmost attention, and one couldn''t help but notice the expressions of shock, amazement, and greed on their faces. That was because Adam''s weekly profit was...


    15,000 tinum DS (Dragon Stones).


    It was an abnormal ie, but considering that all these funds were in an endless cycle, he couldn''t use the whole sum. However, even the remnants of this could allow him to live avish life and even build new cities. That was the power of money, the power of marketing, and impable sales. And considering that Adam nned to establish the hegemony of his products...


    "I''ll be swimming in these crystals," he thought with a smirk, observing the expressions on the trio''s faces. "They can''t even dream of such a cirction of money. Not because they can''t do it themselves, but because their pride will be their downfall."


    The pride of a businessman. The pride of a family. The pride of heritage. They were different kinds of pride, but they were alike in some ways. Without changing the way of doing business, which was already profitable, they stayed put, not sensing the danger. After all, there wasn''t muchpetition in Avalonia''s market, and most of the buying and selling was among the rich. Commoners were left aside.


    "But I''ll change that. Who said you can''t squeeze money out ofmoners?" Adam thought, smugly crossing his legs. "I surpass them. My knowledge goes much deeper, and I have many allies on my side. My main strength, which sets me apart from them, is not money or power. It''s connections."


    Adam grinned cunningly and asked them, "So, are you ready to invest?"


    ***


    Waving goodbye, Adam saw off his three new investors who had contributed 1000 tinum Dragon Stones each. In exchange, Adam gifted themfortable chairs that they loved. Overall, everyone left satisfied, but the most content of all was Adam.


    With three thousand tinum Dragon Stones at his disposal, he could use these funds to manufacture affordable furniture. Establishing thepany was primarily done to expand the business and not fixate on just the premium segment. Adam believed that focusing solely on expensive items would be foolish because it meant missing out on the market for affordable products.


    Sitting in his chair, Adam closed his eyes and smiled. "It''s not even about making money. I''m already rich, but what I need most is to earn respect and love from themon people. But my brand identities can''t do that because they''ve always been premium," Adam thought, crossing his legs and waving his hand. A sweet maid approached him from behind, swallowing heavily, and with trembling hands, she started massaging his shoulders. Adam tried not to pay attention to her heavy breathing. "That''s why I decided to merge the brands and then create a separate line of products, including both budget and premium items. At the same time, I preserved the existence of brands that became even rarer."


    The nobles'' logic was very simple, something even a child could understand. If you enthusiastically collect expensive things, you''re ready to spend on limited-edition items. Owning something others don''t have is a matter of honor and prestige. And Adam fully exploited this.


    First, he introduced the luxury clothing brand Nymph''s Radiance, and thanks to Ricky''s reputation, they started paving their way. Later, he took ideas from his previous life and adapted them to current traditions and trends. It got to the point where clothing from Nymph''s Radiance became a manifestation of elegance and refined taste. Plus, almost every ball and event featured dresses from NYR. Among the customers of this atelier, mutual understanding and respect grew. It even reached a point where those who wore dresses from other brands or different designers were automatically considered of a lower caste.


    It was simr to the situation with the owners of a half-eaten apple. There was a war between the owners of this apple and the owners of the robot, with many arguments. It got to the point where Ipple''s customers themselves began defending the honor of their favorite brand, thus poprizing it. This is called free advertising, or "User-Generated Content," as you prefer.


    Adam used this tactic, believing that he could boost the clothing brand to new heights given the current state of the world. However, after that...


    "Even the most expensive brands fail to progress by staying in one ce. Although it''s a risky move, we need to raise prices and change the product, moving the brand from the regr premium segment to limited edition territory," Adam thought, smiling. He praised the maid for the massage and asked her to continue, then resumed his thoughts. "The first step for this is to shorten production and spread rumors. Then the flow of customers will be ten timesrger, and everyone will rush to buy thest items."


    It was basic psychology, rooted in human greed and the desire to acquire everything first. If someone finds out that their favorite brand is turning into a brand with exclusively limited edition products, panic ensues.


    "What if this is thest batch? I''m sure it''ll be hard topete for a limited edition in the future," an ordinary customer would think.


    Of course, everything might differ from what happens in reality. This is just an approximate assessment of the situation, but Adam prefers to believe that his thoughts are true and it will end as he nned. Time will tell.


    ***


    Two dayster, Adam and four merchants ¨C Ricky, Avalon, Marina, and Sabrina ¨C gathered in the theater building in the city of Sedyon. Here, a private business conference regarding the rumors about the merger of the brands, which would take ce in these days, was nned. They were in the waiting room.


    p-p! The sound of apuse rang out, and all four merchants turned their attention to Adam, who smoothly rose from his seat. It looked as if he had sat down, but it was mounted and yed backward.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, today is D-Day when our destinies officially merge into one. I hope that together we will pave the way to market hegemony. In three days, I managed to find over a hundred investors who invested from 1000 tinum Dragon Stones to 10,000 tinum Dragon Stones!" he announced, and apuse resounded. Adam smiled and continued, "Thank you, thank you. So, on this day, we must be sure that we will achieve the best results. The risks are great, there''s a chance of losing everything, but I believe in our victory and sess!"


    "Long live Veridia!" the merchants eximed in unison.


    Adam affectionately smiled and waved his hand, beckoning them to follow him.


    In the audience...


    Juliet, with a sour expression, gazed at the stage. Amarantha sat next to her. She had been abruptly pulled from her workce and forced to attend this business meeting, the reason being that Amarantha had no one else to apany her.


    "Stop frowning, you''ll get wrinkles," Amarantha joked, patting Juliet on the shoulder. "Come on, be more active. My husband is about to give a speech. Aren''t you excited?"


    "Why on earth should I be excited, damn it?" Juliet retorted, crossing her arms. "I hate these events. Who even has time to attend this when the world is in chaos? It''s insane."


    Amarantha rolled her eyes and clicked her tongue, expressing her annoyance at Juliet''s ignorance. She exined clearly, pointing her index finger at Juliet''s cheek. "In the business world, Adam and his colleagues held an important ce. Although they weren''t market leaders, they were still major manufacturers. And a few days ago, they suddenly announced that all these brands would be merged into a singlepany. Understand?"


    "Yes, I understand, damn it! Stop poking me in the face, you idiot!"


    "Hehehe."


    Chik! Suddenly, the lights dimmed, and all conversations ceased. All the illumination was focused on the stage, and barriers were ced around the audience area to muffle the sound. Personal items resembling microphones were in the front row.


    Then, the sound of footsteps echoed. The audience turned their attention to the stage and found today''s stars.


    "It''s Mr. Adam..."


    "The Mayor of Sedyon? And on either side of him, Marina and Sabrina... beauties!"


    "Avalon and Ricky. These five are the most famous businessmen of the year!"


    The conference began!


    To be continued...

 Chapter 164 Day before

    Chapter 164 Day before


    "It''s Mr. Adam..."


    "The Mayor of Sedyon? And on either side of him, Marina and Sabrina... beauties!"


    "Avalon and Ricky. These five are the most famous businessmen of the year!"


    The conference began!


    ***


    The day before...


    The conference "Veridia" - that''s the name the event received, where five major business owners gathered to answer questions and present significant changes, including exnations of the merger and its motivations. This event became thergest assembly in two decades, and conference tickets became extremely valuable. Some even attempted to sell their tickets but found out that each ticket was unique.


    Adam and the four entrepreneurs provided almost no exnations before the scheduled date, which only heightened the interest. Clients and businessmen began specting, "Why the silence? Perhaps they are nning something?" This led to many spreading rumors and ying a guessing game about the events.


    The customers'' reactions varied: some were shocked by the sudden changes, although upon some analysis, it became clear that this event was not entirely unexpected. Wealthy aristocrats weren''t concerned about limited goods, as they had the means to acquire whatever the market offered. However... "Hey, you scoundrel! Let go of that clothing; I spotted it first!" shouted a man with long mustaches in a splendid suit and a monocle over his right eye. He resembled butlers from movies.


    "Like hell, mustached devil! I noticed it first!" retorted another butler.


    In the capital store Nymph''s Radiance, chaos reigned. More than twenty butlers and maids burst into the store demanding to sell them specific items. Most likely, they were sent by aristocrats who considered a personal visit too demeaning. And now, the situation turned into this...


    "Ouch! Hey, who just hit my backside?"


    "What? Who needs your old backside, you donkey?!"


    "Oh, you!"


    Ricky watched with a smile on his face as formally dresseddies and gentlemen fought over merchandise. This spectacle satisfied his narcissism, and upon seeing that for the purchase of seemingly ordinary dresses, they were offering sums ten times the original price, he only waited for the right moment.


    "Although, I can''t say I''m not shocked," Ricky thought, crossing his arms over his chest, watching from the corner of the store. He was just observing until someone offered a high price. "Honestly, even the sadistic Sir Adam couldn''t have predicted this. Perhaps the most amusing sale I''ve witnessed."


    However, Ricky had his interpretation of the word "amusing." It seemed he was one of those people who enjoyed watching others break each other''s faces over his merchandise. It was somewhat strange and, in some ces, even amoral.


    "Anyway, there are only three dresses for women and six suits for men left. Their initial cost ranges from 100 Dragon Stones to 750 Dragon Stones, but as a result of the bidding, some customers are already offering four-digit amounts," he thought, rising from his seat and approaching the cash register, where intimidated cashiers stood.


    Their shocked and admiring expressions could not fail to satisfy Ricky''s narcissistic nature. Nevertheless, he took action, specifically to resolve this situation in the most peaceful and... profitable way, of course.


    Knock, knock!


    Suddenly, there was a loud thud of a fist against a solid surface, which subsequently emitted waves of magic. These waves caused many brawlers to stop in confusion, turning their attention to Ricky, who was smiling brightly. Considering his feminine appearance, this smile made many men and women blush and instantly be quiet, as if just a minute ago they were threatening to kill each other.


    Fake coughing, Ricky straightened up and announced in a friendly tone, "Due to the current chaotic situation, I''mpelled to take control of the situation. So please, take your seats and get ready... we will settle this dispute through an auction."


    "!!!"


    The customers exchanged nces and noticed that chairs were already ced behind them. The entrance to the store had been closed for a while, while security had been reinforced. The magical energy in the air had increased tenfold. Ricky grinned cunningly, sending shivers down the spines of those present. Their faces also disyed bitterness.


    Auctioning. I suppose many have already figured out how it works. Typically, this method is used by big brands to sell limited editions by offering the initial price. Thanks to this, you can sell the most unnecessary products at high prices.


    "This is the power of reputation. You can sell horse manure and im it cures diseases. And people will buy it," Ricky thought, recalling a humorous phrase Adam would asionally say when exining the necessity of such expenses: "Now I understand why we spent so much on marketing. I suppose our brand has now reached a new level, and while we might have fewer regr customers, the profit won''t suffer. I''ve already received over a hundred orders from the royal family, the ducal family, and particrly wealthy officials."


    He affectionately smiled, watching the representatives of his clients ce their tokens and prepare for the grand battle. There was a knock - Ricky tapped a wooden mallet on the table. Closing his eyes, he smiled and spoke with a rxed and friendly tone.


    "The auction is officially open. Please, dear guests, start bidding!~"


    ***


    A simr scene unfolded in almost all of Adam''s businesses. Each of the sellers would just smile and announce an auction, and the especially clever ones, like Marina, had initially sent invitations to a closed auction that would be conducted blindly. As a result...


    nk! nk!


    Adam tirelessly watched as bags of ie, reaching the height of an average person, wereid out on his desk. There were ten of these bags, and they were filled to the brim with tinum Dragon Stones. In total, there were over twenty thousand, maybe even more. Adam lost count and was enthralled by the beauty of his wealth.


    "Ugh... so brilliantly," Amarantha muttered, entering the room. She was dressed in a beautiful red negligee, and her hair was disheveled, indicating she had recently woken up. Surveying Adam''s office, she saw that it was filled with bags. "Wow. Are all of these tinum Dragon Stones? This seems like my ie for three years of... uh, business."


    Adamfortably leaned back in his chair and spread his arms. Amarantha noticed this and smiled. Then, with a bouncy gait, she approached him and jumped into his arms, wrapping her arms around his neck and kissing him on the lips. The temperature of their bodies unintentionally rose, and Adam felt the softness of her bosom pressing against him.


    Her kiss was passionate, filled with love and attachment. Amarantha''s tongue skillfully entwined with Adam''s, and muffled moans asionally escaped. And when they separated, a semitransparent bridge made of saliva connected their mouths.


    "Hehe... you''re more assertive today than usual," Adam murmured, grinning. He pressed his forehead to Amarantha''s and smiled when he felt her tender breath.


    "Yes, how should I put it? I have joyful news for you," she whispered very softly. Adam raised an eyebrow.


    Moving back, he looked at Amarantha, who was sitting on hisp, facing him. Her face disyed shyness and a bright smile. Usually, she had a feminine, seductive appearance. This was often referred to as the "MILF aura," but...


    "T-This..."


    Right now, she resembled a young girl ready to confess her love. Amarantha''s unusual behavior left Adam bewildered, and he was embarrassed, not understanding anything. He noticed that the tips of Amarantha''s fingers emitted dark energy; this was her primary attribute ¨C darkness. Given that she could usually control all the energy within her, such a disy...


    "You see, I-I..." Amarantha blushed and hid her face behind her hands, then whispered, "I..."


    "WHAT?!"


    ****


    After all the merchandise was sold, the four traders gathered in a small room, where they began discussing the events of the day. Their excitement was impossible to hide; it was written on their faces. Ricky started things off.


    "So, guys! In one day, I''ve earned more than five thousand tinum Dragon Stones!" he dered, pounding his chest and grinning proudly. "I''ve also secured over two hundred pre-orders for the clothing line I''m nning to release next month!"


    p-p-p! Thunderous apuse erupted, and Ricky beamed. Next up was Marina.


    "Friends, as we discussed, I held an auction, and my goods were snapped up for staggering sums in no time. Although, unfortunately, I couldn''t achieve the same profit as Ricky, it still amounted to around four thousand tinum Stones!"


    "Not bad, not bad!"


    "Well done!"


    The praise towards her was sincere. The traders were grinning from ear to ear as they shared their achievements. This sum was substantial, even for them, essentially exceeding their monthly earnings by two, if not three times. It made many envious, but there was one truth.


    They would only receive 35% of the total amount. The rest would go to Adam, and only the Goddess of Light knew what he would do with that money. Of course, everyone had their grievances about this, but who could argue against it? Right, no one. The facts were right in front of them.


    Adam had resurrected the unprofitable businesses of all four traders. He helped them manage their finances correctly, be popr, and earn a lot of money. It was a rebirth in the truest sense of the word. And that means that even if he took 90%, it would be justified. But he decided to leave personal ie at 35% for each business owner, taking only 5% from the remaining 65% and letting the rest circte. This was how he began the financial nning to create a wless reputation, and products, and eventually move into mergers.


    This was a n conceived over a long period. It seemed as though he had foreseen all the actions and moves of the traders. And that was unsettling.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 165 Problem

    Chapter 165 Problem


    Returning to the day of the assembly, Adam and his colleagues, who had now be full-fledged subordinates,fortably settled into their chairs. A rectangr table in front of them was adorned with beautiful flowers, while in front of eachpany representative stood an object resembling a microphone in shape. And indeed, it served the same purpose.


    As soon as Adam raised his right hand, all the noise subsided. The audience, which had been as loud as a potato sale just a minute ago, became quiet as if they had entered a morgue. Bringing the microphone closer to himself, Adam took on the responsibility of starting the conference.


    "My name is Adam. I am the mayor of this city and a dear business partner to Marina, Sabrina, Ricky, and Avalon. Given the recentmotion, we decided to convene this conference," he said with a velvety and deep voice that momentarily charmed the listeners. "Today''s conference was called to achieve amon understanding of the situation and to answer the questions of those interested. Please, begin."


    ...


    ..


    .


    A funeral silence fell,sting only a second. Then, hundreds of hands shot up, and the previous silence was reced by noise. Everyone was trying to push forward and get answers to their questions, but this only worsened the chaos. So, as the main representative, Adam had to take control of the situation.


    "All right, then I''ll choose who will ask. Let''s see... you," Adam muttered, but his voice was heard by everyone. He suddenly pointed to a lovely young girl dressed in a uniform resembling a scout''s uniform. "Please, you have the right to ask three questions."


    The young woman chosen for the first three questions immediately stood up and nervously clutched the microphone to her chest. Her cheeks blushed at the envious nces directed at her, and meeting Adam''s eyes made the young girl even more flustered. However, she overcame her embarrassment, and after a fake cough, she began to speak with a slightly nervous yet direct voice.


    "So, Sir Adam, I''m from ''Sedyon Today'' magazine and my name is Katie. I''d like to thank you for choosing me," she said, offering a shy smile. Behind her, there were murmurs and whispers.


    Here and there, people whispered, "Darn, was she a nted journalist?" "Now it''s clear why he chose her first. Sir Adam is essentially her boss." This made the girl ufortable, and she was almost tongue-tied by the sudden attention. Still, seeing an encouraging smile on Adam''s face, she blushed and continued speaking, ignoring the extra noise.


    "So... a few days ago, from reliable sources, we heard rumors that several brands, such as ''Handsome''s Kiss,'' ''Dragon''s Hoard,'' and ''Nymph''s Radiance,'' have decided to merge, forming a singlepany," she said, gripping the microphone more firmly. "Please, tell us, is this true?"


    Adam smiled and chuckled, then tapped the table. Suddenly, a hologram with a "buzz" sound appeared behind him. It disyed a logo resembling a smiling shadow of a woman holding an olive branch. Below it, there was the inscription: "Veridia."


    Gasps and exmations filled the room. The shock on the audience''s faces was undeniable when they realized the information was indeed true. The logo, which featured an ancient goddess, the Goddess of Truth and Justice, also garnered a significant reaction. She was one of the oldest goddesses known to this world, although records of her church and religion had long been lost. But...


    "Veronica has a lot of material about the gods. I was even shocked when I first saw it," Adam recalled.


    Meanwhile, the shock gradually began to fade among the people. The appearance of the logos was undoubtedly shocking to everyone present, and the depiction of the goddess momentarily left them stunned. After all, this could be considered a form of idtry, which Adam had allowed about the greatness of the goddess. Furthermore...


    "He named thepany after a Goddess? That''s a bold move," others thought.


    Directly, this could worsen rtions with the Church of Light, who considered the Goddess of Light to be the only and unique deity. However...


    "I don''t care. In my previous world, they called this hype, so let''s create some hype with the goddess''s name," Adam thought, his mouth hiding a cunning grin. "Naming thepany after a goddess, and providing the world''s first logo. It''s a smart PR move."


    After a prolonged silence, the journalist from "Sedyon Today," though shocked, volunteered to ask questions, which Adam dly answered. When she finished asking the final question, another wave of raised hands followed.


    But all the journalists who had intended to ask provocative questions were surprised to find that they were never chosen. Instead, questions were mainlying from representatives of newspapers allied with Sedyon and Adam. This caused irritation and panic among those who had deliberatelye here to embarrass them.


    However, Adam certainly didn''t n to turn the conference into a peaceful and tranquil corner for self-expression. After concluding his speech, he handed over the right to answer questions to his colleagues. That''s when the fun began.


    Avalon took the microphone, immediately on edge due to the changed atmosphere. The journalists who had enthusiastically asked questions beneficial to Adam somehow fell silent, while those with ulterior motives stepped into the limelight, wearing greedy smiles.


    "Um... you, please go ahead and ask your questions," Avalon randomly selected.


    His choice was a middle-aged man with the ssic appearance of an Avalonian city dweller ¨C ck hair, brown eyes, and a slender build. However, what stood out about the man was his facial expression, gestures, and bodynguage. It all indicated that he was a serpent who would extract any question from you, even if you didn''t want to answer.


    "Thank you for choosing me. I''m Kenis from ''Velvet Voice'' magazine, and I hope for your honesty," he said with a soft and polite voice, but his eyes narrowed, and his tone was filled with cynicism. "Mr. Avalon, I believe you are well aware of the events in the world. Your brand also participated in supporting the humans affected by demons. It was a very noble act, and allow me to express my respect."


    "Yes, but let''s get to the point..."


    "And recently, Mr. Avalon," Kenis rudely interrupted the journalist, speaking with a serious tone, "I heard from a close friend that you''ve also been supplying provisions to the elves. How should we interpret this?"


    Avalon noticeably panicked, and his eyes darted around the audience. He saw the expressions of some people change to irritation and disbelief, while his colleagues visibly tensed. Only Adam continued to smile carefreely.


    The situation was simple. rmingly simple.


    Avalon did indeed sell provisions to the elves, but he did it in times when the war was just one of the unlikely oues. Given that he noticed the elves'' interest in provisions from humannds, Avalon decided to make significant profits from it, and he did. Adam had known this since he chose him for his n.


    "None of the four traders is clean. Ricky once dabbled in smuggling, Marina supplied poisons to a mercenary organization, the activities of which were banned in Avalonia, Sabrina knowingly sold furniture with explosives, and much more," Adam recalled their biographies, which he obtained with Amarantha''s help. He looked at their faces and smiled, hiding it behind his hand. "They still think they managed to leave that past behind and erase it, but they forget that Heaven is all-powerful."


    When Adam chose future partners, he had several criteria:


    1. They had to be sufficiently wealthy.


    2. They had to be somewhat famous and have a customer base of more than 100 clients.


    3. They had to be intelligent and creative.


    And finally, the fourth point.


    They had to have a past that Adam could use to control them. In other words, ckmail.


    "Of course, I expected thatpetitors would get involved when creating a majorpany," Adam thought, leaning back in his chair. He looked at the audience and saw more than ten spies from otherpanies. "The Axel Company. The Belis Company. The Araris Company. And finally, our mainpetitor... the Branks Company."


    Competition in the market was cutthroat. While Adam''s brands were known in broader circles but used only by a select few due to their high cost, the products of thesepanies were used daily. Their financial turnover was several times greater than his.


    The Axel Company was known for trading premium furniture, but it employed the tactic of "introducing new products, discounting the old ones." This continued until products that were once luxurious formoners became affordable.


    The Belis Company was a well-knownpany, and while it wasn''t a directpetitor to Adam''spany, it could potentially be one. The head of thispany was formerly a military man. They supplied weapons directly to the Avalonian army, while their defective goods were sold to regr mercenaries.


    The Araris Company was another potentialpetitor, famous for producing expensive and not-so-expensive alcohol. Adam was a customer of thispany and was familiar with the top managers, although he didn''t deal directly with the director.


    And finally, the Branks Company. The most significantpetitor for Adam and the four traders. Thispany manufactures cosmetics, clothing, and other fashion items. The average price of their clothing was 10 Silver Dragon Stones, which evenmoners could afford.


    But, of course, thispany also had premium products that were on par with the renowned NYR brand. Adam had repeatedly noticed attempts by thispany to copy their clothing technology, but it always failed in the part of the spies.


    For Adam, the most significant danger was Branks. He knew nothing about the general director of thispany or its employees. He was only aware thatmoners and nobles alike highly appreciated thispany''s products.


    And that created a small problem, as Adam had targeted two market segments. He was only leading in one segment at the moment.


    "This is a problem."


    The n wasn''t going as it should. However, at the moment, he was curious about how Avalon would get out of this situation.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 166 Bloodsucker

    166 Bloodsucker


    "What''s happened, Sir Avalon? Why aren''t you responding?" Kenis asked with reproach, furrowing his brows. He disyed an expression of disbelief and disappointment on his face. "Could it be that my words turned out to be true?! Please don''t get me wrong; I don''t suspect you at all. I''m just curious."


    Avalon frowned as he realized that the longer he remained silent, the greater the pressure would be. Fleeting nces at Adam indicated that his boss wouldn''t intervene in this matter. Realizing this, Avalon sighed.


    "Of course, he won''t intervene. Why not use this opportunity to strip me of some of my power?" he thought, trying to anticipate Adam''s logic. "He''s always been so cryptic. You never really know what he truly wants."


    Time was running out. Usually, only five minutes were given for one question, but Avalon had taken three minutes. There was too little time for a well-thought-out response, so he had to improvise.


    "Kenis, if I''m not mistaken. Thank you for the intriguing question," Avalon began, causing the entire hall to fall silent. He scanned the audience and, taking a deep breath, continued, "In my life, I''ve conducted many businesses and, of course, sometimes made deals with other races. It''s perfectly normal for a merchant. However, it seems that even a person with such a sterling reputation as mine will face troubles."


    "An interesting line of reasoning, Sir Avalon. But allow me to rify one detail," Kenis said, nodding with a venomous smile. His tone was filled with poison, "It seems you misunderstood me. I understand that supplying provisions to other races is entirely normal. After all, we''re not racists, right?"


    "Yes, then..."


    "Allow me to interrupt you," Kenis interrupted Avalon again, furrowing his brows, "I meant that you supplied provisions at a time when Avalonia had already dered war. This is direct betrayal and aiding the enemy. Do you have any justification for that?"


    Avalon frowned deeper, feeling a cold sweat trickle down his spine. He looked in Adam''s direction and saw the man looking straight at him. They made eye contact.


    Suddenly, the merchant noticed that Adam had started moving his lips, trying to convey something to him. Avalon understood.


    "You''ll... owe... me," Avalon read from Adam''s lips and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Kenis furrowed his brows even deeper when he didn''t hear a response from Avalon and was about to press further, but he was interrupted by a sudden noise from the microphone. And then...


    "Perhaps, as the future CEO of Veridia Corporation, I should take responsibility for answering the key questions," Adam said,ughing.


    "Sir Adam, with all due respect, I was asking Avalon..." Kenis began toin, gritting his teeth, but...


    "What?!" Adam mumbled, grinning.


    Surrounding people didn''t understand anything, but suddenly, Kenis fell to the floor and started breathing heavily. No one understood what had happened as it all urred too suddenly.


    "Oh, Goddess of Light, what just happened? Help our guest," Adam said with concern in his voice.


    Several doctors rushed to Kenis and helped him to his feet, but he quickly recovered. His eyes were clouded, and his hands trembled. His lips quivered, and he smiled, bowing his head.


    "Indeed... I''m sorry for being rude to you, Mr. Adam. Please, I would be happy to hear your exnation."


    "What a relief that you''re all right. Then, with your permission, I will proceed with the question," Adam said. He cracked his neck and smiled, surveying the audience. He noticed anticipation and cynicism on many faces. Most seemed to expect his failure. However, he locked eyes with Amarantha, who smiled at him.


    Nodding, Adam straightened his posture and began his speech.


    "The journalist Kenis''s question was very interesting. I, too, was once puzzled by this question and had started to think that my colleague, Avalon, was coborating with our enemies. It was horrifying," he murmured, and his voice was audible. "However, I conducted a thorough investigation, and my suspicions proved to be unfounded. The date of the trade and the date of war preparations differed by a whole six months, indicating Avalon''s pure trade intentions."


    "So that''s it... but my informant..." Kenis began to say, but Adam interrupted him.


    "Your informant is probably a person named Ananar?" Adam asked, propping up his chin with his hand. Seeing Kenis nod, he snapped his fingers, and an image appeared on the hologram behind them. "Then please, watch this video."


    Question marks appeared on many people''s faces. However, they decided to first look at the video provided by Adam. In it, an old man with silver hair and a bony figure handed a case to creatures that strongly resembled demons.


    There was a gasp. Most of them murmured, "It''s Ananar."


    Dealing with demons. It was a much bigger issue than dealing with elves, and thus, the attention of the guests was diverted. Even Kenis himself was shocked by this revtion.


    "Sir Kenis, as you can see, this individual was involved in dealings with demons, and I conducted a personal investigation with the royal knight squad," Adam said, crossing his arms on his chest. "In case you''ve forgotten, I am Her Majesty''s advisor. Using my authority, I conducted the investigation, and we discovered that this man conducted secret information-selling deals. He was a double agent."


    "Then, the information about Mr. Avalon..."


    "Fake. Most likely, this person decided to manipte you and us, including, to make as much money as possible," Adam said with a soft voice that put the audience in a strange state. "So, Avalon is innocent. His honor as a merchant still shines, and I hope that there won''t be any suspicions towards my colleagues. After all, could the advisor to the Queen herself be covering up fraudsters?"


    Yes, he could, but no one dared to say that aloud. In the audience, many supported Elizabeth, and potentially, it would be dangerous for them to voice doubts about the Queen''s advisor.


    "If you have any suspicions, you can always turn to the Investigation Department," Adam added.


    So even though everyone knew the truth, no one else dared to doubt their identities. Spies sent to ask ufortable questions frowned when their n was disrupted by Adam''s sudden resistance.


    It was amon but still good move. In a world ruled by kings, there was no ce for something like "freedom of speech."


    The rest of the conference proceeded rtively peacefully. Adam presented a lineup of products such as furniture, cosmetics, clothing, and services, and he gave the audience a 15% discount coupon for their first purchase.


    All items were sold, and the total earnings, not counting ticket sales, amounted to 780 tinum Dragon Stones. One hundred more people made pre-orders for various products.


    Veridia''s debut was good, even excellent, one might say. Adam managed to take control of the situation, although it didn''t go perfectly.


    "At first, I wanted to pressure Avalon, but he couldn''t even hold on for a few minutes. It seems his confidence has been severely shaken," Adam thought as he left the theater building. It was already evening.


    A cold gust of wind struck his back, and the hem of his suit fluttered in the wind. Every time Adam sighed, his breath formed visible puffs.


    "It seems that snow will fall soon. It''s annoying that there''s no stable weather in this world," Adam thought, turning around.


    "Congrattions on your debut," a beautiful female voice responded.


    It was Amarantha, standing behind him, wrapped in a fur coat made from the fur of a demonic beast, somewhat resembling a bear. Although Amarantha didn''t feel the cold, she enjoyed wearing various ***


    types of clothing.


    "Thank you, though it didn''t go as I wanted," Adam said, approaching her. He took Amarantha''s hand and kissed the back of it. "I hope you didn''t get bored."


    "Hehehe. It''s okay, don''t worry. Juliet was with me," Amarantha said with a chuckle. Her eyes became teary, and she embraced Adam, wrapping her arms around his back. In a subdued voice, she said, "Sheined about how venomous you are. She detected your silent attack."


    "And that girl doesn''t hold back on her words..." Adam said, sighing.


    The bright city lights didn''t quite reach them. They disappeared into the darkness and stood, embracing each other. There was a romantic atmosphere between them.


    Adam''s thoughts were upied by considerations of their future actions, which brought him difort and irritation. Too much work had piled up on him, but he was trying to resolve it to achieve everything he wanted in the future.


    Adam couldn''t see Amarantha''s facial expression, just as she couldn''t see his. However, there was a silent understanding between them.


    After a few minutes, Adam was the first to speak.


    "Amarantha... are you really pregnant?"


    ***


    The capital of Avalonia, Fortungard.


    Just like in any major city, there was a division into districts in the capital. In the southern part, there was the business district, where the headquarters of the most famouspanies were located.


    Currently, construction is underway there. Perhaps, right in the center of this district, more than ten buildings were demolished to make way for a high-rise building owned by the newly established Veridiapany.


    There was a lot of discontent, irritation, and envy towards this project. The construction project blocked the light for many other buildings, but theirints led to nothing. There was now prohibiting the construction of tall buildings.


    ording to the blueprints, the building was supposed to be 154 meters in height and 64 meters in width. It was designed to have 39 floors. There was also an underground structure ¨C a storage facility that only the CEO and four executives were allowed to enter.


    The noise from the construction was simply unbearable, which only added to people''s irritation. However, no one could stop it.


    At the same time, manypanies held emergency meetings to discuss how they could hinder Veridia''s business. This scenario repeated itself in almost all ces.


    ***


    Avalon, with a heavy heart, flopped onto his couch at his home. He realized with horror that he was just a step away from losing his career and reputation. It had cost him a lot of nerves, and he even noticed a few gray hairs appearing.


    "I''m so tired," he thought, and when he realized that he owed something to Adam, a headache exploded in his head. "Darn, this bloodsucker will surely torment me just to achieve his goals."


    To be continued...

 Chapter 167 Meeting with Elizabeth, a small Issue with Amarantha

    167 Meeting with Elizabeth, a small Issue with Amarantha


    The foundation of Veridia Company was not without its challenges. In keeping with true business traditions, many wanted to hinder them, and some even took active actions to findpromising material on them. However, they only saw a clean history for all four merchants, including Adam, as if they were saints. No misdeeds, only honest trade.


    Their reputation, which surprised theirpetitors, was crystal clear and shone like a beacon. The Veridia Company and its top executives were noticed taking active steps to support families affected by the war. Adam, as the CEO of thepany, personally gave ten refugees homes and provided them with employment. This act was done quietly, but when the media found out about it, they began writing about it in magazines.


    Oh, and although Adam did not share the printing technology of newspapers, he took a monopoly into his own hands. Now, almost all publishing houses were under his supervision, and those who managed toe up with their printing press mostly did not earn significant ie.


    It wasforting that there was no antimonopoly service in this world, so they could freely control all business sectors without worrying about anything. There was a tax, but given Adam''s ie, he managed to achieve a small tax amount through document forgery and gray schemes. Of course, this often led to disputes, especially with Elizabeth.


    The same office where Adam worked with Elizabeth was now crowded with people. In the center of the room, a long rectangr table was set up, and on one side sat Elizabeth in her beautiful dress with a crown on her head, with an elderly man, the Prime Minister, and security standing behind her.


    On the other side was Adam,pletely alone, sitting without any security but exuding confidence. This aura was not without reason and derived from the subss called ''Leader'' which he inherited.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    It was impossible not to notice the level of tension in the room, considering how everyone remained silent. Neither Adam nor Elizabeth rushed to start the dialogue, and they simply gazed into each other''s eyes, as if searching for something. In Elizabeth''s case, she wanted to read Adam''s emotions, and in the man''s case, he was simply doing it for amusement.


    However, this awkward silence was interrupted by the Prime Minister, who wiped cold sweat from his forehead and, with a fake cough, greeted Adam, "Mr. Adam, thank you for making time for us. I believe you must understand why we summoned you here."


    "Eh? Le-e-et me remember," Adam replied with an obvious falsehood in his voice, raising an eyebrow and pretending to be deeply pondering some question. Then he tilted his head to the side and, with a bewildered expression, asked, "I can''t seem to recall why. Please, enlighten me."


    A vein popped on the Prime Minister''s forehead, and he was barely holding back his irritation. Adam''s behavior was filled with cynicism and arrogance, which couldn''t help but irritate the elderly man. This feeling was also shared by the Queen''s security, who found his behavior too rude, given that he was sitting in front of the Queen herself.


    However, not forgetting the rules of etiquette, the Prime Minister decided to y along with Adam, though he didn''t want to. Clearing his throat, he rified his question.


    "Mr. Adam, initially, we suspected you of espionage. You understand that the war has made many of us ponder, and considering such sharp and uncharacteristic behavior from the Chaos Empire, we were somewhat disconcerted," the Prime Minister reported with a sorrowful tone, feigning a mournful look. Then he narrowed his eyes at Adam and asked directly, "But I hope we were wrong?"


    "Of course," Adam replied without hesitation.


    Elizabeth narrowed her eyes and clearly showed suspicion on her face. She had long understood the connection between Adam and Veronica, which made her ufortable. Essentially, these two women were enemies, and she didn''t want to tolerate the presence of someone who could report sensitive information to her enemy. However, simply ejecting Adam would be too difficult, as he had not disyed any suspicious behavior, and it could affect the Queen''s reputation.


    Adamfortably settled into his chair and yawned, clearly disying his attitude toward this question. This slightly annoyed those present. Then, looking at Elizabeth, Adam asked her.


    "Your Majesty... what''s with all this cat-and-mouse game? It''s delightful to see my reflection in your pure, blue eyes, but it''s a bit ufortable to be scrutinized for so long with such a cold gaze," Adam said, affectionately smiling at her. He leaned over the table and propped his chin with both hands, saying, "If you wish to gaze at me, you could have called me in a more private setting. I wouldn''t have refused."


    "You!" "Impudent!" "Shameless!" - dissatisfied grunts were heard from the Queen''s guards, but they quickly fell silent when they felt his overwhelming aura.


    The Prime Minister clenched his fists and shook... one might think he was angry, but his thoughts were somewhat different.


    "Damn, I envy that bastard! Not only is he handsome, but he can flirt with the Queen herself! I''ve loved her since childhood..." heined in his thoughts.


    Well, everyone has their thoughts on what hurts.


    At the same time, Elizabeth sighed and began the conversation, apparently deciding to end the silent cat-and-mouse game.


    "Adam, speak inly. What do you want?" she asked, interlocking her fingers: "Your actionspletely contradict the initial impression. If you want wealth, why not simply work for me?"


    "Your Majesty, it seems there has been a slight misunderstanding between us. Allow me to correct it," Adam said in a soft voice, devoid of any emotions. He gave a faint smile and closed his eyes, saying, "I''m not very interested in wealth. My finances are enough to live a hundred years without denying myself anything. However, the question was different... my goal is something grander."


    "Something grander?"


    Elizabeth asked a direct question but received only a faint smile from Adam in response. For some unknown reason, she felt a pang in her heart and irritation, but this irritation was caused by something else.


    "Why is he hiding something from me?" she wondered, but then she was surprised by her thoughts: "Why should I even be concerned about what he''s doing? This is nonsense."


    It wasplicated for her as well. Although they were sitting very close to each other, the psychological distance was increasing. This irritated Elizabeth, who didn''t understand the reason.


    "Either way, Your Majesty, no matter what I do, I won''t harm you," Adam sincerely said, getting up from his seat. He walked over to the door and, before opening it, turned his head and said over his shoulder, "You''re a good friend of my wife. Have a good day!"


    The door closed with a thud, leaving Elizabeth in the room with the Prime Minister and the security team. She fell silent and closed her eyes, for some reason feeling difort in her chest. This feeling annoyed her.


    "''My wife,'' huh?"


    ***


    While Adam walked to the room where the portal was located, his tattoos suddenly began to glow, and ck energy started to flow out of them, forming theplete shape of a dragon. It was Dereris, who was in her childlike form.


    "Finally, freedom! Damn, being in your body is pure hell. There''s too little energy here," sheined, unable to fully form her body.


    "Stopining. It''s better than nothing for now. Besides, my body is developing, don''t you know that?" Adam replied, brushing off the clingy Dereris, who was circling him.


    "What the hell are you talking about? By that logic, I should just dream and dream of afortable bed!"


    Usually, Dereris resides in a space she calls the "Dragon''s Lair," but ording to her, it''s more like living next to a dump where there''s always a stench. Such a description even slightly offended Adam because, in essence, thefort of that space depends directly on his strength. In simpler terms, they almost called it a dump.


    Most of the time, she slept, trying to regain her adult form as quickly as possible, but the results were meager.


    "By my calctions, at this rate, it will take me a hundred years to be an adult, damn it!" sheined, poking Adam in the face with her tail, and he swatted it away like a fly. "Youzy bum, go level up instead of wasting time on this damn management! Who in the world would spend time on something as useless as a city?"


    "It''s not useless at all. For dragons, only the presence of magic matters, and demons have a bunch of factors that determine how their level will develop. And I have an even more sophisticated way, got it?" Adam replied, activating the portal. He nced at her from the corner of his eye. "Although if you can find me women with a high level whom I can seduce..."


    "Well, you know, it''s not that bad. You''re already quite talented," Dereris said in a monotonous tone.


    "There you go."


    Such conversations were typical for them. Adam entered the portal with a smile, and a small flying dragon followed him. While he went through the teleportation process, he brought up the level panel.


    [Level 38: (150/675)]


    "Not much..." he thought.


    ***


    As soon as he passed through the portal and appeared in his estate''s room, Amarantha rushed to greet him. She leaped into his arms, and when Adam picked her up, she wrapped her legs around his waist.


    "I''m home," Adam said with a smile.


    "Wee home, dear. I''ve prepared lunch for you," she said in a tender tone, pressing her lips to his neck.


    Adam sighed heavily and looked at Elyra, who was watching with the gaze of that girl with pink hair and small horns. He sighed.


    During lunch, Amarantha fed him with a spoon, paying him all sorts of attention. The other girls just grinned, seeing the helpless expression on Adam''s face, who couldn''t resist this pleasure. At night, Amarantha pressed her entire body against him and wouldn''t let go, and in the morning, he was held in a death grip.


    The reason for all this was her pregnancy.

 Chapter 168 Silvana

    168 Silvana


    When people talk about pregnancy, most of them are delighted, although, of course, it sometimes happens entirely by ident. This was the case with Adam, who still couldn''t get over the sudden fact that his wife, Amarantha, was pregnant.


    It''s not that he wasn''t happy about it. After all, he had long been prepared to take on the responsibility of bing a father. But... his main ss, "Casanova," by its very existence, provided insurance that there wouldn''t be any pregnancy issues after unprotected intercourse. And that was indeed the case, but Amarantha''s situation had made him a bit nervous.


    "Elira, Aurora, Seraphina, Anna, Gaia, and Nyx are a special case. I intentionally disabled that ''insurance'' for them, so they could get pregnant," Adam thought, his hands tucked into the pockets of his double-breasted suit. He took a deep breath, and a plume of vapor escaped his mouth. Looking around, he saw snow-covered mountains and forests. "I guess winter arrives here faster than in other ces. Silvana, hmm... it''s been a while since I was here."


    The homnd of his wife. Silvana, thend of nymphs, is closed off to the outside world. However, this istion didn''t apply to Adam''s family and close acquaintances of Sierra, whom she weed with a smile. ording to Adam, she had nothing to hide, while such istion from the outside world could potentially harm the country''s economy. He mentioned this to his mother-inw, and Sierra replied, "Hey, young man, look around. We live here in harmony with nature. What''s wrong with an economy based on hard work and earning your food? It makes sense to me!" She said proudly, emphasizing her ample bosom.


    One way or another, Adam hade to Silvana with two goals, but the most important one for him was her. Anna.


    A water nymph, the source of life, who had essentially exploded her own heart. If this continued, she would have only a hundred years left, which was considered too short in this world. And Adam couldn''t bear the thought of his future child''s mother growing up without her mother. It made him feel uneasy, and some scattered memories only made his mood worse.


    And that''s how...


    "..."


    Adam gazed mncholically at the cave that was dear to his heart. Here, he and Elira had lived when he temporarily stayed in Silvana. They had spent a lot of time together, trying to cheer themselves up with magic or tumbling on the floor. In the center of the cave was a pond, like in many other water nymph caves. Here, Adam and Elira spent most of their time ¨C he sat on a raised area, dipping his feet in the water, while she swam inside it like a real mermaid.


    Surprisingly, the cave was neat and beautiful. This couldn''t help but touch him, and he was about topliment Sierra when suddenly he heard a sigh behind him. Turning around, he saw a beautiful woman with lush red hair and bright green eyes. She was dressed in a beautiful red dress with a neckline, and she stood at a height of 165 cm. Without a doubt, it was her.


    "Adam?" she said his name with a trembling voice.


    "Seraphina," Adam called her name and smiled, opening his arms. "I''ve created afortable ce for us, so I came for you."


    "E-e-eh..."


    And that was his second goal. To bring the nymph back to Sedyon.


    ***


    Comfortably seated on a makeshift wooden chair, Adam took Seraphina in his arms. At first, she resisted, but as soon as she sat on hisp, she suddenly became as affectionate as a loving cat. In such cases, people usually say he had tamed the dragon.


    "Quite unusual that it''s snowing here. I thought there would be much less this year. It''s annoying; I hate the cold," sheined, burying her face in his chest and wrapping her arms around him. Her position muffled her voice, creating a rather amusing sight.


    "Yes, my dear. You''re quite fond of warmth, aren''t you? It''s very warm in my estate. And there''s beautiful clothing that''s hard toe by here," Adam replied, trying to stifle a smile. He went on to talk about his recent endeavors, "I recently started apany and faced significant losses, so things are a bit tough right now, but I''m sure I can dedicate enough time to you. But if you ever feel lonely, you can always chat with your sisters."


    "Sisters? Ugh, where did you even get the idea that I consider them my sisters?" she replied with an offended tone, turning her head to the side, making her voice clearer, "I still don''t like that you have other women besides me."


    Adam gave a bitter smile and caressed her beautiful, vibrant red hair, choosing not to respond to that question. On the surface, he acted calmly, but the issue was that each of his women wanted more attention. It was somewhat problematic, but he couldn''t deny that he enjoyed thispetition.


    Setting aside the issues between the women, Adam sighed and stood up, still holding Seraphina in a princess-carry style, heading towards the exit.


    "Hey! Let me down, damn it!" sheined with a flushed face, but she didn''t offer any resistance.


    "Nope," Adam cheekily replied, kissing her on the lips.


    "Avavava¡­"


    Ignoring Seraphina, who practically melted from the unexpected kiss, Adam turned towards the winding tunnels where he would find the caves of his nymph women. He realized he hadn''t found Sierra for some reason.


    ***


    Twenty minutester, Adam entered the cave where the air was humid, and there was a pond in the center. This cave was very familiar to him, and the woman sitting by the pond, raising her eyebrows as she looked at the entrance, was very familiar to him.


    "Anna, I''m back," Adam said with a smile, cing Seraphina on her feet. She couldn''t look directly at her acquaintance.


    Anna had thick blue hair and deep, beautiful blue eyes that shone much more brightly than precious gemstones. She stood at 175 cm and had a slender build. Right now, she was dressed in a simple white dress.


    In response to Adam''s seemingly carefree greeting, she replied with a faint smile and began to get up from her spot. Her feet were slightly wet from sitting with them in the pond. Her expression was somewhat sorrowful, and her body had visibly grown thinner. She looked much healthier in theirst meeting.


    "...," Adam didn''t know how to react to these changes in her appearance. He bit his lip and gently embraced her, bending down significantly due to the height difference. Her body in his arms felt so fragile as if one careless touch could harm her. It greatly rmed him, although he didn''t show it on his face.


    No matter how hard he tried to hide his emotions from her, Anna could still subtly sense them. It was a strange feeling, as if his face had turned into a teleprompter, and Anna could easily read what he was thinking, worrying about, and grieving over.


    "Hehe, you''re not as cold-blooded as you want to appear, are you?" she asked mischievously, grinning slyly. She squeezed his cheeks and pulled them in opposite directions, causing Adam to raise his eyebrows as he looked at her. Sheughed, "Your expression is quite amusing. Even your handsome face can look so grim, right? I thought you were one of those who constantly smile, hehe."


    "...Enough teasing, Anna. I''m not a child," Adamined, though there was a gentle smile on his face. He turned to Seraphina and noticed that she was pouting. "Are you jealous?"


    "Go to hell," Seraphina retorted.


    Anna chuckled yfully and stepped back. Finally, some color had returned to her face, although Adam was still concerned about her thinness. Not wanting to press too much, he decided to create a good atmosphere for the conversation.


    "Wow, what fancy furniture!" Anna eximed.


    Shefortably settled into a Veridia armchair that belonged to Adam. Thanks to a small discount in his pocket, he had managed to secure a deal for his first customers, gaining attention from both the aristocracy andmon folk.


    They all sat around a round table with various delicacies. Adam pulled all this out of his [Inventory], don''t even ask why he keeps it there; he doesn''t even know.


    "They''re not that expensive, Anna. All of this belongs to mypany," Adam boasted, but he looked a bit dejected when he saw skepticism on her face. "Don''t look at me like I''m offering you an elixir of immortality. It is mypany."


    "Yes, he''s not lying. In the outside world, this bastard has gained quite a bit of power and is one of the richest... or the richest demon in Avalonia. They say hispany strengthened in just two days and now holds an esteemed ce in the ''Four Towers'' alliance, which has already turned into the ''Five Towers.'' Well..." Seraphina nonchntly exined, biting into a cherry-filled pastry. While she licked her fingers, Adam and Anna stared at her with surprised expressions. She noticed their reactions, saying, "What? You''re making faces as if you''ve seen a saintly demon."


    Adam and Anna exchanged sly smiles, which made Seraphina nervous. Then...


    "Hu-u-uh? So, you knew about me, huh?" Adam said in a sweet voice, looking surprised, "I''m so touched, my dear. You care about me so much? How cute~"


    "How sweet. You were the one saying you didn''t care about him. How did you end up knowing more than us?" Anna chuckled.


    Seraphina blushed deeply.

 Chapter 169 Risky

    169 Risky


    Additional chapter. Thanks for the support, swcowboy.


    1/2


    ====


    Sierra was telling me that a week ago, during a personal conversation with Veronica, she found out that Adam''s birthday was approaching. Typically, beings who had long surpassed the age of one hundred years would forget the day they were born, but¡­


    "Your mom is so obsessed with you that she even remembers the hour you were born. Isn''t that creepy?" Sierra said,ughing.


    For some reason, Adam felt a shiver running down his spine. If he wasn''t mistaken, he wasn''t Veronica''s biological son; he was adopted. So, logically, she shouldn''t know his birthdate, but it seemed like there was nothing about Adam that Veronica didn''t know. This made him slightly uneasy.


    Returning to the present, Adam sat at a round table wearing a festive hat, while the women around him pped and sang a birthday song. This situation was a bit awkward for him since, essentially, he was an ancient relic. Lighting the candles with her magic, Seraphina pped her hands and said, "So, Adam! Lady Sierra told us that in Avalonia, there''s a tradition to prepare a birthday cake and put candles on it. Since you''re too old, we decided to put only twenty candles." She said this with a mischievous tone, proudly raising her chin. "I chose this cake, so you can say I made it. Please, start blowing out the candles!"


    "You volunteered to choose the cake because you wanted something tasty for yourself," Nyx said in a nonchnt voice, lounging on a chair.


    "N-no, of course not!"


    Adam smiled gently and stood up, still surprised by the size of the cake. It had tenyers, which couldn''t help but amaze him. Eachyer had a candle, and he was supposed to blow them all out. Taking a deep breath, Adam exhaled.


    Phew.


    With delicate control of magic, he easily extinguished all ten candles. Then, apuse followed, and he returned to his seat under their smiling gazes. From the outside, it looked like a dream birthday.


    "Then, I think we should start cutting the cake, shouldn''t we? I''m so hungry!" Seraphina said, and Adam noticed she already had a knife in her hand.


    "Yes, of course," he replied with a smirk.


    "Yaaay! Finally, some delicious cake! There''s raspberry filling inside, right? Right?!" Sierra asked with a smile, wiping her drooling mouth. "Damn, I almost drooled."


    Adam gave a bitter smile. He suddenly felt that the Queen of Nymphs was looking forward to this day more for the cake than for him. But he could only smile and thank Seraphina, who had cut a nice slice of cake with strawberries on top. She whispered to him.


    "This is the juiciest part of the cake. I specially picked it for you," she said in a hushed tone and giggled.


    Adam nodded silently.


    "Why did your ear turn red? What happened?" Seraphina asked with an innocent tone, though a smirk yed on her face.


    "Oh, you..." Laughter erupted at the table, and Adam smiled.


    ***


    A few minutester, two women close to him joined the table - Amarantha and ra. The others couldn''t make it because they had to watch over the city. The atmosphere was festive and cheerful, and everyone was having a good time.


    Adam danced with his women one by one. In most cases, it was a tango or another type of dance involving close contact. He was currently twirling with Aurora, who was trying to follow his lead but doing so quite clumsily.


    "What an annoying dance, seriously! I can''t understand what''s so romantic about it!" sheined, pouting. During one of the moves, she identally stepped on Adam''s foot and almost fell to the floor, but he caught her in time, holding her by the waist. "Ouch... excuse me."


    "It''s okay. Take it easy, don''t get nervous. I know you''re not very graceful in these matters," Adam said with a smile, pulling her closer. He kissed her on the cheek.


    The girl blushed deeply.


    In such an atmosphere, Adam tried to teach her the waltz, but it wasn''t going very well. However, he didn''t mind; in fact, he enjoyed the process. It seemed like the world stood still for both of them, and their feelings were conveyed through their touches.


    "You stepped on my foot again."


    "I''m sorry. It was idental."


    Then his partner became Nyx, who initially outright refused to dance with him, but Anna and Gaia pushed her with mischievous expressions on their faces. This amused Adam.


    With a grumpy expression, Nyx took Adam''s hand and led him to a free spot. The music started, and they began to dance, this time it was a tango. Despite her clear reluctance, Nyx was still enjoying the dance.


    "You look so grumpy. Don''t you like spending time with me?" Adam said, smiling sadly, though he did it on purpose.


    "What? N-no. It''s just, you know, I''m not a fan of dancing, and... I''m embarrassed," Nyx replied, blushing. She looked away and said, "Plus, I forgot to mention, but... I''m d you came back. You kept your promise after all."


    "Hehe. Of course, I kept it. How could I leave my beloved nymphs here?"


    "tterer."


    After half an hour of dancing, Gaia took over, and she was smiling carefreely. This time, she decided to take the ''lead'' and suggested dancing however they wanted. At first, Adam thought she just wanted to have fun, but..."


    "You could have just said that you can''t dance."


    "...I wanted to look cool."


    Either way, Adam also offered to teach her to dance. Her movements were somewhat clumsy, but she was undeniably a fast learner. Whether intentionally or identally, she pressed her ample bosom against him at every convenient opportunity.


    Nheless, they were both satisfied with the dance. The celebration ended on a positive note after ten hours.


    ***


    "Damn, your mansion is synonymous with luxury. Maybe I should live here too?" Sierra said in amazement, flopping onto the high-ranking guest bed.


    "Are you sure your kingdom will function normally without you?" Adam replied with a smile. He ced the key to this room on the nightstand. "Here''s the key. You cane here whenever you want; it''ll always be open for you. As for any questions, you can contact Amarantha."


    "Thank you, dear son-inw! If I had known it was sofortable to live here, I would have found myself a son-inw a long time ago," Sierra said with augh.


    "Not everyone is like me," Adam replied proudly.


    Sierra giggled andy back on the bed. She suddenly raised her legs into the air and began swinging them, as if pedaling a bicycle. Adam nced for a few seconds and turned away. The problem was that...


    She always wore schoolgirl clothing. In other words, she was wearing a skirt, and in this position, it presented him with the same view as if he were a stalker, peering at his target through a telescope.


    "I think at her age, one should wear more mature lingerie, rather than... with a teddy bear," Adam thought, massaging his temples.


    Although judging by her carefree appearance and light smile, Sierra was having fun. In any case, you couldn''t fully understand this woman based on the expression she showed. ording to what Amarantha had said about this woman, she was one of those beings who hid tons of secrets behind their smiles.


    Turning around, Adam said she could always approach him if she had any questions and began to open the door. But then, Sierra called him. Turning back, he raised an eyebrow and asked, "What? Something else?" tilting his head to the side.


    Sierra smiled and jumped up from her seat, walking up to him with a bouncy gait. Her chest brushed against his abdomen, while her arms wrapped around him.


    "Damn, you have such a muscr body! You don''t look that way from the outside; you appear slim and lean," she eximed, feeling his body. "Now I understand why everyone adores you. You''re a real sex bomb!"


    "...Who even taught you that word?" Adam asked, his hands ending up on her waist for some inexplicable reason. He was horrified that his body was behaving this way.


    "ra~. She said you often used this word to describe yourself. It looks confident, hehe," she said with augh, smiling. "Though my question was slightly different..."


    Adam showed by his demeanor that he was listening attentively. Sierra''s ordinary cheerful smile shifted into a somewhat mncholic and empty one, which briefly left him at a loss. Her voice, slightly coarse and even a bit hoarse, clearly indicated that she was going through an emotional moment.


    "Anna... Do you know how to help her?" she asked with a smile, still exploring his muscles. She avoided looking at him and any eye contact. "I''ve heard that you already have a few options with that dragon, but will it work? I need a convincing answer."


    "..." Adam narrowed his eyes when the conversation turned to the most painful topic, one that currently brought him difort. Undoubtedly, he had been pondering this issue since their separation, buting to a wise solution was proving to be extremely difficult. So he responded vaguely, "Possibly. There are some options, but they won''t guarantee a hundred percent result. There''s one option, but..."


    "But?" Sierra asked again, finally lifting her head. She noticed that his facial expression had be cold and serious, and his sclera turned ck. She was surprised to feel that her natural resistance to toxins was triggered.


    It was unclear what Adam was feeling, but it was hard not to notice that his demonic energy was surging out of him when he didn''t intend for it to. This made Sierra cautious, and she stepped back.


    "This option is somewhat risky, but...," Adam mumbled and cracked his neck, looking into her eyes. "I will attempt it. But I can''t tell you what it is. I''m sorry."

 Chapter 170 Happy birthday!

    170 Happy birthday!


    The author is on the line again. Another daily chapter, as well as... boom-boom-boom! Two additional chapters. First and foremost, we should thank the reader swcowboy for supporting my book with gifts four times in a row. I''m very grateful for this!


    Again, I will provide a summary of the additional chapters.


    1st additional chapter: Plot chapter


    2nd additional chapter: Extra.


    Enjoy your reading!


    ===


    cing her tea cup on a saucer, Anna took a cake in her hand and, while eating it with a sweet expression on her face, said, "You should havee earlier. Nyx was here."


    "Oh? It''s unusual to see you together, considering she likes to lock herself in her cave and study something," mumbled Adam, yawning. "Let''s visit Aurora, Gaia, and Nyx after this little tea party. I also need to find my mother-inw."


    Anna casually took a bite of the cake and washed it down with tea. Meanwhile, Seraphina was hiding her face with her hands, and her ears were red with embarrassment. The thing is, Adam and Anna teased her until they got tired of it. Right now, she was in "I''m offended, don''t bother me" mode.


    After their tea party was over, Adam and the girls cleaned up and left the cave, heading for Aurora''s cave. However, all they saw there were floating particles of light. Adam was somewhat surprised by this because she usually meditated in her cave at this time.


    "Where could she have gone? Strange," Anna mumbled, tilting her head to the side. She nced at Adam out of the corner of her eye and smiled, "A-ha... I see."


    "What do you see?" Adam responded to her words, raising an eyebrow. He looked at her suspiciously and only saw a sly grin. The woman refused to answer his question, so he just sighed and shrugged, "As you wish. Let''s go to Gaia then."


    But the scene of an empty cave was here as well. Adam was already a bit puzzled by this, which showed on his slightly grim face. He had a strange feeling as if he were being avoided, but without evidence, he decided not to jump to conclusions and simply tried to find them.


    In most cases, the nymphs spent their main time, especially during such a cold season when snow was falling. Nymphs of fire, particrly sensitive to the cold during this time of year, preferred to stay in their caves and not leave them unless necessary. Seraphina, on the other hand, found it too boring to sit in one ce, so she went outside and ran around.


    The silence was somewhat unusual for Adam, who had be ustomed to the bustling atmosphere of the city. It seemed that in this world, there was peace and tranquility, which pleased him on one hand, but on the other, the cave entrances covered in snow brought a touch of mncholy to his soul.


    "Alright, let''s go to Nyx," Adam mumbled with a clear difort on his face.


    Anna merely smiled, saying nothing. Her pure and beautiful blue eyes looked directly at his face with such warmth that it made Adam feel slightly warm. He quickly regained his usual expression and smiled at her, to which the woman only smirked and walked ahead, her hands crossed behind her back. Her gait was carefree, and an aura of happiness radiated from her.


    Seraphina and Adam exchanged nces but only saw confusion in each other''s eyes.


    Anna walked on the green meadow and headed towards her friend Nyx''s cave. Every step she took was apanied by the characteristic crunch of the snow, and the slight cold brought her satisfaction rather than difort. Despite wearing a light summer dress, she didn''t feel the cold. It was one of the features of water nymphs, their resistance to cold.


    Crunch. Crunch. Crunch.


    The footsteps of the trio made the new snow produce a crackling sound. There was no dialogue between them. Using a small water spell trick, Anna created something resembling a mirror and looked at Adam''s expression. It was somewhat funny to her.


    His eyebrows were furrowed, and his lips were pursed, while his eyes were gazing ahead, losing their focus. It was evident that he had sunk into his thoughts andpletely forgotten about the external world, and his steps were sluggish and uncertain.


    "You never notice this, Adam. But your emotions are easy to predict," she thought, smiling. Her blue eyes continuously looked at his face, particrly his ck eyes, which revealed his concern. "You always portray yourself as a cool and unerring guy, but you''re undoubtedly very emotional, and that attracts me a lot."


    In rtionships, one of the most important criteria should be the presence offort for both partners. Anna understood this well since she had long read books about love. Everything was perfect there, from the characters'' personalities to their surroundings, and it slightly upset her. However, when she met Adam...


    "Then I realized that I found the perfect man for myself," she thought, softly humming Silvana''s folk song: "Understanding, kind, and most importantly, someone who will take care of me. Even if I die tomorrow..."


    Anna stopped as if frozen in ce. Suddenly, thoughts of death, which she easily bore, became torturous for her. Her mind was screaming, "What the hell are you thinking?" Her heart, trying to reach her mind, said, "Don''t you want to be with him?"


    "..."


    Anna stopped, frozen in her tracks. Suddenly, her heart grew cold, and her once feeble body filled with fatigue.


    "Anna?" Adam called her.


    However, she quickly returned a carefree smile to her face and looked at Adam before bursting intoughter.


    "Hahaha!"


    "What''s going on? Why are youughing?" Adam wondered until a water mirror appeared in front of him. "What the... Hey, Seraphina!"


    Looking at his reflection in the mirror, Adam noticed a knitted hat with a funny flower pattern on his head. The hat was too small for him, which created aical sight. Seraphina chuckled and began to run away when Adam started forming a snowball out of the snow.


    "Hey! Wait, I can''t stand the cold... Ouch!"


    "I don''t care. What''s with this silly hat, darn it?" Adamined as he started making a new snowball.


    Seraphina ran back to Anna and grabbed her, lifting her into the air. Together, they ran towards Nyx''s cave while Adam, chasing them, threw snowballs at them.


    "Stop throwing, Adam! I''ve taken your wife hostage! Ha-ha-ha-ha!" Seraphina said with a mischievous smile,ughing with a mock viinousugh.


    "Hahaha," Annaughed yfully and decided to y along, "Oh no! Adam, save me!"


    The noise from their cheerful game made the other nymphs crawl out of their caves, curious about who was making so much noise on such a cold day. And their surprise was boundless when they noticed happy adult nymphs in thepany of a man. I think their amazement knew no bounds.


    "Wow... Lady Anna and Lady Seraphina look so happy. Is this the man who became their husband?" observed a nymph with red hair and red eyes in astonishment. "Especially Lady Seraphina... she hates the snow."


    "Yes... it''s surprising that despite her weakened state, Lady Anna canugh so loudly and cheerfully," another water nymph said, turning to her earth nymph friend. "Hey... hasn''t Lady Anna destroyed her source? Moreover, they say she''s pouring all her magical energy into the child''s embryo."


    Laughter rang out. The earth nymph they addressed sighed sadly and picked up some snow. Initially, it maintained its shape, but as it touched the temperature of her skin, it began to melt.


    "At this rate, in five months, when the child is born, Lady Anna will die," she said.


    The water nymph who had been watching their cheerful game let out a mncholic sigh and clenched her fists.


    "That''s the price for destroying your source, huh? Damn, that''s too cruel."


    The day promised to be a long one.


    ***


    Approaching the entrance to Nyx''s cave, Adam wearily entered it. The emptiness here was disheartening, which led to strange thoughts. He began to worry that something had happened to them. However, his thoughts were interrupted by Anna, who was carefully brushing the snow off his long hair.


    "Thank you," he said to her and sighed, leaning down to hug her. In a very soft voice, he murmured, "Where could they have gone? Maybe something happened to them?"


    Despite his quiet tone, Anna, who was gently stroking his hair, heard it. However, she didn''t respond and just looked at Seraphina, who raised her thumb and smiled cunningly.


    Adam''s right ear twitched when he heard a suspicious rustling sound. He raised his head and noticed that the surroundings had suddenly changed. It was no longer an ordinary cave; it had transformed into a luxurious room furnished with furniture and chairs. In the center of the room was arge table with a celebratory cake, and around the table were three women - Sierra, Nyx, and Aurora.


    "Huh? I sensed a faint magical energy fluctuation. What is this ce?" he asked in surprise when suddenly...


    Boom! Boom! A loud pop sounded, and confetti burst into the air, some of whichnded right on Adam''s bewildered hair. Then, in unison, their voices rang out.


    "Happy birthday!"


    "E-e-eh..."


    With bewilderment on his face, Adam looked at Anna and Seraphina, who were grinning mischievously, so proudly that he was momentarily captivated by their cuteness. However, he soon snapped out of it.


    "Birthday? Is today my birthday?" Adam asked in surprise, pointing to himself. "Seriously?"


    "You didn''t even know? Hahaha," Sierraughed and, suddenly appearing next to him, poked his cheek with a teasing expression. "Your mommy, Veronica, knows it very well. Even your age, you know?"

 Chapter 171 The Love of a Melancholic Woman [extra]

    171 The Love of a Mncholic Woman [extra]


    Additional chapter. Thanks for the support, swcowboy.


    2/2


    EXTRA. The Love of a Mncholic Woman


    ====


    Water Nymphs. Undoubtedly, one of the most popr varieties of nymphs. Many legends, novels, and romantic stories have been written about them.


    One of the stories tells of a man who, while walking in the forest, came across a river that originated from the mountains. Suddenly, out of nowhere, he heard the beautiful singing of a young maiden, and when he turned his gaze towards the water, he saw a beautiful girl.


    Her beauty captivated him instantly. He was enchanted, seduced, and joyfully walked towards her, desiring to get closer, to admire her beauty, confess his love, and give himself entirely to her. His mind was under her control, and all his thoughts were consumed by his obsession with her. However, as soon as he lost himself in love, he awoke in the embrace of the sea, with no way out. Only a painful, lingering death awaited him.


    In the outside world, nymphs were known to ordinary folks as beautiful girls who lured you into the embrace of death. And when you say "nymph," the first thing thates to mind is a water nymph. Undoubtedly, they were among the most beautiful of their kind.


    Anna... a woman whose eyes were filled with sadness and loneliness. Despite her gentle smile, which conveyed calmness and brought joy to everyone, she was the one who suffered in silence from it all. She had renounced her life by extinguishing her source.


    "And I don''t love her for that," Adam thought as he opened the door to his bedroom.


    There she stood, on the balcony, bathed in the moonlight. It seemed as though the entire world had be a mereplement to her beauty, while his desire to be in her embrace intensified in her presence. Her beautiful blue hair fluttered in the wind, and her clear blue eyes gazed ahead, examining the city lights of Sedion. This was what people lived for. Something to make life worth living.


    From her, one could sense sadness, loneliness, and traces of suffering. Undoubtedly, even though she didn''t show it, deep in her heart, she regretted shortening her own life. At this moment, she considered it a foolish act, but she held no hope of reversing it. Therefore, she lived, desperately, but she lived, savoring every day as if it were thest.


    "Anna? What''s wrong?" Adam called to her, closing the door behind him.


    Today, the decision from the women''s side was to leave them alone, which couldn''t make him happier. On this night, he wanted to be with her and discuss their future, how they would behave, what they would do, and how to spend their time.


    "Ada-a-am? Oh, nothing. I just saw that the moon is exceptionallyrge tonight!" she replied, slowly turning around and looking at him with her beautiful eyes, while her soft cherry lips stretched into a gentle smile. "The night is very beautiful tonight."


    "..."


    For a moment, Adam felt like a teenager, face to-face with his love for the first time. This had only happened with three women, among whom Anna held a leading ce. His heart seemed to race, in love with her, and his eyes were glued to hers, which captivated him with their beauty and depth.


    "Adam?" She called his name, not hearing a response. Her beautiful face took on a puzzled expression.


    "Oh... nothing. I was just thinking about how beautiful you are. I''m really lucky," he said with a smile, approaching her.


    "You''re quite the tterer. You won''t get anything out of it!" she said, running into his arms.


    Her hands tightly held his back, while she rested her head on his chest. It was a cold night today, and snow was falling outside. Winter was slowly leaving its mark, and the quietughter of children ying in the snow added charm to the silence that enveloped the two of them.


    Anna''s face expressed serenity and happiness. It seemed that all her mncholy had disappeared the moment Adam entered the room. When she heard his quickened heartbeats (he had several hearts), all negative thoughts were pushed to the back of her mind.


    "How I love you," she thought, nuzzling her nose into his chest and inhaling his scent. "I''m such a fool..."


    ***


    The next day, Adam was free from his daily work and decided to spend time with Anna, who had been sitting on the balcony, reading books she had borrowed from Amarantha. He found her there.


    "Is it a good book?" he asked, sitting on the balcony''s sofa.


    "Yes... the plot is unusual for me. It''s a bit too cheerful, isn''t it?" she said, tilting her head in puzzlement, indicating that she couldn''t find the right words. "The books I used to read at home were mostly sad and filled with a tragic ending."


    "Well, Amarantha despises sad endings and can''t stand authors who end their books too bluntly," Adam said and suddenly burst intoughter. Seeing her puzzled expression, he hurried to exin, "I just remembered a story. Once, we were sitting and reading a romance about a poor peasant and a beautiful princess who loved each other. Everything was going fine until, in the end, they killed the peasant, and the princess... um... in short, the ending was just terrible. So, Amarantha smiled at me, put her hand on my shoulder, and said..."


    Adam turned his body towards Anna and gave her a sly smile, cing his hand on her shoulder. With a theatrical tone, he said, "I''ll be back in a moment... that''s what she told me, and the next day, I found out that the author had died from an illness."


    Anna didn''t know how to react to this. In her mind, she made a note that if she ever became a writer, she would write a well-thought-out ending; otherwise, Amarantha mighte for her and kill her. It was slightly frightening.


    And so, they left the balcony, which was surrounded by a special barrier to keep out the cold. Although Amarantha had resistance to various temperature conditions, she couldn''t help but get irritated when it was too hot or too cold.


    ***


    They changed into suitable attire. Adam looked at Anna and smiled,plimenting her.


    "You''re incredibly beautiful," he said sincerely.


    "Hahaha."


    She was dressed in her beautiful blue dress, with a light blue coat thrown over it. She wore a beige beret on her head, long ck gloves, and ck ankle boots. Although Adam wanted to ask, "Aren''t you cold?" he remembered that most women, in winter, if dressed beautifully, are 100% resistant to the cold.


    "You look lovely too!" sheplimented his appearance.


    Adam was wearing a long coat with a ck suit underneath and ssic shoes. Amarantha had also put a fur hat on him before going out, saying it was essential to wear their products for promotion, but he believed that the real reason was that she just wanted to tease him.


    Adam extended his hand, smiling at Anna, who understood his gesture and took his hand, interlocking their fingers. She smiled sweetly at him.


    "You''re so warm. I think, out of all of us, only your hand retains its warmth, Adam," she marveled, squeezing his hand. "I envy you!"


    "Found something to envy," he said, rolling his eyes.


    They engaged in a lively conversation as they walked in the snowfall. Thanks to their sturdy bodies, the weather couldn''t affect their health, so they happily strolled together. Their route was haphazard, and they viewed the city from the perspective of ordinary citizens rather than rulers. This allowed them to discover new ces, although some of them were not the most pleasant.


    After an hour of walking, they decided to sit in a restaurant where the food was quite affordable. Initially, Adam had wanted to take her to an elite restaurant, but Anna said she preferred ces where they didn''t have to worry about etiquette and such. So, in a private room, they made their order and began their discussion.


    "Your city is amazing, Adam. There are so many fun things to do! I''ve only visited human cities twice, but this one will stick in my memory the most," she said with admiration, her bright smile lighting up her face. "It was fantastic!"


    "I''m d you enjoyed it. I''d love for you to see my city in the summer, where life thrives. The view will be even more stunning than in winter," he said, thanking the waiter for their service and discreetly handing the waiter ten Silver Dragon Stones. "Thank you."


    "This...,"


    Although the waiter was shocked by the amount, which, in essence, equaled his monthly earnings, seeing Adam''s suggestive look, he quickly left the private room. There were many customers outside, making noise, so he went to ask them to be quieter. In short, Adam bribed him.


    Anna was thoroughly enjoying various dishes, which Adam ssified as "homely and ordinary." However, even these inexpensive dishes pleased her.


    "This is the most delicious food I''ve ever eaten! Honestly, although I''m d we don''t experience hunger as such, I like human food!" she dered, tucking into her steak.


    "Yeah, yeah."


    Adam smiled and decided not to mention that this was his te.


    ***


    One of the most popr ces among the city''s wealthy was the theater building, where famous people often came to deliver speeches or showcase various shows. This had caught Anna''s attention, and sheughed heartily at aical performance. It was an endearing sight that warmed Adam''s heart.


    It seemed that there wasn''t a trace of sadness on her face throughout the day, which made him happy. He enjoyed it when she smiled and had fun, and it made him feel cheerful as well. Under this joyful atmosphere, they returned home, where they were weed by their family.


    Amarantha, Elyra, ra, Ekaterina, ire, Chloe, Shizuya, Gaia, Seraphina, Nyx, and Aurora. They had all be one big family. As one wise, bald man used to say:


    I don''t have friends. I''ve got family.

 Chapter 172 Chill time... again

    172 Chill time... again


    Days spent with family are the best, and Adam agrees. However, he recently learned that his family is expecting an addition. Specifically...


    "Wow! You''re really pregnant!" Sierra eximed with admiration, poking Amarantha''s belly.


    "You found out by poking her belly? Seriously..." Nyx said sarcastically, lying on the couch with her head on Adam''s knee, who was reading thepany''s financial report. "You should consider a career in hospitals."


    The Nymph Queen made an unusual decision to move into Adam''s estate indefinitely. On one hand, he was a little puzzled about her intentions, but on the other, he had no objections, so he allowed it. He couldn''t leave his mother-inw helpless... ording to Sierra''s words.


    Currently, they were in the living room, which was incredibly crowded. Amarantha, Sierra, Nyx, Gaia, Anna, Seraphina, Aurora, Ekaterina, Chloe, ire, Shizuya, Mary, Elyra, and ra. In short, all the important people in the estate had gathered, causing unbearable noise. Surprisingly, Adam managed to work fairly efficiently in such a noisy environment. It seemed he had grown ustomed to it.


    "Hmph! Of course, I can tell, even if I don''t poke her belly! I just thought her belly had gotten bigger and decided to check. And I turned out to be right," Sierra said with a smirk. When she noticed the joyful smile on Amarantha''s face, she joked, "Why are you so happy? It''s not because of the pregnancy; you just gained weight."


    "What the heck?!"


    "Hahaha."


    Adam tilted his head and dodged the book thrown at Sierra by Amarantha, but she managed to avoid it. However, this scene had be routine, so he just turned the page of the report, made notes, and nned his next steps in his mind.


    "But you did gain some weight," Elyra suddenly said, plopping down on the couch next to Adam. She rested her head on his shoulder and grinned mischievously. "You''ve been eating a lot of sweets and pretty fatty food for a week. These are the first signs of a diet, baby girl."


    "Where did you even pick up such strange words?" Amarantha asked with an annoyed expression. Then, she caught Sierra looking away out of the corner of her eye. "Sierra..."


    "W-What? I didn''t do anything, I just tossed a few extra words here and there. Who knew kids would memorize what they shouldn''t? It''s their fault, not mine!" Sierra said, wrinkling her face andughing out loud. "The problem is in the problem, but it''s in me!"


    Smiling, Adam decided not toment on that. He put the documents in his [Inventory] and, cracking his neck, began to caress Nyx''s cheek, who made a strange sound: "Hya!" It was a funny reaction, but one that only Adam heard. The others were engrossed in their conversation.


    Despite having a lot of work, he wasn''t in a hurry. On the contrary, he simply delegated all the less important tasks, which his subordinates-traders could handle without his direct involvement. He chose to nobly sacrifice himself for his family. This wasn''t an excuse for his aversion to work.


    "Adam, how''s the construction of Elysium going? I heard there were problems with some idiots who wanted to sell information about the city on the ck market," suddenly asked ra, cing a cup of coffee and a vase of candies in front of him. "Here''s your coffee. And your favorite candies."


    "Thank you, dear. Regarding that matter, I think the problem was easily resolved with Amy''s help, who prevented any attempts to profit from that information," Adam said, cracking his neck and grinning wickedly. "He got quite the punishment. I suppose seeing your family on the verge of very should sober him up instantly."


    Elysium* - the city that Adam was building exclusively for his family. The n was to equip the city with the most powerful protection and keep everything secret. The workers currently involved in the construction and nning of the city would receive their payment after erasing their memories of this ce. This offer attracted many, as the payment was simply staggering, so there were plenty who agreed to this adventure. Consequently, there were also those ovee by greed.


    "Harsh, but I guess that''s how you deal with greedy people," Aurora responded to his words,fortably settled on another couch. Next to her were Gaia and Seraphina. She squinted and crossed her legs. "I suppose such idiots won''t understand anything even after death unless their mistake is exined to them in detail. Though you have no patience for that, right?"


    "Of course not, my dear. Why waste time on idiots? It''s better to just kill them or burn them," Adam replied, patting Nyx on the shoulder.


    "N-n-n..."


    Although she didn''t want to slide off hisp, she had to do it since he wanted to have some coffee. After opening the wrapper, Adam threw candy into his mouth and started chewing it. The taste was reminiscent of a chocte bar with roasted peanuts, caramel, and nougat, all covered in milk chocte. In short, it was delicious.


    Inbination with the ck coffee, which was very bitter, it made for a greatbination. Oh yes, a few more details.


    Adam''s ns were expanded due to the increased attention to hispany. Veridia had garnered a reputation as a goodpany, while the CEO, Adam, had a fairly decent reputation for business. It could be said that many of the businessmen had less than ster pasts.


    And so, he was able to expand the range of goods he intended to sell. First and foremost, coffee was added, which was considered a luxury here, and then came the sweets. Although Adam didn''t remember much about the ingredients and the process of making sweets, with the help of Wikipedia, he managed to get somewhat closer to the familiar taste of some sweets.


    Undoubtedly, Avalon yed a crucial role in this difficult adaptation as he managed to understand from Adam''s vague instructions a way to reproduce the taste. After fifty-two attempts, they finally achieved a satisfactory result that satisfied Adam.


    By nature, he had a sweet tooth, so he was incredibly delighted with the return of legendary sweets. Next, he nned to bring back the coconut-filled bar that he had loved the most in his childhood.


    "What are you thinking about, Mr. Busy Businessman?" Suddenly, a voice sounded near his ear, and turning his head, Adam identally bumped his nose with Sierra, who was beaming at him.


    "Mother-inw... for heaven''s sake, can you not appear so suddenly? An ordinary person in my ce would have had a heart attack," Adam said sarcastically, pinching her nose.


    "Oops, sowwy, sowwy!" she cheerfully said, apologizing. Judging by her satisfied face, which resembled a mischievous child, Adam concluded that she didn''t care.


    Turning his gaze around the room, he noticed that most of the girls had gathered in one ce. They surrounded Amarantha, asking about her well-being and trying to listen for any signs of movement from the baby.


    "I think it''s best not to tell them that at this stage, the baby hasn''t formed enough for them to feel any movement," he thought, innocently smiling. "Although it looks amusing from the outside, so I''ll just keep quiet."


    ***


    Night had fallen. Adam gazed at the bed, or to be more precise, at the two king-sized beds ced next to each other, with some skepticism. The reason was that the beds wouldn''t amodate so many people, and there were 12 people, not counting himself.


    "I understand the others, but... mother-inw, why are YOU here?" Adam asked, rubbing his temples.


    "I noticed that the girls were having fun, so I decided to join in!!~" she replied,ughing.


    Shizuya wasn''t with them today, as she had chosen to spend time with her sons, while Ekaterina had taken her ce after a lot of convincing. In general, they had to work hard to fit everyone in. Adam was already contemting ordering a custom-made bed; otherwise, with so many people, they would have to get very close to each other.


    "The more I think about it, the more my head hurts. I''d better just go with the flow," he thought and began to undress.


    It seemed that nobody objected to the idea of Sierra sleeping with them either. Even the nymphs, such as Anna, Gaia, Nyx, Seraphina, and Elyra, took it quite calmly, although Adam wished they would teach their queen the concept of "morals." Although, who was he kidding? He liked it very much.


    And so, following the tradition of Adam''s home, he was the first to lie down, and then...


    "Well, how should we decide the sleeping arrangements? Chess, checkers, cards, backgammon?" Amarantha initiated the conversation, gradually pulling out the mentioned games. "I want to settle it with chess."


    "Hell no! You''re very good at chess. Let''s go with cards!" Elyra immediately objected.


    "What''s that? I''ve never seen it before," the neers expressed their surprise.


    Adam just smiled and buried his face in the pillow, pretending not to listen. Truth be told, he had gotten so used to this that he didn''t even react. The first time it had made himugh like crazy, but when he realized they were serious, heughed even harder.


    In any case, sweet dreams awaited him now, and the wars, as they say, would be left to others.


    ***


    Early in the morning, as the winter chill crept in through an open window left by someone, Adam found himself in what could be termed an awkward situation. In short, his mother-inw was lying directly on top of him, her legs wrapped around his waist in a leg lock. Her ample bosom was exposed, while her younger sister was on top of his younger brother.


    "Maybe a financial crisis awaits me?" he thought, not understanding where his luck had drained to.


    But the most perilous aspect of this situation was not that she was undressed and wore only cute bear-print underwear. More importantly, he had an erection.


    "..."


    He was left only to figure out what one could do in this situation. s, life had not prepared him for such unusual morning bonuses.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 173 Ritual

    Chapter 173 Ritual


    Warning: This chapter may contain content that could be unsettling. If you dislike graphic descriptions, which I will attempt to make as brief as possible, please consider not reading this while having a meal. The book does not promote Satanism, and all symbols mentioned in the story are used solely for artistic purposes.


    Enjoy your reading.


    ====


    Despite the rather tempting position in which he felt all the tenderness and warmth of Sierra''s lower lips, there was one problem that hindered his progress. Adam sighed and used a spell that allowed his body to be semi-transparent for twenty seconds. This allowed him to slip out from under her unnoticed.


    "That was dangerous," he thought, wiping away cold sweat. In his mind, he remembered countless attempts in the arena system, where he tried to seduce her, trying to understand if it was possible.


    And the answer was a resounding "NO!" because the consequences of this were his instant death. ording to reports, his body was filled with magic energy to the point where it destroyed all his internal organs and all his hearts in an instant. His body was filled with magic, but there was one problem.


    Adam was not an elemental or a nymph, whose bodies were made up of 100% magic energy. In simpler terms, he would simply die because all of his vital organs were simply gone, or he would explode from an excess of magic. Such was a cruel fate.


    He had a long-term n to seduce her and gain a powerful ally for his ns, but he had to postpone it for better times. Because if he died, the whole point of these efforts would be lost.


    Dressed in a tuxedo and with a coat draped over his shoulder but not yet put on, Adam left the room. The girls were still asleep as Adam had given them a day off to rest, while he headed to the basement. It was silent, as it was six in the morning. This was when the maids usually woke up, but Adam decided to give them the day off.


    As he descended the stairs, his boots made a "thud-thud" sound, echoing in the silence. The air was damp, and the temperature had noticeably dropped. Adam narrowed his eyes when he realized that negative energy was abundant around him.


    "It seems like everything is ready. I never thought I''d be dealing with this kind of stuff," he thought, cracking his neck and opening the door.


    Immediately, his nostrils involuntarily widened as he detected the repugnant smell of blood and decay. Before him stood towers of boxes, from which either blood dripped or rotten human hands protruded. The room was heavy, and the stench inside was revolting. The room seemed darker than usual, considering that the light was burning brightly.


    "Negative energy is already gathered. I suppose this amount will be sufficient for the formation of the offspring," Adam thought as he approached a table, upon which an array of tools wasid out.


    He went to the table and, after some contemtion, picked up a box of special chalk. It was chalk for drawing magical circles, and the chalk itself was enchanted with magic. This was a special item avable only to demons.


    He had received all of this from his older brother, Lucius, who had dly provided him with quality corpses and suitable tools. It seemed like he was happy to fulfill Adam''s request and delivered all of this in a short time. In exchange, Adam had given him a rare flower used in necromancy.


    Cracking his neck, Adam picked up a book, apendium of magical circles, which he had taken from Lucius''s library. There was a lot of information here about necromancy and what he nned to do next.


    "The gathering of negative energy is ready. Now, I need to extract a magical crystal from a fresh corpse. The body can be any, but it''s best to use it as the base for the monster," he read aloud, narrowing his eyes and wrinkling his nose. "A gruesome task, indeed. But, I need to make an effort."


    He took the chalk in his right hand and the book in his left. Approaching a designated spot in the room where he nned to draw the magic circle, Adam squatted down and mentally marked the areas he needed to be careful with. After reviewing the method rmended for drawing the magic circle, he sighed and brought the chalk to the stone floor.


    Scrrr... the chalk screeched against the stone floor as Adam painstakingly attempted to draw the circle beautifully and urately. The process was challenging, and he had to erase everything and start over multiple times. Obvious fatigue crept onto his face, and after the twentieth failed attempt, he slumped into a chair.


    "I''m tired as hell, darn it! It''s too difficult; I can''t draw a perfect circle as the book demands. I''m terrible at drawing!" he muttered wearily.


    Rxing into the chair, he closed his eyes and sighed, feeling the exhaustion. All these magic circles required heightened attention, which, on one hand, was a good thing because the result would be twice as effective, but it was challenging to implement in reality.


    sh.


    "What? Dereris?" Adam was surprised when his tattoos suddenly lit up, and dark energy began to flow out of them, forming the silhouette of a small dragon. He raised an eyebrow and asked, "Why did you wake up? I thought you decided to enter a long slumber to grow up faster. Didn''t you?"


    Dereris, who immediately pped her wings and circled Adam, even though she looked sleepy and her voice confirmed it, answered his question.


    "Yeah, but I sensed that you''re using demon''s magical chalk, so I got curious about what you''re doing here," she replied, yawning and perching on his shoulder. Despite her substantial weight, she couldn''t make Adam flinch even a bit.


    "What a keen sense. Anyway, it''s just an attempt to draw a magic circle. I prepared for this, but I guess I should have practiced drawing," Adam replied, standing and putting all his strength into his legs, lifting himself off the chair, and then straightening up. It all looked somewhat eerie, resembling vampires from horror movies. "Anyway, I need to try a few times before starting the ritual."


    "Ritual?"


    Dereris tilted her head to the side and, pping her small wings, took off and began to explore the room. She had sensed the smell of blood and decay from the first millisecond, so she didn''t show a strong reaction. She chuckled and, pping her wings again,nded in the center, where the magic circle was nned.


    "I''ve noticed for a while that you''re bad at drawing. Why don''t you call your wife? That half-elf and half-demon girl?" she asked, tilting her head to the side, clearly expressing her confusion. "Or is it a secret? Do you want to summon subi?"


    "A funny joke. The subus poption is in danger right now, so they shouldn''t be summoned. It''s said that everyone who attempted to summon them was ruthlessly killed, getting rid of the summoning technique," Adam said, sharing what he had learned from Veronica. "It seems a century ago, while Veronica was meditating, the Church of the Goddess of Death attacked all the subi, killing them. Only ten of them are left alive now."


    "Eleven, including your dear wife," Dereris said sarcastically, stomping her tiny foot. "Anyway, kid, why do you need this ritual? It looks very ancient and dangerous."


    "¡­" Adam didn''t answer the question and simply smiled amiably. This was his usual behavior when someone asked personal questions or inquired about something he didn''t want to talk about. Although the dark dragon was not pleased, she merely snorted and turned away.


    A few minutester, Adam resumed drawing. While initially, Dereris acted like a youngdy who had been offended by her fianc¨¦, she still provided advice on how to do it better. Under her strict guidance, Adam managed toplete the magic circle after ten attempts.


    When the magic circle was finished, Dereris silently looked at Adam. Although her facial expression couldn''t be read, since she was a dragon, her eyes conveyed emotions unmistakably. They reflected Adam, whose face contorted into a sinister grin.


    "You..." she mumbled with an irritated voice. "Who the hell are you?! This is the ''Sigil of Satan'' magic circle!"


    It was a sigil that represented an inverted pentagram with a goat''s head inscribed within it. Special symbols were drawn opposite each star''s rays, emanating a malevolent aura. This sight horrified Dereris, as she was very well aware of it.


    Turning to her, Adam simply smiled amicably, while his eyes, which had be crescent-shaped due to the smile, were filled with darkness and malice. His aura burst outward, and the demonic poison began to affect the corpses, causing them to decay and emit hissing sounds.


    Dereris instantly felt the changes in the air and took flight, feeling her body being drawn inside the tattoos.


    "What the hell! Who are you, you bastard?! Identify yourself!" she demanded again.


    Her feelings didn''t deceive her. This wasn''t Adam; it was someone else. More malevolent, more cunning, more powerful. More skillful and more charismatic.


    "Dereris, so that''s where you''ve been hiding. I couldn''t find your aura, so I was quite worried," finally, the man spoke with a seductive and enticing voice that instantly made Dereris feel weakness in her body, causing her to fall helplessly to the floor. Ignoring her gaze, filled with hatred and anger, the man continued, "Don''t be afraid. The boy is fine. I''ll never let any harme to him, you understand? He''s one of the few people I respect."


    Dereris tried to get up, but her body seemed unresponsive. She fell to the floor, and could only watch as her body gradually became semi-transparent. The reason was that the entity that had taken over Adam''s body was using the power of the contract to return her to his body.


    The man smiled brightly, and his smile was so beautiful that it took Dereris''s breath away for a moment. However, then she was horrified.


    "You... you''re [email protected]¡­ what is this?" she stammered.


    "Oh, sorry. My name can no longer be mentioned, or certain people will react immediately. It''s just a temporary measure," the man responded, smiling gently. He waved his hand, and the magic circle lit up. "It''s been a long time, hasn''t it? Hehe..."


    Dereris didn''t reply and just sighed helplessly. Her body had be halfway transparent. Suddenly, Adam turned to her and smiled.


    "Oh, yes. For your convenience, you can call me..."


    "Casanova."


    To be continued...

 Chapter 174 Space of the mind

    Chapter 174 Space of the mind


    Space of the mind is a rather diverse concept, but for all practitioners, it is linked to a ce. This is where all their knowledge and memories are stored. Perhaps the weakest point for every being, as tampering with memories can change a person''s character, past, and present. Truly a terrifying ce.


    For everyone, it looks different. Someone, dreaming of their homnd, subconsciously influences the space of the mind and thus creates an image of how the ce where they grew up looked. It could have been a meadow, their native home, or even the spacious streets of cities.


    Adam, however, had a different experience. Due to the copse of two memories and a flow of information, his memory space appeared unstable and extremely weak. Frames were flying everywhere, within which vivid paintings moved, reproducing his past. It all looked extremely chaotic when countless pictures flew across the space, the size of a football field.


    And in the center of this space, two men who bore a strong resemnce to each other stood face to face calmly. Undoubtedly, the atmosphere was tense.


    "Adam, you are a very curious guy. I have many questions for you that you need to answer, but s, from your face, I see a clear ''NO.'' You won''t discuss it with me until I fulfill your request, right?" Casanova started the conversation, smiling gently at him. However, Adam felt a pressing sensation at the back of his head, as if a venomous snake were preparing to bite him.


    However, using the power of his will and pushing fear aside, Adam clenched his fists resolutely and looked into Casanova''s eyes. He noticed that the smile didn''t reach his eyes, and Adam clearly understood the reason for this. It was all about the ritual.


    "You used the ''Sigil of Satan'' to summon the ruler of hell. Do you understand how dangerous that is, kid?!" Casanova said, furrowing his brows, and his voice almost changed to a shout: "Don''t make stupid moves! Even if you''re a demon, such a great being will spit on you and devour you to hell! Aren''t you concerned about your women?!"


    Adam remained silent and only cracked his neck, looking at the paintings flying in the air. They were flying extremely chaotically, and everything looked as if this ce was ready to copse at any moment. Naturally, this caused concern, but there was nothing to be done about it. And only after a few minutes did he finally respond.


    "Sigil wouldn''t have activated until I spilled blood, so everything''s rtively fine," Adam replied nonchntly, indifferently looking at Casanova''s face. "What interests me more... why did you smirk strangely when you saw this sigil? I don''t think my little joke amused you, Casanova."


    "And you''ve grown up if you can interrogate me like this. Haha... ha... ha," said Casanova,ughing, but towards the end, hisughter became cold, just like his expression. His displeasure was evident: "Stop ying around, kid. You have no idea what the activation of this sigil can lead to, do you? I, essentially, saved you from death."


    Adam smiled and took a seated position. Immediately, a luxurious throne formed beneath him, and he sat down gracefully, inviting Casanova to do the same. The man frowned but didn''t say anything and repeated Adam''s actions. Now, two thrones stood facing each other, and the "kings" sitting on them exchanged piercing nces.


    "You should have already guessed the reason for my actions. I need the pearl," Adam said, crossing his legs. "I''m sure you know where it is."


    "Well, kid, you''ve taken on quite a lot. Do you want the pearl? Are you sure you know its value?" Casanova gruffly replied, showing his disagreement with his tone. He raised his index finger when he saw that Adam wanted to say something and continued, "You''re naive, buddy. The full name of this pearl is the ''Right Eye of the Demon King,'' in which terrifying magical energy is sealed. And I know you want to give it to that water nymph who blew up her source."


    "Exactly. And I heard that it''s just an abstract name, so the item can be obtained in exchange for something equivalent if we summon the Demon King," Adam replied, while his appearance began to change slightly. His sclera gradually turned ck, and wings grew behind his back, while sharp ck horns appeared on his forehead. His height and body had changed significantly; if he had been slender and just under two meters tall before, now he was muscr and stood at 258 cm.


    The throne, along with him, grew in size, and against their backdrop, Casanova looked very small. However, don''t think that Casanova looked helpless; rather, his aura only intensified, affecting Adam and forcing him to exert a lot of effort not to fall to the ground from this pressure.


    A snort sounded. Casanova crossed his arms on his chest and looked at Adam with irritation.


    "How irritating you are. You know, if it weren''t for the sympathy I''ve gained for you, I would have leveled you with the ground a long time ago," he said coldly, rising from his throne. Turning on his heels, Casanova walked forward, disappearing into the darkness. "The pearl exists in the mortal world, but it''s under the protection of the Vampire Queen. You can try to meet with her, but I warn you¡ªshe''s insane."


    His voice grew softer and softer, and his silhouette dissolved in the darkness. In this space of the mind, only Adam remained, gradually returning to his original form. With a furrowed brow, Adam muttered, "The Vampire Queen, the Blood Empire..."


    ***


    Awakening was not the most pleasant experience, as Adam''s entire body felt paralyzed. Hey on the cold floor, gazing at the ceiling, while his magical energy slowly replenished. Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed that the sigil had been erased as if it had never existed.


    "That was dangerous," Adam thought, feeling a shiver running through his body. He swallowed and remembered the sensation when he finished drawing the sigil. "It was like someone was watching me with a smirk. It was a creepy feeling. My neck tingled, and my heart seemed to stop. My magical energy began to flow on its own and was directed into the magic circle, but the appearance of Casanova saved the situation."


    To be frank, the n was extremely dangerous and could have had serious consequences, which Adam wanted to avoid. However, it was the only fast method by which he could obtain information or the location of the item needed for an urgent operation. Anna''s life was at stake.


    "But I can''t say that I''m very satisfied with the result. Essentially, I only got a direction... but that''s not bad either," he muttered and shuddered as the numbness started to subside. Gradually, he could even move the tips of his fingers on his leg. "At least there was a chance of dying if the sigil had activated. But the result justifies itself. There''s only one thing left..."


    The Vampire Queen. Adam had zero information about her because the Blood Empire was only a name on the map. Its borders and existence were impossible to pinpoint. Judging by the witches, vampires most likely hid in a separate space.


    However, finding the entrance there was not possible, and even with all his desire, Adam''s solo visit would be akin to suicide. Each race''s ruler possessed overwhelming power and could pose a serious threat to him.


    It took two hours for his body to fully recover. During this time, he sessfully stood up and prepared to leave. The rapidly approaching footsteps in this underground chamber put him on high alert, and the absence of an aura served as a clue to identify the person.


    "Amarantha... it''s not good to show her this bloody room," he thought, furrowing his brow.


    Pushing the door, he quickly closed it and started ascending the stairs. As he expected, he met Amarantha, who looked worried.


    "Adam! Where have you been? I called you on the token, but you didn''t answer. Besides, why is your magic so depleted?!" Amarantha immediately bombarded him with questions, standing before him after just one step. Her hands skillfully checked his whole body, examining for wounds. She looked at him with concern. "Are you okay? Did something happen?"


    "I''m fine. Don''t worry, dear. Take a deep breath, alright? You mustn''t fret," Adam said in a gentle tone and embraced her. Amarantha nestled her nose into his chest, inhaling his scent and feeling his warmth. "I was just training in magic and got carried away a bit. Everything''s fine. What''s on the menu for lunch today?"


    With a smile, Adam listened to Amarantha''s stories as he carried her in his arms like a princess. Her face was adorned with a bright smile, and she proudly dered that she had prepared the main dish with her own hands.


    Two days ago, she had expressed a desire to learn how to cook and had convinced all the chefs to teach her. They reluctantly agreed, and she began learning to prepare the dishes that the Adam family loved, thus fulfilling the role of a homely wife. Although it seemed peaceful from the outside, Adam noticed apetitive atmosphere in the air. The seemingly smiling girls appeared ready for a culinary war.


    One way or another, the day went well, and despite the cautious looks from his wives, Adam simply smiled and assured them that everything was fine.


    ***


    That same night, Adam took the token that Veronica had given him. Infusing his magical energy into it, he waited for a response. And after a few seconds...


    "Y-Yes, my dear?" came a tense female voice.


    Adam didn''t pay attention to her stuttering and simply asked, "Are you free? I need to talk about something."


    "Y-y-yes, of course! Where are you? I''ll use teleportation ande to you!" She replied enthusiastically.


    "If possible, let''s arrange a meeting in a more private setting. It''s a slightly serious matter..." Adam answered in a hoarse voice, slipping his hands into his pockets. "Please use the summoning. The matter is truly serious."


    Veronica fell silent when she heard his serious tone. On the other end of the token, she furrowed her brow and looked distressed. Judging by Adam''s tone, this was not what she wanted to discuss. Still, sheplied with his request.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 175 Vampire Queen

    Chapter 175 Vampire Queen


    Today, there will be two additional chapters, as promised. Once again, I thank Swcowboy for the active support of my book! I had to dy the extra chapters a bit due to personal issues, but I hope I didn''t dy them too much. Enjoy your reading, friends!


    ====


    Around Adam, a glow appeared, enveloping his body, and after a few seconds, he found himself in the Demon Queen''s castle. It was her bedroom, where they had a good time thest time they met. Greeting her, Adam said, "Hello. I apologize for this sudden meeting, but the question was indeed serious." He approached her and sat in front of her, asking, "What''s happened?"


    He noticed that Veronica wasn''t looking at him and seemed extremely offended. Although he understood the reason, for some reason, he wanted to tease her. So he asked this question, to which Veronica only looked at him with empty eyes, sending a shiver down Adam''s spine.


    Clearing his throat insincerely, he straightened up and smiled at her, to which the woman just snorted.


    "I''m sorry. I wanted to contact you earlier, but there was so much to do. Besides, you understand that I''m always ready to wee you into my family, don''t you?" He said, ending with a question to which Veronica nodded briefly. He smiled at this, though his smile was bitter and helpless. "But, of course, you don''t agree that I have someone else besides you."


    "Of course," she replied without a second thought. She crossed her arms on her chest and looked at him with an adoring gaze that expressed her desire to monopolize him. "If it were up to me, I''d lock you in the basement and never let you go. And we''d be happy together."


    Adam didn''t respond to her fantasies and only sighed, leaning back in his chair. It was a bit problematic, but recalling the overall situation, he became more serious and shifted the conversation to the main topic. Veronica also noticed this and stopped pretending to be offended.


    "Veronica, I believe you should know about the ''Right Eye of the Demon King,'' right?" He began to speak, and Veronica nodded in agreement to his question. Seeing this, he continued, "And you probably know about my women from Sylvana."


    Again, she nodded, but this time with resentment and irritation. Adam gave a bitter smile and exined the situation, "One of my women exploded her source before I met her, and she has about a hundred years left to live."


    Veronica frowned, "She exploded her source? What a foolish act. It can''t be restored by normal means, only if... Hey, wait a minute."


    Her brows furrowed, and she looked at Adam with disbelief, "You asked me about this item because I know how to use it, right? And, as I understand it, you want it for this nymph?"


    "Exactly. I also found out it exists in this world, but it belongs to the Vampire Queen. I couldn''t handle her alone, so I decided to seek your help," he replied, nodding.


    "NO!" Veronica suddenly stood up and mmed her hand on the table, which left Adam with a puzzled expression. He looked at her and saw her face distorted with anger, reluctance, and jealousy. It seemed like she could explode at any moment, but prematurely, she cooled down and calmly sat back.


    "Ahem... I''m sorry, but I won''t allow you to go to that lunatic," she said, clearing her throat. She looked away and snorted, "And stop staring at me so bewildered. She''s truly crazy and will drink your blood as soon as she sees you."


    "Are you saying that even you can''t handle her?" Adam asked, to which he received a response in the form of Veronica''s irritated expression, "What else? Veronica, stop giving strange answers and tell me what''s going on. Anna''s life is at stake."


    Although there was clear reluctance on her face, hearing Adam''s sincere request and his concerned tone, she could only grit her teeth and sigh, giving an adequate response to the question.


    "In short, she adores the blood of royal bloodline demons. In my youth, she chased after me just to drink my blood and even offered her entire kingdom in exchange for a liter of my blood," she began her story with disgust on her face. "Of course, I refused, and this lunatic tried to chase after your older brothers, although she got nothing out of it. I gave her a good beating!"


    Another lunatic. Adam leaned back in his chair and remembered that Casanova had also described her as insane. Although he didn''t pay much attention to it, since he said the same about Veronica, and it turned out as it did. But... now he was puzzled.


    "So, what should we do then? I can''t let Anna die," he said, sighing heavily.


    "Just give up," Veronica replied, frowning. "You need to understand one thing ¨C acquiring this item is impossible. You''ll have to offer something of equal value, and most likely, she''ll want to take you into very and turn you into her mobile kitchen. I won''t allow that."


    He didn''t reply and just crossed his arms, closing his eyes. The situation was worse than ever, which couldn''t help but irritate him. He couldn''t follow Veronica''s advice because leaving Anna in her current condition meant abandoning her to fate. He didn''t want that.


    There was silence, broken only by Adam''s deep sighs. No matter what he did, the result was the same: nothing else couldpare in uniqueness to the source.


    "The problem with nymphs and their sources is extremely serious. I have to choose a recement more responsibly, but it''s a challenging task," he thought, furrowing his brow and cracking his neck. "An unpleasant task... how can I persuade the Vampire Queen to give me this item?"


    Adam had nothing valuable in his possession that would be suitable for the exchange. It couldn''t be denied that even if he put all his wealth on the table, he wouldn''t be able to buy the item. It provided a powerful source of magic, which could create a second magic source, boosting a mage''s power tenfold.


    "It''s annoying. It''s annoying. It''s so annoying."


    Adam clutched his head, feeling his whole body ache from tension. His anger resonated with magical energy, and he experienced a turbulent surge of magical energy. Problem after problem, and he was left with a sense of helplessness.


    And when he was deep in thought and self-getion, a sudden female voice, belonging to Veronica, broke the silence. She said with a sigh, "Okay, I''ll help you meet her. She''s equal in power to me, so I can resist her." When Adam looked at her, she turned her gaze away with embarrassment. "Stop staring. I just want to help you because I don''t like seeing helplessness on your face. It doesn''t suit you."


    "Hmm..."


    Adam involuntarily smiled and nodded, thanking her. She just waved it off.


    The next day, Adam looked at the heavy, reinforced armor hanging on an armor stand with bewilderment. Veronica had brought him to this ce, saying, "You need to prepare." If he understood correctly, he would have to put it on.


    "Why do I need this? Is the Blood Empire''s territory really that dangerous?" he asked, puzzled.


    "Of course! You can''t imagine how many hungry vampires roam there," Veronica replied with disgust, waving her hand. "They''re just waiting for the moment to suck your blood. Ugh!"


    "Well..." Although Adam didn''t want to put on such heavy armor, he decided to follow her advice and did it. When he had everything on except the helmet...


    "You should put on the helmet too. You see, you shouldn''t underestimate the vampires!" she said with a serious expression.


    "One more question, Veronica... are there many women in the Blood Empire?" Adam asked with skepticism.


    "..."


    Veronica''s unwillingness to answer spoke volumes. He could only shake his head and put on the helmet, not wanting to pursue that topic any further. Afterward, Veronica grabbed his hand, and a sh surrounded them.


    ***


    Blood Empire.


    This space presented itself as a gloomy ce as if the world had lost its colors, with only asional red structures visible. Grave silence prevailed, as if no one lived here, while the atmosphere was suffocating as if you had entered a graveyard at night.


    Somewhere in the distance, city walls could be seen. Adam and Veronica were heading there at high speed.


    From time to time, they encountered various monsters that attacked them but were quickly dispatched. They also noticed vampires keeping an eye on them. The path was long, but they were getting closer and closer. The city walls were dark, with vampires d in ck armor standing on the towers. Upon seeing them, the vampires immediately hissed and began firing warning shots.


    "How annoying they are!" Veronica said irritably, hovering in the air about five meters from the walls. She suddenly released her aura, and the guards who had been shooting at them moments ago fell to the ground, trembling in fear.


    At the same time, on the other side of the city, a powerful aura suddenly appeared, matching Veronica''s aura. This led to a sh that made Veronica grin. This aura was filled with bloodlust and anger, creating a very aggressive atmosphere. Suddenly, the city gates swung open, and a woman appeared.


    It was the Vampire Queen, who gazed at Veronica with a wild grin. Her eyes were filled with rivalry and bloodthirst, permeating the entire space with a heavy atmosphere.


    "Have youe to me willingly? Have you finally decided to give me your blood?"


    To be continued...

 Chapter 176 Routine [extra]

    Chapter 176 Routine [extra]


    Thank you, swcowboy, for the Massage chair, and _elensar_ for the Ice C. As you know, for donations starting from 100 coins, there will be additional chapters. Details can be found in the Warning.


    Additional Chapter.


    1/2


    EXTRA.


    Enjoy your reading!


    =====


    Veridia Company has been in existence for half a month now, and during this time, they have achieved significant results in strengthening their presence in the market and subsequently improving their financial condition. Among ordinary people, they have also be known as a luxury brand that offers products in standard configurations at reasonable prices without the brand markup. However, this has led to some problems.


    Undoubtedly, thepetition in the market was simply dreadful. In the absence of specialws on fairpetition, there is sheer chaos here. There have been numerous attempts on Adam''s life, but they all ended with the death of the assassins sent after him. The same applied to the four merchants.


    "It''s exhausting me. My bodyguards follow me everywhere I go. I can''t even have a peaceful moment with a woman!" Avalonined with a tired look. He hadrge bags under his eyes.


    Adam, on the other hand, lounged casually in his chair. They were in Veridia Company''s headquarters, on the top floor. This was the most secure ce, as it was his office. In the room were Avalon, as mentioned, and Ricky. Two women were currently on trips to other countries to expand their business.


    The situation was straightforward. For each merchant, Adam provided experienced bodyguards because he was afraid of losing valuable assets. Of course, not many people responded with joy because having bodyguards had both advantages and disadvantages. One of the problems was the inability to maintain personal space, and this issue was significant, considering there were women on the team.


    For them, Adam had to work hard to find experienced and strong female bodyguards who would work honestly. After some headaches, he managed to find suitable personnel and provided them for Maria and Sabrina. In general, they solved one of the problems.


    Ricky simply smiled contentedly in response to Avalon''sint. Judging by his expression, everything was fine with him, and considering Adam''s recent investment, the man was satisfied.


    "Ricky, I can see that a satisfied grin hasn''t left your face. Anything happened?" Avalon inquired as he got permission from Adam to retrieve alcohol from a drawer in the desk. While he bent over and unlocked the cab, Ricky responded.


    "Mm? Ah, that... hehe. I recently came up with a few ideas for everyday people. It looks luxurious, but the price is very reasonable. The raw material costs will pay off in an instant!" he reported, giving a soft smile and thanking Adam, who pushed a ss toward him. "Thank you very much, Boss."


    "You''re wee. In any case, today we''ve gathered to have a drink. It was a tough day, lots of demands, but we handled it well," Adam said, raising his index finger, signaling to Avalon that he''d had enough cognac, which had been poured for him. Turning to Avalon, who was pouring for Ricky, he asked, "Avalon, I heard there have been issues with supplying provisions to the Avalonia army. Does Queen Elizabeth have something in mind?"


    Avalon didn''t provide a straightforward answer because he looked puzzled and couldn''t understand the reason for this woman''s actions. However, Adam had a rough understanding of the situation, and given the recent rumors that tried to spread about him, this matter concerned Elizabeth directly.


    Veronica''s appearance in the middle of a seat worsened their rtionship. Now he couldn''t even get a meeting, as she had answers for everything: "Busy," "Not the right time," "Working." Of course, this somewhat upset him because he wanted to continue improving their rtionship, both in terms of cooperation and love.


    After all, what could be better than having an ally like Elizabeth, who ruled arge country and represented formidable firepower herself? Of course, Veronica was providing him with good assistance now, but there was a significant problem in the Chaos Empire. That was the absence of business and development opportunities there.


    While nearly the entire world used Dragon Stones as currency, the Chaos Empire was distinct in that it used magical items or nts. In other words, anything of equal value could be exchanged for a different product. It was an extremely old-fashioned but still decent way of doing business.


    When Adam asked her why they wouldn''t use the regr financial system, Veronica looked puzzled and asked, "Why? Demons don''t need currency; we exchange our possessions." This caught him off guard, but he didn''t try to persuade her. There was no point in it, and he understood that it was better to leave things as they were rather than attempting to change a rule that had been established over the centuries.


    During the conversation between Adam and the two merchants, the main topic shifted to the Branks Company.


    "The CEO of Branks Company remains undisclosed until now. Does that raise some doubts, doesn''t it? I feel like we know too little about ourpetitor," Avalon suddenly expressed concern, showing documents with brief information about Branks Company. "There''s a collection of various information here, but we know absolutely nothing about thepany''s internals. Not about the number of employees, not about the top managers and directors. Moreover, the biggest secret is the CEO."


    "I understand your concern, Avalon. But in my opinion, it''s too early for you to get worked up over investigating argepany. Someone whispered to me that the Branks CEO has connections to the royal family," Ricky suddenly announced, greatly surprising both Adam and Avalon. Seeing their interested expressions, Ricky continued, "I''m not rushing to dere the truth, but please take note. If the Boss can somehow negotiate with the Queen, maybe we can start some kind of cooperation."


    "Hmm..."


    As for whether these rumors would turn out to be true, Adam didn''t give it much thought. For him, anythingcking solid evidence, even just one, wasn''t worth close attention. Regarding the topic of cooperation that Ricky brought up, he had no intention of discussing it.


    "Cooperating with them is impossible," Adam stated.


    And no one argued because each of them clearly understood one truth ¨C it''s impossible to coborate with apetitor who holds a simr monopoly on goods. In such a position, they would be in a lower rank, which would only benefit Branks. Moreover...


    Adam didn''t want to have direct dealings with Branks. He felt that thispany had a peculiar history. Most of the products were essible and of high quality. They resembled what he had seen in his world from a Swedishpany. This couldn''t be just a coincidence.


    "Another Earthling? Quite possible, I don''t even doubt it. That little hero was from Earth, which means there''s a chance for other individuals who arrived before me. It''s not excluded," Adam pondered and yawned.


    Taking a ss of cognac in his hands, he drew the attention of the two men.


    "Anyway, we''ll soon dominate the market. Let''s drink to that. To your health!"


    "To your health!"


    "To your health!"


    ***


    Entering his room, Adam undressed and flopped onto the bed. For now, none of his women were around as they were all upied with work. The city of Elysium, which he built for safety and residence, was currently in a crucial nning stage. The main buildings were constructed, and the nning of the main estate had begun. This required direct involvement from Adam''s family.


    The process wasborious, involving many aspects, and the women made the architect sweat over every detail. Adam didn''t interfere with this matter because he didn''t want any extra headaches. Besides, there was Amarantha, someone he could trust with such matters.


    "Bed, my dear bed... nothing is more beautiful than you," he mumbled, snuggling under the nket.


    It seemed like all the fatigue from today''s work had dissipated. Adam smiled and suddenly felt something soft and warm under the nket. His hands moved, and he found something round, and then...


    "Hi-i-iya!"


    He raised an eyebrow and lifted the nket. His facial expression contorted with surprise when he saw her there.


    "Mother-inw... what are you doing here?"


    "Nothing~! I just wanted to scare you!"


    His hand rested on her soft and slender buttocks. At the same time, on her face, there was embarrassment, and her eyes glistened. Although she looked very innocent, Adam felt as if he was being stared at by a hungry lioness. It was a little eerie.


    He didn''t even know how to react to this but decided to make the most sensible choice ¨C go to sleep. Ignoring the fact that his back was transmitting to his brain the presence of two soft aspects, he drifted off to sleep. And in the morning...


    Adam looked suspiciously at his younger brother. For some reason, he felt tired, as if all his energy had been drained from him. Although he had some guesses, he didn''t want to dwell on it deeply. Therefore, he chose to ignore it for the sake of the universe''s bnce.


    ***


    Ekaterina and Adam sat at the same table, sorting documents into categories. The table was quiet, and none of them spoke, focusing on their work. Only the rustling of papers was heard, apanied by sighs from the man when he saw the unfinished tasks.


    This had be a routine job. Before sleep, they checked papers and tried to make decisions regarding their next steps. From morning until night, they worked diligently because they had many projects and subordinates under their supervision. Ekaterina managed a bank that had grown to incredible proportions. With the help of loans and microloans, they managed to establish a good reputation.


    People didn''t fully understand how it worked yet. When they received money, they were happy, but when the day of interest payments came, it led to a lot of problems. Most of them didn''t anticipate having to make monthly contributions, which caused dissatisfaction. However, being dissatisfied is one thing, and paying the money is another. Therefore, the bank was very sessful in helping businessmen with their finances.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 177 What are Adams women busy with at home?

    Chapter 177 What are Adam''s women busy with at home?


    Additional chapter.


    2/2


    Extra. What are Adam''s women busy with at home?


    ====


    The sun''s rays fell on the face of a beautiful woman with ck hair and long ears. Her eyshes fluttered, and a faint smile appeared on her face.


    It was Amarantha, who woke upter than everyone else. For some reason, ever since she met Adam, this woman had been sleeping more. Although before, sleep was just an amusement.


    "And where are the girls, Ekaterina?" She asked with a charming voice, stretching and cracking her fingers. "Did they wake up early today as well?"


    Ekaterina was also in the room, pouring coffee into a cup and setting up a convenient folding table to serve it.


    "Yes, Lady Amarantha. Today, the Master wanted to quickly arrange a meeting to discuss further ns regarding the new city," Ekaterina reported with a soft voice, and after finishing setting the table, she stepped back and curtsied. "The Master requested that you not be woken, exining that they can handle the situation themselves."


    "Understood," the woman replied, yawning.


    The construction of the city was Adam''s initiative, unanimously supported by everyone. The idea of a personal city where only they would reside sounded incredibly attractive.


    It seemed like their idyll, a ce where they could live carefree and without danger. A paradise on Earth that needed to be protected.


    Amarantha raised the cup to her lips and took a sip. The aromatic scent of coffee entered her nostrils, possessing a remarkable ability to instantly make her alert.


    "Oh, this is...!" Amarantha eximed in surprise.


    "These are special coffee beans straight from the elven forest. Very rare and very expensive," Ekaterina exined. "They have a bitter taste when they touch your tongue, but the coffee''s vor unfolds fully. Instead of bitterness, you''ll feel a pleasant sweetness, as well as alertness."


    "Now I understand why this aroma was so familiar to me. I haven''t had this coffee in a long time!"


    Due to the war and political problems, of course, the export of coffee beans from Elfheim has been significantly hindered, not to mention that most goods have be unavable.


    This brought her some difort because she couldn''t fully enjoy the taste of coffee, ustomed to a different variety.


    Ekaterina also exined that Adam somehow obtained coffee trees from Elfheim, and now there is a coffee ntation in the new city. However, for now, they are not using it for sale. Adam decided to first test how everything grows and then start selling it.


    "I see... Well, it''s the right decision, I suppose. This coffee is still not as good as the one that grows in Elfheim," Amarantha said, giving her honest assessment.


    "Yes, the Master noticed that as well because the environment here is significantly different from where they grow these types of trees," Ekaterina replied.


    Amarantha nodded silently and started drinking her coffee.


    Two hours passed...


    Adam wearily slumped on the couch, while his head rested on Nyx''sp, who blushed deeply.


    The room was filled with the rustling of papers. Documents were checked over and over, and what had already been verified was signed. Amarantha, ra, Elyra, and Ekaterina were the ones mainly working. Sierra also wanted to help, but as soon as she encountered her first report, she gave up.


    There was a tense atmosphere as there was a lot of work to be done. Adam was exhausted, so they offered their assistance.


    After a few minutes...


    A peaceful snoring sound echoed. Nyx released Adam''s head and saw that he had fallen asleep. His facial expression was rxed.


    "Oh, he fell asleep," she said.


    Amarantha looked away from the papers and nced in their direction. A tender smile appeared on her face, a reaction that was echoed by the other women.


    "Establishing thepany made him work hard. Most of the tough tasks fall on him alone," ra murmured, taking a deep breath. She set aside her papers and stood up, stretching. "I''ve finished my part. It was exhausting!"


    "I envy you... I have to deal with some major bank clients," Ekaterina responded to ra''s words. She sighed and helplessly slumped onto the table. "They demand more favorable lending terms! What the hell, how am I supposed to change everything for them?"


    "It''smon. Many of the merchants still don''t fully grasp the responsibility because this system is new to them. This business requires patience and authority," ra said while her pen signed another document.


    Although the bank could deceive the merchants in a way that they wouldn''t understand, undoubtedly, there were issues with this approach. The main problem was theirck of financial literacy in this matter.


    Amarantha remained silent, immersed in her work. It was their daily routine.


    ***


    At night, they all gathered in bed and discussed the events of the day. Carefully avoiding politics and work-rted topics, the conversation mostly revolved around clothing, fashion, and entertainment in the form of chess or card games.


    "I wish we had an online cinema to add some romance to this evening. However, inventing a television and all the necessary equipment is quite challenging, even with the right information. I simply don''t have the required resources," Adammented in his thoughts.


    Nevertheless, as he observed a game of chess that would determine the sleeping arrangements, he merely smiled and went to sleep. The day had already been quite heavy, and he had no desire to y. However...


    It seemed his idea of peacefully sleeping wouldn''t be realized. He was suddenly lifted from the bed and told, "You''re ying with us," and then handed a die to roll.


    There were four yers: Adam, ra, Amarantha, and Sierra. Thetter joined the game because she had nothing else to do. And the game...


    "Let''s y a strip game!" Amarantha suddenly said.


    "A strip game?" Adam mumbled, raising an eyebrow. He turned to his mother-inw and saw a carefree smile on her face. He simply shrugged, "Alright, I''m not against it."


    "Great! The idea is that we roll the die, and the person with the lowest number has to take something off!" she exined her self-devised rules with a satisfied expression. "We''ll take turns like this: me, ra, Adam, Sierra."


    All three agreed, and when Amarantha saw they were ready, she started the game. Tossing the die into the air at a height of fifteen centimeters, she caught it before it touched the ground. Opening her palm, she smiled.


    "What luck!~ I rolled a six!" she happily announced.


    "Ugh... So, it''s my turn next?" ra said with a sigh and tossed the die into the air. Hoping for good luck, she watched as it spun in the air and thennded smoothly in her hand.


    "What did I get... damn!" she cursed, noticing she rolled a two. "What the heck?! Why am I so unlucky?"


    "Come on, don''t be upset," Amarantha slyly smiled.


    Next was Adam''s turn. He held the die in his hand and nonchntly threw it into the air. After spinning a few times on its axis, the diended squarely in Adam''s palm. He rolled a four.


    "Four... not bad, I guess. Mother-inw, it''s your turn now," he said, passing the die to Sierra.


    "Thanks... Wow, being thest one is so exciting. Who knows what fate has in store!" she eximed with sparkling eyes.


    Tossing the die into the air, she sped her hands together as if in prayer and observed it. Time seemed to slow down for them as they eagerly watched the die slowlynd in Sierra''s palm. And when it touched her hand...


    "Oh, you rolled a one," Adam muttered, leaning over to her. He gave her a wry smile. "Well, I guess you lost, mother-inw."


    "No!"


    (A/N: The illustration for this is avable on the Discord server. The first image in the #sierra channel).


    As for Adam, initially, he was dressed in just his underwear, but they made him change into his usual double-breasted suit with ck trousers.


    And now, the moment hade. Sierra took off her jacket and set it aside. Thanks to this, her impressive bust was exposed, and Adam, being a gentleman, took a nce at this wonder for a few seconds and then turned away to avoid appearing rude. Although the game had just started, the temperature of their bodies had already risen.


    "So... let''s go again!"


    In the second round, ra lost. She sighed as she removed Adam''s jacket from herself and smirked in a somewhat twisted way. It seemed she rather enjoyed it. Next round...


    "Oh... you lost, Adam," Amarantha announced with a waiting smirk.


    "Yeah..."


    In the third round, it happened that Adam rolled a "one," which couldn''t help but make himment his misfortune. However, just like the two before him, he took off his jacket. During this process, Amarantha asked him to do it more sensually, and although he felt somewhat awkward, heplied with the request.


    "Uh-uh..."


    From the perspective of the women, there were admiring moans, which momentarily threw Adam off bnce. He raised an eyebrow and looked at Sierra, who was grinning at him. It seemed a bit off.


    "Do they find this enticing?" he thought, finishing taking off the jacket. A momentary action had turned into a sort of performance due to their request. He smiled.


    In the next round...


    "What the heck! I lost again!" Sierrained, although her eyes sparkled.


    ...


    The trio didn''tment on the fact that she had orchestrated this herself. They simply watched as she began to slowly remove the stocking from her right leg. She did it very slowly and seductively, which made Adam feel a warmth in his chest. As she slowly peeled off the stocking, she revealed her fair and beautiful skin, and when she was done, her slender leg appeared.


    To be continued...


    ====


    Feel free to let me know in thements if you''d like to see the continuation. I will take that into ount.

 Chapter 178 Fair deal?

    Chapter 178 Fair deal?


    Tremendous pressure, horrifying bloodlust, and a merciless gaze. Her long crimson hair fluttered in the wind while her blood-red eyes watched Adam and Veronica with an intensity akin to a hawk tracking its prey. She possessed incredible power and an aura to match.


    She was dressed in a gothic gown, and her nails had transformed into ws. The woman wore a bloodthirsty grin on her face, sending shivers down the spines of the unprepared.


    "Have youe to offer your blood, Veronica? If not, I won''t treat you kindly, understand?" she began. Her voice was calm and beautiful, despite the underlying bloodlust. Her eyes gleamed brightly, and she bared her sharp teeth, appearing irritated. "You dared to intrude into my realm! In my kingdom! Exin yourself."


    Her cry of discontent echoed, and it felt as though an invisible hand gripped your throat, making it hard to breathe. Adam narrowed his eyes, barely visible through the slits in his helmet.


    On the other hand, Veronica disyed no reaction, only a fearless smile. Her voice oozed confidence andposure.


    "Why not? It won''t cost you anything, will it? I just thought I''d drop by for a few reasons," she said with a smirk as she descended. She gestured to Adam to remain in the air. Landing before the Vampire Queen, she proudly puffed out her chest. "So, what''s the deal? Will you stop unting your measly magical energy? I''m getting sick of it."


    "You crazy bitch. You''re just testing my patience!" the Vampire Queen eximed with irritation but released her pressure. Soon, she transformed into a regr beautiful woman with an unusual outfit. "You annoy me, Veronica. Why did youe here? Exin quickly and get lost back to yourvake!"


    "Who''s the crazy bitch here, you dumb hag? Maybe you should take a look at yourself, bitch! Huh? Bitch-bitch-bitch!"


    Adam turned away and pretended not to know her.


    After a brief battle that demolished the city wall, they decided to postpone the battle for better times. And now, they found themselves in the Demon Queen''s castle, which suspiciously resembled Veronica''s Demon Queen Castle in its structure.


    "Seems like you, you dumb bitch, actually copied my castle? Pathetic," Veronica teased, chuckling.


    "You''re the one who copied my castle first!"


    Adam followed them in silence, although his position was somewhat precarious. Walking behind them, he had perhaps the best view but had to restrain himself to avoid offending her ultimately. Besides, he had a serious task at hand.


    The oue of this meeting would significantly impact the negotiations. He needed to somehow reach an agreement with Liara. Oh, right...


    The Vampire Queen''s name was Liara. In the ancientnguage used long ago, it meant "Blood," which suited her well. One notable aspect was that the armor worked exceptionally well. During the battle, even when magical waves reached Adam, he didn''t need to deploy a magical barrier; the armor handled everything.


    In the midst of this, he noticed that the armor maximized his inconspicuousness and made it impossible to discern his appearance. Therefore, Liara had tried many times to figure out who he was, but her face only showed frustration when she couldn''t.


    So, entering an almost empty room with minimal furniture, consisting mainly of a table and chairs, Adam didn''t rush to sit down. Instead, he moved the chair aside, assisting Veronica in sitting. When Liara attempted to sit, he did the same for her.


    "Oh? What a polite man..." she murmured, bestowing upon him a mad smile, her red eyes gleaming brightly.


    "..." Adam didn''t reply and simply moved back to stand behind Veronica, who was already gritting her teeth with jealousy. He sighed and focused entirely on the dialogue.


    Veronica initiated the conversation, her words as direct as train tracks. "I''ll be brief. I need that item my brother gave you," she said, shocking both Adam and Liara.


    "The right eye of the Demon King?" Liara asked, in a state of shock.


    "That''s correct."


    ...She fell silent. Her face clearly showed how surprised she was that Veronica knew about it, and there was obvious displeasure on her face. Adam was somewhat surprised for a different reason.


    "Did Casanova give you this item?"


    Now, everything starts to make sense. While Adam had assumed that Casanova had a wide range of information, he never expected the one who gave her this item would be him. However, there was a different kind of problem now.


    Suddenly, Liara began to tremble, and her face contorted with anger. Veronica only smirked¡ªa smirk filled with teasing and irritation, as if she were exacting revenge for something. And then...


    "Phew..."


    Although Adam expected that Liara might start throwing fireballs at this point, it all ended with a simple deep sigh. But then...


    "Hahaha..."


    BOOOOOOOM!


    He watched with an impassive face as the room exploded, and they began to fall into the lower room. This one was a living room, fortunately empty. Hended on the floor with a loud crash but suffered no damage thanks to his armor. However, Adam witnessed a battle in the sky.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    Three consecutive explosions rang out as Liara and Veronica exchanged blows. The terrifying energy from their strikes significantly affected the environment, and some of the vampire guards who rushed into the castle were blown away by the shockwave. Adam sighed and tried to take a more positive view of the situation.


    "Well, at least they''re not fighting too seriously..."


    BOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    "...," Adam looked in amazement as his armor turned to dust when the shockwave reached him. Looking up at the sky, he widened his eyes in shock as he saw a bright sh.


    "Is that a nuclear bomb?" He muttered in astonishment, activating the protective charms on his clothing provided by Amarantha.


    "Adam, step back!" Veronica shouted, having teleported several times. Now she was a few meters away from Adam, trying to shield him from the impending attack.


    Liara, flying in the sky, gathered all her energy in her hands and directed it toward Adam and Veronica. Her face showed irritation and anger, which she channeled into her attack. The air temperature noticeably increased, and Adam could barely resist this energy.


    Crack. Crack. The protective charms on his body began to show cracks, and he sighed.


    "Veronica, did you have to provoke her?" Adam said with a tired voice, drawing a sword with the light attribute from his [Inventory]. Thanks to his trained resistance to the light attribute, he could somewhat handle the sword.


    As soon as Adam spoke, Liara''s attention was drawn to him. Unexpectedly, their gazes met, and for some reason, surprise appeared on her face. Then her attack, which could destroy the entire city, slowly began to diminish in size. Adam felt a bit strange, but Veronica was the first to react. She stood in front of him and activated a barrier.


    Unexpectedly, Liara, who had been flying in the air a moment ago, was now right in front of them. She had a crazy smile on her face, her cheeks reddened. Her fangs grew longer, and her body trembled, as if she was excited about something.


    Looking at Veronica''s expression, Adam saw that she was dissatisfied and irritated.


    "Damn it! Your armor is broken..." Veronicained, suddenly grabbing Liara by the face. "Hey, crazy bitch, get away from my boy!"


    However, Liara didn''t respond. She just grinned widely and lunged at Adam, looking like a maniac trying to catch her prey. But the barrier created by Veronica held all the attacks, and only muffled sounds could be heard.


    "What''s wrong with her?" Adam asked, raising an eyebrow in astonishment. For some reason, when Liara saw his face, her behavior became crazy, like that of a wild beast. Adam looked at Veronica''s face and saw her irritation. "What? Do you know something?"


    "Damn, damn... I know, I know! It''s just that you''re incredibly handsome and you also have the [email protected] heritage... damn, can''t say his name," Veronica replied, snorting aggressively.


    Adam didn''tment on that and only expressed his bewilderment. It seemed that Veronica was hiding something more, but without adequate evidence, he couldn''t say whether it was true.


    It seemed like Liara had gone mad and was trying to break through the barrier. Drool dripped from the corners of her mouth.


    "Are you sure she likes my appearance and not the taste?" Adam asked, wrinkling his nose.


    "Well, one doesn''t exclude the other. You are delicious~," Veronica slyly said, and then unexpectedly pped Liara''s face. "Wake up, you dumb bitch!"


    ***


    Adam sat in bewilderment on a chair, surrounded by fouryers of barriers. In front of him sat Liara, who was looking at him with a calm smile, while right behind him stood Veronica, hugging him by the neck as if she were a bird protecting her chick from danger. Essentially, the feeling was the same.


    As for his emotions, he was somewhat baffled. It seemed like Liara had some mental issues, and she changed her mood every second. She expressed her desire to sit down somewhere and discuss the issue of ransom. What ransom are they talking about? Well...


    "5000 Crystalize Dragon''s Tears in exchange for your son. It''s quite a sum, you know. Maybe we can stille to an agreement?" Liara said with a smile, while her lifeless eyes stared intently at Adam. She twirled her hair around her finger. "I will take good care of him, I promise three high-quality meals a day. I''ll give him half of my power, and I''ll also hand over the item you requested. Fair deal, right?"


    To be continued...

 Chapter 179 Agreement with Liara

    Chapter 179 Agreement with Liara


    Upon hearing such an audacious request, Veronica, of course, refused. Although the conditions were extremely tempting, the reward offered was quite overwhelming. Adam was greatly surprised by the price set for him.


    Crystalize Dragon''s Tears. Although it was just an abstract name, it didn''t diminish its value. Perhaps it was the highest unit of currency that could be used. They looked like tears, so they weremented on simrly. It was only 8 cm in height and 5 cm in width, with a semi-transparent form resembling ss.


    One Crystalize Dragon''s Tear was equal to a hundred tinum Dragon Stones. In other words, for Adam to stay in herpany, she was willing to pay half a million tinum Dragon Stones. That was... a lot. But, of course, that didn''t mean Adam agreed.


    "No way. Let''s be more realistic, Liara. What the hell makes you think you can treat my son as amodity? I won''t give him away!" Veronica said in an irritated tone, pressing her cheek against Adam''s and rubbing against him. She narrowed her eyes and snorted, "So, ask for something else."


    "Impossible. Your request was insane from the start. This item was entrusted to me [email protected]... darn, I forgot I can''t say his name. Anyway, I''ll never give it away. Don''t even hope for it," Liara replied with a categorical refusal, frowning and showing her irritation. "You''re only alive because you''re strong and because you''re her sister. You know how unreasonable this request is."


    "What? Weren''t you ready to offer him in exchange just a few seconds ago?"


    Liara snorted and turned her face, expressing clear dissatisfaction and disagreement with this situation. Adam wrinkled his nose in frustration, but he couldn''t think of any idea on how to obtain this item. He sighed in disappointment.


    "Selling myself into very isn''t the smartest solution... I''m sure Anna will me herself for it and won''t be able to live properly. Besides, you''d have to be crazy to agree to this," he thought, biting his lower lip. Ignoring the warm breath near his neck, he continued to think, "I don''t have anything suitable for trade. And for Veronika, asking for it would be the same as with Liara. It seems..."


    That everything fell on his shoulders. He sighed and focused his attention on his inventory. However, even after searching there for quite some time, the only somewhat normal thing he found was a fruit of wisdom he had taken from Elfheim. In principle, it wouldn''t be suitable for trade since, being a vampire, it would only harm her.


    "Ha-a-a..." He sighed out loud and straightened his posture, looking directly into Liara''s eyes. Despite feeling a slight dizziness when making eye contact with her beautiful red eyes, Adam began to speak, "Queen of Vampires, I truly need this item. However, I can''t agree to your terms, so please suggest something else."


    "Ho-o-o?"


    Liara crossed her arms over her chest, emphasizing her ample bosom, and her gaze filled with interest. It seemed that Adam''s initiative to speak was approved from her side, unlike Veronica, who gritted her teeth in frustration.


    "Alright, fine. You''re a cute boy, so I''ll make a concession... This item has material, moral, and scientific value for me. Essentially, you''re asking for something very precious to me in exchange for my ''thank you,'' if I may describe the behavior of a crazy bitch that way!" Liara exined, snorting and looking displeased at Veronica, who wanted to say something in response, but Adam asked her to remain silent for a moment. When Liara noticed he was focused, she continued to exin in a calm tone, "So, you can offer... a supply of your blood. I need twenty liters per week."


    Adam didn''t immediately respond to this offer and looked at Veronica, trying to understand from her expression if there were any hidden traps in this proposal. However, he saw only irritation and jealousy, but no signs of danger. He tilted his head to the side, curious.


    "I don''t want to sound rude, but it seems you have a special interest in demon blood. As far as I understand, it should be toxic, and an ordinary person, if they even ingest a drop of it, could die. So, why do you need it?" he asked with a sincere voice, raising an eyebrow. However, from the corner of his eye, he noticed that Veronica''s facial expression contorted and looked as if she was preparing for the worst.


    "Hm? What an interesting question, young man!" Liara said enthusiastically, grinning.


    "Now it begins..." Adam didn''t understand why Veronica looked so tired, but after a moment, he had an epiphany.


    "Do you see, young man, as a vampire who has lived for a very long time, I enjoy every moment of my life. For me, blood is the finest delicacy, and it''s well-known that anything causing you difort can also bring pleasure, right? That''s how demon blood works. I once tasted the blood of a demon general back in the days when demons lived in Hell. And it left a strong impression on me; it tasted revolting, like eating an unripe persimmon, but there''s something about it that appeals to you, isn''t there? To me, trying everything new is the meaning of life, and it''s worth living for. I once set a goal to taste the blood of royal demons, but Veronica wouldn''t let herself be bitten, and [email protected] was too strong and terrifying for me to casually ask him for it. So when I met you..."


    Liara seemed as if she''d been bitten by some incredible insect, and now she spoke non-stop. It seemed she didn''t even take a breath between her new sentences. Veronica wrinkled her nose in disapproval, and Adam put on a smile. He suddenly felt like he''d gotten used to the fact that the women he spent time with talked for hours. Especially with Sierra, who, if she found a topic to discuss, would talk continuously for ten hours.


    It seemed like such a disyed interest in her opinion had ignited the Queen of Vampires with renewed vigor, and with a bright smile, she began to describe in detail the taste of the most delicious blood she had ever tasted. Adam asionally asked questions to which she joyfully responded.


    Veronica, with a raised eyebrow, observed their lively conversation and couldn''t help but think, "Are they a married couple? Why do they get along so well?"


    In the end, after two hours had passed, Adam sighed. Liara was still talking, increasing the amount of information he needed to digest. While he enjoyed listening to others talk, it was honestly difficult to listen and nod intelligently when you didn''t understand a thing.


    "Recently, I met Isolde and asked her for a vial of her blood, to which I got a cruel refusal. She was somewhat mad, for heaven''s sake! Has this arrogant bitchpletely lost her mind?!" Liara said irritably, mming her hand on the table.


    "Isolde?" Adam asked with curiosity.


    "You don''t know her? Strange, this woman is quite popr among men, but never mind... she''s the Witch Queen. I thought everyone in the outside world knew about her, didn''t they?"


    Internally, Adam was surprised, but externally, he showed only a face of understanding.


    "An unexpected bonus to this show... it seems I can also find out the location of the Witch Queen and fulfill Ekaterina''s dream. But perhaps, now is not the time," he thought and turned to Liara. "Lady Liara, regarding your offer... I''m willing to provide my blood. However, how long should thisst?"


    "Hehe. Just because you''re handsome, I''ll give you a discount... only a thousand years!" Liara replied with a mischievous grin.


    "Fucking no! You, bitch! Why are you acting so carelessly, setting such a deadline?!" Veronica shouted.


    "Okay, I agree," Adam responded.


    "Huuuh?!"


    Veronica was displeased with this oue, but Adam didn''t pay it any mind. It was important for him to get this item in this situation and return it to her as soon as possible. Hearing this, Liara smiled widely, and her fangs involuntarily extended.


    "Then I''ll start right away!"


    "What?"


    Before Adam could react, all of Veronica''s barriers were shattered, and there was a slight tingling on his neck. From the corner of his eye, he noticed Liara sinking her fangs into him and beginning to suck his blood, while Veronica sat there with an unhappy face.


    The sensations were strange. Adam felt an itching all over his body and a certain amount of pleasure. However, if he were to put it bluntly, he didn''t expect the method of draining to be like this. Imagining that this would continue for a thousand years, he bitterly smiled, but a good result required sacrifices.


    This drinkingsted for an hour. Adam already felt a slight dizziness as his body quickly regenerated and replenished the lost blood.


    "By the way, why is she drinking from my neck? This is essentially non-contact sex," he thought cynically, trying to distract himself from the headache. "Holy shit. The more I think about it, the less logic there is in her behavior."


    A few hourster...


    Adamy helplessly in the carriage. It was Veronica''s artifact that she had to use because he waspletely drained of strength. Liara had drained all his blood, and it reminded him of the times when he donated his blood for transfusions.


    But...


    "At least I have it," thought Adam, looking at the sphere in his hand.


    It appeared to be amon object with a rainbow-like shimmer inside, judging by its appearance. However, the overwhelming amount of energy inside it made it clear that it was no ordinary item. This was the "Right Eye of the Demon King," a legendary item that existed in this world only in three copies, including this one.


    "Congrattions. Now this nymph will live," Veronica said with a displeased tone, arranging Adam in a kneeling position with a cushion under his knees.


    "Yes... I feel like dog shit, but at least Anna will be able to live happily. That''s all that matters," he mumbled, feeling himself losing consciousness.


    A few minutester, he was quietly snoring. Veronica sighed and gently brushed strands of hair from his forehead, which were covered in sweat. His face was pale, and every movement was apanied by pain. However, from the satisfied expression on Adam''s face, it was clear that the oue had satisfied him.


    "You fool..."


    To be continued...

 Chapter 180 Playing with the Mother-in-law [extra]

    Chapter 180 ying with the Mother-inw [extra]


    Extra Chapter. ying with the Mother-inw, Part 1.


    ===


    On one sunny day, as Adam begrudgingly picked up yet another document in need of review, his mother-inw burst into his office unexpectedly.


    Sierra Silvana ¨C a recognizable figure in exclusive circles. She was the Queen of Nymphs and one of the most powerful beings in this world. She belonged to an enigmatic group known as the Pirs of the World or something else, but unquestionably, she stood out for her childlike behavior and carefree nature. Compared to other queens Adam had ever encountered, she...


    Was incredibly whimsical. It seemed that her attention could be easily diverted by anything intriguing. She also asionally flirted with him, though she did it in such a peculiar manner that it resembled more of a joke than flirting. Despite her carefree behavior, she could be serious at times. The keyword here is "sometimes."


    Raising her right hand, she waved to Adam, who looked at her with a tired expression. Her face radiated when she brought two dice with a mischievous smile. Her eyes turned into crescents as she smiled broadly, and her attire, as usual, was unconventional.


    "Hello! I got bored, and I thought, why not bother... I mean, chat with my son-inw!" she said in a light tone without a hint of embarrassment and plopped down in the chair in front of him, which was a typical office chair.


    But for some reason, he liked it, and every time they met, Sierra happily jumped on the chair and spun around as if she were a child. Although it was very cute when she did it for the first time, after the twentieth time, Adam couldn''t help but react without tears.


    "Please, mother-inw, I''m working..." Adam said with a sigh, helplessly setting the documents aside.


    "Oh,e on, you~! Listen, my boy, as long as you''re alive, you should have fun! Why all this stressful work, huh?" she said with a grin, spinning in her chair. "Wheee! It never gets old."


    "You know, advice should be given with a serious face. And you, as I see it, are having a st," Adam remarked, shrugging and loosening his tie, feeling a sense of fatigue. There were too many business meetings today that demanded his attention, and he incredibly wanted to teach those four merchants everything so they could do the work for him. Oh, wait, that''s already in progress...


    "..."


    Anyway, out of the corner of his eye, Adam nced at his mother-inw and sighed, noticing her posture. Sitting on her haunches, she spun in the office chair with a carefree smile. The issue was that due to her position, Adam had a full view of her panties. As always, she wore the shortest skirt, and her sudden stay at his house had only made it shorter. Soon, the skirt had be so short that it had turned into a mini-skirt.


    Her schoolgirl uniform and her twintails evoked strange thoughts, and her overall behavior gave no hint that this woman was as old as the world. Certainly, her lovely face had an impact, but her two ample assets, which involuntarily captured your attention, clearly showed she wasn''t a high school student.


    Such visits continued for several weeks until Adam decided to set aside some time for her. Now, they sat in a private room in a cat cafe. Adam smiled as he watched Sierra being surrounded by five cats, all vying for her affection.


    "Wow... I didn''t know this was possible! I wonder who the genius was that came up with this?" she asked, stroking a British Shorthair cat with a bright smile.


    "Who knows, but the concept is interesting," Adam replied.


    "Gee, are you even popr with cats?!"


    Adam gave a wry smile and petted several cats at once. There were probably around twenty of them gathered around him, all females demanding his attention. There were cats of various breeds. Adam removed a Snowshoe cat from his face and sighed.


    "For some reason, they''ve grown quite fond of me. It''s touching," Adam said, smiling gently. "It''s like a paradise. I enjoy rxing in thepany of cats, although my raven, Rav, isn''t bad either."


    "Come on. Why do only seemingly silly catse to me? It''s strange," Sierra pondered out loud.


    ***


    Returning to the mansion, Sierra suddenly dragged him into her room and ced two dice in front of him. He looked puzzled because he didn''t quite understand why she had initiated this, but then...


    "In short, let''s repeat what we did yesterday!" Sierra said with a smile, her eyes bright.


    "Hmm? Oh, you mean the strip game?" Adam recalled and raised an eyebrow in puzzlement but didn''t refuse. "Alright. So, who''s going first?"


    "Let''s decide with Rock-Paper Scissors!"


    Nodding, Adam counted to three, and they both simultaneously said, "Rock." They repeated it, and this time Sierra chose scissors, while Adam chose rock. He grinned triumphantly.


    "Great. Just to confirm, the rules are the same as yesterday, right?" he asked, holding a die in his hand.


    "That''s right! The one who rolls the smallest number loses!" Sierra confirmed.


    Adam nodded and tossed the die into the air. After a few spins in the air, itnded in Adam''s open palm. Looking at the number that came up, he announced the result, "Five."


    Sierra frowned and rolled the die because it was her turn. After a few seconds...


    "Oh, six! Haha! This is my victory!" she proudly eximed with obvious satisfaction on her face.


    "You''re celebrating too soon. It''s just the first round," Adam replied, wrinkling his nose.


    He reached for his tie and began to slowly and seductively undo it, knowing that Sierra enjoyed it as indicated by her sparkling eyes.


    With a sigh, Adam ced his tie on the table, and they once again started to decide who would roll the die first. This time, Sierra won.


    "I hope it''s something normal this time," she said, squinting her eyes and tossing the die upwards. "At least a six, please, at least a six!"


    Adam watched the die, and when itnded in Sierra''s palm, he saw the number "one." An almost mocking smile appeared on his face.


    "Well, dear mother-inw, I believe it''s your turn now," he said, not trying to hide his joy. He leaned back in the chair, crossing his arms over his chest. "Please, begin when you''re ready."


    "Grr..."


    Despite Sierra growling somewhat "threateningly," she still untied her ribbon and ced it on the table with a bang. She looked determined.


    "Alright, damn it. Next time, victory will be mine!" she said through gritted teeth.


    "Yeah, yeah, of course," Adam rolled his eyes at her behavior. It seemed Sierra was one of those people who couldn''t stand losing. So he could only shrug and taunt her in good humor.


    "Rock," Adam said.


    "Paper! Haha!"


    Sierra won again and grabbed the die with determination. She tossed it into the air and watched as it slowly descended into her open palm.


    Thud! She closed her hand, gripping the die, and then opened it to reveal the number "four."


    "Well, it could have been worse. Anyway, it''s your turn now," she told Adam, handing over the die.


    "Yeah... hey, could you not grip the die so tightly next time? It has some tiny cracks now," Adamined, noticing the cracks on the die''s surface.


    "Oh, oops... sorry, I got carried away."


    He shook his head, indicating that it was fine, and tossed the die into the air again. When itnded in his palm, he saw the number "three."


    "Darn it."


    "Another victory for the great Sierra! Piece of cake!" sheughed cheerfully, giggling.


    Adam looked at her smile and couldn''t help but smile as well. His mother-inw was unusual, but she had endearing qualities that he liked.


    However, they hadn''t forgotten about the game. Adam took off his jacket, leaving him in just a shirt, pants, shoes, and boxers.


    Sierra was still wearing her jacket, shirt, skirt, panties, and stockings. There was plenty of room to have fun.


    After another round of rock-paper-scissors, this time Adam won. Tossing the die into the air, he skillfully caught it and saw the number "six."


    "Well, this is my victory. My favorite mother-inw, it''s your turn to take something off," Adam said, smirking.


    "Darn it!"


    She clenched her teeth and removed her jacket. Adam only now noticed how heated the atmosphere had be. Her two ample assets were now fully exposed, and he had to muster all his willpower not to appear impolite.


    They started a new round. This time, Adam won again, and he watched with curiosity as his mother-inw slowly removed one of her stockings. She did it surprisingly slowly. When she hadpletely taken off the stocking from her right leg, her slender foot was revealed.


    "Darn, it feels ufortable without my stocking!" sheined.


    "If I''m not mistaken, you don''t even take them off when you sleep. Is there a special reason?" Adam asked while tossing the die into the air. "Three."


    "No special reason? No, there are no reasons. I just like them!" Sierra replied, tilting her head to the side and tossing the die into the air. "It makes me feel sexy. Oh, five. Undress!"


    "Sometimes I can''t understand your logic," Adam said, smiling, and removed his right shoe. Although, if he took off his shirt, the atmosphere would heat up too quickly, and it wouldn''t be as interesting.


    Sierra watched his every move attentively, and an amused smile mixed with a hint of madness appeared on her face. Such a smile was usually seen on Veronica''s face, but the moment Adam raised his head...


    "What''s the matter?" she asked, tilting her head to the side with an adorable smile.


    "Oh, nothing..."


    However, Adam could swear that for a split second, it felt like a hungry tigress was staring at him.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 181 Playing with the Mother-in-law [extra]

    Chapter 181 ying with the Mother-inw [extra]


    Extra Chapter. ying with the Mother-inw, Part 2


    ===


    Adam sighed heavily as he lost again in rock-paper-scissors. Ignoring Sierra''s giggles, he grabbed a die and tossed it into the air. Spinning through the air, itnded smoothly in his palm. Upon inspection, he found he rolled a "six."


    "Oh, what luck. Mother-inw, it''s your turn," Adam said, smiling, leaning back in his chair. "Please, go ahead. I''ll wait."


    "Darn it, darn it, darn it! You''re cheating! There''s no way I lost so stupidly!" Sierra eximed with a furrowed brow. She wrinkled her petite nose and reached for her left stocking, slowly starting to remove it.


    The stocking fabric gathered in one ce as she slowly took it off. When it reached her foot, she lifted her leg up and then carefully removed it. With an elegant flick of her fingers, she neatly folded the stocking and ced it next to you. She cherished them more than her wealth in Sylvana.


    Adam refrained frommenting on how enticing it looked from his perspective. He sighed and averted his gaze. His mother-inw was undeniably appealing in terms of romantic interest. Adam cleared his throat and looked at Sierra, who tossed the die into the air. He couldn''t help but admire her appearance.


    Beautiful white legs, slender and alluring. Her hips were developed in the right direction, and the pleasant floral scent that emanated from her seemed to cloud the mind. She moved her toes like an excited child while wearing a gentle smile on her face. Undoubtedly, she had a charming aura, often referred to as "kawaii."


    "Hey, mind if I smoke?" Adam asked, reaching for the nearby cab.


    "Huh? Smoking... cigarettes, right? Okay, no problem! I don''t mind!" Sierra replied, crossing her legs in a lotus position. She chuckled, "But don''t they harm your health?"


    "Yeah, smoking is detrimental to health and not rmended for individuals under eighteen," Adam replied, taking out a pack of cigarettes and a lighter. He ran his nail along the mark where the cigarette had to be opened and made a precise cut, removing the protective film.


    Recently, Adam had taken up smoking cigarettes, although he didn''t do it very often. During particrly challenging times, they helped him distract and sometimes even focus on his thoughts. However, he certainly didn''t endorse or promote cigarette smoking. They were still harmful to health.


    Click. Click. Fsh-sh...


    Taking a short inhale, Adam blew out a small puff of smoke and sighed. These were special cigarettes designed for those who practiced magical energy. They helped to rx but had the drawback of slightly disrupting the stable state of magical energy in the channels.


    Another round began, and this time, Sierra emerged victorious. Adam sighed as the tension increased several times. He started unbuttoning the buttons on his shirt while Sierra observed him. As a small patch of his skin appeared, a swallowing sound suddenly came from her.


    "What?" Adam asked, looking in her direction, but all he received was a carefree smile. He smiled back and decided not to give in, "It''s nothing, maybe I just thought I heard something."


    Then he unbuttoned the cuffs that were slightly squeezing his wrists, thus concentrating magical energy in his magical channels. He immediately felt a sense of freedom and relief, which made him exhale with ease.


    "By the way, I''ve always been curious about why your cuffs are so tight. Although it helps you concentrate magical energy, it could also be dangerous for your health. Or are you a masochist?" She asked, tilting her head curiously.


    "Haha... no, I''m not a masochist. They just help me stay focused and not fall asleep during heavy work," Adam said with augh as he removed his shirt from his shoulders and extended his arm. "It may sound strange, but it helps. You feel difort, but your magical energy is always ready. Although it may lead to health problems, I try not to overdo it."


    Completely shirtless now, he revealed his physique. Sierra''s gaze was fixed on his well-defined muscles and developed physique, which was difficult to discern under his clothing. Adam belonged to the category of lean men whose bodies appeared skinny with clothes on, but without them, he disyed his full allure.


    A whistle could be heard. It was Sierra, who admiringly ced her hand on his abs, wearing a sweet smile on her face, although her eyes sparkled strangely. Adam simply smiled, not showing any reaction, though he was slightly surprised by the close contact. But it wouldn''t be urate to say he was against it.


    Adam rolled the die, and itnded on a four. Sierra did the same, and...


    "Three... that was close!" sheined.


    "Well, as you can see, my dear mother-inw, luck is on my side!" Adam said, grinning and cracking his neck.


    "Go to hell!" Sierra retorted and began slowly removing her mini-skirt. It was somewhat mesmerizing as the lower her skirt went, the more Adam could see. And in the end...


    She was wearing a thong. It was somewhat surprising, considering that she usually liked to wear simple panties. However, considering her age, it was a normal choice. The thong was red and reminded Adam of the ones Amarantha used to wear.


    "Hey, this belongs to Amarantha, right?" he asked, chuckling.


    "O-o-oh? Did you recognize it so quickly? Yes, it''s hers," Sierra replied, giggling. "I was rummaging through her clothes, and I found it, so I decided to try it on. It looks cute, doesn''t it?"


    "Yes, it suits you," Adam nodded, smiling at her.


    Although he was very curious to see Amarantha''s reaction, as she had experienced the disappearance of her clothes several times.


    There was rustling. Adam raised an eyebrow as Sierra suddenly climbed onto hisp. Her slender buttocks pressed against his groin, and things were starting to get risky. Adam swallowed and put his arm around her waist.


    Sierra didn''t say anything; she just leaned her head on his shoulder. She slyly grinned and teasingly wiggled her hips, trying to arouse him. Adam didn''t remain passive either, lightly running his fingers along her younger sister, separated only by a thinyer of fabric.


    "Ha-ah..."


    Sierra involuntarily let out a heavy sigh, and goosebumps ran across her body. Still, in Adam''s embrace, she tossed the die into the air, and when itnded in her open palm, she saw the number "six."


    "So, my dear son-inw, you''ve lost. How about this... can I take off your pants?" she whispered to him with a seductive and soft voice.


    "Heh? You''re quite daring, my dear mother-inw," Adam said sarcastically, wrapping his left arm around her waist and using his right hand to stroke her cheek.


    Sierra felt strangely. She had a slight feeling of dizziness and lightness as if she were weightless. Unexpectedly, even for herself, she realized that her body had be warm, and her breathing became irregr as if Sierra had run a marathon.


    She stood up and turned to Adam. Kneeling, she reached for his belt and started unfastening it.


    nk. She tossed the belt aside and unbuttoned his pants, then began to pull them down. Her breathing stopped when she saw the boxer shorts with a bulge.


    Gulp.


    She swallowed hard, her face blushing with excitement. She was full of curiosity, but sudden anxiety in her brain helped her snap back to reality.


    Standing up, she tried to step back, holding Adam''s pants in her hands. She plopped into her chair, took a deep breath, and pinched her cheeks.


    "What am I doing, damn it?" she asked aloud, looking at her appearance. Suddenly, a gust of wind blew, and Adam realized that she had disappeared from the room.


    Silence fell. Adam nonchntly picked up his pants lying on the floor and put them on. Sierra''s belongings were still there, but he didn''t touch them.


    Inspecting the room, which was cluttered with clothes, he merely smiled and looked at his wealth.


    "Yeah..."


    Yawning, Adamy down on the bed. Today, there was a special arrangement among his women, and now he slept alone with Gaia.


    "You look upset. Did something happen?" Adam asked, hugging her by the waist and pulling her closer. Kissing her forehead, he inquired, "Maybe something is bothering you? Or are the servants not to your liking?"


    "Huh? N-no, I''m not upset, don''t think that! It''s just..." She pressed herself against his chest and shyly averted her gaze, avoiding his eyes. "I''m just a bit embarrassed. We don''t usually spend much time alone. So, it''s unusual..."


    Adam chuckled when he heard her exnation. He gently stroked her cheek and lifted her head, kissing her lips. Their kiss was passionate and even involved their tongues.


    Surprisingly, the seeminglyposed Gaia turned out to be quite assertive. Her hands clung tightly around his neck, pulling him closer.


    Thanks to their unique physiology, neither Adam nor Gaia needed to breathe often, so they kissed continuously for twenty minutes.


    "Ahh..."


    Gaia let out a seductive sigh as their lips parted. There was a bridge of saliva between them, and the woman''s face blushed, her eyes showing ripples. She had thoroughly enjoyed it.


    She sighed in rxation and nestled against his chest, closing her eyes. After a few minutes, Adam could hear her delightful and sweet humming.


    "What a sweetheart. Perhaps the most modest among my nymph women," Adam thought, smiling.


    Usually, on such asions, his women demanded hot sex, but Gaia was content with a kiss and fell asleep, feeling tranquil. It seemed that even Elyra would seem pervertedpared to her.


    "Anyway, we''ll take it slow. We have all the time in the world to develop our rtionship, so there''s no need to rush."


    Adam looked out of the window and saw a beautiful starry sky. He sighed, realizing that to achieve his dream, he would have to work hard, but it also required spending a lot of time with his women. Although it was problematic...


    "But I''m still incredibly excited. A harem of women who love you... what could be better in my life?"


    To be continued...

 Chapter 182 Decision

    Chapter 182 Decision


    There will be two additional chapters today. Again a reader by the nickname "swcowboy" has donated, for which I thank him heartily!


    ===


    Tired from the journey, Adam wearily entered the mansion. At the entrance, he was greeted by a corridor lined with maids who curtsied as he crossed the threshold. Their gazes were filled with adoration and a love that bordered on fanatical obsession. Their attachment to him made him feel good.


    "Wee home, master!" they eximed in unison, bowing.


    Their movements were synchronized and extremely graceful. All twenty maids, acting as some kind ofmanders, seemed to be connected by a single animation, and upon seeing Adam as the trigger, they immediately activated and showed him profound respect with an elegant and beautiful bow. These were maids who had been trained to perfection, shining brighter than any heavenly star.


    "Good morning,dies. Where is Amarantha and the other girls?" he asked, adjusting his tie. The door behind him automatically closed.


    "They are in your study, sir. They mentioned receiving several personal invitations from Duchess Anastasia, Her Majesty Elizabeth, and a letter marked ''confidential.'' Please take note of that," a female voice said, filled with seriousness. The speaker''s tone was soft and respectful, instantly putting one at ease.


    Turning to the speaker, Adam saw Chloe, who smiled gently and curtsied. Recently, she had taken on the responsibilities of Ekaterina, who had to attend to other matters due to an increased workload, other than managing the estate.


    "Chloe... thank you for your report. I hope it''s not too burdensome for you?" Adam asked with a smile, rxing his facial muscles. He proceeded forward, and Chloe, seemingly ustomed to this, followed him.


    "Everything is fine, sir. I''m handling tasks even better than one could imagine. That''s what Lady Ekaterina said, so I think I''m doing quite well," she replied, blushing slightly. Her smile was full of innocence and beauty, leaving Adam admiring her.


    "Hmm..."


    In reality, Chloe had her own history, which began ten years ago. She was half-demon and half-human. Her mother, who fell in love with a Greater Demon, soon became pregnant and gave birth to Chloe. However, there was a significant problem.


    Chloe''s mother was a noblewoman, specifically a noble from Avalonia, where there were strictws against associating with demons. So, when it was discovered that a demon was behind her mother''s pregnancy, Chloe''s mother and her demon father were in danger. They were on the run, living as nomads, constantly moving from one ce to another, fearing discovery and the dire consequences.


    They lived this way for ten years until Chloe''s mother gave birth to a second child, Chloe''s younger sister, Lisa. Although the birth went well, her mother soon passed away because her body struggled to cope with the presence of a creature imbued with magical energy.


    "ording to her ount, that was just the beginning of the tragedy," Adam recalled, his hands in his trouser pockets.


    A monthter, they were discovered, and they had to flee once more. However, the knights were well-prepared, and among them was someone who had achieved the Middle path (5 sources), making it impossible for them to escape. Their father had to engage inbat, thus diverting the knights and taking the blows upon himself, while young Chloe, along with her little sister, who was still a toddler, started to run away.


    Fortunately, the Goddess of Fate did not turn her back on them, and soon they settled in a small vige located ten kilometers from the city of Sedyon. This vige was inhabited by only twenty people, with Chloe and Lisa being the only young ones; the rest were elderly individuals in deep old age. They were taken in by Mr. Jacob and Mrs. Laventaine.


    The elderly folks cared for them as if they were their children, and their love and care were highly valued. Adam arrived there soon after, having learned about valuable resources in the area. That''s when he met Chloe, who seemed talented.


    He gave them hisst name, Harris, which he had discarded. And so, the Harris sisters soon discovered their immense talent in magic. Lisa, the younger sister, had a talent for ice magic, while Chloe possessed both ice magic and a special hereditary demon ability.


    Truth''s Captive. The ability that earned Chloe recognition from Adam. This power allowed her to see through lies and uncover the truth, but using it consumed 3/4 of Chloe''s magical reserves because she wasn''t a full demon.


    Initially, Adam wanted to steal this ability through his powers, but he soon decided to leave it be since the girl had shown attachment to him and,ter,plete devotion. For him, it was more advantageous to have subordinates than to be a one-person army.


    This marked the beginning of her splendid life. The vige Adam visited was soon improved, and the elderly folks received a youth-restoring elixir that not only extended their lives but also rejuvenated them and cured all their ailments. Now, Mr. Jacob and Mrs. Laventaine had a house in the city, in one of the most luxurious districts, living a good life.


    This was Adam''s way ofpensating them and a reward for preserving such a vital asset for his city.


    ***


    After a few minutes of silence during which Adam was lost in his thoughts, they reached his study. Following proper etiquette, Adam first let Chloe enter, which she greatly appreciated.


    Inside his study, Adam found Amarantha and Anna, who were studying together.


    "Sup girls," he greeted them cheerfully, closing the door behind him.


    The women''s reactions were intense. Amarantha, using teleportation, appeared in front of him and began inspecting his body, as if searching for wounds or issues. Anna, timidly approaching him, like a kitten making its first contact with a human, slowly but surely reached him and took hold of his sleeve, lowering her head.


    "..."


    No one said anything that significantly increased the tension in the room. However, following basic etiquette, Chloe moved to a corner and refrained from openly staring at them, deciding that it was no longer her concern. At the same time, as Amarantha examined his body, Adam observed them.


    In particr, his field of vision caught Anna''s pale and emaciated body, which appeared so fragile that any careless gust of wind could break her. And he didn''t like it. Even without using his magical sses, Adam could still see radical changes in her magical energy and life force. The situation was not promising.


    Judging only by her life force, she had only five months left to live. Such sudden changes made him deeply frightened. Even with an artifact that could help her, Adam still panicked, and his face noticeably paled.


    His sclera turned ck, and his eyebrows furrowed. His heartbeat was so rapid that its sound could be heard with the naked ear. This distracted Amarantha, who looked at him with concern and asked in her tender, beautiful voice, "What''s wrong? You look tired, and your sclera turned ck. Are you angry?" It was clear from her behavior that she had long understood thenguage of his body. The anger emanating from his heart was not directed at anyone specific, but it unquestionably expressed his concern and irritation. It suddenly urred to him that Anna had brought herself to this state.


    "No, nothing..." he replied, taking a deep breath, and his magical energy passed through his internal organs like an electric current, causing a reaction in his body, which rapidly restored damaged parts, and soon he came to himself.


    Meeting Anna''s gaze, who was looking at him with concern, gently stroking his wrist, he smiled gently and embraced them both. This action, despite its cuteness, aroused suspicion in the women that something bad had happened. However, they did not bombard him with questions and decided to simply trust him.


    At the same time, Chloe didn''t know where to cast her gaze...


    ***


    An hourter, when Adam finally came to his senses, which took a considerable amount of time, he sighed andfortably settled in his chair, looking at Anna. From his gaze, she understood that he had noticed something was amiss.


    "You did figure it out, didn''t you?" she said, smiling bitterly and tilting her head down, avoiding direct eye contact in every way. "Please understand... even if you promised me that you could give me a second heart, I can''t allow myself to be a burden on your shoulders. Initially, my mission was to give the nymph race a child, and nothing more. If I can''t even do that, then..."


    "Anna," Adam abruptly interrupted her. His voice was low, and it was clear that he was not in the mood for a calm conversation. However, upon hearing his tone, he decided to amend it and speak more calmly. He sighed and regted his breathing before continuing, "You keep insisting that you''re useless and just wasting our time, but you look at our sincere feelings as mere support. I think you should understand that we''re saying this not out of politeness but because it''s what we truly believe."


    "He''s right. I know you genuinely regret your actions, and I''m sure we can ovee the trials that wille our way in the near future. Please, the most important thing is not to give up. If you give up, how can we help you?" Amarantha said, supporting her husband''s words. Her eyes narrowed, which looked somewhat aggressive, but the tears in the corners of her eyes indicated her sincere concern.


    Anna remained silent and only bowed her head even further. Adam sighed when he heard her quiet sobs.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 183 Anna [1]

    Chapter 183 Anna [1]


    Thank you for your support, swcowboy!


    Additional Chapter.


    1/2


    ===


    "Anna..."


    Adam sighed and stood up from his seat, walking towards the water nymph who was crying, covering her face with her hands. He gently picked her up (like a princess) and kissed her forehead. Feeling his strong grip around her waist and the support he offered, Anna turned and buried herself in his chest, wrapping her arms around his neck.


    Sob. Sob.


    Her tears, soaking into his shirt, left a beautiful glow, and Adam felt a pleasant coolness as well as the nourishment of his life energy. This was what they called "Nymph''s Tears," which in ancient times were part of a recipe for an elixir that extended one''s lifespan.


    He tilted his head and kissed her head as Amarantha stroked her soft blue hair.


    A few minutester...


    Adam sat on the couch with Anna sitting on hisp, leaning against him. She closed her eyes and peacefully slept while Adam caressed her beautiful and soft-to-touch blue hair, and her long eyshes quivered every time she inhaled his scent and calmed down.


    "She cried for a long time. What a crybaby, ha-ha," mumbled Adam, kissing her cheek, to which the woman opened her eyes.


    "Stwaap!"


    Adam chuckled when Anna turned to him and embraced him, hiding her face in his chest. He smiled and rested his cheek on her head, while Anna listened to his heartbeat, which served as her luby.


    After what felt like endless minutes of tears, she had finally returned to her usual mood, much happier and more cheerful. The color of her face became healthier, although some paleness still lingered, which couldn''t help but make Adam worry. However, he already had a n.


    "Hmm? What is she doing here?" Amarantha murmured in surprise, wrinkling her nose. "Adam, did you excite her again with something?"


    "Why is it always my fault, tell me, please?" he asked in response, smirking. "I need her to help Anna, got it?"


    "Huuh?"


    Anna and Amarantha didn''t understand the meaning of his words, but the sudden appearance of Veronica in the room made them tense up and instantly discard any unnecessary thoughts. As soon as Veronica entered the room, she noticed Adam, especially how he was lying, and most importantly, who was lying to him."


    "Tsk."


    "Hey, did you just click your tongue?" Amarantha asked rhetorically, getting up from her seat.


    "No, you must have imagined it. Anyway, I''m ready for the ritual. We just need the water nymph to be ready. How is that going, Adam?" she asked indifferently, sitting in the armchair and crossing her arms on her chest, ring at Anna, who was lying carefree on hisp.


    Adam got up, lifted Anna, and approached Veronica. He gently ced Anna on her feet and smiled.


    "Thank you for your help. Anna is already prepared for the ritual, although I haven''t had a chance to exin everything thoroughly."


    "What? Well, for politeness, you could at least say what it is, or it will end up in chaos," Amarantha suggested.


    "Okay."


    Nodding, Adam turned to Amarantha and Anna, who were watching them with iprehension. He fake-coughed, apparently picking up this amusing habit from Ricky, and then began to exin what they were about to do. With each passing minute, as they listened to his exnation, their faces distorted, and astonishment turned into shock. Amarantha, in particr, was surprised because she was well aware of the origin of this item. However...


    "First of all, where did you get this item? If I recall correctly, it was supposed to disappear altogether because the Demon King also disappeared along with hell. Could it be..." Amarantha started speaking and then shifted her gaze to Veronica, raising an eyebrow. "Could you have had this item all along? It''s amazing that being a mad scientist, you agreed to give such an important item to Anna. What are you trying to achieve?"


    "Maybe you shut up, for heaven''s sake? I don''t have anything to study anymore, besides, I''ve been familiar with this item since ancient times. Despite its rarity, it doesn''t interest me. You know that, by surpassing a certain boundary, we be almost an infinite source of magical energy," Veronica replied, wrinkling her nose and snorting. "We borrowed it from an acquaintance of mine on certain conditions. So, you can rx."


    "I''m not better off because of this. Who is this acquaintance? Under what conditions did she lend you this item?" Amarantha asked, frowning, but no one answered.


    Even when Adam asked, he remained silent too and didn''t want to discuss this topic because she would be a hundred percent against it and wouldn''t calm down until his safety was guaranteed. This made him sigh again and again as they descended into the basement, which had long been cleared of corpses.


    ***


    The ritual in question was an operation in which the source would be reced by a foreign object and required special attention. It was like heart surgery, where everything had to be done carefully and quickly, not wasting a second. And no one, except Veronica, had experience in this matter.


    "By the way, where do you know this ritual from?" Adam once asked her out of curiosity, and...


    Veronica recounted the story of how, in her youth, she had captured Demon Generals and forced them to participate in an experiment. She started merging them one by one with this item, trying to rece the source and thus create a higher-quality version of demons. She seeded in doing so, but she bitterly discovered that the "Right Eyes of Demon King" had limited potential and barely reached Demon Marquis, which did not satisfy her.


    The story was apanied by illustrations that were quite bloody. However, Adam decided to trust Veronica because he had no other choice. At first, Anna was frightened and naturally asked Adam not to use such an important item on her. Still, when faced with his determination, she decided to trust him. She nowy on the operating table, waiting for Veronica to prepare all the necessary instruments.


    "Adam... I''m scared," she murmured, pressing Adam''s hand to her, which gave her courage. She looked at him with teary eyes and said, "I''m afraid that all of this will be in vain. That I''ll still die, and the important item will be lost. You still haven''t told me what price you paid for this, which also worries me. I don''t want to be a burden to you..."


    "You''re not a burden, Anna. Don''t speak of yourself that way, understand?" Adam said firmly, leaning down and kissing her forehead. During this kiss, Anna closed her eyes and sighed, feelingforted. He raised his head and smiled at her, seeing his reflection in her crystal-clear eyes. "You will never be a burden to me. You and the other girls are my moral support, and my love, which I will cherish until the veryst moment of my life."


    "But... what if the ritual fails?" she asked, squeezing his hand with both of hers.


    Adam fell silent. Even he found it difficult to imagine what would happen, as you could never avoid failure. However, he still believed in the sess of this ritual and didn''t want to show doubt on his face.


    "Everything will be fine. I''ll be with you, and Amarantha will support you. I''ll be with you from beginning to end, and I''ll bear your pain. Trust me... alright?" he said, smiling at her. His smile was bright and full of confidence, momentarily charming all the women in the room. Even the gloomy Anna seemed to be affected, as she smiled back and closed her eyes.


    Soon, she fell asleep. Adam sighed and looked at Amarantha, who had an obvious unwillingness on her face, but under his persistent gaze, she still cast the spell.


    "I''m not sure this is a good idea. Part of the pain would be suppressed due to shock," Amarantha said, helping Adam sit on a chair. "And during the spell, you''ll feel all the pain. It''s twice as bad."


    "Anna has a low pain threshold. She feels pain twice as intensely, which I can''t allow. Besides, I''m used to this pain, it''s nothing to me," Adam replied, maintaining an indifferent expression, even though he was in agony inside. It was as if he was being burned alive on a zing fire.


    Looking at Anna, who slept sweetly, he smiled gently and then turned to the concerned Amarantha, who was wiping sweat from his forehead.


    "You know me, although I''m a scoundrel, I can''t let her feel pain again. Otherwise, what''s the point of being a husband?"


    Pain is the body''s protective signal in response to external or internal danger. Every living being has a pain threshold, which determines the reduction of perceived pain. For those who practice magic, their pain threshold is usually very high, aiding them in battles.


    However, there are exceptions, like Anna. She feels this pain twice as intensely, making the ritual excruciating for her. Given her pregnancy, it would be extremely dangerous for both the unborn child and the woman herself. That''s why Adam made this decision.


    "Ha-ah... ha-ah..."


    He breathed heavily, struggling to catch his breath and regte his breathing. His body was wracked with excruciating pain, which felt like abination of internal injuries and Veronica''s actions. Her actions were far less delicate than one might expect, almost bordering on a dangerous level that could inflict severe pain on the subject. However, Adam didn''tin.


    Sitting in a chair, he clenched his fists, trying not to sumb to the pain. Amarantha sat beside him, gently wiping the sweat from his brow, and then used her magic to alleviate the pain, although it provided only limited relief.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 184 Anna [2]

    Chapter 184 Anna [2]


    However, despite the intense pain, Adam continued to watch the ritual closely, in which Veronica reached out to the shattered source. It looked like shards of ss piercing through magical channels, causing even more agony.


    "Adam, it''s going to hurt a lot now because, before the operation, I need to remove the remaining pieces of the source, which are now in the form of shards," Veronica warned, frowning. "It''s going to be very dangerous because these shards have embedded themselves in the magical channels, serving as both a threat and protection. Please endure this."


    "Ugh... all right."


    Adam found it difficult, but he responded and sighed. A few secondster, the pain returned, two to five times stronger. He only furrowed his brow but refrained from crying out, not wanting to appear weak. However, the longer it went on, the more unbearable the pain became, and he could barely hold back. It felt like being pierced from the inside with heated needles deliberately targeting the nerves.


    Sweat poured from his forehead, and his heartbeat elerated. His body went numb, and his consciousness grew hazy. He could hardly listen to what Amarantha was saying to him, and all he could feel was pain. The pain overwhelmed all six of his senses!


    ***


    The ritualsted not for an hour, not for two, but for a whole day! As a result, Adam was not in the best shape afterward. Even though he suffered from such intense pain, his regeneration couldn''t keep up with healing the damage. It seemed that if he weren''t a demon, he might have died from how excruciating this experience was. However, in the end, they achieved a good result.


    Anna was healed. Her life was saved. Moreover...


    "I''ll be a father in five months," Adam thought, letting out a tired sigh.


    A week had passed since the ritual was performed, and both he and Annay in bed unable to get up. Doctors monitored them around the clock, and every half hour, he had to drink the potions that Amarantha prepared for him. He couldn''t control his body as if he were paralyzed, but Veronica had assured him that this was temporary.


    For his safety, Adam was ced in a secure and protected room, which was further divided in space, making it one of the most secure ces in this world. From time to time, his wives would visit him, and he had tofort them.


    Today, Elyra came to visit him. As she entered the room through a separate entrance essible by a token, she immediately rushed over to him, carrying a basket of fruits.


    "Adam! I brought you apples and oranges that we received as a gift from an unknown person. ording to the analysis, these are fruits from Elfheim. There was also a letter in the basket, but neither I nor Amarantha read it," she said, sitting on a chair next to the bed. She ced the basket on the nightstand.


    "..."


    "Also, the girls wanted to let you know that they''ll handle all the difficult tasks, so you can rest. Isn''t that great?" she cheerfully said, taking out an apple and starting to peel it.


    Elyra smiled and began to peel the apple. However, what stood out in her behavior was that she avoided eye contact with him, as she had been doing since she entered the room. Adam sighed, realizing the pain he had caused.


    "Also..."


    "Forgive me, Elyra. I made you worry," Adam interrupted her, apologizing. He looked at Elyra''s tear-streaked face, which she tried to hide. He had witnessed a simr scene with almost all the women who had visited him. He felt bad that he couldn''t get up andfort her. "Ipletely failed as a worthy husband. I made you worry so much, and on top of that, I burdened you with work. I''m sorry."


    "N-no, d-don''t a-apologize! It''s... it''s okay, got it?!" Elyra struggled to speak, sobbing. She ced the apple and the knife on the nightstand, covered her face with her hands, and began to cry. Adam closed his eyes, feeling guilty. Despite his desire to do everything perfectly, it was challenging to achieve what was considered ideal in this world. This time, he had caused them significant distress due to his forgetfulness.


    "This wouldn''t have happened if I had talked to you all before. I will make amends for my mistake," he said in a hoarse voice, maintaining a mask of indifference, but beneath it was pain.


    "N-no, I said, d-don''t apologize! You''re not at fault, understood?!" Elyra insisted, quickly wiping away her tears with the sleeves of her dress.


    "M-m..."


    ***


    One day, when he could already move his arms, a visitor came to him, the Vampire Queen.


    "Hello, Lady Liara. I suppose today is the day for payment?" he said, trying to sit up straight.


    "Yes, but you don''t need to get up, don''t strain yourself," she said with a smile, sitting on a chair. Crossing her legs, she tilted her head to the side. "I heard about your heroism, so I decided to postpone the payment for a few days. But since you''re in a somewhat normal condition now, I assume you can settle your debt, right?"


    "Yes, I need to give my blood, or..."


    "No-no-no. I will drink directly from the source!"


    She brightened and her beautiful red eyes gleamed, while her fangs became sharper and longer. Adam said nothing and simply presented his neck, which Liara immediately bit into with her fangs. He felt a pleasant tingling all over his body and a slight weakness.


    His body worked at full throttle to replenish the blood reserves, which were diminishing at an elerated pace. Liara ran her hands over his chest, descending slightly, but before touching his groin area, she stopped sucking his blood and moved away, pulling her hand from under the nket.


    "Haaa..."


    She sighednguidly, her cheeks turning red. She resembled a person who had consumed too much alcohol and was now suffering the consequences. Her gait was unsteady, and she nearly stumbled as she made her way back to the chair. Copsing into it, she sighed and caught her breath, feeling her heartbeat racing.


    "Your blood is just marvelous. As expected from the heir of [email protected], you possess exquisite blood. It''s like sipping on the finest wine!" she recounted her sensations, grinning. She leaned on the nightstand and sighed. "What a loss. Your blood is the most delicious I''ve ever had in all my life, you know? Amazing!"


    "I''m d to hear that..."


    Adam sighed, settling back down. It was even difficult for him to speak, so he could only respond asionally and mostly listen. Liara was talkative and could chat for hours, although he felt a bit of support from her as she helped elerate his regeneration.


    ***


    By the second week, Adam had regained his strength and could walk, although it wasn''t immediate. He was like a paralyzed person who had recovered from his ailment and, due tock of practice, had forgotten how to walk. He sighed and sat on the couch in the living room with Amarantha''s assistance.


    "How ufortable it is when your legs don''t work properly," heined, cracking his neck. Turning to ra, he asked, "ra, how is Anna doing?"


    "Everything is fine. There were noplications, so she should be able to walk in about two days. She misses you a lot," ra replied, sitting down next to him and taking his hand in her palm, gently stroking the back of his hand with her thumb. "Your child with her is also safe. Although I was shocked by how quickly the fetus is growing, it seems that nymphs have a different process."


    "Of course! If we consider it purely technically, we couldn''t have had children until my mother invented a way!" Sierra exined, smiling.


    She told them that initially, nymphs were born due to the umtion of magical energy in one ce, and then they lived until they died of old age or were killed by monsters. However, this unreliable method led to their extinction, and her mother decided to study how to reproduce. She traveled the world and found Sierra''s father, who was a human. They fell in love, and in the heat of passion, they identally discovered a way to reproduce.


    Adam smiled and sighed understandingly as he heard the story. Now he was sure that the woman in the story was Sierra''s mother, given her description of traveling mostly for fun rather than research. Her carefree behavior strongly reminded him of Sierra herself.


    Looking at the renewed joy in the living room, Adam gently smiled and closed his eyes, feeling a slight tiredness. Despite everything, it was all in the past.


    His main concern now was the child soon to be born. To be entirely honest, he wasn''t brimming with confidence about his ability to care for children, but he didn''t shy away from it and prepared mentally and materially.


    He had a room ready for the children, and he asked Ekaterina to teach him about child care, a request she dly agreed to. There was one noticeable change, though...


    All the women were excited. It seemed like they were ready to pounce on him at any moment and make a child with him, but they restrained themselves because there were already six women pregnant with his children. Plus, Adam still had many things to take care of.


    "Although, I think we can handle this. I hope I can raise good children," he thought, sighing. He stroked ra''s hair, and she smiled brightly, healing his soul.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 185 Astia

    Chapter 185 Astia


    Unusual weather conditions of this world demonstrated their power time and time again. Adam stepped out of the mansion, his hands tucked into the coat pockets. His expression remained impassive, and he had nopanions with him. He sighed as he opened an umbre and started walking, avoiding the puddles.


    "..."


    The quiet sounds of raindrops hitting the ground created a pleasant and rxing auditory backdrop, allowing him to focus on his thoughts. The world was gray, and there weren''t many people on the streets. You could barely notice some residents hurrying to get to work or to a cafe to seek shelter from the rain. It was 8 a.m., the beginning of the day for all the workers and children.


    "Ha-ha-ha!"


    "The rain is falling! Lina,e here,e here!"


    "Stop dragging me by the hand, Aminoris!"


    "Hahahaha!"


    Children''sughter echoed through the empty streets. These children were dressed in the school uniform of Sedion City and were running, asionally stepping on puddles, sharing an umbre. Today was Monday, the busiest time of the week.


    "What a cozy atmosphere," Adam thought, taking a cigarette from the inner pocket of his jacket. The cigarette case had a square shape with a sp, and it featured an image of a woman eating grapes while a sunset adorned her back. It was a recreated form of the Goddess of Truth and Justice, Veridia.


    In most of his products, Adam preferred to use her image as a logo or a special trademark. This led to numerous issues with the Church of Light, which protested, iming that depicting goddesses was a grave sin. To this, he only shrugged and sent them on a wild goose chase with the words, "I do as I please." Faced with such audacity, the church was infuriated but couldn''t do anything about it.


    Click. Click. Fsh-sh-sh...


    Adam lit a cigarette, which he had previously taken from the cigarette case, using the engraved picture of the woman, or more precisely, the grapes. Small particles of fire shot out of the engraving and ignited the cigarette.


    F-f-fsh...


    "Ha-a-ah... a few cigarettes in this weather won''t hurt," he mumbled, closing the cigarette case and putting it into his inner pocket.


    The city was silent, which was understandable, as it was morning, and the weather wasn''t particrly good. Many people simply didn''t go out in this weather, and Adam didn''t quite understand them, as he believed that rain always made for the best weather for walks.


    "I love the smell of rain, and its sound helps me calm down," he muttered, inhaling the smoke.


    To the onlooker, he appeared as an oddity, standing on the sidewalk, smoking a cigarette, leaning against the wall of aundry, as carriages of the rich passed by noisily. Meanwhile, many youngdies, without needing to hide their gaze, stared at him with admiration.


    "Mdy, what are you doing?"


    "James, c-can I invite this young man into our carriage?"


    "What?... Mdy, I didn''t quite understand your question," Adam raised an eyebrow, lighting another cigarette and exhaling smoke. He looked up and saw that avish carriage had stopped in front of him. The massive wheels were adorned with silver and gold, and the carriage''s base was made from a special wood known as the "White Wood." On the golden-adorned doors, there was a coat of arms belonging to an aristocrat. It was an eagle holding a knight''s sword in its ws, with three suns above it.


    Usually, suns were depicted on the coats of arms of aristocrats ranking from viscount and higher. Therefore, the presence of three suns gave Adam the notion that this was an aristocrat from the vassal kingdom of Rulisia, a marquis.


    The curtains on the windows were drawn, and he could see ady inside, gazing at him with adoration. For some reason, she looked familiar, but Adam couldn''t quite recall who she was.


    Soon, the carriage door opened, and an old man with short gray hair and brown eyes stepped out. He was dressed in the uniform of a butler and had a stoop. A magical aura formed around him, providing shelter from the rain. He approached Adam.


    "Sir, I apologize for the abrupt request, but mydy would like to meet with you. Would you spare us your attention?" He suddenly said with a respectful tone, but there was a hint of suspicion in his gaze as if Adam appeared to him as some sort of criminal. However, the old man sighed and exined, "I understand this sounds quite unusual, but she sees potential in you and would like to discuss the opportunities she can offer you."


    "..."


    Adam didn''t say anything and just exhaled smoke, taking out his cigarette case. Out of politeness, he extended it to the old man, gesturing that he could have one, but the old man politely declined, citing health issues. Although Adam saw that he was healthier than many young men, he didn''tment on it in any way.


    "As you wish," Adam replied, shrugging and putting out his cigarette. He returned the cigarette case to its ce and put on his white gloves. On the right glove, in the area of the thumb''s extension, were the initials "VeR," which the old man noticed. He raised an eyebrow.


    ***


    In the carriage... Adam sat in a chair across from a woman. In terms of appearance, she looked to be around twenty years old. She had long, wavy pink hair and bright blue eyes. She was dressed in a beautiful, closed dress, belonging to the "NYR" brand, in a shade of blue. Her face bore a tender smile, and her figure was beautiful and enticing.


    "Hello, sir. I hope I haven''t disturbed you," she said, initiating the conversation. Her face reflected positive emotions, and her soft smile gave a sense of rxation and serenity.


    "Hello, mdy," Adam greeted her politely, returning her kiss with the back of his hand. He gave her a gentle smile and responded to her question, "Of course, you haven''t disturbed me. I was just taking a leisurely walk in the city, enjoying the weather."


    The butler entered and closed the door behind him, instructing the coachman to start the journey. Then he sat down next to Adam, watching his every move as if Adam were a dangerous criminal preparing to attack.


    Adam regarded these two unusual individuals with suspicion. They had introduced themselves in a highly suspicious manner and had chosen a route that avoided as many guards as possible. It seemed as though they were hiding from something, even though the carriage selected for the journey was not particrly inconspicuous.


    Thedy in front of him was named Astia, and she was a talkative young woman. Every minute, she asked him about the city, fashion, or recent news rted to the Veridia brand. Of course, Adam didn''t reveal many details but shared surface-level information that ordinary city residents would know.


    He was also intrigued by the route they had taken, which led directly to his estate. Moreover, the woman seemed eager to learn about him, although judging by her appearance, she hadn''t realized that he was the mayor of the city. So, Adam decided to y along.


    "Ah, your name is Sir Leonid? What a splendid, manly name. Truly, a glorious name," Astia said,plimenting Adam, who had chosen a name at random. Then she asked, "You know, I''m very interested in this city. I''ve never visited it before, but I''m already drawn to its atmosphere and sophistication. It feels like, in many ways, it rivals even the capital!"


    "Indeed. Well observed, mdy. They say the city''syout was designed by the finest masters, and every district''s location is meticulously crafted," Adam replied, stating a fact often boasted about in tourist agencies.


    "Marvelous!"


    During their brief conversation, Adam noticed a few hints. First, her style of speaking didn''t resemble those of vassal kingdoms. For example, in Rulisia, aristocrats often used a peculiar form of speech, recing the usual "I am" with a more pompous "I, as [title], believe..." However, this youngdy used themon conversational style of Avalonia.


    Moreover, the butler''s behavior was unusual. It seemed that he was sending signals in the direction of the west every few seconds, and in response, there were asional answering signals. It was something akin to GPS but in the form of magic. The problem was that only the highest authority used such a method for location notification.


    "Fascinating," thought Adam.


    Suddenly, the carriage stopped. They were right in front of his estate, and at the entrance, Ekaterina and her maids awaited them.


    "Oh? Have we arrived already? What a pity, I was enjoying our conversation, Sir Leonid," Astia said with disappointment as she rose from her seat. She smiled at Adam and added, "Sir Leonid, would you mind waiting for me in the carriage? I promise I''ll finish my business as quickly as possible."


    Adam got up from his seat and smiled at her. "Of course. Let me help you down, then."


    He jumped off the carriage and extended his hand to Astia, who smiled warmly and epted his assistance. Behind him, Ekaterina''s expression had turned gloomy, and three maids behind her raised their eyebrows.


    "Thank you very much."


    epting Astia''s gratitude, Adam turned his gaze to the butler, who was already in conversation with Ekaterina. He was behind Astia, wearing a mischievous smile, feeling like a child who had yed a prank.


    Astia approached Ekaterina and greeted her with a sweet smile. "Hello. I''vee here as an ambassador from the Branks Company. We had arranged this meeting, and Sir Adam personally approved it. Here''s my invitation," she said, signaling her butler to hand over the invitation.


    Ekaterina epted the envelope and examined it. When she saw Adam''s seal, imbued with his magical energy, she nodded and looked past Astia, saying, "Master, you have guests."


    The butler turned around, and he was shocked to hear Ekaterina address "Sir Leonid," which was the name Adam had used, as "Master." There was a brief silence.


    ***


    The guests were escorted to the dining room. It was ten in the morning, and today''s guests, represented by Astia, who turned out to be none other than Duchess Anastasia, were slightly subdued. Remembering their shocked expressions, Adam couldn''t help but smile, feeling that his day had be a bit more enjoyable.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 186 Branks Company

    Chapter 186 Branks Company


    Duchess Anastasia. Among the elite, she was known as a socialite and renowned for her connections. To be her friend, if not a close acquaintance, meant that most corporations and aristocrats could help you in a difficult situation.


    Initially, Adam nned to be her close friend, but he encountered a small problem... she was associated with the Branks Company, who were directpetitors for Adam.


    From the side of the aforementionedpany, there were many hints about meetings to buy Adam''spany, but they received a categorical refusal.


    And a week ago, Amarantha received a personal letter, stating the desire of the Branks Company to have a personal conversation and exchange views.


    The letter was met with suspicion, as Adam did not believe they were inclined to a peaceful conversation. There were attempts at attacks that led to Branks, but it was impossible to say anything as the evidence was very vague.


    However, a decision was made to meet at the mansion, in a different space, and face-to-face discuss the issues of interest.


    And that was today''s meeting with Adam, attended by Duchess Anastasia. They sat behind a rectangr table. The spouses sat next to each other, while Anastasia was on the opposite side.


    Adam nonchntly sipped his cup of tea and nced at Anastasia out of the corner of his eye. He couldn''t help but nod in satisfaction, seeing that this woman was able to switch to business mode in an instant.


    It was a very useful skill that he valued and tried to instill in his employees so that they wouldn''t get flustered in front of particrly demanding clients.


    "Duchess, I hope you''ll forgive me for my little joke. I didn''t know you wereing to visit me," Adam began the conversation, politely smiling at the duchess, who responded with an equally polite smile.


    "Sir Leonid, there''s no need to worry about that. Of course, I''m not offended."


    "Hehe..."


    Adam simply smiled and leaned back in his chair, rxing his body and looking into her eyes. It was difficult to sit them at the same table like this because her butler was very reluctant to leave his mistress in thepany of a man, so they had to invite Amarantha, who would negotiate on his behalf. He was here only out of curiosity.


    Crossing his arms on his chest, Adam narrowed his eyes and asked the question that interested him.


    "Duchess Anastasia, I''ve always regretted that I couldn''t respond to your invitations for a personal meeting, but it was unexpected for me that our first encounter would be like this," Adam began the dialogue and smiled, cracking his neck. He looked into her eyes and asked, "How were you chosen as the representative of the Branks Company, for me, it was truly unexpected. So, getting to the essence of today''s meeting, I''d like to ask the question that interests me... What does Branks want?"


    "A rather sharp start to the conversation, I must say," Anastasia said and smiled warmly, sping her hands together. "Let me begin by saying that the CEO of Branks Company would like to offer his apologies for not being able to attend this personal meeting, but aspensation, he proposes good cooperation with you."


    "Oh, really... Branks Company, whose CEO is a man of unknown background, is trying to make a deal through an ambassador... sounds funny, don''t you think?" Amarantha interjected, smirking. Anastasia frowned and squinted her eyes, sensing displeasure, but Amarantha paid no attention to it and continued, "If this man is interested in cooperation with the Veridia Company, he should start by presenting himself in person, and then we can discuss matters. It''s just a matter of etiquette, you see."


    With her words, Amarantha expressed her dissatisfaction with Branks, subtly hinting at their arrogance andck of manners. It was hard not to notice the almost imperceptible changes in Anastasia''s emotions, which Adam could discern through his "Casanova" skill. Thanks to this ability, he could see that she was feeling anger and irritation, although her facial expression remained unchanged.


    Adam took out his cigarette case and lit a cigarette. Inhaling the smoke, he observed how Amarantha defended Veridia''s rights while also pressuring Anastasia, who was holding her own. In this confrontation, they were trying to establish the hierarchy that would govern their future conversations.


    And after half an hour...


    "We offer the same as a few weeks ago. Branks Company is ready to acquire Veridia Company and make Mr. Adam a co-owner, while appointing Sir Avalon, Sir Ricky, Lady Sabrina, and Lady Marina to managerial positions. The purchase price we propose is 1,500 Crystalize Dragon''s Tears, and if Mr. Adam agrees to be a co-owner, we will set the price at 2,000 Crystalize Dragon''s Tears, thus showing our respect for your professionalism," Anastasia reported, taking a stack of papers from herdy''s bag, which flew into the air andnded in Amarantha''s hands.


    Amarantha carefully read every line and smiled, passing all of it to Adam. He also examined the documents and shook his head, sighing. In a nutshell, in this document, Branks Company demanded not only the entire Veridia Company but also the patents for the products and designs used by Adam and his subordinates. In other words, they wanted to buy everything.


    1500 Crystalize Dragon''s Tears equated to 150,000 tinum Dragon Stones, which was a substantial amount, but in exchange, Adam would have to give up all the products he had already sold and the right to produce them in the future. In other words, they were offering him wealth in exchange for giving up his future. However, with an additional payment of 50,000 tinum Dragon Stones, they wanted to provide him with a ce in thepany so that he could oversee production, ensuring no loss of quality.


    This is a simple maniption and a clear desire for a monopoly. Since there was no antitrust service in this world, Branks Company''s actions wouldn''t face any problems. And something told Adam that even the royal family would support this acquisition.


    "..." Neither Amarantha nor Adam said anything despite the answer being a resounding "NO." Selling thepany was out of the question as it would be problematic for Adam to remain under someone else''s authority, not to mention his less-than-pleasant experiences in such situations.


    Hiss...


    Adam exhaled a puff of cigarette smoke and smiled, shaking his head. He found it amusing to witness such arrogant moves from the Branks Company. Their tactic was a simple good cop, bad cop game. It was entertaining to watch, but when you''re so underestimated...


    "Of course, my answer will be ''no.'' If today''s main topic was about this, I suggest we part ways because, as you understand, it''s not beneficial for me," Adam said, standing up from his seat. He extinguished his cigarette and flicked the stub into the ashtray on the table a few centimeters away from Anastasia.


    "Is there something else?" she asked, furrowing her brows.


    Adam chuckled and used his [Inventory], taking out a round object and tossing it so that itnded right on the table a few centimeters from Anastasia. Seeing what it was, she wrinkled her nose, and her anger intensified.


    "Some curious people came over for tea, so I decided to take care of them. Unfortunately, the fire was too aggressive, and they got burnt."


    Before Anastasiay a severed, charred head. The eyeballs dangled on thin threads, while the head''s appearance was disfigured. Adam smirked slyly and, together with Amarantha, left the space, which soon began to teleport Anastasia out of the estate.


    ***


    As soon as Adam and Amarantha exited the space, their faces turned serious. Without saying a word, Adam quickly returned to his office and immediately contacted the traders, who responded within two seconds.


    "Urgent notice. Immediately reinforce your security and inform all affiliated businesses to activate the third level of protection. Gather any information regarding the Branks Company, and be prepared for attacks from their side," Adam began giving orders swiftly, and the traders, without asking questions, listened attentively. He tapped his index finger on the desk''s surface and sighed, saying, "I also rmend not visiting public ces or getting involved with the criminal underworld until we resolve the issue. Is that clear?"


    "Of course!" Adam sighed and disconnected the call, looking at Amarantha, who had already started giving orders. The situation was far from good.


    Besides anger and irritation, Anastasia''s emotions also included "mockery" and "evil intentions," which were as clear as day. Therefore, Adam had to take matters into his own hands and immediately issue orders regarding thepany. He was confident that the Branks Company would dig under him and do everything possible to undermine their position in this market. However, neither he nor Amarantha had any intention of giving in, and this pressure only fueled their ambitions.


    As expected, the Branks Company began taking action.


    On the second day, Adam noticed several nted articles attempting to dissect the personalities of the key figures in hispany while also questioning the legality of some of his projects. One magazine even used Adam of supporting demons during the war financially.


    There were also several attempts to infiltrate the estate, but all the would-be assassins were caught and were currently being interrogated, albeit with difficulty, to extract information. Some shops in smaller towns faced an influx of hooligans and thefts, resulting in minor but still noticeable losses.


    ncing at the endless reports, Adam smirked, feeling a slight irritation. It seemed like the Branks Company was doing everything in its power to make him sweat. However, it wouldn''t be urate to say that Adam did nothing in response. Today, at 9 a.m., articles were published in newspapers under his control.


    [Is Branks Company a Scam? One of their clients shares his story about being swindled out of 150 tinum Dragon Stones!]


    The Cold War began.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 187 She

    Chapter 187 She


    Friends, a small announcement. Tomorrow, two additional chapters will be released, and after that, I may take a short break. I will keep you informed on my Discord channel!


    Enjoy your reading!


    ===


    nder, forged evidence and documents, false usations, and bribed clients. This was the basic description of what Adam needed in this situation. Branks Company expressed their bewilderment as to why an unknown person was distributing false journals.


    "We sincerely do not understand why ourpany''s honor and professionalism are being questioned. We consider this a provocation from ill-wishers and ask our clients not to fall for this nder!"


    Such a response, though slightly, reduced the level of dissatisfaction, and thus, Branks Company managed to control the mood of their clients and investors. This move was quite cunning but somewhat strange in a way.


    Adamy on the couch, gently stroking Roav''s feathers, whoy on his chest, emitting soft caws, as if urging him not to stop.


    The man''s eyes were closed, and his breathing was quiet as if he were asleep. But in reality, all his thoughts were focused on the recent problem, which was hammering the final nail into the coffin of their reputation. The main problem was the attacks from officials.


    It was already the second check, supposedly someone among the clients found a dangerous magical stone in their suit, which recorded all sounds, thus acting as surveince.


    It took a lot of effort. A lot of effort indeed, but Adam was grateful to all the existing devils for being able to find this "anonymous client" and, after a brief conversation, allowed him to change his opinion.


    The situation in the field of journalism was as follows: publishing houses were divided into two groups. The first group was under the influence of Branks Company, while the second group was under Adam''s control.


    And between these groups, a local war was waged, in which they used each other of lies and threw information at these twopanies. As expected, it had a significant impact.


    "Whom should we believe?" clients asked themselves.


    But there was no good solution to this issue. A shadow war was going on, of which they were unaware. And it was extensive: officials and important economic figures were involved. The Ministry of Finance of Avalonia also intervened in this war, wanting to pull in money.


    And so, sometimes it was necessary to send representatives to meetings in which each side had to defend its rights to the legality of securities. It was chaos that hadn''t been seen in a long time.


    Adam''s family worked at full capacity, and although the head of the family took on most of the paperwork, there were still difficulties that had to be resolved directly. Adam''s schedule had turned into pure chaos: every minute was scheduled, and there was no room for even a small break.


    Now was one of those rare asions when he could lie down on the couch and enjoy a little rest.


    "How mentally exhausting this is..." he murmured, smiling. Although his smile was somewhat unusual in such a situation. "However, such fiercepetition between mypany and Branks Company creates an interesting news topic."


    Recognizability. That''s what was necessary for the proper development of apany nning to dominate the market. Undoubtedly, it was a tough task that needed to be resolved over months.


    Forparison: you have a choice between buying a product produced by an unknownpany or buying a product from apany you are familiar with. Many will choose thepany they know.


    Reputation and recognizability. These are the main tools on the path to monopoly.


    "Out of these two tools, I only have recognizability. Veridia''spany reputation is not as strong as I would like it to be..." Adam thought, opening his eyes. He stood up from his seat, picking up Roav and smiling when the bird grumbled disapprovingly. "You''re already a grown boy, and you still like to lie with father? You need to be more independent."


    Knock-knock. Someone knocked on the door, and a few secondster, it opened, and Ekaterina entered the room.


    "Sir, it''s lunchtime. On the menu, we have fried beef with spicy sauce, boiled broli with egg, and freshly squeezed orange juice," Ekaterina reported, bowing.


    "But I don''t like broli... Did Elyra cook this?" he asked, wrinkling his nose.


    "That''s right. She was very happy to cook for you."


    "Ugh..."


    It was difficult to refuse her because Elyra was always pleased to prepare for him and dedicated all her attention to it. He was in a difficult situation, and after much thought, he decided to give it a try.


    ***


    At lunch, Adam was served boiled broli with egg... it was an unusualbination, but surprisingly, he liked it.


    "Elyra, the broli turned out great, although you might have over-salted it a bit. But otherwise, you''re doing very well," he sincerely said, sharing his feelings.


    "D-D-Did I? But I was sure there was enough salt..." Elyra mumbled, and after a few seconds of contemtion, she clenched her fists and nodded. "Okay. I''ll do better next time!"


    "I would be grateful if you could focus on the potatoes..." Adam chuckled and finished thest bite of broli, wrinkling his nose. Although the taste was not bad, he still didn''t like eating it.


    At the table, in addition to Elyra and Adam, there was also Amarantha. The other girls, including Sierra, were upied with their tasks.


    "Adam, I received several notifications from their attached bodyguards. They reported nine assassination attempts," Amarantha told him, sipping orange juice. She sighed deeply.


    "I''m even surprised that there were only nine attempts. It seems they decided to show some leniency," Adam replied,ughing. He took a cigarette case from his inner pocket, retrieved a cigarette, and lit it.


    "You''ve started smoking too much. It''s harmful to your health, Adam," Amarantha warned him, sighing.


    ***


    At the same time, the construction of the second city was progressing smoothly. Various types of structures had been built, as well as an entertainment center. Moreover, Adam had hired a team of engineers who had passed a strict screening and were eventually directed to develop gaming machines.


    Adam had plenty of information, but hecked knowledge of engineering and rted fields. Moreover, there was room for adaptation to make these inventions more suitable for this world, and improvements were not ruled out.


    If he could create a vending machine, it would be a ray of hope for creating a television. However, this was a distant future that he wasn''t ready to reveal just yet.


    Building design was left to the taste and preference of the women in his family, as Adam didn''t pay much attention to such matters, and he simply didn''t have the time. However, it was worth noting that most of the buildings were in a medieval style.


    It seemed that Amarantha was a fan of this architecture. Perhaps her age had something to do with it as well.


    ***


    A week had passed. The conflict that had red up for a while was gradually subsiding, although it was undoubtedly a lull before the storm.


    During this lull, Adam strengthened the stores and added better security measures. Meanwhile, he wasted no time in entering into long-term contracts with the officials he had managed to sway to his side during his time as an advisor.


    Oh yes, it was worth noting that his status as an advisor was still intact. All he needed to do was asionally show up at the castle, spend twenty minutes at the meeting, and put on a smart look.


    He hadn''t seen Elizabeth during this time; she had been avoiding him by any means. Her behavior reminded Adam of the actions of a girl in love who had caught her boyfriend cheating. It was a bit strange.


    "And so, gentlemen, our country is showing good results. Recently, we were able to trace the trail of the hero Leonid..."


    With a serious expression, Adam sat at the long table, listening to the arguments of the officials, who were discussing more of a social topic than a political. It was incredibly boring, but he had to endure it.


    Usually, at such meetings, the queen would be present, but she had been absent several times due to health problems. At least, that was the official reason.


    Although, it seemed to him that she simply didn''t want to see him. Whether it was resentment or something else, he didn''t delve into it much.


    "If I were given a choice between Elizabeth and Veronica, I would choose Veronica in any case," Adam thought as he stood up from his seat.


    Comparing these two women was meaningless. Veronica was infatuated with him and loved him, plus he was a prince, so his position with the demons was much better. Although, Elizabeth was needed as an ally to strengthen his position in the business market.


    Because business in Avalonia was thriving. There were more opportunities here than in the Chaos Empire. It was a minor dilemma.


    Leaving the hall, Adam wanted to put his hands in his inner pocket out of habit but restrained himself. Smoking was not allowed in the castle, as per the safety rules.


    His footsteps echoed in the corridor. There was no one around, and only he walked along these long corridors, adorned with paintings and beautiful furniture.


    "..."


    He sighed when he felt the gaze that exuded coldness. This gaze was familiar to him, and it had apanied him in the small office where he worked as an advisor.


    Looking ahead, he saw her ¨C Elizabeth. Her beautiful silver hair shimmered, and her cold blue eyes were fixed on him. She was dressed in royal blue attire. On her head, she wore a beautiful crown adorned with gemstones in rainbow colors.


    She remained silent, saying nothing, but her gaze prated his very essence and seemed to search for answers to questions of which only she knew the content.


    She was the Queen of Humans, the Holy Queen Elizabeth. A woman with a long history and a reign that spanned millennia.


    "Good day, Your Majesty. It''s been a while since I''ve seen your beautiful presence," Adam greeted her with a smile.


    "..."


    However, he didn''t receive a response. It seemed that his words only made her gaze grow colder. Her silence was icy, and it felt like there was pressure, as if gravity had intensified several times.


    But Adam wasn''t concerned about it and continued to smile carelessly, looking into her eyes where he could see his reflection, which was starting to fade by the end.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 188 He

    Chapter 188 He


    Today, there will be +2 additional chapters, all thanks to the reader _elensar_. Thank you for your support! Chapter n:


    1st chapter - main plot.


    2nd chapter - main plot.


    Enjoy your reading!


    ====


    "Hmm, you look cheerful. Have thepetition''s problems not affected your carefree character at all?" Elizabeth asked, tilting her head to the side. A strand of hair fell on her forehead, adorning her beautiful face, and her voice was filled with coldness and indifference. Raising an eyebrow, she examined him from head to toe, adding, "You seem very energetic. Have youe up with a way to get out of this situation?"


    Adam smiled nonchntly and started walking towards her. When there was a distance of five centimeters between them, he stopped and looked down at her - the height difference gave him a slight advantage, although, in terms of their overall demeanor, Elizabeth did not yield to him. She was authoritative and met his gaze with a smirk.


    "Of course, I''m rxed. Is there anything that would make me worry for even a second? Besides, I''m enjoying this situation, believe me," he replied, disregarding her status and cracking his neck, leaning forward so that their eyes were at the same level. Feeling her gentle breath, which made the strands of his hair sway, he sighed, "However, who would have thought that Your Majesty would support the Branks Company in their attempt to take over my vulnerablepany? I thought we were allies."


    "Indeed. I also thought we were allies, Adam," Elizabeth replied, crossing her arms over her chest and looking at him with a piercing, dissatisfied gaze. It was clear that she was still angry with him once she learned that he was dealing with demons. After examining him from head to toe, she turned her head and said, "In any case, I advise you to agree with the CEO. This person, annoying as he may be, still keeps his promises. I will also act as a guarantor."


    "..."


    As Adam did not give any specific reaction, Elizabeth turned her head, meeting his gaze again. She raised an eyebrow in puzzlement when she saw the empty smile on his face that expressed nothing. For some reason, this smile made her ufortable, and she felt a pang in her chest as if she had eaten an unripe fruit. It was painful, but the pain was not physical.


    "What is happening to me?" she thought, cing her hand on her chest. She felt that her heartbeat had noticeably elerated, and a bitterness spread in her mouth as if she had eaten an unripe fruit.


    Waiting for Adam''s response, hoping to hear it, she only encountered his empty smile and expressionless eyes. In his eyes, she saw her reflection, which was shrouded in shadow. In the corner of her eye, she noticed that his sclera alternated between darkness and disappearing, which surprised her."


    Distracted by her thoughts, she snapped back to reality only when Adam sighed and, with his hands in his pockets, walked away. His back was straight, and his stride was confident. However, he did not want to look at her, as if her words had disappointed him.


    "So, you''re avoiding the question, Adam? How pitiful of you. I thought you were one of those men who would never shy away from danger, but it seems I was wrong," she spoke to provoke him, but Adam didn''t even turn toward her. She frowned, feeling disappointed.


    Even after five minutes of Adam leaving, she still stood alone in the corridor, puzzled by his reaction. In her mind, an image of his empty smile kept resurfacing, causing her heart to, for some reason, shatter into pieces.


    ***


    Adam didn''t rush back to Sedion and decided to take a walk through the night capital of Avalonia. It was truly cold, and in some ces, the snow had not yet melted. ording to the meteorologists of this world, the long winter, in its main sense, was expected only in a month. In other words, it was as if it had snowed in October.


    Click. Click. Shh...


    Out of habit, Adam lit a cigarette and put his hands in the pockets of his wheat-colored Ulster coat. He was dressed like a ssic gentleman ¨C an Ulster coat thrown over a ssic suit, which he had been ustomed to wearing during his time in this ce. Perhaps, such a style would be unusual if he had worn it in his previous world, where ripped jeans were the height of fashion.


    Exhaling the cigarette smoke, Adam looked at the city''s nighttime illumination. He just had to tilt his head slightly to see the skyscraper in the distance, the Veridia headquarters. It shone brightly in silver, radiating beauty, while an animated logo hologram was visible from all sides.


    This cost a fortune, which Adam poured into it in one gulp. He didn''t want to cut corners on the beauty of the building, as he believed that the more attractive the workce, the more appealing it would be to future employees. Many young folks from the Sedion schools had set their sights on working for thispany.


    And this news pleased him, as the morepetent workers they had, the longer theirpany would stay afloat.


    "Oh, what a beauty," he murmured, gazing at the bright lights of the Veridia headquarters with pleasure.


    The hologram yed every ten minutes. The animation featured the woman taking on more defined facial features, revealing her golden hair and golden eyes. Although, if truth be told, Adam didn''t know much about what a real goddess looked like. After reading several ancient books from Veronica''s library, he found a goddess he liked the most.


    Of course, her church had long disappeared. As a full-fledged goddess, she ceased to exist twenty thousand years ago, so even Veronica had no information about her. Though Adam suspected that she must exist, but in the World of Gods.


    Of course, choosing the silhouette of the goddess as his logo could not be without problems. Legally, it was correct, and no one forbade it. However, there were issues with the church, which considered Adam''s action equivalent to sphemy and an insult to the power of the goddesses, to which they received a detailed response: "I don''t care about your usations." Given that Elizabeth had intervened in the matter, the church no longer dared to throw dirt on the fan.


    "Although, undoubtedly, I can expect such a reaction. After all, Elizabeth doesn''t really cover for me right now, so I wouldn''t be surprised if the church bes one of my opponents," he thought and chuckled, inhaling the cigarette smoke. "Well, who knows them? It seems I was too reckless when I made so many enemies... well, at the very least, it will be fun."


    Adam approached the situation quite cynically, believing that he should invest all his efforts into this process, but not all his resources. He started by creating his ownpany to monopolize the market and establish a broadwork of clients and connections. And all of this was for one purpose...


    To create a country.


    It was an old idea of his that had turned into an obsession, one that kept him from sleeping at night. He imagined a ce where he would rule and live in abundance. The sense of power and control¡ªthis was what hecked. Perhaps the main factors behind this were his psychological trauma from his past life, but he didn''t attach much importance to that. For him, it was a dream.


    And Elysium was just the beginning. Sedyon was just the starting point on his journey. It would be challenging, and Adam was aware of that, which is why he had allies and wives who would help him on his arduous path.


    "I''ve lingered too long on this walk... I need to get back soon."


    For some reason, the silence from Branks Company had dragged on longer than usual, creating a slight calm. Magazines that had been bursting with shocking news just a week ago now featured only ordinary stories. This surprised the public, although some major market yers had foreseen tough times.


    Adam extinguished his cigarette and tossed the butt into a trash bin. He stood before arge castle, which was being built in his second city.


    "Not bad. Not bad at all," he expressed, looking at Amarantha, who had proposed the castle project. Smiling, he asked her, "So, is this why you were so eager to take control of the castle project yourself? It looks very majestic."


    "Hmm, and what did you think? If we''re nning to create a beautiful base, we should start with a beautiful castle. Besides, it defines our status, you know," she said, grinning and proudly puffing out her chest. Her facial expression was filled with joy as she continually watched as the castle was transformed into a beautiful ce.


    She nned to create the best living space, and Adam fully supported her in this regard.


    Additionally, the construction of the city was 85%plete, so they would be able to move here and settle in soon. At that time, Adam would officially step into the shadows, and his identity as the mayor would be erased, allowing him to expand his sphere of attention. As a trusted person, they would appoint someone who had been trained in advance, and Adam did not hesitate to ce full 24/7 surveince on that person. In such matters, he was a paranoid.


    "What are our ns, Amarantha? Two cities will be too small and insignificant for building a country, so we need to n our actions and find a ce that will be ours. Is there any unimednd in this world?" Adam asked with evident doubt, putting his hands in his trousers'' pockets and looking at Amarantha, who was pondering his question.


    "In reality, the map is literally filled to the brim with small settlements, not to mention the countries. In this world, there''s only one solid continent, and it barely amodates 11 countries, so the only way is either to build a new continent or to conquer some country," Amarantha replied, wrinkling her nose and looking at Adam, apologizing, "I''m sorry, I''ve never nned to build a country, but I can try to study all this and help you."


    To be continued...

 Chapter 189 Part of the map

    Chapter 189 Part of the map


    Additional chapters.


    1/2


    Enjoy your reading!


    ====


    A week had passed, loaded with work. Adam cleared his schedule of unimportant tasks and focused his attention on preparing for the uing Veridia presentation, scheduled in three days. During it, thepany''s new products would be showcased, with the opportunity for attendees to try them out, including the introduction of a limited line by Ricky.


    The mere release of "NYR" clothing had sent many nobles scrambling to purchase tickets, eager to seize the chance to sample the new lines of men''s and women''s clothing from Ricky. For thedies, there was a ball gown in emerald green with golden trim and the option to have the family crest embroidered on the attire if desired. For men, it was a ssic suit with a magical dirt-cleaning spell that instantly elevated its price several times over.


    To prepare the stage and venue, as well as n the show for attendees, Adam had to put in a lot of work and take on the responsibility of managing and allocating funds. There were significant expenses, as the main stage for presentations, which would ur twice a year, would be the main theater of Avalonia, "Green Mile." Since this theater primarily focused on drama performances, obtaining permission was challenging, but as they say, nothing is impossible to buy.


    As a result, Adam secured a ten-year contract with the option for renewal with the theater, ensuring they fulfilled his demands and gained the maximum benefits from the deal. The administration was somewhat dissatisfied, but they had no choice but to agree. The theater would also assist with the setup, participate in the promotional program, and handle ticket sales and security.


    At the same time, Adam was in his office. It was two in the morning, and his wives were already asleep, with the only one who wasn''t Sierra, sitting next to him on the couch. The room was dark, and the only source of light was a candle on the table.


    In Adam''s hand, there was an envelope with a letter, which rustled as he began to open it. Opening the envelope, he saw the letter and fell silent, biting his lip. It was a letter from Iliantra, with a rather unusual message.


    [Hello, Adam. It seems like ourst meeting happened not months, but years ago. I hope that you still dedicate your attention and love to the field of magic and continue to explore it, even if only from time to time. But, of course, it''s your choice.


    Elfheim has been weing the crisis rted to the war in the past few days. Even though few are reporting on the events now, and it seems that things have settled, we are still very much at war. Ironically, I''m writing this letter to you from a military camp. It''s quite stuffy here, and the elves are in turmoil. There have been many deaths and unpleasantness, but Avalonia seems unwilling to retreat. Their goal is to capture Elfheim and take control. This is indicated by the fact that they''re taking many of our valuable personnel as prisoners and not agreeing to prisoner exchanges.


    This situation weighs heavily on me, and I have to do my best to maintain the fighting spirit. It''s truly tough. War is a terrifying thing]


    Adam leaned back on the couch and squinted as he continued to read the letter. He was curious about what Iliantra wanted to achieve, as they hadn''t been in touch for a long time. It seemed that by her actions, she was clearly stating that there was only friendship between them and nothing more, trying to avoid him in every possible way. And after this long silence, she had written him a letter.


    "But, of course, I''m not writing this letter to evoke pity. My main goal in writing this letter is to gain your understanding of this situation. I want to ask for your help."


    "Well, of course, she wouldn''t remember this just out of the blue. But it''s strange if Iliantra is asking for my help, because she never wrote to me, no matter how difficult the situation was," Adam muttered, crossing his legs and looking at Sierra, who had propped her chin on her hand and was looking at the letter. He asked her, wanting to hear the opinion of an experienced ruler, "What do you think, is this letter definitely from her? I suspect someone else could have written it."


    "Of course, I''m sure! Besides, I sent a magical trace on the envelope seal to Veronica, and she confirmed that it belongs to Iliantra or whatever her name is," Sierra replied, puffing her cheeks that Adam didn''t trust her.


    "I have no doubt. I''m just double-checking for rity, okay?" he replied, sighing.


    Then he shifted his gaze back to the letter and continued reading. During this, his brow kept rising higher and higher. Seeing Adam''s reaction, Sierra became curious and leaned forward to read as well.


    "Holy cow! Did they find it?"


    Adam didn''t answer and just reread the paragraph in which Iliantra was trying to capture his attention.


    "Heeeh... this is interesting. Did something like this happen, and I had no idea?" he thought, then concluded, "Although... if I think about it, there were reports of an influx of outsiders into one of the battlefields, but I ignored it due to being busy. If there''s a part of the map there, I''ll just need to find one more copy, and then... hmm."


    The map led to the Realm of the Gods, a ce full of mysteries. ording to legends, gods lived here, and mortals could reach them, but was it a good idea? Adam didn''t think so, but he had no intention of passing up the opportunity. He was incredibly curious about whaty there, while Casanova himself advised him to go there to find his inheritance.


    "However, it won''t be as simple as that elf described in the letter," Sierra said after a few minutes of silence. She reached out and stood up from her seat, looking at Adam with a serious expression. "I''ll go with you. If it''s possible to find the path to immortality thanks to this map, even Amarantha will be extremely excited about it. And for your safety, don''t tell anyone that you have two parts of the map, clear?"


    "Of course, I''m not a fool. But thanks for caring," Adam said, also getting up from his seat. He looked at the rough description of the area and, memorizing the ce in his mind, took Sierra''s hands. Immediately after that, they vanished from the room.


    ***


    Vwoosh.


    Adam and Sierra began to fall from the sky with a whooshing sound, but neither the man nor the woman worried about crashing to their deaths. Just before colliding with the ground, Sierra activated her magic, teleporting them immediately, avoiding the impact.


    "Scanning," Adam muttered, activating his ability. It was a simple magic he had learned from a beginner''s book. It allowed him to send out magical waves that, upon striking an object, would send backplete information. Using this, Adam quickly detected a group of ten people, with the average level being the Middle path (5 sources) (C).


    "Magic detected ten individuals, five kilometers from here in the west, lightly armored. They are likely not military, and most probably the strangers that Iliantra mentioned," he reported, squinting, and turning off his magic, finding no other creatures nearby. "I didn''t detect any other beings up to the Middle path (5 sources) level. How are you doing?"


    "Two people at Supreme path (2ws) level and one elf at Supreme path (3ws) level. No other beings were detected near the object, although significant concentrations of magical energy were noted on both sides within a ten-kilometer range. Most likely, it''s two armies that are still fending off golems attacking them," Sierra reported, chuckling. "Regarding other powerhouses at my level, I didn''t find any. They probably didn''t believe the rumors or didn''t want to show themselves."


    Adam nodded and smiled, proceeding forward. In a few minutes, he found a small temple with an entrance leading down. Right in front of the entrance stood the ten strangers he had detected earlier.


    "They look weak. For some reason, they feel very cool, entering such a dangerous area. This is Elfheim, for heaven''s sake, and the armies on both sides are currently upied fighting the temple guardians," Adam murmured, expressing his confusion.


    "It''s obvious that some fools, not realizing their weakness, are heading toward death. You must have already seen many arrogant folks who fancied themselves knights," a female voice suddenly came from behind him.


    Turning around, he raised an eyebrow, spotting Veronica dressed in her ck armor. Sierra, who had appeared puzzled by not noticing Veronica''s presence at first, burst intoughter a few secondster.


    "Ahaha. Baby girl, why are you so good at hide and seek?" Sierra said, rolling her eyes.


    "It''s not hide and seek, you idiot. It''s our level difference. How many times do I have to tell you?" replied Veronica.


    Adam silently smiled, examining Veronica. Despite being dressed in ck armor with spikes that gave her an aggressive look, her beauty couldn''t be ignored. She resembled a warrior woman, and that was the type of woman he liked the most.


    "You look good, Veronica. That style suits you," Adam praised her.


    "Uh? Th-thank you..." Veronica responded awkwardly, only offering a shy smile. Sierra, standing nearby, whistled and wanted to tease Veronica, but all she heard in the end was a loud p on her head by Adam.


    "..."


    He thought that the trip to the temple wouldn''t be as boring as he had initially believed. To be continued...


    To be continued...

 Chapter 190 Astionas tribe

    Chapter 190 Astionas tribe


    Additional Chapter.


    2/2


    Enjoy your reading!


    ===


    "So, is there a map here that I''ve heard about? I suspect all of this might be a trick, though I''d like to think positively," said Veronica, sitting on a rock, tilting her head to the side as she peered down into the temple''s descent. She squinted and remarked, "What a curious structure. There are so many traps here that any careless move could instantly destroy the entire temple and its underground floors. How interesting!"


    "I don''t even know how to react to this information. Judging by this, isn''t it too bad for us if these guys enter the dungeon?" said Adam, squatting down and picking up a sharp stone about the size of his thumb. He looked at the group of ten people who were preparing to enter. He smiled, "Well, we just need to politely escort them out."


    Tossing the stone into the air, Adam used the ability of his subss, "Borrowing," taking one of Amarantha''s abilities called "Item Enhancement." The stone immediately became covered in a golden glow. The stone was positioned between the index and middle fingers of his right hand, and he sent it flying with a graceful motion.


    A few minutester...


    BOOOOM!


    "AAAAAAH!"


    He stood up from his position and pped his knees to dust off. Looking at where the stone hadnded, he found that two people had been killed, and the rest were injured but still alive. However, this fact soon changed as small stone fragments floated rapidly into the air and pierced their hearts, instantly killing them.


    "Done. Now, we need to discuss how we can get in there. Honestly, I have no ideas, and I have no experience in exploring such structures," Adam began the conversation, ignoring the unpleasant smell of blood.


    "M-m-m... we can remove the traps in a few minutes, but we need to be extremely careful. Can you handle that, Sierra?" Veronica replied, asking Sierra, who raised an eyebrow.


    "Why are you looking at me as if I''m a carefree fool?"


    Adam chose not toment on the fact that she had just described herself almost perfectly.


    Having brought a regr knight''s sword with some enchantments for reinforcement and increased damage, Adam, along with Veronica and Sierra, began descending the stairs. Veronica had previously set up a barrier around the area, ensuring that no one could enter while they were inside, which was useful given that these traps could regenerate.


    Click. Click. Rustle. Rustle.


    Veronica took care of most of the trap removal work while Adam and Sierra provided moral support. They descended deeper and deeper, but the problem was that they couldn''t seem to reach the end. And they had been walking for over twenty minutes!


    "It reminds me of the long corridors in your castle, Veronica. It''s long there too,"mented Adam, exhausted from the silence.


    Veronica raised an eyebrow and turned to him with a surprised expression.


    "What do you mean? The corridors in my castle are shortpared to some crazy bitch. Aren''t they?" She replied with genuine surprise, wrinkling her nose in annoyance. "Besides, the longer a guest has to walk to the audience hall, the better for me. That way, they get nervous."


    "That''s it. I thought those long corridors were just for show, but it seems they''re for intimidation, as expected of you, Veronica," praised Adam.


    "..."


    Veronica thought it would be better not to mention that the corridors were long simply to make the castle look more impressive. In other words, it was for the sake of grandeur, as Adam had correctly pointed out. However, to maintain her reputation, she chose to remain silent.


    Sierra sighed andined, wrapping her arm around Adam''s shoulder and putting all her weight on him. "Hey, my beloved son-inw, please, carry your tired mother-inw to the end, okay? I''m damn tired!"


    "Oh,e on! I''m sure my beloved mother-inw could walk another hundred kilometers without getting tired. Isn''t that right?"


    However, her tricks didn''t work well on him, and she received a rejection.


    ***


    Thanks to the analysis of the area using magical powers, Veronica managed to create a rough map of this dungeon. There were only three underground floors here, but the problem was the golems, which were equipped with anti-magic coverings. In other words, these golems had to be defeated purely with physical strength. Just when Adam thought it would be challenging...


    BOOOOM!


    Veronica proved that there was nothing stronger in this world than a p in the face. The poor four-meter golem shattered into pieces as if it were an icicle crashing to the ground. Sierra pped her hands, and Adam thought this would be amusing.


    "Stop dawdling, you two! We need to keep going; this isn''t even the first floor!" Veronica said irritably, kicking a colossal two-meter-thick door.


    Scrrr...


    To their surprise, the door opened, though it took three kicks from Veronica, which raised some suspicions. Adam began to suspect that this dungeon wasn''t as straightforward as it might seem. For some reason, he felt difort, and it was quite annoying.


    It was as if some energy was affecting him. It wasn''t magical energy or demonic energy; it was something purer and brighter, simr to light magic but different. He had felt a simr sensation when he was around Casanova.


    "My skin is warming, and it feels like I got a burn. Veronica, do you feel the same?" Adam asked, rolling up his sleeves and noticing small first-degree burn marks.


    "No, but I sense something akin to light magic trying to break through my natural barrier, but it can''t," she replied, pointing to small shes near her right cheek. She looked over her shoulder at him and frowned upon seeing the burns. "Awful. Wait, I''ll activate a barrier now..."


    "No need," Adam interrupted her and frowned, nodding forward. "Take a look there. There are inscriptions on the walls. Some ancientnguage or something."


    "Hmm?"


    Veronica and Sierra turned to where Adam had pointed. The room they had entered was almost empty, except for a stone in front of the stairs with inscriptions in an unknownnguage. It seemed like a mix of ancient Egyptian with a hint of Latin.


    Approaching the stone and carefully examining it for traps and other dangers, Veronica began to study the inscriptions. It appeared that she was unfamiliar with thisnguage as well, judging by her slightly perplexed but also joyful expression.


    Glow.


    "What''s that radiance? Ah, it''s you, Dereris."


    Adam raised an eyebrow as he saw Dereris flying in front of him. She had spent a long time in a deep slumber. She didn''t respond to him and merely gazed at the stone. After a few minutes...


    "It''s the ancientnguage of the Astionas tribe, who were simr to a mix of elves and beastmen. They have be extinct, but in ancient times, they were known as true masters of magical engraving," Dereris informed, flying over to Adam and perching on his head. She looked at Veronica, who was gazing at her with a bright smile. "Calm down, girl. I''ll answer your questions, but keep in mind that you only have three questions."


    "Thank you."


    Veronica sincerely expressed her gratitude, and her politeness surprised all three of them. Adam chose not toment on it, though Sierra couldn''t hold back a rather crude remark.


    "Veronica, you can be polite instead of perpetually being an irritable, crazy nutcase? Oh my goodness!"


    I think there''s no need to mention that she got a beating.


    ***


    With Dereris''s help, they managed to trante the inscriptions, and there was a brief description of the Astionas tribe. In essence...


    "On ournd, we have found the power of magic, for which we thank the Almighty God, and in His honor, we build this temple. Praise the Great God!"


    The trantion was not the most urate, as pointed out by Dereris. A precise trantion was difficult to achieve because theirnguage was extremely convoluted. Furthermore, there were some aspects that even Adam didn''t understand. They used "the Great," although, in ancient times, strict documentation of god names was followed. In other words, you couldn''t just call God "Great God." You had to say something like, "I express my worship to the God of Light and Justice," as even the Church of Light required. In simpler terms, you praise a god and always emphasize their power. Such strictws had been adopted even in ancient times when there were many different religions, each worshiping various gods. So just saying "the Great God" would be incorrect.


    "Is the trantion correct at all, Dereris? Something doesn''t sit right with me," mumbled Adam, looking at the fragment that, ording to Dereris, roughly tranted to "the Great God." There was an image of a horn around which the letter ''G'' was entwined.


    "I''ve already said I''m not sure about it, alright? I didn''t study thisnguage in such depth because I had more important matters to attend to!" Dereris responded, with a snort. She examined the text and sighed, "I''m sorry, but this is my limit. Perhaps this horn signifies something else, but for the Astionas tribe, at the very least, the horn image represented the word ''god,'' so all questions should be directed at them."


    "Yeah..."


    Adam was irritated and also intrigued, a reaction shared by Veronica, who took out her notebook and several magical stones, and scanned the inscriptions. While the text didn''t seem particrly significant, it was crucial to record the writings of ancient tribes because they held significant research value.


    Sierra wasn''t particrly interested in the writings, and she simply sat on a foldable chair that Adam retrieved from his inventory, as he noticed her growing boredom. He also handed her a Rubik''s Cube to keep herself upied without being too bothersome.


    Overall, the process took half an hour. Adam and Veronica transcribed the inscriptions in all forms and saved them for future reference, intending to delve deeper andprehend the essence of the matter in the future. For some reason, he had a feeling that there was something more to this.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 191 Pentagram

    Chapter 191 Pentagram


    Adam and Veronica had sessfully finished recording the important details, and the group began to descend the stairs. Surprisingly, they didn''t encounter any traps on their way, even though there were as many at the entrance as there were stars in the sky. However, this didn''t make them lower their guard, as the absence of traps could mean that things would only get worse. And they weren''t far from the truth.


    "Is this a magical castle?" Sierra mumbled, standing in front of another colossal door. She tilted her head to the side and looked at the pentagram drawn on the door''s surface. Squinting, she tried to decipher the basicponents, but it was beyond her. She reported with a sad tone, "Darn, I can''t recognize it! I''ve explored plenty of magical circles and ancient pentagrams in my life, but this one baffles me. It seems to have ''lock'' and ''self-restoration,'' but beyond that, I can''t make heads or tails of it."


    "That''s normal," Dereris replied, flying closer to the door and inspecting it, pping her little wings to stay off the ground. She made amused humming sounds, which added a touch of cuteness to her exploration. Veronica joined in since she had been cheerful since they entered this dungeon.


    Adam, on the other hand, had no clue about these incantations. He did not know the basicponents of magical circles or a deep understanding of magic in general. The only things he excelled in were politics and sarcasm, which he used to the fullest. So, he made the most sensible decision in this situation - standing aside and not getting in the way.


    Scratch-scratch. Sc-rr... sc-rr...


    "How boring," Adam thought, leaning against the wall, his arms crossed over his chest, watching three women huddled around the door, actively studying the method of unlocking it. He took his eyes off them and put his hands in his inner pocket, only to find that his cigarette case wasn''t there. He remembered he had left it in his office and hadn''t brought it on this short journey because he was in a hurry. "Oh well..."


    Unfortunately, even after all this time, they couldn''t find a way to unlock it. Again, they faced a situation simr to when they encountered the Astionas tribe''snguage ¨C an entirely unfamiliar magical pentagram. It was a bit frustrating, although it piqued the women''s interest as new material for research.


    Adam shifted his foot and ced it closer to the wall so that the heel of his shoe touched the stone. Suddenly, a clicking sound echoed as if he had pressed a button, and he barely managed to maintain his bnce as the wall behind him shifted backward, revealing a secret passage.


    "What the actual f**k?" he cursed, shaking off the dust and looking at the newly opened passage leading forward into the unknown. He beckoned Sierra, who was the first to notice his exmation and pointed to the passage, raising an eyebrow, "Look, mother-inw. This ce appeared when I identally pressed some tiles. Can you scan it for traps and such?"


    "Wow... this is some luck you have," she muttered, cutely wrinkling her little nose and extending her hand forward as if making a ''stop'' gesture. Closing her eyes, she directed energy into her palm, from which thin threads of magical energy began to emanate. They slid through small gaps, analyzing for traps and other dangers, while in between these "worms," magical waves were sent out, sketching the approximate architecture of the entrance.


    The man remained silent, only squinting his eyes. He felt an unsettling cold emanating from the entrance as if he had descended into a basement filled with negative magical energy. The air in the hidden passage also felt different, denser. It was like entering a smoking room after a refreshing walk. This indicated that the secret passage hadn''t been opened for a very long time.


    Moreover...


    "I smell rot. Do they store corpses here or something else? It''s a disgusting smell," Sierramented, pinching her nose with her index and middle fingers and looking at Adam. She said in a hushed tone, "We shouldn''t go in there for now. Who knows what awaits us? The analysis showed no traps, but the magical waves encountered something covered with antimagic. Perhaps those golems we saw earlier."


    "Understood. I think, for safety, we should seal the entrance with a barrier, right? I''ll use Amarantha''s spell," Adam said, activating his subss skill - "Borrowing."


    As a result, a bright golden light emerged from his palm, covering the entrance and sealing it off from external threats. Sierra whistled and tapped the surface of the barrier - ripples spread across it. She nodded in satisfaction, turning to him with a smile.


    "Not bad. It''s even better than I imagined. You say it''s Amarantha''s spell? It looks very much like hers," shemented, giving her assessment of the barrier. She poked her cheek with her index finger and looked at Adam with a puzzled expression, tilting her head to the side, "By the way, how do you do this? I''m sure you didn''t have any knowledge of barriers. Did you study hard while I was loafing around... I mean, while I was upied?"


    "...No, not really. It''s a bit moreplicated, so it''s hard for me to exin," he replied vaguely, avoiding the details. Then he changed the subject, "Anyway, how are you doing? We''ve been here for over an hour."


    Sierra sighed and shook her head. From her reaction, Adam could already tell that they still couldn''t figure out anything, as the pentagram was indeed unusual. He furrowed his brow, stuffed his hands in his trouser pockets, turned on his heels, and examined the pentagram from all sides but still found no clues. He shrugged and said to Sierra, "The difference between this and other pentagrams I''ve seen is that it doesn''t use ssicalponents in the form of images. It seems like there are some letters in an unknownnguage."


    "By the way it''s going, I can infer that the Astionas tribe might be dealing with this thing too, considering its location. Do you have any information about their peculiarities?" he asked.


    "Nope. The only one who knows even a little about this tribe is Dereris, but she admits she wasn''t particrly interested in them at that time because she was preupied with looting," Sierra replied, shrugging.


    "Not looting, but wealth gathering, you stupid asshole!"


    Adam and Sierraughed upon hearing Dereris''s response.


    ***


    At the same time on the surface, there was a small problem. The group from Avalonia and the group from Elfheim collided right at the entrance, and what could be worse was that they couldn''t enter. No spells could remove the barrier, and they were helpless.


    "Damn it! Did you, you damn long-eared idiots, set up this bloody barrier?" a man in heavy armor shouted with his hand on the hilt of his sword, which rested in its scabbard on his belt. He had short ck hair and deeply set brown eyes, along with several scars along his nose. He looked irritated, and his tone was filled with venom and hostility, which he made no effort to conceal.


    From Avalonia''s side, there were five people, most likely from the reserve army, or more precisely, cannon fodder. On the elf''s side, there were only three elves ¨C two timid ones and ady we know. Iliantra.


    "Shut up, human swine. Do you think we elves are to me for all the troubles? A miserable semnce of a monkey, it''s better if you jump off a cliff and die so the world won''t have to see your damned, dirty face, got it?" one of the elves bluntly responded to his insults. He was a long-haired elf dressed in a green robe. His hair was light brown, and his eyes were brown.


    "Oh, you!"


    A verbal altercation ensued between them, but neither side decided to attack each other. It seemed that any battle now could reawaken the guardians, and they had to fight all over again. Iliantra had already taken care of the golem on their side, while there were still problems on Avalonia''s side.


    "..."


    During all this time, the woman said nothing and merely looked at the entrance blocked by the barrier. She took a deep breath and wrinkled her nose when she sensed a hint of a familiar aroma. It was the scent of Adam''s magical energy, which made her momentarily happy but then annoyed.


    "There''s someone else here besides him. And these two sources are extremely powerful. One of them coincides with the magical energy of the barrier. I suspect they might be hispanions, and something tells me they''re women," Iliantra thought, annoyed, as she stomped on the ground. She crossed her arms over her chest, sighing, feeling a sour taste on the tip of her tongue. "Damn, womanizer. Why do so many women flock to him?"


    Despite such thoughts, Iliantra still carefully monitored the actions of the Avalonia side. It seemed like they hade here wanting to enter the dungeon, but this barrier hindered them. Furthermore, they looked as if they were not here of their own free will. Besides...


    "They''re armed too well for reserve army soldiers. Could someone from the main army be here?" Iliantra thought, narrowing her eyes, and carefully inspecting them.


    However, there were no distinctive signs typical of the main army on them. Therefore, she could only guess their purpose foring here. While she pondered this, a slight sense of vibration suddenly appeared under her feet.


    "What?" she asked aloud, looking at the dungeon entrance, which began to crumble. "What the hell?!"


    The weak vibration soon turned into a powerful earthquake, prompting Iliantra to immediately grab her subordinates and use teleportation to quickly escape the area. A few minutester...


    "Oh my God..."


    She saw that the temple hadpletely copsed along with the entrance. It was no longer possible to exit easily, and the realization of this fact made her worry about Adam''s life.


    To be continued...


    ===


    * I admit it sounds extremely amusing and absurd, but with a significant amount of magical energy, it takes on a material form, so it has its characteristic scent emanating from a mage''s attribute. In Adam''s case, it smells like ck coffee.

 Chapter 192 Tomb of Memories

    Chapter 192 Tomb of Memories


    The cave-in at the entrance to the shaft did not go unnoticed by the explorers in the roles of Adam, Veronica, and Sierra. On the contrary, they had noticed it even before the temple began to copse. The Demon Queen, who had set up the barrier, raised an eyebrow in surprise when she felt the ground shake and her magical energy, which had been monitoring the barrier,pletely disappeared. This meant that the stone on which the spell had been cast had copsed, thus breaking the enchantment.


    "Well, what a setback. It seems the entrance to the temple has copsed," muttered Adam, furrowing his brow. He nced at the secret passage and sighed, thinking, "Maybe it''s because of me? I''ll try not to lean against the walls anymore; it''s too dangerous."


    Sierra didn''t have any particr reaction and just shrugged, finding this situation to be a funny stroke of bad luck. Dereris also didn''t seem concerned, and Adam could understand how their minds worked. After all, the copse of the entrance could be dangerous for ordinary people, but not for walking and living nuclear bombs that could level this underground ce with the ground.


    Veronica only nced at the newly revealed secret passage from the corner of her eye before returning to deciphering the pentagram. It seemed that this incident didn''t bother her, which gave the man a certain sense of calm. Either way, the tedious and silent investigation continued.


    "Mother-inw, don''t you want to participate in the research?" Adam asked her to break the monotonous silence. He was sitting on the floor, having spread a carpet in advance, and the woman sat next to him, carelessly observing Dereris and Veronica''s work.


    "Nah, I don''t want to. It''s deadly boring... I don''t understand any of this, just like you," Sierra replied nonchntly, crossing her legs and sitting in a rather rxed posture, causing her skirt to ride up, revealing the red thong that belonged to Amarantha.


    "..."


    Adam nodded and averted his gaze, which he held for a few seconds to enjoy the view. Meanwhile, Veronica suddenly screamed and pped her hands, greatly surprising both of them. Rising from their seats, they approached her and saw that the door had started to open.


    "Wow... the door opened!" Sierra eximed with admiration, patting Veronica on the shoulders and smiling. "Well done, Veronica! I''m d my moral support didn''t go to waste, and we managed to finish this tedious... I mean, uh, interesting task!"


    "Shut up, idiot," Veronica replied bluntly, rolling her eyes and shifting her gaze to Adam. She nodded and spoke in a soft voice, "Adam, be careful. I sense strange energy in that strange room within the wall. I think there''s some kind of monster in there."


    The man nodded, putting his hands in his trouser pockets. He looked at the passage, pursed his lips, turned, and walked away. Somewhere in the darkness, hidden away, a faint hissing sound could be heard.


    ***


    "What the hell?!"


    Adam looked with surprise at the scene unfolding before him. They had passed through the door, and suddenly, after a short walk through the tunnel, they found themselves in a ce that simply didn''t fit into the logical sequence of the dungeon''s appearance.


    It was a vast meadow, covered with various types of nts ¨C white clover, daisies, forget-me-nots, and a lot of lichen. Adam felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu as if he had been here before, but all possible scenarios of that were close to zero. It seemed like this ce evoked nostalgia and bitterness in him. Unforgettable feelings of loneliness and love.


    The meadow''s nts looked as if they had been carefully chosen, and ording to Adam''s knowledge, this wasmon in ancient times. People adorned their gardens, trying to express their emotions in thenguage of flowers, be it joy or sorrow. It was both romantic and tragic, leading to not the most positive thoughts.


    "What an unusual ce..." Veronica murmured, surveying the surroundings.


    She stood next to Adam, while Dereris and Sierra ran through the meadows ahead, enjoying the view of this ce. It was truly an endless, cozy ce. A small paradise that had appeared in the darkness, as if giving hope that things would get better beyond. However, a sense of difort never left the man.


    "Do you feel it too, Veronica? A very heavy feeling..." Adam muttered, clutching his chest and breathing heavily, feeling as if various emotions were affecting him as if trying to drive him crazy. He shifted his gaze to her and saw that the woman had a simr reaction, although it didn''t affect her as severely.


    "It''s not surprising. Often, such ces were built in ancient times to permanently capture their emotions bursting from the heart. Back then, it was considered a sign of intelligence, and, undoubtedly, it was seen as romantic," Veronica exined, catching her breath. She straightened her back and squinted her eyes, looking at the scene. "A familiar tradition, to a terrifying extent. My older brother also once built such a ce and then disappeared without a trace."


    "..."


    The older brother. She was referring to Casanova, who asionally appeared in his dreams. Adam also vividly remembered the ce he was shown and the couple who lovingly talked. It made his heart ache with frustration as if he were watching a movie.


    "White clover means an oath, daisies have multiple meanings, but most often they express devoted love. Forget-me-not seems toplete the picture, signifying true love that emanates not from the heart but from the depths of your being. And lichen... it signifies loneliness."


    It could be assumed that the creator of this ce poured his soul and experiences into his creation. He genuinely loved, took unbreakable oaths, and felt loneliness. There was a lot of lichen, which could mean that the owner of this ce suffered, endlessly suffered. He swore and told Adam and others about his sincere and devoted love, but all that remained was endless, agonizing solitude.


    "Yes, what an unusual ce," Adam admitted aloud, sharing his feelings. His face was wrinkled from the flood of emotions, and it seemed that these nts were not ordinary; they had spells woven into them.


    Adam and Veronica stood surrounded by lichen, while Dereris and Sierra happily circled the daisies and white clover. It was as if two worlds were divided into ck and white. Suffering and love, that''s what the creator of this ce conveyed.


    "Uhm... let''s go to them, Veronica? I think we''ve had our fill of grim emotions," Adam said, smiling, and took Veronica''s hand, pulling her along.


    "Y-yes..."


    In the distance, Sierra waved at them,ughing merrily. It was evident that she hadn''t felt all the dark emotions that Adam and Veronica had experienced. Perhaps it was due to their different characters. When you thought of Sierra, the first word that came to mind was "positive," while with Veronica and Adam, it was often "cold realism."


    ***


    Sitting on the short grass, Adam sighed and looked up. Surprisingly, instead of the usual ceiling, there was a full-fledged sky with moving clouds. He strongly doubted that they had been teleported somewhere because he didn''t notice any change in their location. Furthermore, technically, Veronica''s aura created interference, and any unpleasant spells couldn''t activate, as her aura''s interference would disrupt the proper functioning of the spells.


    It was like inserting an infinite variable into a software code that would repeatedly affect the scripts and interfere with their operation.


    "An unusual ce... is there another floor here? But I don''t see an entrance," Sierra muttered, sitting down next to Adam.


    There was a pping sound, and Dererisnded on Adam''s head, chuckling. She looked at the meadows and nodded.


    "Well, there''s nothing to catch here, really. Just a cemetery of memories that you can use for beauty more than anything else. I hope we''ll find the map that the rumors were so loud about," Dereris said, pping her wings discontentedly.


    "And what are we going to do? In the beginning, this raid was meant to confirm the rumors, so I don''t think we should have expected much," Veronica said, sitting on a rock and sighing, resting her chin on her hand. She looked at Dereris. "Listen, little dragon, aren''t your people supposed to be very powerful? Why is there nothing of note in this temple?"


    Veronica''s question was based on what Dereris had told her earlier about the amazing abilities of her tribe, rumored to be great magicians. This created a sense ofpetition for the Demon Queen, who enjoyed research and considered herself one of the most intelligent in this world.


    Her confidence wasn''t baseless; it was rooted in her experience. Despite her demon identity, she had a good reputation as a mage and a researcher, making her well-known in the field of magic.


    The rivalry all started with Dereris''s im that not even Veronica matched the level of knowledge in the Astionas tribe, which was proven when it took her a considerable amount of time to decipher the pentagram that served as nothing more than a lock for the door. This was a blow to her ego.


    "What the hell do you think I''m lying about? If you''re curious, even I don''t know much about them, as they kept a low profile, and I learned about their magical achievements only after robbing them... I mean, borrowing a few things," exined Dereris, amending her words and eliciting eye rolls from the others.


    Speaking of her, Dereris was an unusual dragon. Generally, dragons were surprisingly calm creatures, often acting as gods overseeing the world. They were described as wise and peaceful beings who looked down upon the world, givingmands that other races had to follow.


    In contrast, Dereris had the arrogance and wisdom of dragons but was undoubtedly somewhat spoiled. She enjoyed collecting wealth instead of umting knowledge and had no qualms about killing those who didn''t heed her. Even in the League of Dark Dragons, she was the most audacious and ruthless.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 193 Undead

    Chapter 193 Undead


    After a long and careful examination of the floor, no clues leading to the lower level were found. The only conclusion Adam drew from this was that the entrance to the third floor was in that same secret door he identally opened. However, these were merely his spections.


    Sitting on the grass, Sierray back with a sigh, squinting her eyes. It was evident that she was fed up with wandering for so long, just like the rest of them. But at least the others could keep their irritation in check, while the highly emotional Queen of Nymphs endlesslyined.


    "How boring! We haven''t found anything at all. It''s all fields and flowers, for heaven''s sake! Not even any treasures, what bad luck..." she said, gradually raising her voice to a shout, thereby getting the attention of Adam and Dereris, who were resting nearby.


    Adam sighed, shaking his head. He, too, was dissatisfied with the fact that they had spent so much time and found nothing. Although he genuinely liked this ce and found the atmosphere enchanting, it was somewhat disappointing not to stumble upon their goal ¨C the map ¨C after such an extended exploration.


    He needed to find another map, provided today''s outing was sessful, which he was already beginning to doubt. However, they still gained some valuable information. He became intrigued by the history of the unknown tribe, while Veronika secured a promise from Dereris and added a newnguage and pentagram to her knowledge base.


    "Veronica, there''s only one option left ¨C to go down that passage I identally opened," said Adam, getting up from his seat and approaching the Demon Queen, who stood with her arms crossed, clearly displeased. He looked towards the exit and sighed, "As far as I''m concerned, we''re just wasting our time here. There''s nothing to find, unfortunately."


    "I agree, but... I''m ufortable with the strange energy I felt from that passage. It''s reminiscent of something demonic but more distorted," Veronica replied to his words, expressing her concern with a raised eyebrow and a wrinkled nose out of annoyance. She nced at Adam and sighed, "Fine, we can try, but on the condition that you won''t leave my side for a step, alright?"


    "No problem. But... why do you treat me like a child?" Adam muttered, shaking his head.


    Within a few minutes, they were leaving this ce. Before plunging into the long tunnel, Adam cast a nce at this ce and smiled. The graveyard of memories had yed a significant role ¨C now he and hispanions would remember this ce and the owner''s emotions.


    Twenty minutester, when he and his group had disappeared, the graveyard of memories suddenly began to transform. Once beautiful flowers began to wither, and the lush green grass started to dry up.


    Lichen began to grow rapidly, soon covering the entire space. Negative energy filled the room, and soon the skies were covered with clouds, followed by rain.


    The world seemed to change ¨C sincere love vanished, oaths were broken, and all that remained was endless loneliness, consuming your soul and making you suffer. In this little world, there was no more "positivity." Can this be called death?


    ***


    Before entering the narrow passage leading downward, Veronica first cast ten spells throughout the dungeon to ensure the safety of the descent. She was extremely insistent on this matter and used an overwhelming amount of magic to make sure there were no dangers.


    And while Adam hoped for a trouble-free descent, it was impossible, considering that they were essentially marauders. During their search, Veronica discovered a creature.


    "M-m... what? Hmm..."


    At one point, Veronica began muttering something to herself, but it was impossible to make out anything. However, Adam concluded that she had found some anomaly because even golems didn''t elicit such a reaction from her. And in conjunction with the imposing magical energy of the dark attribute...


    "This could be dangerous," muttered Dereris, flying up to Adam and sitting on his shoulder.


    "...Dereris, you''ve gotten heavier,"mented the man with a smirk.


    "..."


    As it turned out, Veronica''s intereststed for two hours, and the others anxiously waited for what the deeply engrossed woman would tell them. And the result shocked them...


    "This is an undead... an unusual undead. It''s a Lich with Wraith properties. Its magical energy is impressive, but it doesn''t pose any immediate danger. However..." Veronica informed them and then paused for a few seconds before continuing, "In terms of strength, it''sparable to Adam, although it surpasses him in magical energy. Moreover, I managed to establishmunication with it, and after decoding its speech, I realized that it''s speaking the Astionas tribenguage."


    "Wow! I thought you were going crazy! Good job, Veronica!" Sierra praised her with a bright smile.


    BOOM!


    Ignoring his suddenly impaled mother-inw, who had been impaled to the floor, the man asked Veronica with curiosity, "So, can you tell us what it told you?"


    "Eh? I don''t know theirnguage, so..." Veronica replied, shrugging, and then retrieved a magical stone and infused it with energy. Dereris flew over to her, understanding the woman''s actions, and after a few seconds, her speech improved significantly.


    In short, the voice of the speaker was distorted due to the telepathic conversation, andbined with a natural speech defect that could be attributed to the undead, it sounded like the sounds of a zombie boy from a square game with grass on the icon. Adam couldn''t make any sense of it, and it was challenging for him to draw an analogy with anynguage, as it sounded like half normal, familiar speech, but with apanying clicking sounds produced by the tongue.


    However, after the third repetition, Dereris managed to roughly trante the creature''s speech. When she ryed the trantion to them, it resulted in a rather unusual message.


    "Go away... danger... kill..."


    Suddenly, Adam felt like he was talking to Lucius, but the difference was that he didn''t quite understand what this creature was trying to convey. It seemed like it was asking them to leave, then threatening with death, and finally warning about danger. It sounded like the ramblings of a mad schizophrenic.


    Judging by Veronica and Sierra''s faces, they didn''t quite understand what this undead was trying tomunicate either. However, based on their character, Adam could make one conclusion ¨C they certainly wouldn''t retreat, even if they fully understood the message from the undead. That was their nature.


    And considering what was at stake, or rather, what would be at stake, Adam strongly doubted they would back down aftering this far.


    "Haha... amusing attempt, but I won''t back down. We''vee so far that curiosity is tearing me apart!" Veronica said, raising her fist into the air and grinning like a madman from the movies.


    And after a few minutes... forming a line with Adam at the very back, they began their descent. The passage was very narrow, only wide enough for one person. It was about 1.5 meters wide and had a maximum height of two meters. In preparation for the ascent, Adam gathered his hair into a simple hairstyle and took a deep breath.


    The air here was thin, and it smelled as if generations of people had died here. His mind asionally encountered attacks that failed due to natural resistance. They descended carefully, avoiding traps, to prevent any chance of this ce exploding or disappearing.


    No one spoke or made unnecessary noises. The tension was palpable because this expedition would answer the question: "Are they wasting their time?" Each of them hoped the answer would justify the effort they were putting in, as pacifying an enraged Veronica would be extremely difficult otherwise.


    And then, approximately twenty minutester...


    "What a strange ce," Sierra muttered as she stepped into arge room with a high ceiling.


    Having ovee this horrifying passage, which could confidently be called "ustrophobia''s nightmare," Adam and hispanions entered a spacious room the size of a football field, with a ceiling so high it was impossible to see.


    The entire ce was constructed from some ck stone that was ufortable to walk on. There was no lighting here, and the only way Adam could see was thanks to his demon lineage. Fortunately, while Sierra and Dereris didn''t possess such a unique ability, they had spells that mimicked this effect.


    It''s worth mentioning that the room was cluttered with various scrolls and books, and some areas had pentagrams that emitted a not-so-friendly aura, so Sierra sealed it all for added safety.


    "It looks like a typical research room for mages. I suppose this tribe conducted their research here," Dereris muttered, flying towards the books that reeked of antiquity.


    "This is getting very interesting," Veronica said with a smile.


    The discovery of ancient books delighted Veronica''s inner researcher, so she forgot about everything else and immediately rushed to grab the scrolls. However, before her hand could touch the parchment lying on the floor, she stopped.


    "Is something wrong?" Adam asked as he approached her.


    "These scrolls... papers. They''re cursed," Veronica said, furrowing her brow and surveying the room. She made a shocking revtion, "If we touch them, they''ll be destroyed. We can''t get rid of the curse directly; we need to draw an additional pentagram."


    "Hmm..."


    Adam was somewhat surprised by the level of protection the Astionas tribe had ced on their knowledge. However, after a bit of thought, he concluded that these people might have left this ce and protected their legacy just before departing.


    Regarding the method of transporting these valuable papers, Adam had an idea.


    "I have a way."


    Using [Inventory].


    To be continued...

 Chapter 194 Illusion

    Chapter 194 Illusion


    "I have a small idea," Adam informed them and stepped forward, standing about five meters away from the stack of scrolls and books. He extended his hand and mentally muttered the function name: "[Inventory]."


    A faint glow appeared around all these items as if in an editing program, they had enabled the "outline" function with "glow" around objects like scrolls and bookshelves. After a brief glow, these items disappeared, and Adam received a short text notification.


    Ding!


    [125 scrolls, 2580 books, and 200 bookshelves have been moved. Inventory is now at 100% capacity.]


    It wasn''t surprising that so many items instantly filled the inventory''s capacity, though Adam felt a momentary dizziness as if he had abruptly stood up from a couch. The woman didn''t ask questions about his ability and silently decided not to pry into another person''s personal life. After all, for practitioners, it''s normal to conceal their skills.


    Ding...


    "What else?" he thought, raising an eyebrow and looking at several notifications before him.


    [Detection of malevolent interference... assessment in progress]


    [System evaluates items as cursed. Begin the purification process?]


    [Yes] | [No]


    "Wow..."


    Adam was genuinely surprised by this. It seemed that the system had solved the problem, which turned out to be a pleasant surprise. Previously, they had only nned to stack the books one by one and try to remove curses carefully, but this pleasant event made him rx. So, without a doubt, he pressed the [Yes] button.


    Ding!


    [Permission granted. Initiating purification process...]


    Boom... boom... boom...


    Ticking sounds rang out as if someone held old clocks next to Adam''s ear. This sound continued for about five minutes until the familiar "Ding" sound rang again, and the ticking sounds vanished.


    Ding!


    [Items have been sessfully purified!]


    While Veronika inspected the room for traps, he approached her and exined the situation with a smile. The woman was very pleased and promised to share her research once she finished everything.


    In one way or another, the room''s investigation continued. Since it was simply enormous, they split up and started searching the corners, trying to find something interesting, excluding some unimportant papers with love confessions written on them. It seemed that the love of ancient people was just as passionate as it is now.


    However, apart from that, they didn''t find anything else. There were a few chests hidden behind nks or in the walls, but most of them were empty. Most likely, it was an attempt to divert attention. Unfortunately, they couldn''t find the map, and it seemed the rumors were false.


    "What bad luck..." Adam muttered, sitting on the stone floor and sighing.


    Everywhere he looked, there were papers and various kinds of calligraphy that now leaned more toward historical value. Unfortunately, he had no space, so he either had to manually transcribe most of these papers or take photographs. He couldn''t even flip through some of the books, creating the feeling that he was watching a movie that abruptly cut off.


    He gazed into the distance. Even with his special night vision abilities, he couldn''t see beyond a hundred meters. It felt as though something was obstructing his vision, but he had no desire to go there alone. So he decided to sit somewhere and contemte where the creature that hadmunicated with Veronika might be.


    At that moment...


    While the man sat lost in his thoughts, he suddenly found himself enveloped in green smoke. The peculiar thing was that he didn''t notice anything, and gradually, his eyelids began to droop until he fell into a deep sleep. Somewhere in the distance, a sigh could be heard, and then a gruff voice, filled with coldness, spoke:


    "Demons don''t change even after tens of thousands of years. Greed is what drives you, and you have no qualms about dragging your victims along. Can you love without thinking about profit? Can you truly suffer? Do you feel guilt for your actions?" The unknown voice muttered with disappointment, and after a minute''s pause, continued:


    "I strongly doubt it."


    ***


    The world was never a peaceful ce to live. It was evident to anyone who had seen with their own eyes how the poor toiled in the fields and ate scraps fit only for pigs. War ruled the world, and the three great nations divided the dominion over all races.


    Elfheim. The Lourian Holy Empire. The Kingdom of Elizis.


    "How tired I am of studying..." A muffled, young male voice sounded.


    The current location was one of the most prestigious academies in the Lourian Holy Empire called the Academy of Holy Knights. Here, young talents, regardless of their title, were trained in knighthood and holiness, consecrating them as knights and allowing them to join the church''s army to fight for the Lord''s will.


    This was Professor us''s ssroom, where he taught magic. Mastery of thisplex and mysterious energy was considered a necessity, and the stronger one became in it, the better their future would be, or so the professors said.


    "Tired, you say? This is already the second year of our education, and we still have ten more years to go. How do you n to survive?" Another voice, a female voice, responded with a smirk.


    The ssroom was empty. In the very back, two people sat at the desks ¨C a man in a white robe with pants of the same color. He had neatly trimmed light hair and bright blue eyes that could reflect your face if you met his gaze. He was undeniably handsome, standing out among the other men. He had broad shoulders and well-defined muscles, though he exuded a carefree aura.


    "Lily, my white flower, am I to me for being bad at my studies?" The man said poetically, addressing the lovely girl named Lily. He gazed at her with narrowed eyes, where a storm of emotions could be seen, with room for passionate love, which he carefully concealed, hiding behind the pretense of fatigue.


    "Of course, you''re not to me. But you need to work harder, Alexander," murmured the girl, gently stroking his hair and tilting her head to the side, affectionately smiling at him, not breaking her gaze away from his beautiful blue eyes.


    She was beautiful,plementing him perfectly. She had delicate chestnut hair neatly tied into a high ponytail. Her eyes were pure as the night sky, and despite their ck color, which might repel some, they contained stars.


    "..."


    The man remained silent, looking into her eyes. He felt mncholy and boundless love emanating from his heart, but the memories that came with it made him suffer, filling his mind with weeds, and the determination he gained when looking at her was hidden behind an endless stream of thoughts.


    Lily. She had been his long-standing love. Meeting her for the first time in their first year of education, Alexander felt boundless love for her, radiating from his heart and filling him with energy, and prompting his growth. There was a significant difference in their talents ¨C the girl was much more talented, hailing from a noble family of knights that had emerged a hundred years ago, a fairly young lineage.


    She excelled in both swordsmanship and magic, while Alexander was only talented in magic, struggling with swordsmanship. He came from a family of wealthy merchants, not nobility, creating a psychological barrier.


    "Lily, about your engagement..." He murmured, straightening his back and looking at her with a serious expression. His hands were clenched under the table, and his heart filled with fear, but he still asked the question that had troubled him for a long time: "Are you going to ept this engagement?"


    "This..." Lily hadn''t had time to prepare for his straightforward question and panicked. Panic, fear, and signs that she was about to burst into tears appeared on her face. Alexander remained silent, not trying tofort her, and just waited for her response.


    And he received it.


    "Yes..."


    "..."


    He simply nodded and leaned back in his chair, not saying a word. It was clear that there was sincere love between them, but the issue was their origin. To break off this engagement, Alexander had to either be exceptionally talented or be a nobleman.


    ...And these two options were impossible.


    Talent is determined from birth, and bing a nobleman is impossible, even if he desires it greatly. There is a special quota, and he mustpete with another aristocrat to im that title. Thepetition isn''t in the form of a duel but rather a war - the armies of both sides must sh in battle.


    "So that''s how it is..." The man muttered and stood up, stretching and cracking his joints. He turned his gaze to Lily, who had slumped after his question, and called her by name, "Lily! It''s gettingte; let''s go before the guards scold us."


    "Y-yes!"


    The field of vision was filled with darkness. The image of the two departing figures became less clear. This was the reason why Adam was able to awaken from the illusion.


    "..."


    He crossed his arms on his chest and curiously observed the scene before him. Raising an eyebrow, he tried to understand whether the unknown enemy was bragging about his fantasy. Because right before his eyes...


    "Aaah! Alexander, please be gentle..."


    Alexander and Lily were having sex...


    ***


    Half an hour had passed. Adam, wearing a tired expression, observed how these two lovebirds flirted carelessly. He attempted to leave this ce, but it was futile. He had the distinct feeling that he was being openly mocked.


    In brief, at one point he found himself in an unfamiliar ce watching events as if he were watching a movie. And then he was forced to watch two teenagers flirting while engaging in inappropriate behavior.


    "Is this some kind of love story that will make me tear up and make me reevaluate my life? Seems too funny to me to be my re-education material..."


    To be continued...

 Chapter 195 Lost

    Chapter 195 Lost


    Adam wasn''t particrly impressed by the story they were trying to convey to him. He could already predict where it was going ¨C their passionate love would eventually lead to the girl getting married, and the man would suffer and curse his weakness. Such stories were his least favorite.


    Judging by what he saw, both of them had a passionate, devoted love that emanated from the depths of their hearts, no, from the depths of their very beings. Smiling at each other, they overcame obstacles together. However, with each passing year, Alexander fell further behind.


    In the Holy Empire, knights were the most important, not mages. Thetter was not well-liked at all, with purely magical practices being considered extremely cowardly and not deserving of attention. This made the man even more disappointed, as his primary talent was magic.


    "What an amusing situation... he met the supposed fianc¨¦ of this youngdy?" Adam muttered to himself, raising an eyebrow.


    The location was as follows: it was sunset, with an orange hue decorating the endless sky, while at the intersection leading to the dormitory, three people stood. Alexander, Lily, and the man who was a new character in this melodrama.


    "What an unusual meeting, gentlemen. I suppose you are the guy I''ve heard so much about?" The unknown guest began the conversation.


    He was tall, about six feet, and his physique, although not particrly developed, exuded impressive magical energy. He had wheat-colored hair and green eyes. Undoubtedly, he was handsome, and he could be described as an "ikemen" from his appearance.


    He appeared friendly, smiling beautifully and carefree, while every movement he made was filled with elegance. However, all of this was on the surface, as Adam felt negative emotions from this man ¨C mockery, irritation, and sadism. He certainly didn''t have good intentions toward Alexander.


    "Who are you?" Alexander asked rudely, stepping forward and shielding Lily with his body, causing her to tremble like an autumn leaf as soon as she saw this man. Naturally, he didn''t like her reaction, so he asked in such a tone, looking at his opponent with an irritated look.


    "Rough, but I''m a patient man. Call me us von Richard Barnalis, and nothing else. My father is the famous Holy Knight, and my family are barons. I''m pleased to meet you, Alexander," us politely introduced himself and made a brief bow. Then, raising his head with a smirk, he looked at him without trying to hide his contempt. In a cold tone, he asked, "My carefree friend, do you know that it''s extremely rude to revolve around ady who has a partner? Your actions defile the efforts of our Lord, who wrote iron rules in his blood that we are obliged to follow."


    "I haven''t heard of such a thing. Moreover, why do you even call her your fianc¨¦e? Don''t jump the gun!" Alexander retorted with clear annoyance, ring at us, who appeared unruffled.


    It was a mental battle between a venomous snake and a furious tiger. And while it seemed to be a fairly serious problem for them, Adam observed this spectacle with clear boredom. The only thing that amused him was the name of this young man, who was somewhat simr to his acquaintance and a regr customer at the brothel.


    If one were to makeparisons, this illusory Alexander was nothing more than a novice who couldn''t assess his capabilities. Although Adam felt a slight sympathy for him because he continued to strive, even knowing that he couldn''t offer proper resistance to Lily and us.


    "But such efforts only work in stories. What resistance can he provide with just willpower and determination? Undoubtedly, very little. Even the most powerful practitioners must yield to authority," Adam thought as he sat cross-legged.


    By the way, from the outside, it looked amusing, considering that his body was semi-transparent, and he was floating in the air. However, it was helpful that no one could see him.


    In any case, the drama ended earlier than Adam expected. us just smiled and walked past, throwing a smirk toward the man and the woman as he left. There was a lot of malice and mockery hidden in that smirk, which even someone as clueless as Alexander could sense. Of course, the man didn''t like it.


    However, by the time he wanted to express his dissatisfaction, us had long disappeared. He left only a smirk that firmly lodged itself in Alexander''s mind, making him irritable and disappointed in himself. Now was the moment when it would be too difficult to turn everything back.


    "It turns out to be quite amusing, to be honest," Adam thought, tilting his head. He smiled as he watched Alexander convince Lily to spend the night in his room. Watching these two head toward the men''s dormitory, he muttered, "us has already noticed that Lily has lost her virginity. And it seems he will use this opportunity to trouble her family."


    What does it mean for a woman to lose her virginity before marriage? The end of everything. Her reputation and her future would be at risk. That''s what Lily could expect in the future. Although she was aware of this fact, her decision to take this step made Adam nod with satisfaction, even though he undoubtedly considered it a foolish move.


    "Though, it''s not for me to judge them. I''m just a spectator, passing the time in this illusion until I find a way to leave here," he muttered, cracking his neck and looking back.


    ng! ng!


    The sound of metal against metal echoed throughout the arena. Suddenly, the scene from the intersection of the dormitories turned into some kind ofpetition, where us and Alexander were battling with swords in leather armor.


    It was like a special lesson where they needed to showcase themselves. In the spectator seats, extravagantly dressed people, who were likely aristocrats, sat,ing to observe the progress of their children.


    "Hah!"


    Alexander let out an indistinct sound and swung his knight''s sword, attempting to attack horizontally after feinting an attack to the left. However, this bluff didn''t work, as us easily parried the strike, which could have passed through his right side.


    "Heh!" us chuckled and, using his strength, pushed Alexander back.


    Stepping back, Alexander struggled to regain his bnce when an immediate counterattack struck. This time, the assault came from above, and all he could see was the glow of the sword. However, following his instincts and intuition, he managed to lean backward to avoid the strike, though he found himself in a precarious position.


    "Hya!"


    After a brief scream, us struck at Alexander''s legs, forcing him to assume a bridge-like posture, which ultimately led to him being thrown onto the ground. In his vulnerable position, Alexander had no choice but to use magic to dodge us''s strikes.


    But he wasn''t the only one thinking about using magic.


    "Rejoice, oh sinful world. May the Lord bless me with His strength, and I shall gain the power to vanquish my enemy."


    The incantation was long and pompous, but the effect was astonishing. Alexander had managed to rise slightly when suddenly his body was mmed to the ground as if gravity had increased several times. Chains appeared around his limbs, restraining his movements.


    Swoosh!


    The wind whistled as us''s de struck the ground near Alexander''s cheek, and the white glow enveloping the de left a shallow scratch from which blood began to trickle. Bending forward, us shaded his head from the sun, allowing Alexander to see his opponent''s face, which bore a mocking and cunning expression.


    "You did well, Alexander. But your main problem lies in the absence of skills and talent, you understand?" us muttered so that no one would hear. He shifted to a whisper and said, "Oh, by the way, you can''t avoid the engagement now. Besides, you can expect some tough times ahead. The Rose family, your beloved''s family, wille after you."


    "What..."


    "Good luck~"


    p, p, p!


    Apuse rang out, loud enough to make small stones on the tform tremble slightly. Alexandery on the ground, while blood slowly flowed from the cut on his cheek. The audience praised us''s skills, expressing their respect for the Barnalis family.


    As for his opponent, Alexander, everyone hadpletely forgotten about him. Or rather, no one tried to remember him. Throughout the battle, he hadn''t shown any satisfying skills, which quickly disappointed the aristocrats, causing them to lose interest.


    This was the difference in power, talent, and origin. No one would remember an ant identally crushed. That was the fate of the weak in this mad world of strength.


    And naturally, Adam observed all of this. Like the others, he didn''t ce much hope in young Alexander. He regarded it more as a foolish show. Although there was a significant difference between Adam''s opinion and the public''s perception. He didn''t consider Alexander entirely useless.


    "My boy, your problem lies in the initial choice of your path. You will never be a knight because you don''t try hard enough. You''re better suited to be a mage," he muttered, stretching even though he didn''t need it. After looking at the lone Alexander lying on the ground as the audience left, he only smirked, "There are many fools in the world, but following the herd''s opinion makes you the chief fool. If you had used your magic from the start, this smug fellow would have been reduced to a pancake."


    Magic is potent. Magic is all-powerful. Adam shared the view that magic is the primary force in this world, and you should rely on it primarily, especially when you have the talent for it. Dreams like, "I wanted to be a knight," can be set aside.


    When times are tough and you''re under pressure from all sides, you must turn to what you have a talent for. What''s a dream during a war? Just an empty shell. And in the war for your love, our hero, Alexander, s...


    Lost.


    In the next scene...


    Adam pressed his lips together when he heard the solemn music. They were in a church, or to be more precise, a small room where Lily sat in front of a mirror, adjusting her wedding dress. Her eyes were lifeless, and her expression indicated that she had lost the meaning of her life.


    "..."


    This was the price of a single defeat.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 196 Skeleton

    196 Skeleton


    Adam thought, "How clich¨¦, but it''s expected. I strongly doubt that under these conditions, our youngd could win the victory." In the room, there was only Lily and him, of course. She sat in front of the mirror, trying to conceal her lifeless expression, but she failed. Her gaze shifted downward, and the man noticed a vial in her hand, containing green liquid sealed with a cork. She grabbed the cork and pulled it out ¨C "Pop," a sound echoed.


    "Ho-o?" Adam raised an eyebrow as he sensed the sharp scent of the liquid, making even him frown. It was something familiar, and he was certain he had encountered this liquid before. After a few seconds, he concluded that it was poison, demonic poison.


    He was greatly surprised by this fact. There was a special reason for this: demonic poison could only be obtained either from a demon''s corpse or by requesting it, which was considerably more difficult. Moreover, this poison had the particrity of destroying the body of anyone who drank it. And considering that she was bringing the vial to her mouth...


    "Should I say that such a move is expected?" He muttered, sitting down on a chair next to Lily. He only looked at how she brought the poison to her mouth with fear and hesitated ¨C to drink or not. The man shook his head and sighed in irritation, feeling like he was forced to watch a foolish love story: "How clich¨¦. Decided to end it just to avoid falling into another man''s hands? I don''t know what to call it... bravery or foolishness."


    He didn''t have any sympathy for her, considering that all their actions were poorly thought out and childish. They created problems for themselves, didn''t attempt to cover their weak points, and hoped that their fiery love would help them in everything. In one of their conversations, Alexander swore that he would marry her.


    Boom!


    A dull thud resounded as her body hit the floor. Adam looked disappointedly at Lily, who had fallen lifelessly. Her body began to decay before his eyes, while her lips trembled, uttering her lover''s name. She called him until there was nothing left of her but her clothes.


    The room had be empty, with only a faint scent of perfume and the sharp smell of poison with a hint of decay lingering, telling a peculiar tale of events.


    "Well... if my observations are correct, could this be the dream of the guy who built the cemetery of memories? There was devoted love, sincere love, and an oath here. I suppose the episode of loneliness will start soon," Adam thought as he got up from his seat and looked towards the door, where a nun had entered and screamed.


    Observing the general panic, Adam put his hands in his pants pockets, gazing out the window. There was a familiar face ¨C our young hero was running towards the church, looking visibly transformed.


    His appearance had be more grotesque, with horns on his head and a pentagram glowing on his forehead, closely resembling what demons use for contracts. After this brief observation, Adam concluded that Alexander had made a contract with a demon, thus gaining immense power. However, unfortunately, it was already toote.


    The events unfolded like a scene from a novel. Alexander encountered us, they battled, and the young hero emerged victorious. However, he soon learned about the death of his beloved and froze in shock.


    "It can''t be..."


    His voice was filled with disbelief, while in his hands, he held her wedding dress. Despair, refusal to ept reality, and irritation marked his face. These emotions made him even more grotesque, frightening the nuns and guards who stood in fear.


    "You... you promised me!" Suddenly, Alexander roared, turning towards Adam out of the blue.


    "Me? Are you talking to me, little boy?"


    Adam was slightly taken aback as the participant of this illusion spoke to him for the first time, so to verify, he decided to engage, which ended quite positively. Alexander indeed saw him and was irritated, talking to him.


    "Damn demons! You promised me that by gaining this power, I could protect her! You said that by giving my soul, you would protect her!"


    "Huh? Are you serious? Maybe I''m getting old, but I didn''t make such promises, did I?" Adam said in confusion, skillfully intercepting the boy''s attack, holding the tip of the de between two fingers. Tilting his head to the side, he infused demonic energy into Alexander''s body, paralyzing him. Adam asked, "But, you know, how about you answer my question instead? Why can you see me, and where am I?"


    "What the hell are you talking about? You promised me! P-R-O-M-I-S-E-D!!"


    "Shut the hell up. Your voice annoys me."


    Adam frowned in puzzlement when he couldn''t get a satisfactory answer to his question. It felt like the situation was bing increasingly uncontroble. When he grabbed Alexander by the throat, he noticed that his hand had returned to normal, and everyone else in the room could also see him. It was strange...


    "Someone is controlling the course of the illusion," Adam concluded, then grinned and looked into Alexander''s eyes.


    There, he saw pure terror, resentment, and hatred. The guy looked as if his world had copsed and everything inside him had burned to ashes. These emotions were genuine, but Casanova''s ability showed nothing. Was all of this staged? Or was it imnted in him?


    "How interesting. At first, it was a dull melodrama, and now it''s a damn puzzle game. I don''t even know how to react to this," he muttered, smirking and narrowing his eyes, the sclera of which turned ck. Looking at Alexander, the man asked, "Are you the one who dragged me into this illusion? If so, here''s a friendly piece of advice... stop this crap."


    "What the hell are you talking about?!"


    Once again, he didn''t get a proper response. It seemed that the entity within this space was hiding, unwilling to reveal itself. This made Adam sigh and shake his head, dismissing Alexander.


    "Inventory," Adam muttered, and a glow appeared in his hand, gradually materializing into a full-fledged sword.


    Immediately, there was a hissing sound, and an unpleasant odor emanated. Light magic particles began to affect his skin, attempting to harm him, although they only seeded on the surface. This was a sword capable of countering undead creatures, precisely what Adam needed in this situation.


    Swinging the sword without hesitation, he pierced Alexander''s heart, who didn''t even notice the movement. Emitting creaking sounds, he looked at Adam in disbelief, and then his body crumbled into dust.


    "AAAAAAAH!"


    "KYAAAAAH!"


    The nuns began to scream, panic, and run away as the room filled with darkness. Adam smiled at this darkness, where he spotted a skull with glowing red eyes. This was the opponent he had been waiting for.


    "You took your sweet time, undead."


    ***


    Outside the illusion. Veronica frowned as she looked at the barrier surrounding Adam and appeared so angry that even Sierra refrained from joking in this situation. Here''s the situation: they hadn''t found anything remotely resembling a map, so they decided to return to the designated spot, but there was no sign of Adam. Naturally, they started searching and soon found him in this situation.


    "How damn annoying... I''ll find that damn skeleton and stick his bony leg up-!" Veronica angrily eximed, stomping on the floor, leaving an imprint on her shoe.


    "Calm down... this illusion can''t harm him because the opponent isn''t that strong. Besides, if we pull him out of it now, we might only harm him," Dereris reassured her, sitting about five centimeters from the barrier.


    "I know, but... how dare that bastard test my patience?!"


    The situation was getting heated. Veronica didn''t have a reputation for being level-headed, so there was a high chance she would simply destroy everything when Adam finished and came out of the illusion. During this excruciating wait...


    Adam suddenly reached out his hand and opened his eyes. His hand clenched, giving the impression that he was trying to steal the work of mimes. However, the women soon saw that he was holding the throat of a skeleton, dressed only in tattered leather armor.


    The man smirked and looked into the eyes of the skeleton, or what should have been its eyes. Instead, there were two glowing lights that Adam peered into.


    "So, Alexander, what''s the matter? Why are you so silent?"


    All this time, the mist was Alexander himself. He was trying to hide his existence in this way, which worked. He managed to deceive even Veronica, who was known for her detection abilities. Such an unusual revtion greatly surprised the women.


    "So this is the undead himself, isn''t it? And how do you know his name, son-inw?" Sierra asked with surprise, poking the skeleton and sealing off all sources of magic with a seal. She grinned and narrowed her eyes, "He looks interesting. What an unusual skeleton."


    Getting up from his seat, Adam still held the skeleton by the throat. He handed it over to Veronica, who had been asking for it, looking at it with a burning gaze. After that, the skeleton went through not the best of times.


    In short, they interrogated and extracted information from him. Adam watched this, crossing his arms on his chest, lost in thought, and recalling their brief conversation.


    ***


    "So, you are the undead, right?" Adam asked, tilting his head with curiosity. He examined the skeleton, which was only wearing a leather chest te. Raising an eyebrow, he inquired, "I wonder, where could I have seen you before? You bear a striking resemnce to our young hero... judging by the skeleton."


    "..."


    The skeleton didn''t answer and just stared at him, creating an awkward situation. Adam felt like he was in a biology ss, talking to a skeleton model.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 197 Oh, you son of a bitch. Knew it would be you

    197 Oh, you son of a bitch. Knew it would be you


    The skeleton remained silent, his burning eyes revealing a variety of emotions. It was impossible not to notice the sheer reluctance and disgust with which he looked at Adam as if a strand of hair had ended up in his mouth in the midst of enjoying a steak.


    Adam had several guesses as to why the skeleton harbored such hatred towards him. If this biology ss model was indeed Alexander, then the fact that he had made a deal with a demon and ended up with nothing but the death of his beloved, the reason for all thismotion with the contract, exined his clear animosity towards demons.


    At that moment, the whisper heard just before Adam entered the illusion resurfaced.


    "Demons don''t change even after tens of thousands of years. Greed is what drives you, and you have no qualms about dragging your victims along. Can you love without thinking about profit? Can you truly suffer? Do you feel guilt for your actions?"


    It was a direct taunt, a mockery, an attempt to evoke pity, to reach the essence of Adam and understand the type of person he was. And apparently, the result didn''t particrly please the skeleton.


    "You''re just like them," he said to Adam, his voice deep and echoing, addressing him. The eye sockets with their fiery red glow created the impression of actual eyes, and at the very least, Adam had met his gaze. The skeleton continued, "You showed no sympathy when we were in danger. You showed no interest when I lost. You weren''t shocked when Lily died... and the only thing you can feel right now is malice. I''ve been observing you all this time, and I''ve be more convinced of my thoughts: demons will never change."


    "What? Can''t be that a third party wouldn''t show any emotions towards the suffering of others, is it possible?" Adam responded sarcastically, grinning and leaning forward to match the skeleton''s height. Adam tapped his forehead and smirked, "You''re confusing concepts, my friend. I''m a demon, but I can showpassion; I just don''t want to. Because why should I? Why should I waste my time on those I only know for a short period?"


    "..."


    They showed him a small part of Alexander''s life and his beloved, and all the scenes were designed to evoke emotions in the viewer. It was clear that the undead had gone to great lengths to test Adam, and as the result indicated, Adam didn''t pass the test. He showed no sympathy, no sadness, or any other emotions on his face. He was bored, irritated, and mocking.


    This was the essence of a demon. They wouldn''t waste their emotions. For them, it was much more important to upy themselves, have fun, and live life to the fullest. Adam approved of such a lifestyle, although for a while, he had decided to set aside those ideas in favor of politics to create a paradise. However, that didn''t mean he had given up on that way of life.


    "We''re very different, Alexander. You''re like a ssic hero from novels, with potential and great talent, which you''re supposed to fulfill in the future, but unfortunately, your case is different," Adam mumbled, surveying the frozen scene where the man, still human in appearance,y on the floor, suffering.


    They weren''t in a story. They were in a cruel reality where you couldn''t rely on others. Here, the only hope for the future was yourself. There were no allies around, only enemies. That''s what the world looked like through Adam''s eyes.


    "You tried, you did. I saw that," Adam muttered and sat on the ground, which in its appearance more resembled an abyss. Looking up at the skeleton, who stood alone, he smiled and said, "And I acknowledge it. But even after my words, all I see in your eyes is hatred. Why? I don''t recall ever meeting you."


    "What? You don''t remember, you say?" The skeleton eximed with disbelief.


    Such a sincerely surprised tone made Adam raise an eyebrow. It gave the impression that Alexander had indeed met him at some point, but the man himself remembered nothing. Since he had arrived in this world rtively recently, let alone meetings. He might have met a "different Adam," but the likelihood of that was even smaller.


    "That''s strange. Do you have a scene with meeting a demon?" Adam asked, standing up and looking curiously at the skeleton, who turned to face the scene and nodded.


    Immediately, the scene changed. All the characters disappeared.


    Whoosh...


    They were in snowy mountains. At the very peak of the mountain stood an obelisk with text in an unfamiliarnguage. However, Adam recognized thisnguage.


    "Oh, it''s thenguage of the Astionas tribe, unusual," he murmured.


    "Indeed. On the day us defeated me, my father was disappointed in me and said he would stop supporting me financially within a month, and I also lost all inheritance rights," the skeleton began to tell, and his gaze seemed to be directed into the distance.


    At the same time, the scene was not static. A man, who resembled a familiar young hero, was climbing this snowy mountain. He panted, suffered from the cold, stumbled, and fell, but he got up again. He was on a journey to the summit, never looking back. His determination was admirable.


    "On that day, I lost the meaning of my life. I lost the battle that meant everything to both of us and then I lost my parents'' support. I became nobody, utterly alone in this world," the skeleton muttered, looking at himself climbing the mountain. He continued, "But afterward, I discovered an amazing fact... my talent in magic wasn''t in vain. Gathering my belongings, I found my mother''s diary, and there was a story..."


    "On the elevated snowy mountain, there stands a tall obelisk. There, those who control space and time with their magic dwell. This is our home."


    Astionas tribe. They were very talented people who managed to pass their talents down through their lineage. However, this certainly didn''t happen for free. It involved many different spells experiments, and demons.


    The deal was straightforward. The Astionas tribe had to sacrifice a certain number of magical beasts, people, and the like. And they agreed because, in return, the tribe received a long life for all and the coveted opportunity to pass on their talent. Isn''t that beautiful?


    "However, all I found was an abandoned ce and... a bunch of corpses. Most of them died of natural causes, but some died with signs of battle. It could be assumed that they were enemies, but I immediately realized it was infighting," the skeleton muttered, and the scene changed to what he described.


    "Yeah, quite an unusual sight. Although I have to admit, I''ve never seen a corpse hanging from a chandelier," Adam said, smiling and trying to at least guess how that corpse ended up on the damn chandelier. Shrugging, he asked, "So, what''s the point of your long story, dude? I''m more interested in where you found the demon. They''re not that easy toe by."


    "I didn''t find him. He found me."


    After the answer, changes urred in the scene. Suddenly, a man appeared in front of the young Alexander.


    "Oh, you son of a bitch. Knew it would be you," Adam muttered, rolling his eyes.


    Long hair that reached his shoulders, beautiful ck eyes, an enticing smile, and a carefree stride. A ck, venomous snake coiled around his arm, and pink particles danced around him. He was stunningly beautiful, deserving the title of "Mr. Universe."


    Casanova.


    Alexander stared at the man before him with horror. Despite his beauty and charisma, his aura was so oppressive that even a guy not known for hisbat skills could sense that this was an opponent he couldn''t deal with.


    "Hello, young man. There''s an Astionas aura about you; maybe you''re their descendant? How interesting," the man murmured with curiosity, looking Alexander up and down and smiling slyly, tilting his head to the side. He poked the guy''s forehead and said, "Why are you frozen in fear? I''m not that scary, am I?"


    "..."


    Casanova chuckled and spread his demonic wings. It was evident that he was relishing the situation, and the fear of the young man before him only seemed to intensify his inner sadism. The man''s behavior was markedly different from what Adam had seen. This one was much more childish and far more cruel.


    "Why so silent? Do I look so terrible? Or is it your first time seeing a demon? Huh?" Casanova bombarded the young man with questions andughed, taking three steps back, effortlessly evading Alexander''s sudden attack. Narrowing his eyes, Casanova smiled coldly and said, "That was very uncivilized. Do you think it''s normal to attack an innocent demon?"


    "Damn!"


    Alexander''s attempts to attack Casanova continued, but all of them were futile because the man dodged with such carelessness, as if he were avoiding a child''s strikes. Moreover, he asionally taunted the guy deliberately, making him strike harder and more actively.


    However, with each passing second, cuts appeared on Alexander''s body from which not only did blood not flow, but ck vapor emerged. And after a few minutes...


    "What?!" Alexander shouted in shock when his body suddenly froze in ce.


    From the spectators'' perspective, Adam immediately raised an eyebrow when he saw this technique. It was a fairly basic ability of demons that even he could use. In brief, if the enemy is weaker than you, more and more wounds are inflicted, and the demon''s venomous energy is introduced into them. It spreads throughout the body, paralyzing the victim. A simple yet effective technique.


    "I''m too old for a game of tag. Forgive me, kid," Casanova said with a smirk and suddenly struck Alexander in the face, causing him to fall to the ground. Casanova sighed, smiled, and said, "Oh well, it''s been a while since I came out. The human world is still as interesting as ever, and there are so many potential victims here... Besides, aren''t these people currently trying to build a portal to a new world? I should visit them..."


    To be continued...

 Chapter 198 Arrest

    198 Arrest


    "Quite different from what I remember. He''s someone else," mumbled Adam, stroking his chin and looking at Casanova, who was casually walking over the corpses, seemingly ignoring Alexander, frozen in fear.


    The man Adam remembered was entirely different. He was calm, and mature, and it felt like he held back and thought long before saying anything. Like an old man who had seen a lot on his path and knew the value of words.


    Meanwhile, the current Casanova gave the impression of an aggressive, daring, carefree individual, almost like a teenager living life to the fullest. His actions were unpredictable, and his mood was difficult to read. It seemed like he had something inmon with Veronica.


    "Is he more insane, perhaps? The question arises, how long ago did this happen?" Adam pondered, tilting his head to the side and asking the skeleton, "Hey, how long ago did this happen?"


    "Hmm..." The skeleton tilted its skull to the side and made a thoughtful noise, then produced a creaking sound, as if someone had scratched a te with a fork. It shook its head, offering a rather vague answer that didn''t directly address his question.


    "I don''t remember. More than a hundred thousand years ago ¨C that''s for sure," the skeleton replied, looking at Casanova and sighing. "I still feel ufortable in his presence. He was the first and thest demon I met in my life, so I formed quite high expectations about your race."


    "Haha... if all demons were like him, this world would havee to an end," Adam dryly chuckled in response.


    Meanwhile, the scene continued. Casanova returned from inspecting the bodies with a troubled expression. He looked at Alexander, who stood frozen as if his world had been destroyed by a massive meteor and called out to him.


    "Hey, kid. Why did you evene here?" Casanova asked, squatting down and staring into Alexander''s eyes with a wicked smirk. He poked the boy''s forehead, causing him to shiver in fear, which triggered a loud, prolongedugh from Casanova. "Hahaha! You''re so funny, getting scared as if I''m some kind of monster. Anyway, you didn''t answer my little question. So, what are you doing here? Came to see your kind? Well, as you can see, they''re all dead... hahaha!"


    Casanova''s tasteless sense of humor and his cynical mocking of Alexander and the corpses around him were pushing the boundaries of insanity. Adam could see with his own eyes how Casanova, out of boredom, simply crushed a corpse and continued as if nothing had happened. Such behavior perfectly conveyed why people feared and loathed demons.


    Bloodlust. Anger. Greed. And, most importantly, debauchery.


    "I sense anger in you. Perhaps you''ve faced injustice in your life. Believe me, over my long life, I''ve seen many such situations, and it was hard for me, but I managed to ovee them all. So, I''ll listen to you," Casanova murmured sensually, causing Alexander to feel dizzy.


    "I-I..." The changes were astonishing. Alexander became much friendlier and talkative, as if he had met an old friend and was now pouring out everything he had kept inside. Watching this interaction, Adam easily recognized that Casanova was using a special ability, one that could make even an enemy be friends. This power had its weaknesses, such as requiring a vulnerable victim.


    The victim must be weak, with no items that could resist seduction.


    Fortunately, even if your ability failed, you would remain hidden. That''s how Adam managed to survive in Elfheim.


    Meanwhile, Alexander finished confessing, and Casanova already knew the full story of why he hade here, about his childhood, and details about his beloved. In short, the young man spoke in his own words, revealing everything to the demon, who was known for exploiting the weaknesses of his victims.


    Naturally, Casanova couldn''t resist taking advantage of this situation. A wide, almost insane smile appeared on his face. His sclera turned ck, and his wings on his back noticeably increased in size. Yet, even so, Alexander suspected nothing. He was enchanted by Casanova''s ability and saw his savior in him.


    "It''s so unfair what they did to you, my boy... I''m just furious!" Casanova said in an irritated tone, getting up from his crouch and extending his hand to help Alexander stand up. He patted the boy on the shoulder and smiled, "Of course, I''ll help you. We''re family, right?"


    "Yes... Uncle..." Alexander replied with a strange look in his eyes.


    Seeing this scene, Adam could only sigh. It was painfully obvious that Casanova had sessfully taken control of Alexander''s mind, and now he saw a family member in the demon, creating a much stronger bond of trust. It was the most basic spell, capable of recing memories, and considering that Casanova had sessfully ingrained himself in Alexander''s trust, it was effortless for him.


    Next to Casanova''s hand, a sh appeared, and then a scroll materialized.


    "Ho-o?" mumbled Adam, narrowing his eyes.


    Unfurling the scroll, Casanova handed it to Alexander. In that brief moment, Adam could see the dreadfully familiar sigil at the center of the scroll ¨C the Sigil of Satan. It made him shiver with fear, that''s how terrifying it was. Even through a simple illusion, he still felt the power of that sigil.


    "Suspicious. Incredibly suspicious. Could it be that Casanova is using this sigil?" Adam thought, carefully observing as Alexander signed the contract in the illusion.


    The Sigil of Satan. It had various applications, but ancient mages mainly used it to summon a fragment of the soul of the King of all demons, the Forefather of Demons ¨C Satan. Another use was in contracts where the payment was the victim''s soul and identity.


    Speaking of Satan... While Veronica was referred to as the Queen of Demons, she didn''t particrly like that title and tried not to abuse it. The reason was that the only one who could be considered the King of Demons was Satan.


    If one tried to find information about him, they would onlye across a summary of information that would be useless. It was just propaganda from the church, which he had no intention of reading because it was nothing but trash and couldn''t yield anything useful.


    And now, the moment hade. The contract was signed.


    "Aaaargh!"


    Right after that, Alexander fell to the ground, writhing in convulsions, suffering from excruciating pain. With each passing second, he became more and more demonic, and his features became less and less human. He was turning into a demon, and it was an irreversible process.


    "I really hope for your sess, my boy. Although I doubt you''ll achieve anything," Casanova murmured, looking at the contract and chuckling. "Another human soul, I think I''ve collected about five million of them, right? I still can''tplete this transformation fully. Annoying!"


    There were words that Adam couldn''t understand, and he still didn''t grasp their meaning. However, he stored them in his memory, thinking that they mighte in handy in the future.


    The events then continued as Adam remembered. In the end, the skeleton failed to achieve anything, and after a hundred years of life, he decided to build this temple and create a cemetery of memories.


    ***


    Returning to reality...


    Adam lit a cigarette while sitting in the waiting room. He was in a slightly bad mood because the expected third part of the map turned out to be a fake. He hade alone since he was requested to do so. And then...


    Click.


    The door opened with a thud. Knights, dressed in expensive armor adorned with jewels, walked in. Without much ceremony, they began reading an order.


    "Adam Harris, by the decree of Her Majesty Elizabeth, you are suspected of tax evasion, arson, and espionage. You are ordered to be ced under house arrest immediately, and I must ask you to follow us," began the man with ck hair and scars all over his face. After reading the order on the scroll, he sighed and looked at Adam with weariness. "Adam, what the hell have you done?"


    "Hey, Alexander. How about lighting up a cigarette?" Adam asked with augh, getting up from his seat.


    "This is not the time for that, damn it! When did you manage to piss off the Queen so much that she issued such a harsh decree?! Moreover, the whole kingdom knows about it!" The situation was as follows: Adam returned after his research, and he was immediately invited to the castle, where he was left in a guest room. What happened next was... what happened. He was used of treason, and the whole kingdom got wind of the case.


    Veridia Corporation was drowning in an endless stream of questions, and some investors decided to stop pouring money into thepany for a while, not wanting to stir a ho''s nest. Many aristocrats shared this view, so it was not the most pleasant situation.


    "Hahaha... just rx, buddy. Could I possibly do something as terrible as treason? I don''t have the power for that," Adam murmured sarcastically, patting Alexander on the shoulder. Alexander''s expression clearly said, "Yes, damn it, you''re the one who''s most likely to do something like that."


    However, Adam didn''t particrly want to exin the whole situation. Undoubtedly, Elizabeth had cooperated with Branks Company, and his bold behavior had led to this. But he had prepared in advance and informed his wives about it so they could prepare in case of anything. Besides...


    "I have nothing to fear. If I die, Veronica will at the very least wipe this kingdom off the face of the earth, given her insane character," he thought, smirking.


    "Why are you smirking, you weirdo? Because of you, I have to get my hands dirty. Aren''t you the least bit sorry for me?" Alexander said with irritation as he ced handcuffs on Adam.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 199 Fireworks of corpses

    199 Fireworks of corpses


    The CEO of Veridia is used of betraying the homnd and has been observed in tax evasion and other minor infractions. This was the headline in most government-controlled newspapers, which spread this information everywhere with evident enthusiasm. Some of them even fervently distributed newspapers for free, escting the tension to unbearable levels.


    Dozens and hundreds of letters sent to Veridia''spany, requesting or even demanding an exnation, received only silence. All these events urred a day before the presentation of their products, which hinted at paid information. However, even if they were aware of it, dealing with the situation was extremely difficult.


    "Madam Amarantha, we''re facing a dreadful crisis! More people are returning purchased tickets and asking for refunds, and some investors have expressed their intention to permanently terminate contracts, leading to even more significant problems!" Marina reported with horror and stepped aside.


    The current location was Adam''s office, and Amarantha, who took charge while the man was being interrogated in the castle, sat behind his desk. She was irritated by the situation but still had to calm down, rationally assess the situation, and give orders.


    In the office, besides her and Marina, there was also Sabrina. Ricky and Avalon were busy managing tomorrow''s presentation, which they decided not to cancel as there was still some interest in it. Sighing, Amarantha took the reports in her hands and began to read, furrowing her brow.


    "So many problems. It seems that Branks Company is indeed determined. Besides, knowing Elizabeth, she is one hundred percent involved in this. Is it her revenge for Adam allegedly being a spy?" she thought, grinding her teeth in anger. Not the most positive memories surfaced about the Queen of Avalonia, who mostly preferred profit.


    The same situation was with Adam. Most likely, she wanted to press him as much as possible and not allow him to expand too much. Besides, she had a direct connection with Branks Company and its CEO, causing such issues.


    However, an equally significant problem was trying to ensure that this information did not reach Veronica, as if she found out about this situation, all of Avalonia could be in jeopardy. Remembering how many responsibilities fell on her shoulders, Amarantha could only sigh bitterly and get to work.


    Meanwhile, a full-scale investigation was underway in the castle. They tried to interrogate Adam, but he answered all questions monosybically, without revealing any details. The knights faced a lot of problems because, essentially, they couldn''t torture him in any way, as his identity was long known, and there was an order from Queen Elizabeth ¨C to ''investigate his past without relying on torture.''


    This was, in itself, a challenging task because Adam was as stubborn as a ram. Moreover, it was not without sarcasm and mockery. The knights felt like the man was simplyughing at them, but they were helpless.


    ck.


    A metallic sound echoed, as if two metals collided. It was the doors that suddenly mmed shut, thereby restricting Adam''s entry and exit. After his arrest, they took him to the far part of the castle and then locked him in a room with mechanical doors reinforced with thick armor.


    The room was quite luxurious and met Adam''s basic requirements. Moreover, there was an opportunity for a three-time meal, but Adam refused, as he didn''t need to eat anyway. There was even alcohol, although the quantity was severely limited.


    Click. Click. Shh...


    Adam lit a cigarette and exhaled the smoke, which rose into the air and dissolved with a sharp gust of wind. He sat on the couch, legs crossed, and his posture was rxed. An hour ago, he was summoned for questioning again, but he only responded with ''no'' and ''yes,'' sometimespletely ignoring their questions.


    "How tired I am of these idiots trying to get answers out of me," mumbled Adam, exhaling smoke.


    During this time, he was so bored that it came to the point where he spent whole days just meditating. Unfortunately, none of his wives were allowed to see him, and the only guest for him was Duchess Anastasia, who, on one of the days, came again with the offer she mentioned during their previous meeting.


    But the answer remained unchanged ¨C no!


    "Well, boredom is deadly. The only thing to do here is to read books. As a social person, I miss femalepany," he muttered, tiredly looking at the ceiling.


    The smell of tobo filled the room, while the only sound was the ticking of clock mechanisms, irritatingly ticking as if time was flowing much slower than usual. Contact with the outside world was limited, and the only people he had some dialogue with were two knights whom he straightforwardly mocked.


    "That young man today was amusing. Was he so provoked by the fact that I read his emotions and concerns about being rejected by his beloved?" he muttered, tilting his head to the side and lighting another cigarette, inhaling the smoke.


    Shh...


    After a long exhale, the man extinguished the cigarette in the ashtray and stood up, pacing around the room. Unfortunately, this was the only entertainment. He spun this way for more than ten minutes until three consecutive knocks on the door sounded, followed by the clinking of metals. That''s when Adam saw the person at the doorway.


    "Look what the cat''s dragged in! It''s Her Majesty Elizabeth, the Holy of Avalonia!" Adam said mockingly, looking over his shoulder at the door.


    "So much sarcasm in your words, Adam," Elizabeth responded to his bright sarcasm with her unchanged cold expression.


    The door mmed shut, leaving them alone in the room. Neither of them spoke; they just stared at each other with indifference in their eyes.


    "..."


    Adam wasn''t particrly pleased with her presence because her behavior was extremely unusual for him. First, she used him of betrayal, which he did notmit, and then she orchestrated everything against him. Even if he were the most patient person on Earth, such treatment would infuriate anyone.


    "Did youe here just to look at me? Does the great queen not have a pre-prepared horde of handsome men?" Adam said with a mocking tone, switching to an informal tone. It was evident that he was not particrly happy with her presence, and his words were filled with venom.


    "What?..." Elizabeth did not expect such words and frowned, feeling offended. Along with the feeling of anger, she felt disappointment, which made her puzzled. However, she left all of that forter and simply asked, "Never mind... I''m more interested in your behavior. Weren''t you innocent? So why aren''t you even trying to justify yourself? You''re not even cooperating with the investigation!" Elizabeth said usingly, clearly recalling his own words in which he assured her that he would never harm her. She crossed her arms on her chest and snorted, narrowing her eyes, "Your behavior is getting worse and worse, you know? Can''t you just..."


    "Agree to hand over Veridia and be apdog for Branks'' CEO?" Adam interrupted, smirking, and rudely cutting off the queen. He lifted his chin, approached her, then leaned in so that their eyes were at the same level. He muttered, "Unfortunately, I don''t agree with such an oue. Though, I admit, it was a bit amusing to watch how you gradually changed your attitude towards me. From love to hatred, as the wise men say..."


    "Hmph..."


    Elizabeth snorted and pushed Adam away. This small movement left the man in shock, as he expected a much stronger force to be applied, but it was just a light shove, moreover...


    "Did it seem to me, or were her hands shaking?" he thought, perplexed, tilting his head to the side and looking at Elizabeth.


    She still had a cold expression on her face and a straight posture, but undoubtedly, her emotions had changed. Adam raised an eyebrow in puzzlement as his ability activated, allowing him to see her emotions.


    Embarrassment. Sadness. Disappointment and... a broken heart?


    "What the hell?"


    Now he was in bewilderment.


    After some maneuvering, Amarantha managed to persuade most investors to stay. Of course, not the most legal means were involved, but who cared? The result was what mattered. She took the situation into her own hands and began throwing counter-usations and responding to letters.


    In the end, thepany''s reputation was preserved, and everyone was convinced that it was all a tant lie and an attempt at provocation. Although, undoubtedly, most aristocrats decided not to intervene in the situation, fearing to offend the royal family, from which this order was issued.


    However, the most important people who were the pirs of thepany showed no hesitation and supported thepany''s honor. Moreover...


    "AHHHH!"


    Screams echoed in different corners of Avalonia''s capital, mysteriously disappearing after. There were many murders and bloodshed¡ªmostly involving the heads of magazines that spread rumors about them. Amaranta''s forces intervened, swiftly eliminating those who sought to profit from Adam''s difficult situation.


    Amaranta was ruthless, and many fell under her control, forcing them to release articles using Branks Company of ckmailing them into publishing false publications about Adam. This created another wave of chaos and conflict. Both sides exchanged information, creating sheer disorder.


    "Madam, ten people were killed, and twenty are under control. Activate the spells?" asked the woman dressed as a ninja.


    "Proceed."


    Today, the capital had a fireworks disy. A fireworks of corpses.


    On the next day, the news covered the murders, and themotion was so intense that the castle''s knights got involved. Everything was thoroughly investigated, and attempts to identify the murderers led to the most unexpected individuals. In essence, they were some merchants and aristocrats who harbored a grudge against Adam''spany.


    The truth was, Amaranta took care to ensure there was no trace left of them, alive or dead.

 Chapter 200 Interrogation we deserved (R-18)

    Chapter 200 Interrogation we deserved (R-18)


    11.11.2023, 12:58, Saturday.


    Before the beginning of the chapter, I would like to announce that we have reached the milestone of 200 chapters. This is a significant and wonderful event for me, as it marks the first time I''ve written so many chapters. Undoubtedly, the ability to earn money has greatly contributed to this achievement. By the way, character illustrations will resume shortly, so don''t forget to join us on Discord!


    In any case, I express my gratitude to every reader who has reached this chapter and continues to read my book. There were many holes in the plot, especially at the beginning of the story when I wasn''t quite sure where I wanted to go, but now I strive to provide you with a high-quality storyline.


    Enjoy your reading!


    ***


    The capital buzzed with news the next morning. Over twenty mutted and charred bodies were found in various parts of the city, while aggression towards journalists increased. A criminal gang belonging to the Queen of the Underground World suddenly resumed its activities, and even the guards were powerless against them.


    This caused a sensation. Anyone even remotely interested in their surroundings knew about this situation. Many immediately realized that it was a backstage war between two major forces, mainly the royal guard against the Queen of the Underground World.


    The most horrifying aspect was that many innocent people suffered greatly. Some had their houses burned down during the battle, others were hit by stray bullets and died, and some became victims and scapegoats. Naturally, this situation horrified everyone. Even ordinary citizens were aware of it.


    Fsh-h-h¡­


    A quiet sound echoed. Adam exhaled smoke, sitting nonchntly in the interrogation room, legs crossed. Before him were two women dressed in light knightly armor, the ones who were interrogating him today.


    "Sir Adam, we ask you to take this investigation more seriously! We believe you are truly innocent, but your unwillingness to help the investigationplicates our task!" said one of the knights, Cami, with disappointment.


    She was tall ¨C 187cm ¨C and her wheat-colored hair, tied in a high ponytail, swayed as she shook her head in disapproval. Her beautiful blue eyes stared at Adam without blinking. She looked pensive and asionally licked her lips, making her appear very sexual.


    Upon her request, Adam only smirked and lit another cigarette, rudely ignoring her plea. He had nothing to say to these people, as everything he wanted to say had been said to Elizabeth''s face, who did not appreciate those words. Simply put, he told her to go to hell.


    Whether it was his impulsiveness or mixed emotions that influenced his rude behavior was unclear.


    However, during his time in confinement, he had plenty of time to himself. As a result, he managed to level up andplete his sin ¨C Pride. Now his status looked something like this:


    [Name: Adam


    Race: Demon


    ss: Casanova (Level 42).


    Subss: Leader (can evolve) [Open details]


    Attribute: Darkness, Seduction.


    Level: Demon General (C-)


    Sins: Lust (100%), Envy (100%), Pride (100%), Greed (0%).


    Seduction Points: 30,999


    Partners: ire, Mary, Iliantra, ra, Elyra, Amarantha...]


    To his great regret, he didn''t raise his demon level with a roar, as it required reaching level 50 first. Then he would be a Demon Baron and finally get hisst name. Despite his impatience, he decided to focus on current matters first, then leave everything in the hands of his wives and start leveling up.


    Boom!


    His thoughts were interrupted by a sudden bang on the table. Indifferently looking at the second knight with narrowed eyes, he grinned and extinguished his cigarette in the ashtray.


    "I think it''s time to act. Anyway, there are no cameras here..." he thought, standing up.


    "Halt! Don''te any closer!" shouted the second knight, grabbing her sword and pointing the de at him.


    "Why?" Adam asked casually.


    The second knight''s name was Linaria. She was a young girl who had just finished her knight training, so she was around twenty years old. She had a short stature ¨C 156cm. Beautiful chestnut hair was cut shoulder-length, while her brown eyes sparkled with youth and energy. However, she was undoubtedly unfriendly towards Adam.


    "Back off! I said back off!" Linaria yelled, looking at Cami, who sighed heavily, cing a hand on her forehead. She said, "Hey, Cami, why are you just standing there? He wants to attack us!"


    "Calm down..."


    Adamughed, stepping away. It was genuinely amusing to mock this girl who seemedpletely inept at dealing with men. The reason she was so aggressive towards him was that she was embarrassed by close contact.


    Sitting back in his chair, Adam rested his chin on his hand, smiling gently. Unnoticed by anyone, he secretly spread his special attribute "Seduction." Pink sparks shimmered, gradually forming a small bird that began to circle the two women.


    "Eh?!"


    The reaction was immediate. Cami felt a strange tingling in the lower part of her body, followed by an uncontroble urge to wet herself. She gritted her teeth and directed her magic to resist, but s, she couldn''t do anything. After all, Adam''s level was much higher than hers.


    Linaria''s reaction was even more amusing. Adam grinned at the young girl who dropped to her knees and began to breathe heavily.


    "Linaria?!" Cami eximed with concern, rushing to the girl. She helped her sit on a chair and looked at her appearance with horror. Linaria was sweating profusely, with a satisfied smile on her face.


    Underneath the armor, a gentle floral fragrance emanated, and one didn''t need to be a genius to guess where this scent wasing from. Adam just smirked, shaking his head, and focused all his efforts on seducing Cami.


    "Ugh..."


    Releasing a soft moan, Cami herself fell to the floor and began to breathe heavily. Everything became pink before her eyes, a burning sensation in her chest, and her lust soared to the heavens. She slowly raised her head and, with heavy breathing, crawled towards Adam, who sat nonchntly in the chair, looking down at her.


    Blinking, Cami was surprised to find that her armor had long disappeared, and now she was on her knees in front of Adam, holding onto his neck with her hands, pressing her chest to his chest. Unable to control her emotional impulses, she brought her lips close to his, and they kissed.


    "Mmmph!"


    The girl felt a gentle wave of electricity running through her body as Adam''s hand rested on her back. He ran his hand over her and magically removed her bra. However, Cami, immersed in passion, didn''t notice this and only moaned softly, feeling unbearable heat and pleasure.


    "MMH?!"


    Unexpectedly, Adam''s tongue took advantage of the moment when Cami began to catch her breath, entering her mouth and immediately engaging in a battle with her tongue. They coiled around each other like snakes, and squelching sounds echoed as they both gave all their energy to this kiss.


    Cami gently moaned and trembled on his knees, as soon as she felt Adam''s hand on her buttocks and how gently he massaged them, while a weak current ran through her lower body. She breathednguidly when the kiss ended, but the thirst in her eyes didn''t disappear.


    Even after so many actions, she was still "hungry." Her face was as red as a tomato, and her eyes were covered in a mist, while her pupils transformed into hearts. She was in ecstasy and couldn''t control her body.


    On the other hand...


    Linaria began to gradually wake up from her state of euphoria, and she looked at the two who were kissing and embracing, gradually exposing their bodies. She blushed deeply and felt a burning sensation in her chest as if she had drunk hot tea without letting it cool down.


    "Are they... going to do that?" Blushing, Linaria thought and began to crawl towards the two.


    Once Cami undressed, she immediately revealed herself in all her glory. Her chest was of C-cup size, and her body was very slim. The skin was pale and well-groomed, while the neatly trimmed pink bud beckoned, enticing anyone to taste it.


    Adam''s hands gently descended to her moist petals, caressing them tenderly. Moving a bit higher, he stopped at the clitoris. Focusing, he sent a gentle stream of current that made her tremble and squirt love juices from her vagina in an instant.


    "Ah..."


    Her body was so sensitive that any touch could bring Cami to climax. Adam turned her around so that she faced him with her back, and her position was somewhat risky. The girl sat on hisp, with her thighs touching his dick.


    "Eh?! Linaria?!"


    Cami cried out in surprise as she saw the young girl crawling towards them and abruptly grabbing Adam''s penis. Her face resembled a hungry lioness ready to pounce on its prey. And she did just that.


    "Mmm..."


    With one squat, the girl swallowed his penis almost to the base, shocking both of them. However, Adam quickly regained hisposure and began to tease Cami''s body. His fingers gently pinched her nipples between two fingers, while he kissed her neck and other sensitive areas, making her tremble and moan softly.


    "Ah..."


    Adam also felt great, as he sensed Linaria''s delicate tongue, although very inexperienced, aggressively moving on his ns. Her gentle hand gripping his penis provided a lot of pleasure. In the heat of passion, he elerated, and once again, Cami reached a climax, squirting her love fluid onto Linaria, who didn''t get distracted and continued her work.


    Heavy moans echoed throughout the room while Adam locked the door. He smiled when he saw several notifications in a row.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 201 The day at work with Elizabeth (extra)

    201 The day at work with Elizabeth (extra)


    Today there will be two additional chapters. All thanks to swcowboy!


    Note: all three chapters will be extras as it marks the beginning of a new volume.


    Enjoy reading!


    =====


    (A/N: Events take ce before the war with the Chaos Empire)


    The deste office of Queen Elizabeth was always a subject of debate among officials. Many were dissatisfied that the queen spent her time in such poorly furnished quarters and personally requested her consent to ce expensive furniture there.


    However, the only answer they received was a firm "no." And there was a serious reason for that.


    "Oh, you mean that room? It''s amazing she still keeps it the way it is. Hehehe..." Amarantha chuckled with amusement when she heard Adam''s question.


    "Do you know something?"


    Returning home after the second shift, Adam shared what he had heard today. Several officials in the corridor were discussing the necessity of convincing the queen to change the appearance of the room to match her status. And the man himself was perplexed as to why she was so stubborn about it.


    This sparked some curiosity in him, which he expressed to his wife, Amarantha, who was closest to Elizabeth. In response, the womanughed and gave an ambiguous answer, making the man tilt his head, not understanding what was going on.


    "Well, now I''m even more curious. Is there an interesting story behind this?" he asked, holding her in his arms and spinning around, causing the woman to giggle and then respond.


    "You''re making too much of it. She just hid in that ce from her teachers while they were looking for her to send her to lessons," Amarantha said with augh, smiling nostalgically. She looked as if she were reliving those moments right now.


    "Hiding from lessons? Well, that sounds somewhat unbelievable, considering the impression she left on me," Adam said with a smile, kissing Amarantha on the cheek.


    The next day...


    He came to work again. The office was empty, which surprised him, as Queen Elizabeth was usually here long before him, preparing for the workday or even finishing another stack of papers. However, it was not his duty to monitor her visits, so he simply shrugged and sat at his desk.


    "Five towers of paperwork... as if I didn''t have enough of my affairs in Sedyon," he thought discontentedly and sighed, taking a paper from the top of the tower.


    A rustle sounded as he ced the paper on the table, and the ballpoint pen made a clicking sound as he pressed the button. Before him was another report from officials who yed only a formal role, with the sole task of signing what the queen had seen in the report, and that was all.


    In the royal castle, documents go through the following process: on a specific day and at specific hours, officials responsible for internal affairs are given a certain number of "towers." Their main task is to sift through documents that don''t require the strictest scrutiny and don''t need to be reviewed by the queen or the advisor.


    This way, almost 50% of the paperwork is trimmed, dividing the load into several groups, making the workload on Adam and Elizabeth much more manageable. However, reports from high-ranking officials and aristocrats still require direct scrutiny from the advisor, resulting in Adam having a significant amount of work signing these papers.


    Thanks to his current development, he can easily read all the reports in a short time, making him feel less burdened, although he still needs to be cautious. asionally, reports with hidden messages from intelligence or hints of corruption were discovered.


    The job was challenging, but Adam could handle it effortlessly. The most difficult tasks were legitive projects and budget allocation. The Ministry of Finance sent them many requests on where to allocate funds, but most of them didn''t require the amounts officials from the Ministry of Finance wrote in their official requests. Therefore, it was necessary to carefully sift through obviously risky projects that no sane person would invest in.


    "Wha-a-a-atl? Do we need funds to investigate individuals who painted obscene drawings on the gates of the bishop''s estate? What the fuck!" Adam eximed in frustration, furrowing his brows. The appearance of the mentioned bishop immediately came to his mind, and he grimaced, muttering, "I''d rather allocate funds to paint penises all over this bastard''s walls."


    Bishop James was another church scoundrel whose arrogance was infuriating. He harbored extremely cunning thoughts and had a less-than-ster reputation among the people. He had been caught with thousands of Dragon Stones several times, earning him the nickname "church''s garbage."


    Lighting a cigarette, Adam exhaled smoke and irritably looked at another request to confirm funding. This time it was for building children''s homes, but...


    "Are you fucking serious? Assholes! I allocated funds for this shit two days ago! Fucking two days ago!" he shouted, mming the table and grimacing in irritation. "Have you managed to spend it all already? That''s just impossible!"


    Adam was starting to think that the Ministry of Finance was staffed not by ordinary people but by damn crabs running their burger joint! They repeatedly demanded more confirmations of expenditure, but he saw no results.


    "Who sent this request? Pass me these documents," a voice suddenly sounded behind him.


    Turning his head, Adam met eyes with Elizabeth and, without looking away, handed her the papers. He sighed and said, waving his hand, "Lady Elizabeth, for the love of everything holy, please give these bastards a good knock on the head! Their dumb requests are aging me by about twenty years!"


    "Hmm? Have you already burned out?" Elizabeth asked with a strange expression on her face, covering it with papers. She murmured, "What an amusing reaction. I''ve never heard him curse before."


    Out of the corner of his eye, Adam noticed her shoulders shaking, while bright yellow spheres happily danced around her. She was having fun.


    "Lady Elizabeth, are youughing at me?" he asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "What? Uh, no... of course not," she replied, fake coughing.


    The man rolled his eyes and returned to work, unwilling to continue the discussion. Meanwhile, Elizabeth grinned, and this happy expression suited her much more than her usual cold demeanor. She looked like a young and lively girl.


    ***


    On one of the days.


    "What terrible weather in the morning. Darkness, rain, thunder... although, on the other hand, it''s kind of atmospheric," Adam said, taking arge mug and starting to brew coffee.


    He took the coffee pot in his hand, poured water into itparable to the mug''s volume, then scooped ground coffee with a teaspoon and poured it into the pot, repeating the process once more, but this time adding only half a teaspoon. Then came two and a half teaspoons of sugar.


    "Lady Elizabeth, won''t you try? I can''t boast about my cooking skills, but I brew coffee quite well," he asked, looking at Elizabeth working through his shoulder.


    "No, thank you. I prefer tea," she replied politely, not taking her eyes off the paperwork.


    "Well, as you wish."


    Shrugging, the man ced the coffee pot on a portable gas stove and turned it on, waiting.


    Unfortunately, technologies like gas stoves and portable stoves had long been invented, and, of course, they were adapted for magic in advance because it was much easier that way. Adam wasn''t alone on Earth, so there were plenty of people here who advanced technologies from another world.


    Ten minutester, the room was filled with the pleasant aroma of coffee, while Adam, after five minutes of waiting, began pouring the coffee into the mug. Sitting on a chair next to the window, the man began to contemte the view of the garden and asionally nce at the gloomy clouds.


    Undoubtedly, the atmosphere was romantic. The sound of rain with thunder, while the stark contrast between the weather outside and the cozy atmosphere inside gave him a pleasant sense of "superiority." He watched with a rxed expression as raindrops slid down the window.


    "Maybe organize apetition to see which drop reaches the bottom faster? You could make quite a bit of money on that, hehe," he thought with a smirk.


    The atmosphere in the room was somewhat unusual. It wasn''t because of the rain or anything like that but rather because they were alone. Just Adam and Elizabeth.


    Rarely did they engage in too lengthy conversations, and most of the time, they spoke about work, leaving him no chance to discuss anything about his personal life. However, as the saying goes, haste makes waste, and Adam didn''t rush to establish a rtionship.


    Yet, he was still unaware of the reasons why Elizabeth asionally stared at him for several seconds. This happened more and more with each working day. It was a somewhat unusual feeling as if someone had put an ice cube down your back when you were busy working.


    Despite trying to understand her emotions in some way, even using Casanova''s abilities didn''t help. He could see that she was happy or upset, but he simply couldn''t grasp the reason. Her facial expression gave away nothing!


    In some ces, he noticed a few spheres merging into one, making it impossible to understand anything.


    And while the man puzzled over these questions...


    "Hmm-hmmm-haaam... hmm-hmmm haaam~"


    Elizabeth softly hummed an unknown melody. The right corner of her mouth was slightly lifted, while her eyebrows were rxed. If Adam turned towards her right now and used his ability, he would see that her emotions were calm, rxed, happy, and soothing.


    Unfortunately, he was too busy with the raindroppetition, actively cheering for his favorite in this challenging race.

 Chapter 202 Sedyon City! (extra)

    202 Sedyon City! (extra)


    Thank you, swcowboy, for supporting the book!


    Extra Chapter.


    1/2


    Enjoy your reading!


    Extra.


    ====


    City of Sedyon. Recently, this city has be synonymous with a ce where great talents emerge. Moreover, this city gained poprity due to its vibrant design and equally developed infrastructure. The influence of merchants, who were interested in financing the city, yed a significant role.


    Hence, more buildings emerged, along with...


    The Entertainment District.


    "Let''s drink to love, my brave brothers!" eximed a man dressed in purple and narrow trousers, with a scabbard on his belt. He looked like a warrior, most likely he was one. After all, it was a bar in the Entertainment District of Sedyon, already famous for its good security and abundance of entertainment. For many people, these ces became like home, as they spent 90% of their time here.


    Casinos, brothels, bars, and strip clubs. The nightlife here was bustling, and everyone who left here always came back. Because Amarantha had a good strategy at hand for attracting visitors.


    But, putting aside the most famous and already well-known facts, it''s worth mentioning that Sedyon also became a home for many people who lost their homnd and came here to settle forever. Thus, due to the policy of equality, many beastmen and ordinary people coexisted together, and any manifestation of racism and deliberate oppression of minorities was punished by imprisonment and high fines.


    Not everyone could afford to pay the fines issued by the knights under the mayor''s control. Because the minimum fine amount is One Silver Dragon Stone, which constitutes 1/4 of the sry of ordinary people. Thanks to this, few in their right mind took steps like viting the city''s internalws.


    High prices andws directly prohibiting racism and other prejudices were nned by Adam primarily for his benefit. Firstly, he gets money from fines, and at the same time, reduces the number of vitors. Moreover, having in mind the goal of building an entire country, he wanted to quickly get rid of racism and other prejudices that could harm the cohesion of the people.


    "After all, it''s much easier to train a wild beast in childhood than in adulthood," thought Adam.


    ***


    The city was divided into districts, and the Entertainment District was mentioned first. But there were other districts, such as:


    Central District.


    Trade District.


    Residential District.


    "Affluent" District.


    And finally, the main district ¨C Adam''s estate was located there.


    "What an interesting city!" thought a merchant named Drilisis.


    Drilisis hailed from Varasima and came here after demons seized his country. Unfortunately, he had too few means for a good life. However, with the help of the kindness of Mayor Sedyon, who provided jobs and settled refugees in dormitories, he was able to get back on his feet and move to a wealthier district in a reasonably good house.


    After weeks of hard work and establishing connections, Drilisis could finally afford to take a day off and stroll around the city. And now, he was in the city square, holding a tourist map in his hand.


    The city square was more of a recreation area, with various memorials. There were inscriptions on stones detailing the city''s construction, and there was a bulletin board. The square had fountains that lit up in all the colors of the rainbow, and at night, there were various performances.


    "So many people around the square... probably selling ice cream again today!" muttered Drilisis, taking a deep breath. He turned and started walking towards the trade district, grumbling irritably, "Never manage to buy that new treat. There are so many people there, it''s unbelievable."


    The ice cream had be a sensation for the residents of the city of Sedyon, who had never seen anything like it before. Its cool effect with various vors instantly captivated both children and the elderly. For many workers, it became a routine to get ice cream to escape the heat a little.


    Unfortunately, supplies were limited, and consumers increased, so not many could buy it. Besides, Drilisis didn''t want to take away a portion from children, as it seemed very uncultured from his perspective.


    "Here''s the trade district."


    A person unaware of the district names would immediately guess which district it was. There was always noise andmotion here, with many stalls and tents of traders selling their goods. In the most elite ces were prestigious shops, such as "NYR" Ricky, where there was a long queue.


    "This is Mr. Ricky''s store... as always, so many people here," Drilisis admiringly muttered when he saw the influx of people wanting to buy the new clothing line.


    There were three such stores in the city. One in the trade district and the other two in the affluent district. Yet, it was still not enough for the wealthy, who were eager to buy the new clothing line. Often, they spent half of their savings on it.


    "With my ie level, all I can do is dream of buying clothes from NYR," Drilisis thought, sighing disappointingly.


    However, it couldn''t be said that he was greatly upset by this, as he found all this fuss about clothing too amusing and unnecessary. But he couldn''t express his opinion openly; the aristocrats and the wealthy would simply crush him.


    In the sphere of aristocracy and the wealthy, it was essential to have a beautiful appearance and expensive clothing. Ricky undoubtedly provided both. Considering that all major stores coborated, when buying from Ricky, you could go to the cosmetics store Handsome''s Kiss and get a 5% discount. Thanks to this move, the flow of people continued.


    "All this for the pleasure of the rich. I''m not particrly eager to buy clothes for myself and then end up living on the streets because of their exorbitant prices," Drilisis thought, beginning to walk toward the residential district.


    The residential district of Sedyon consisted of ordinary two-story houses where ordinary people lived. There were dormitories of both middle and low-price categories. But the difference between them was, of course, enormous.


    In any case, the residential district of Sedyon was equipped with all conveniences ¨C lighting, security, grocery stores, and public services. There were many pharmacies, cafes, and restaurants. So far, no one had strongints about their life here because they received all the amenities.


    "What nostalgia. I lived in this dormitory," Drilisis muttered with a smirk, looking at a rather cheap dormitory building.


    Adam provided a one-month deadline, so those who couldn''t gather enough funds for a house were forced to settle in low-level dormitories, where cockroaches were often seen, and the food was mediocre. However, no usations could be directed at him, as these dormitories were not owned by the city management but by businessmen.


    In simpler terms, the city management didn''t take responsibility for the living conditions in these ces. So, people who were dissatisfied with their living standards could only return with disappointment. Because when asked to settle elsewhere, Ekaterina would respond, "NO!"


    Adam had one position: "help at the beginning and then wait for the benefit." Although these words didn''t convey his point of view too well, Ekaterina understood the task well. Refugees were provided with good conditions and given jobs, and their task was to save up for their own house or simply move to another dormitory after the deadline.


    It was a so-called assistance with the desire to get something in return. If someone couldn''t return what was spent, they wouldn''t be treated kindly. It caused discontent, a lot of discontent, and the problem still wasn''t solved because Adam didn''t want topromise on this issue. His official message was:


    "Either work and earn money, or don''t count on a good life."


    And, of course, this didn''t particrly diminish the discontent. However, with this statement, he put a significant end to the matter, so the dissatisfied had only to work.


    "In this matter, I agree with the mayor, but I also have my grievances," Drilisis thought, sighing.


    The mayor''s position was clear. He didn''t want to spend a lot of resources on those who couldn''t bring any benefit to the city. However, Drilisis believed that a one-month deadline was extremely short, and a neer to the city couldn''t adapt and gather the required amount in time. This mainly applied to those who weren''t ustomed to such work.


    As a businessman with sought-after skills, he became an ountant at Dragon''s Hoard, and his sry was 100 Gold Dragon Stones per month, allowing him to live well and afford leisure without worrying about tomorrow.


    "Despite the impression that this city leaves as a little paradise where all your dreams cane true..."


    In reality, Sedyon is a ce where they grow beasts ording to thews of the jungle. Drilisis was sure that the first impression, "status doesn''t solve anything here," was the most erroneous opinion.


    Finally, the wealthy district. Perhaps the dream of all residents of the city of Sedyon. Anyone who enters there will feel secure. The entrance is only from one side, and in each house, there are emergency assistance and protection spells. Moreover, the streets are checked around the clock by city guards who don''t miss even the slightest sound.


    There were many grocery stores, bars, and restaurants. And all of this was free! Well... conditionally free.


    Residents of wealthy districts indeed have the opportunity to take products from the store for free, go to a restaurant, and leave without paying the bill, but... all this pleasure costs 450 Gold Dragon Stones, and few can afford it. However, considering that there are customers, this peculiar subscription is in demand among people, which surprised Drilisis.


    In his opinion, it was much easier to just pay for the product and be done with it. However, the thinking of wealthy people ispletely different...

 Chapter 203 Adams day (extra)

    203 Adam''s day (extra)


    Thank you, swcowboy, for supporting the book!


    Extra Chapter.


    2/2


    Before the beginning of the chapter, I would like to announce that the second season concludes with this chapter. The third season will be avable the next day with chapters as usual. However, in December, there might be 3-4 chapters per week in the first week to allow me a bit of rest.


    Enjoy your reading!


    Extra. Adam''s day


    ====


    A bright sunny morning. Adam slowly opened his eyes, momentarily blinded by the vivid sunlight reflecting on the ss. The first sensation he felt was a slight weight on him.


    "M-m-m..."


    A soft moan escaped him as Adam realized someone was tightly embracing him. Looking down, he saw Amarantha, peacefully asleep, paying no attention to anything. Smiling, Adam chuckled and ran his fingers through her hair, then began to survey his surroundings.


    "It seems the girls left a while ago. I overslept... what time is it now?" he thought, squinting and checking the wall clock, which showed ten in the morning. He sighed, "It''s so unusual to wake up at this time. Feels like I''ve been asleep my whole life and just woke up."


    Adam got up from his bed effortlessly, having learned how to slip out of Amarantha''s embrace quietly over time.


    Exiting his bedroom, Adam was already dressed in his ssic attire ¨C a solid gray double-breasted suit with matching trousers, a top hat on his head, and a cane in his hand. This look was somewhat unfamiliar to him, as he was used to jeans and oversized clothing, but he enjoyed the possibilities it offered.


    The man had many connections with prominent traders. He coborated with Ricky, a renowned designer, and Sabrina with Marina, who understood fashion well and could assist him. Thus, he could always look stylish and impressive.


    Adam''s day started with a cup of coffee... or not! The first thing he had to do was enter his office and issue orders for the construction of the new city, allocate funds to Veridia Company to stand against Branks Company and otherpetitors breathing down his neck.


    And such a daily routine made his nerves heat up to incredible temperatures. However, all these challenges had to be ovee to ensure afortable life. That''s why he worked so hard, tirelessly.


    Chirp. Chirp.


    In Adam''s office, Ekaterina was already seated, filling out papers and checking documents. She was one of Adam''s most important assistants, handling matters that he didn''t have time for, and his direct involvement was not required. Additionally, she managed the estate and the maids; her work was indispensable.


    "Good morning, master," respectfully greeted Ekaterina, preparing to stand up but stopped when she saw Adam''s gesture, indicating her not to rise. She sat back down and lowered her head, saying, "Master, in your absence, I received requests from Mr. Ricky and Mr. Avalon for financial assistance in creating new branches. I found their exnations worthy and gave permission."


    "Well done, good job. I trust you in financial matters, and I''m confident that you understand better than me where it''s worth investing money," he said with a smile. As he passed by her, he gently patted the girl''s head.


    "M-m..."


    The seemingly cold-looking maid showed a sweet reaction, blushing like an enamored girl, looking at Adam with her beautiful dark green eyes filled with adoration and worship. Undoubtedly, she was infatuated with him but concealed these emotions well from others.


    Sitting at his desk, the man picked up a random piece of paper and started his workday. The rustling of paper was the only sound that could be heard during their work, as both understood the importance of focusing their attention on the internal affairs of Veridia Company and the city of Sedyon.


    ***


    Stepping outside, Adam looked at the fallen snow. The weather in this world was too unpredictable, making it hard to predict what today would be like. However, it couldn''t be ignored that the scene was beautiful. He took a cigarette from his case and lit it.


    Pfshh-h-hhh.


    Smoke mixed with his breath emerged from his mouth, creating a mist. Meanwhile, a light snowfall began again, peaceful and gentle. Small snowkes fell on his shoulder and instantly melted, while children nearby giggled, attempting to build a snowman from the freshly fallen snow, but without much sess.


    "Hey! My snowman doesn''t want toe together!" the boy said in a disappointed voice.


    Near the estate, there was a yground with many amusements. Four children had gathered there, two boys and two girls, ying together. Adam extinguished his cigarette and approached them. He smiled when he saw that the kids were struggling to make a proper snowman since the snow was still too soft and melted easily.


    "What''s up, little ones, having trouble building a snowman?" he asked with a smile, putting his hands in his jacket pockets.


    "Uncle Adam!"


    The man was familiar with these kids; they often came here to y. The one who called his name was Susie, a little girl with long, light, curly hair and a red ribbon. She was kind and friendly, always helping others.


    Another girl was named Cassidy. She was a sweet girl with long ck hair. The other two boys, Fritz with freckles, and Gabriel in a ck-and-white striped shirt.


    "The snow is still too soft, so it''s hard to make a proper snowman. But... magic always helps!" Adam said with a yfully exaggerated voice, pping his hands cheerfully.


    Suddenly, snow began to rise from the ground, forming into a ball and then into a snowman. Adam snapped his fingers, and stones flew out from under the snow, flying towards the snowman''s face, creating eyes and a mouth.


    "Wow!"


    The children were genuinely surprised by this disy of magic. Adam didn''t see anything cool in it, as he was long ustomed to it. However, the children joyfully smiled and jumped around the snowman, making him smile too.


    "I have a little nose from my broken toy!" Gabriel suddenly said, putting his hand in his pocket and taking out a nose resembling that of a teddy bear. He jumped and stuck his nose into the snowman.


    "Well done. Now we''ve got a cool snowman!" Adam praised them and smiled.


    Other children started approaching them ¨C Charlotte, Vanessa, Michael, and Elizabeth.


    Today, Sedyon was filled with cheerful children''sughter.


    ***


    Adam secretly went to visit the schools of Sedyon, which he had rtively recently built. Many children had already been sent there, and the total number of students in just one school exceeded two hundred. Fortunately, most of them were passionate about their studies and achieved good grades, but some struggled to learn.


    There were twenty candidates for schrships from the school, representing the future of the city. They were dedicated and sincere, already instilled with patriotism for Sedyon. Adam tried every method to teach the children that Sedyon was the only ce where they would be weed.


    And though it was harsh, he wanted to build a solid foundation for the future. That was his vision.


    "The building is well-made, there''s heating, a cafeteria, all the amenities, and good security," he thought as he walked towards the school entrance with his hands in his pockets.


    There were a total of five such schools, each equipped with all theforts and protection to provide good living conditions for the children. Teachers were selected very carefully, and any slightest blemish in their past could be a reason not to hire them.


    The school operated on a five-day schedule, but those who wished to receive a schrship had to opt for a six-day learning program. There were seven lessons per day, eachsting 50 minutes, with a 25-minute break and a one-hour lunch break. The lessons started early at 8 AM and ended closer to 3 PM.


    It was challenging, indeed. The workload on the children was substantial, but most of them didn''tin because they understood that their future depended on it. Teachers always emphasized that graduates could get prestigious jobs where they would earn more than 500 Dragon Stones per month! Such an amount could allow an ordinary person to livefortably for two years without the need for frugality.


    Naturally, people from poor families were much more diligent.


    So, the first lesson for the children was always literature. Each of them had to learn to read and write at the highest level. The second lesson was arithmetic, the third was history, the fourth was fencing and magic, the fifth was creativity, the sixth was exploration, and the seventh lesson was for the children to undergo various types of tests.


    Exining in more detail, starting from the fourth lesson, children are taught various crafts to help them find a skill and uncover their talents. For example, in the creativity ss, they can try different crafts and learn them. Meanwhile, the sixth lesson is designed to teach them to explore ancient runes and magical pentagrams.


    In the seventh lesson, tests are often given that need to be solved within a time limit. These are various types of tests ¨C psychological, and mathematical. In simpler terms, it''s a knowledge check for teachers to understand where the student has gaps.


    Watching the progress of the lessons, Adam had his thoughts on this matter.


    "Most children are focused on their studies, but only 5% out of a hundred can be great talents," he thought, standing up when the bell rang.


    The level of education was as he wanted. The children carried out assignments withoutints, while teachers did everything possible to fill the gaps in the children''s knowledge.

 Chapter 204 Attack on the Royal Castle

    204 Attack on the Royal Castle


    A month had passed since Adam was taken into custody. Apart from some unpleasant experiences, life here flowed quite smoothly. He had afortable bed, and they even allowed him to have a drink. However, of course, continuing this affair would be too foolish.


    Having seduced two female knights, he sessfully obtained some details about why they wanted to interrogate him. Cami told him that Queen Elizabeth wanted to create a sensation in this way and gradually weaken the influence of the Veridia Company. Moreover, ording to the girl, she had seen a man with a cloak and a in white mask together with the queen.


    Adam had his thoughts on this matter. If he wasn''t mistaken, the man in the mask could easily be the CEO of the Branks Company, who was the main reason why Adam ended up in this situation. Undoubtedly, this fact greatly annoyed him.


    "So, I need you to convey these fragments to a neutral journal. I''m sure that even if they were on Branks'' side, they wouldn''t miss such details," mumbled Adam, holding a ss in his hand.


    He was in his room, sipping wine, as it was nighttime. The stars sparkled brightly in the night sky, while the only illumination in the room was the moon. Moreover...


    "Okay, I got it," a female voice responded to Adam''s request.


    Next to Adam floated a token belonging to Amarantha. Through this token, he conveyed his request to her, as he had already noticed that the whole situation with his arrest and the like ended very quickly, giving him more space to work.


    "Thank you. I hope everything will turn out for the best," the man murmured, ending the connection.


    The room was silent and dark. His mood was not the best, and his hands nervously trembled as he held the wine ss and asionally sipped from it, trying to rx. The situation with house arrest was getting on his nerves, considering that he could hardly do anything.


    In the political sphere, where he ventured to enrich himself, there was no such thing as resolving matters by force. Of course, he needed power, but due to the incident with Veronica, Elizabeth now suspected him, losing all her trust in him and changing her attitude by 180 degrees.


    "Yeah. Why did I get into politics?" he thought, although these thoughts were more of a joke.


    His position was simple. He wanted to, by any means, create a ce for himself where he could live as he pleased, without feeling any restrictions. A kind of earthly paradise, for which he should strive, but for now, he faces serious obstacles.


    Those were not ancient times when one could establish control over a territory by sheer force. No, diplomacy and long-term cooperation were needed now. Moreover, almost all the ces on the continent were upied, leaving him in a suspended state. There were only two options: either find another continent or create a kingdom in a separate space.


    However, both had many problems. Finding a continent was much more challenging than just sailing the seas and hoping to find something. There had been attempts before him, but nothing was discovered, creating a sense that some force was blocking explorers.


    Regarding creating a kingdom in a separate space, the problem here was much more serious. Adam nned to settle people in his territory, rather than representatives of other races. And speaking of beastmen, for example, they also needed suitable conditions. And a separate space doesn''t alwayse with good conditions.


    "However, patience is necessary. Many years will pass, more than a hundred, probably, but I will still achieve my goal," he thought and sighed, looking at the moon. "Either way, I have all the time in the world in my hands. The main thing is to take small but confident steps."


    ***


    Two dayster...


    The capital was in chaos again. It seemed like they would never get used to sensations, as today''s news was. The editor of a newspaper called "Only Truth" released an article stating that the Branks Company was caught selling prohibited substances on the ck market. Moreover, they were actively involved in murdering people and other illicit activities.


    "What the hell... these are the infamous killers, the ''Cult of Alfred''! No one has heard of them for over twenty years... I thought they disappeared!" eximed one of the guards standing at the gate with surprise.


    "They are slippery bastards. They say these scoundrels were nning an assassination attempt on the queen, and there was even an attempt, but they were immediately killed. I also thought they were all extinct, but as it turns out, Branks was covering for them!" replied another guard with irritation.


    The Cult of Alfred. They were like the masons in this world and had once be famous for controllingrge cities in Avalonia, while even aristocrats coborated with them. Most of their activities were tied to murders and the sale of prohibited substances, and only then came ve trading and extortion.


    The most crucial thing was that they couldn''t be caught, and countless attempts to infiltrate them as a spy ended with the death of the person sent for espionage, along with messages directly threatening murder if such incidents were repeated.


    Considering that the Branks Company had always been under suspicion, news with direct evidence indicated an undeniable fact ¨C Branks intentionally hides criminals!


    An official response had to be waited for more than a week, causing a lot of dissatisfaction among the people. And when the Branks Company came out with exnations that this recording was false and manipted, no one believed them anymore. As evidence, they simply said, "Trust us, we are good!"


    Small problems started, causing tension in Branks. By that time, attention was diverted from Adam''s persona.


    And though the man decided to take the next step to attack the queen''s authority, he suddenly received "unexpected" help.


    ***


    Early in the morning, the royal castle suddenly experienced a powerful earthquake, forcing the servants to run around, trying to save valuable items. However, to their surprise, it all stopped after a few seconds.


    But in reality...


    In Elizabeth''s chambers, there wasplete chaos. Her luxurious bed was broken into two parts, and there were cracks and holes in the walls. In the room stood two women face to face. Elizabeth herself and...


    "I don''t remember inviting you here," Elizabeth said with a cold tone, crossing her arms on her chest and looking at the woman in front of her. She mentioned her name with irritation: "Veronica. What the hell are you doing here? Testing my patience or what?"


    The uninvited guest who suddenly came in and, by the way, broke the room into two parts was Veronica. Anger was on her face, so strong that even Elizabeth felt difort. Her eyebrows were furrowed, and her hair, as if defying gravity, floated in the air.


    Tension in the room grew a hundredfold, while the pressure from their emotions began to sh, causing the strongest vibrations. These shes, encountering the castle''s protective mechanism, were absorbed.


    "Bitch! Have you be so powerful that you dared to arrest my Adam? Slut, you''ve lost your mind!" Veronica shouted and stomped on the ground.


    BOOOOM!


    A loud explosion echoed, and at the spot where Elizabeth had a second ago, sharp spikes appeared, but by that time, the woman had already avoided the strike. Looking at Veronica with a serious expression, the queen infused her magical energy and enveloped the room in ice.


    "What, do you think your ice will help cool my temper? HELL NO!" Veronica shouted, clenching her teeth and looking at Elizabeth. "Brain-dead whore! Knowing that he''s my adopted son, you dared to arrest him! Has our little one be so strong? Let me check that!"


    Vshuuuu!


    Suddenly, the temperature in the room rose to two hundred degrees, not stopping and continuing to rise. At the same time, the ice began to melt, although Elizabeth''s magical energy helped restore it. The room was filled with fireballs that flew in different directions and began to crush everything in their path.


    Meanwhile, Elizabeth was forced to grit her teeth, holding back countless attacks from Veronica that rained down on her body like a hailstorm. It was very challenging for her, but she refused to give up.


    "What is this... you haven''t exactly be stronger since ourst encounter... SO WHERE DOES THIS CONFIDENCE COME FROM, YOU BITCH?!" BOOM! With a single strike, Veronica sent Elizabeth crashing into the wall. This time, the defensive mechanisms didn''t activate, and the queen''s body passed through the wall, creating a hole. In mid-air, Elizabeth frowned, feeling a slight pain from the Demon Queen''s blow, but she managed to regroup and dart back.


    At high speed, both women shed with blows, causing a powerful explosion followed by an equally strong aftershock. The capital''s residents were stunned by the disy of this force, and more than a hundred people watched the scene. Among them was Adam, who simply shook his head, sighing.


    "They''re not even fighting at full strength, and that''s fine. I shudder to think what it would be like if they used the Higher Energy," he thought, taking a drag from his cigarette.


    Higher Energy. It surpasses magic in purity and contains thews of nature, amplifying any spell a hundredfold. Fire will burn forever, water will never run out, the earth will be solid and unyielding, and the wind will always be strong.


    Its excessive use can lead to catastrophe. All thews of nature will be vited, and a ce affected by Higher Energy will always be in a state of chaos. That''s why Adam wasn''t concerned; no one in their right mind would use Higher Energy.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOM! ...or would they?

 Chapter 205 Higher Evil Energy

    205 Higher Evil Energy


    That''s why Adam wasn''t concerned; no one in their right mind would use Higher Energy.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    ...or would they?


    "What the hell are you doing, Veronica?! The entire kingdom could be wiped off the face of the earth!" Elizabeth shouted angrily, shocked, halting her attack and assuming a defensive position.


    Around Veronica, whirlwinds of dark energy with shades of violet swirled, distorting the sky and making the ground tremble. People who hadn''t managed to escape from the castle were seized by sudden madness and began attacking others, while the protectiveyers on the castle started gradually disappearing.


    It was a scene of horror. The whole world trembled in fear as day slowly turned into night. Just a moment ago, the fresh air suddenly became heavy, and every breath made the lungs expand and ache as if a foreign object had entered them. It was Higher Energy, capable of destroying the world and spawning chaos.


    Adam watched in horror. It suddenly seemed to him that his entire world was crumbling, while cuts appeared on his body, oozing ck liquid ¨C his blood. It was unbearable to witness this scene.


    "Like the end of the world. What a dreadful sight," the man muttered, gritting his teeth and exerting all his strength to resist the influence of Higher Energy, but... each attempt failed. Realizing this, the man sighed, "I was too arrogant, thinking that my modest magical energy could resist Higher Energy. The only thing left is to calm Veronica."


    When they spoke of her as mad, Adam was wary, but after a personal encounter, he didn''t see anything particrly wrong with her. However, now... it began to seem to him that it would have been better to believe the words of people who warned him to be careful. This womancked both patience and logic!


    Meanwhile, the situation became more and more horrifying. A massive surge of magical energy resembled a flood, engulfing the sea in a storm. It couldn''t be stopped, and the influence of Higher Energy was already affecting the entire capital, not to mention that the radius of energy impact was increasing every second!


    Sveerk!


    The situation abruptly changed. Adam squinted, trying to shield himself from the sudden sh that covered the entire sky, thus obscuring the image of the battle between Veronica and Elizabeth. The only thing he could feel was that the influence of Higher Energy had halved, while the rapidly expanding range of energy impact noticeably decreased, surrounding only the castle.


    "What kind of energy is this? It doesn''t fit into the category of Higher Energy, neither magical energy nor demonic. I''m sure it doesn''t belong to these two, so... who is it?" Adam thought, stepping back, not wanting to be identally touched.


    Meanwhile, in the heavens, Veronica looked with obvious annoyance at the white spark flying between the two women. It was this spark that made the Higher Evil Energy retreat. And both women had an unpleasant expression on their faces. Moreover..."


    "What the hell did you interfere in our battle?" Veronica asked roughly, with a wary look, gradually weakening the force of the Higher Evil Energy. She was vignt and dared not behave rudely, which was very surprising.


    "I have the same question for you. I''m sure that more than a thousand years ago, a contract was made between us, stating that no foot of beings from the upper world would step on mortalnds," Elizabeth asked, crossing her arms on her chest and frowning, showing hostility to the sudden guest.


    The white spark remained silent. Energy bursts continued to emanate from it, gradually freeing Veronica from the Higher Evil Energy, which was already weakening because the woman no longer maintained control over it. However, as expected, even so, Higher Energy did not lose its power.


    And so, more than half an hour passed. However, neither of the women, especially Veronica, showed impatience and waited for the guest to answer their questions. And when all the Higher Evil Energy was removed, a voice, whether male or female ¨C it was impossible to understand because the pitch and tone of the voice changed with every word, finally sounded.


    "You used Higher Energy and thereby vited the rules of the contract. Should I give you an ount of why we intervened?"


    The voice was filled with apathy ¨C it was not cold, like Elizabeth''s voice, but rather aplete absence of any emotions. Moreover, the voice of the speaker was filled with a mysterious presence that influenced the minds of the listeners.


    "Hmm..."


    "..."


    Veronica just chuckled, while Elizabeth fell silent. By that time, they understood and epted the fact that they were the first vitors, so they did not me the unknown creature any further. Silence ensued andsted until Veronica asked a question.


    "So, why did you, Gods, decide to show up? I''m sure if it were a few centuries ago, you wouldn''t have paid any attention to this asion. So what''s with these amusing changes in character?" Veronica asked with a hint of sarcasm, curling the corners of her mouth.


    "Amusing changes? In any case, you haven''t changed, [email protected]''s sister¡­ Hmm, interesting. Can''t I even say his name?" The unknown creature said ¨C initially speaking loudly, but once he mentioned the name of someone about whom nothing was known, he switched to a whisper. Then he continued speaking with a clear voice, "In any case, you''ll find out about it at our next meeting. I can only say that the location of Hell has been found, and soon you will have to go there. It''s an order."


    "Ha..."


    Veronica held her breath, feeling everything inside her tearing into three parts. Her emotions were in chaos, and her heartbeat elerated. Hell...


    Demons came to this world immediately after Hell began to copse. They began teleporting beyond Hell, and this case is still impossible to exin in any way. Nothing foreshadowed this. So Veronica was shocked that Hell was found again, as she thought it had been destroyed!


    "In two weeks, a meeting will be scheduled. It will take ce at the Elfheim Castle," the mysterious voice announced, and the white light began to fade, disappearing. Hisst words before disappearing were, "[email protected]''s sister, prepare for heavy trials. Your participation in this mission is mandatory."


    "Stop!-"


    However, Veronica''s cry didn''t reach the mysterious voice. She just hung in the air, shocked.


    ***


    After the Higher Energy disappeared, a stream of guards immediately began entering the royal castle. First, they started collecting the bodies of servants and some officials. The number of casualties reached 550, with 90% of them being servants, and the remaining officials and guards.


    The losses were significant, dealing a severe blow to the state of the capital. News of what the royal castle had turned into had long reached the ears of journalists, who wasted no time in writing about it. By Adam''s order, the Veridia Company allocated funds to help the families of the deceased.


    The war between the twopetitors was forgotten because the situation had turned into something insane. No one cared anymore about who was right and who was wrong; everyone was concerned with the question, "What happened?" Queen Elizabeth did not provide a clear answer, leaving the residents scared and puzzled.


    At the same time, Adam was released from custody, but it didn''t cause any uproar, given the current events. Now he was in a room with Veronica and Elizabeth.


    It was an office where the man and the queen worked together, so Adam feltfortable as if he had returned home. However, the tense atmosphere prevented him from rxing ¨C the two women looked at each other with hostility, but at the same time, no one took any action.


    "What really happened? There was a sh, and Veronica''s Higher Energy began to disappear gradually, and then it disappearedpletely! Moreover, they looked extremely shocked," Adam thought, not wanting to start a dialogue, seeing the mood of the two women.


    And even an idiot could understand that something else surprised them. Moreover, the man could feel the third presence, and they might have been talking to it, which exined their shocked faces.


    However, they didn''t rush to exin anything to him, which suggested that the situation was indeed serious. Moreover, Adam''s intuition screamed about unknown danger, and his body was trembling. He was overwhelmed by various emotions that he couldn''t exin: joy, excitement, and fear.


    And he couldn''t understand what was going on.


    ***


    The next day, Adam met again with Elizabeth, who decided to postpone their meeting until today because she was not in the mood for negotiations. He also had a few thoughts, so he agreed. And so...


    The castle was much quieter than usual. Not a single soul during all the time he wandered to Elizabeth''s office. Moreover, those he met usually had a deep bitterness on their faces and weren''t particrly eager to engage in a conversation, so Adam didn''t bother them.


    It was clear that the sudden attack on the castle and the Higher Energy of Evil had a profound impact on the people who fell under its influence. Too many lives were lost, and the anger of those who lost their loved ones was too great to be justified as a mere ident.


    The only thing holding them back was Elizabeth herself. She had ruled for millennia, possessing great power and influence, so no one dared to defy or be rude to her, or else death awaited them. That was the reputation of the Holy Queen.


    "Fortunately, Sedyon wasn''t affected by this energy, although a few residents lost their sanity," he thought and sighed.


    Higher Energy. Even with all his imagination, Adam couldn''t fully grasp its true power. It was so mighty that it even reached Sedyon, who was far away from the capital. This raised questions about whether Veronica waspletely insane when she wielded it in action.


    "What a hassle, damn it..."

 Chapter 206 Gods pet

    206 God''s pet


    Today, two additional chapters were supposed to be released, but due to some minor issues, they will be postponed until 16.11. I apologize.


    ====


    "What? The Queen can''t make it to the meeting?" Adam said in surprise upon hearing the guard''s words.


    "Yes, sir. She asked you toe again in two days. Some problems arose, so Her Majesty had to postpone the meeting."


    "I understand..."


    Adam sighed irritably when he heard the message from the guards. The meeting was canceled without notifying him in advance, but there was nothing he could do about it.


    Since the day tragedy struck Queen Elizabeth''s castle, resulting in the death of many people and creating a frenzy that hindered normal life in the castle, there were no announcements. The families of the deceased remained silent as if their anger from a few days ago was just an illusion.


    However, it couldn''t be said that this incident didn''t have an impact on life in the capital. Avalonia''s capital changed, and from time to time, there were reports of people going mad and attacking everyone in sight. Their only goal was to unleash the umted anger, which, under the influence of the Higher Energy of Evil, had slipped out.


    Higher Energy... its influence was like that of a nuclear bomb. It had an effect simr to radiation, and it wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say it exceeded its in-danger nine or even ten times. That was the situation.


    And there was no chance this incident would be ignored. When he visited the Vampire Queen, who drank his blood, Adam learned some news.


    "Do you mean they''re going to condemn Veronica for using Higher Energy, am I right?" Adam asked, standing up from the sofa. His face was pale, and he looked overall tired, but with each passing second, his demon skin regained a more natural color ¨C demon regeneration was doing its job.


    "Hahaha... yeah, can you believe it? I''m amazed at that fool''s brains! Couldn''t she have handled the situation more cunningly?" Liaraughed loudly, seductively licking her lips, stained with Adam''s blood. She chuckled and looked at him, tilting her head ¨C her eyes burned with madness, and her hair moved on its own. "So, boy, you should be prepared for tough times. I''m sure your mommy is not in the most pleasant situation."


    "..."


    The man did not respond to her words, which were mocking. He just sighed and looked out the window, supporting his chin with his hand, while Liara yed with his hair, rubbing her body against him from time to time.


    The use of Higher Energy was originally prohibited, as it could lead the world to catastrophe, so viting this rule was severely punished. However, Adam strongly doubted that anything would happen to Veronica because she was one of the strongest beings in this world, and losing her... essentially, they would be defenseless.


    Although the status of the most powerful being was still debatable, Liara herself was practicallyparable in strength to Veronica and surpassed her in some moments. This gave Adam a not-so-pleasant premonition.


    Veronica had many enemies ¨C she was a woman who could make even the dead flesh and blood and then spit blood from her cruel words. She was sarcastic, unfriendly, and unpredictable. Essentially, an uncontroble force that they would like to get rid of at any convenient moment. And such a situation perfectly fits the criteria.


    It was too bad for Adam. Whether he liked it or not, he had a connection with Veronica, so with a thorough investigation, he could be affected by the consequences. But he couldn''t turn away from her because, in this way, no matter how obsessed she was with him, he would simply lose her trust."


    "And it''s not like I find her unattractive," he thought, sighing as he bid farewell to the Vampire Queen and stepped out of the space.


    Whoosh...


    A strong wind blew, and several leaves fell on his head from above. ncing around, he sighed irritably, realizing that once again he had been thrown into a random ce, turning the escape into a full-fledged quest.


    His current location was a forest, surrounded by nothing but trees, with no sign of a human city. Moreover, he felt no presence, making it unclear where he had ended up. The portal serving as the entrance and exit to the Blood Empire changed its location every hour, resembling a lottery.


    "Hmm... at least I''m not too far from Sedyon. About two thousand kilometers or something like that. Besides, the surroundings look familiar enough," he thought, tilting his head and analyzing his environment using magic. After a few seconds...


    With a raised eyebrow, Adam looked at the treetops, where more than twenty elves in armor stared at him. Their average level was E+, with the strongest being C-. So, he didn''t fear them and was only slightly surprised that his assumption turned out to be correct.


    "Demon! How dare you trespass into our sacrednds!" the strongest elf from the group eximed, jumping right in front of him, and pointing the edge of his sword at Adam with a brave expression. "My mission is to guard the Sacred Forest of Elves, and your presence here defiles the fertilend!"


    "..."


    Adam didn''t know how to react to such a haughty statement from the long-eared guy, but he didn''t give any reaction to his provocation. The man just smirked, turned around, and followed the mental map in his head, leading him to the city of Sedyon.


    However, the elf''s attitude towards him displeased the elf, making him instantly angry, and he attacked Adam with all his might. His sword gleamed with bright white light as, in a fraction of a second, he covered a distance of five meters and prepared to make a vertical sh toward the demon''s head. But...


    "WHAT?!"


    Suddenly, a strong shockwave of dark and mystical energy hit him, flowing like mes and quickly spreading over the elf''s body as if it were fire.


    "AAAA! I''m burning, burning! Help!"


    His cry fully awakened the stunned elves, who began attacking Adam en masse, but suddenly discovered that the area around them had changed significantly. There were no familiar trees left, onlyplete darkness and a suffocating feeling, as if someone had grabbed them by the throat and slowly, with increasing sadism, choked them.


    Thus, the elves fell to the ground, tormented by illusions, while the fire had already engulfed the body of their leader. After a few minutes, the loud cries ceased, and all that remained of the beautiful elf was a charred corpse. That was the oue of the battle with the demon ¨C always beware of unexpected moves.


    Looking at this scene where no one survived, Adam just snorted and burned their bodies to ashes, then headed home.


    Somewhere in the distance, in the capital of Elfheim, a beautiful elf maiden observed the situation. Undoubtedly, she was slender and beautiful, her long golden hair freely flowing in the wind, while her green eyes, like emeralds, sparkled in the bright sunlight. The surrounding world reflected in her pupils as if it were a mirror without a single smudge.


    Dressed in a simple white dress, she wore a beautiful crown made of gold with emerald inserts thatplemented her eyes.


    "I didn''t expect to see him again. Iliantra buzzed in my ear that he became an influential person and we should be friends... Well, it''s hard to believe," she muttered, chuckling and sping her hands behind her back. She narrowed her eyes, which suddenly changed their color to a darker shade, and her aura burst outward. nts around her went through the cycle of life and death, repeating it every twenty seconds.


    Her facial expression changed every minute ¨C she was angry, then happy, then sad, then indifferent.


    This was Amaria, the Queen of Elves.


    "Quite upsetting. They say he built a city that gained fame throughout Avalonia. And there''s not azy person who hasn''t heard about hispany. Even a pity that I let him go so easily," she sighed, sitting on the grass. She chuckled and murmured, "Who would have thought that Veronica''s little puppy would have such potential? And here I thought he was useless, so I kept him around, hoping to get some valuable material from Veronica. Oh, dear Adam, how I miss those times when you fed me with a spoon."


    Her behavior significantly differed from what Adam remembered. If before, Amaria seemed gentle and kind, so much so that imagining her killing would be difficult, now her aura resembled something like Veronica''s. Moreover, talking about her strength...


    ording to the system''s assessment, she reached SS+!


    "Oh, yes... They want to condemn Veronica for using Higher Energy, right?" Amaria muttered, sighing. She smirked and looked genuinely sad, "Well, how can this be... does she deserve it? She was just defending her dear one, nothing more!"


    And while she talked to herself, a portal began to form behind her, gradually increasing in size, reaching a height of two meters and a width of a hundred centimeters. ncing over her shoulder, Amaria grinned and looked at the person emerging from it. Her appearance couldn''t be recognized, but Amaria seemed to recognize her immediately.


    "Good day, little god''s pet."


    ***


    Amarantha left a letter for Adam and entered the portal that appeared behind her more than five minutes ago. She sighed and shook her head. Recent news about Veronica had reached her, and she was immediately summoned to a meeting where they were supposed to decide this matter and determine how to punish her.


    "What a hassle... Damn Veronica, won''t she ever have a peaceful day."

 Chapter 207 Trial, problems

    207 Trial, problems


    Thank you, Swcowboy, for another round of support for my book. Two additional chapters were supposed to be released yesterday, but I was upied with other matters, so I couldn''t write on time. Enjoy reading!


    ====


    The Council of Higher Powers ¨C perhaps one of the loudest events that can ur in the entire history of this world. Over a hundred of the world''s strongest individuals gather in one ce. Amarantha could only sigh with irritation, not at all thrilled to meet those creatures who fancied themselves the kings of the world.


    Even among the strongest, there was their hierarchy.


    If your strength is from S- to S+, you can only listen ¨C no one will consider your ideas and thoughts. If your strength is from SS- to SS+, you have the right to voice your opinions, and if your strength is SSS-, you are considered a full-fledged king, and your word carries the utmost importance, forcing others to remain silent and ept your orders.


    Amarantha was at the SS- level, giving her the right, though her capabilities were limited. Meanwhile, Veronica, with an SSS+ level, was among the top three powerful beings.


    The meeting ce was in the Queen of Elves'' castle, making Amarantha feel ufortable, especially considering her issues with Amaria, and their interests often shed, leading to animosity. However, it wouldn''t be urate to say she was scared.


    "Hmm, this ce is still crappy," Amarantha thought, ncing over her shoulder. She tried to find someone familiar, but everyone in the castle had changed.


    If before the castle was home to over a hundred people, now there were at most ten maids, and they looked tired andpletely without mood. Moreover...


    shes. shes. shes.


    shes appeared in the air one after another, forming portals from which silhouettes resembling shadows started emerging. Each of them possessed strength not lower than S-, but due to a special spell, their faces couldn''t be seen. Amarantha felt something simr, as she had no desire to deal with these people.


    But, of course, some didn''t care about disguises. One of them was Juliet, who came out of the portal and immediatelynded on the ground, creating a noise. Under her feet, a crater formed, while the sword behind her sparkled brightly, and her wild aura made the surrounding elves nervous.


    "Hmph!"


    She proudly snorted and narrowed her golden eyes as her beautiful blue hair fluttered in the wind. An aura of a warrior emanated from her, but for beings relying on spells, this show didn''t work. They simply bypassed her and began walking towards the royal castle.


    "..." From Amarantha''s perspective, she could barely contain her desire to facepalm. However, understanding that Juliet was a neer, and it was her first participation in such gatherings, she decided to help her. So, the woman took a step forward, and in the next second, found herself behind Juliet.


    "Why the theatrics, Juliet? You won''t impress anyone here, except maybe some Supreme path (1w) suckers." Amarantha said with a sigh, and her sudden appearance surprised the woman.


    "E?! Oh... it''s you, Amarantha."


    The wolf girl was greatly surprised, evident in her raised ears and tail standing on end. She seemed alert and ready to attack, but upon recognizing her acquaintance by voice, she rxed. It seemed that Amarantha''s presence made Juliet loosen up, as indicated by her tail swaying from side to side.


    Both women entered the castle, following a seemingly dejected chambermaid. They proceeded into a huge room that could easily amodate a hundred people. The interior was designed like a courtroom, with all the guests seated in the stands, while the ce for the used remained empty.


    For now, only the spectators had arrived¡ªAmarantha was seated in the second row, and Juliet in the third. There were 58 people in the room, but that didn''t mean no one else woulde. The trial of a being who had reached Ascent: God level was unprecedented.


    "Madam Veronica will not escape responsibility this time. Perhaps she deserves it. How many of her mistakes have we forgiven? It''s time to stop!" Voices behind Amarantha spoke.


    "You''re right... once she came and destroyed more than twenty countries, then conquered them, creating the Chaos Empire in this ce. Isn''t that a vition of all agreements?"


    Hearing their conversations, Amarantha could only shake her head. Veronica was such a personality that attracting enemies seemed like part of her day. However, it was toote to cry over spilled milk; one could only wait and hope that she could avoid punishment.


    For Amarantha, Veronica was not someone close but a valuable ally who could undoubtedly help in a difficult situation. Therefore, Amarantha hoped that everything would end well.


    Mostly, the woman had a chance to observe those present. Thest assembly was two thousand years ago or even earlier, so it was amazing to see a sudden increase in powerful practitioners. There was something suspicious about it¡ªas if the world encouraged the emergence of new powerhouses, and hence, the magical energy was saturated.


    "But it''s just a theory. The world may be facing danger or something simr... thest time such a boom in practitioners, ording to ancient records, was during the Ancient War." Amarantha thought, narrowing her eyes and turning her head towards the entrance. "Moreover... these two. Essentially, they are considered the leaders, right?" Two people entered the room¡ªtheir appearance was in the form of silhouettes, making it impossible to determine their identities. However, the aura of these individuals was as strong as Veronica''s, though slightly inferior. These two, including Veronica, were the leaders in these gatherings.


    And this fact was only reinforced, considering that the chattering people who had been talking incessantly a moment ago immediately fell silent and stood up, not daring to show disrespect to these two. Amarantha also stood up and sighed when she saw that a ck portal had appeared in the middle of the room, and with an indifferent expression, Veronica stepped out of it.


    "Gulp..."


    Somewhere, a swallowing sound was heard¡ªsome people who had heard about the Demon Queen but hadn''t seen her were very impressed. Moreover, her aura was oppressive¡ªeven Amarantha felt ufortable.


    "Hm? Oh, you''re here too... Well, it''s expected, I guess," mumbled Veronica, giving Amarantha a fleeting nce. She turned away, walked to the used''s ce, crossed her arms over her chest, and confidently looked at the two ahead. She said, "You can start, ipetents. You won''t achieve anything anyway."


    The trial began.


    ***


    While Veronica''s trial wasmencing, unusual incidents were urring in the rest of the world. Portals suddenly appeared everywhere, and creatures resembling demons emerged from them. However, when the Chaos Empire was questioned for exnations, they responded, "We don''t know what''s happening. We''re in the same situation."


    Unfortunately, the city of Sedyon also came under attack, prompting a state of emergency. The city guards actively fought the monsters, and there were many casualties. These demons were significantly different from those living in the Chaos Empire; they resembled mindless beasts.


    In attempts tomunicate with them, Adam achieved limited sess, though understanding anything from their strange speech seemed impossible. They spoke in an unknown and ancientnguage, and they did not feel any affinity toward the man, even though he too was a demon. On the contrary, they became aggressive upon meeting him, as if they had seen their natural enemy.


    And this behavior was deeply concerning.


    "I always thought that demons are sentient beings, but not all of them have sentience. What could this mean?" Adam thought, furrowing his brow.


    He was in his office, apanied by Elyra, Nyx, and Aurora. They were trying to decipher the mystery of their DNA, but even identifying their race proved impossible. Something was preventing them.


    "Sorry, Adam... I tried to check, but nothing worked. It feels like several beings have merged into one," Nyx said, looking visibly disheartened.


    "Don''t worry. I think it''s normal that we can''t identify them. After all, it''s something new for this world," Adam reassured her.


    Sierra had to return to Silvana as a report was received from there¡ªdemons had appeared on their territories. Fortunately, with her power, she could easily get rid of them. However, considering that it was extremely challenging to predict their movements, a difficult situation was unfolding.


    They appeared from portals that looked very unusual and didn''t fit any description from books. Unfortunately, at this critical moment, neither Veronica nor Amarantha was with them. So, they had to fend for themselves, not knowing who they were battling.


    "How strange. They are demons, but their intelligence is not as developed. They resemble monsters more," muttered Aurora, furrowing her brow. She raised her gaze and looked out the window, pointing with her finger, "Look! Another portal has appeared there again!"


    Documents on Adam''s desk flew up, and secondster, no one was left in the room. All four immediately went outside and were ready to face another batch of demons. However, even after waiting for five minutes, no one emerged from there.


    "Strange... they used toe out as soon as the portal appeared," said Adam, furrowing his brow.


    He closed his eyes and tapped into Amarantha''s power using his skill. Then, he created a square barrier that would temporarily restrict the portal from the outside world. The situation was far from ideal because they didn''t even know who they were fighting. The only thing they knew was that the enemies had an extremely strong weakness to light, typical of ordinary demons, but...


    "They also have a significant connection to fire, but darkness is absent."


    The attribute of darkness. Perhaps this attribute was ingrained in demons at the lineage level, as even the most insignificant demon had a talent for it. However, the new demonscked it.

 Chapter 208 Monsters

    208 Monsters


    Thank you for your support of the book, swcowboy!


    Additional Chapter.


    1/2


    Chapter two will be out in two hours


    Enjoy your reading!


    ===


    The trial proceeded in a rather peculiar manner. Veronica engaged in conversation only with the two practitioners acting as judges, and most of their questions were usatory: "Why did you use Higher Energy?" "Do you realize your guilt?"


    Veronica remainedpletely unresponsive to all questions, expressing indifference only through her demeanor.


    "Veronica, your indifference infuriates us. Can''t you take responsibility as a worthy person?" one of the judges asked reproachfully. His voice alternated between feminine and masculine, but it was clear that he was irritated.


    "I agree. We want to quickly conclude this matter, and your unwillingness to cooperate only prolongs the process. Must you be so stubborn?" another judge questioned, his voice sounding disappointed.


    The Demon Queen, in response to their requests, only smirked but said nothing. It was evident that she was disying her indifference through her behavior, and the atmosphere in the room grew tenser with each passing second. Amarantha, sitting in the second row, sighed and shook her head, feeling a headacheing on.


    "She''s unbelievably stubborn. You are guilty, Veronica..." thought Amarantha, but she refrained from saying it out loud.


    Others had simr thoughts, and those particrly angered by Veronica, who had long held a grudge against her, clearly wished to condemn her and extract apologies in any way possible, along withpensation. However, no one asked for their opinions, forcing them to swallow their dissatisfaction and wait.


    After an hour...


    "Veronica, I''m deeply disappointed in you. I expected to hear rational arguments from you on why you used Higher Energy on such a scale, but I received no answer," one of the judges said with a sigh, then waved his hand, "You will have to pay a fine of 100,000 Crystalize Dragon''s Tears."


    "Hmph..."


    Veronica snorted and turned away but didn''t object in any way. Although the amount was substantial, the Demon Queen had some reserves that could help resolve this issue. The woman then returned to her seat next to the two judges, who looked visibly tired.


    However, despite their fatigue, they continued the assembly. Although the "trial" of Veronica was an important topic, it was not the main one.


    "And so, I ask Queen Avalonia, Elizabeth, toe to the stage and tell us about the message from the Gods."


    After the invitation from the two powerful beings, the crowd fell silent, observing as Elizabeth stepped out from the second row and walked towards the stage that emerged from below the ground. She turned on her heels to face the audience and began her speech.


    "I wee you all. As this matter is urgent, I would like to limit unnecessary chatter, moving on to a heart-to-heart conversation. So... during our little skirmish with the Demon Queen, the Gods stopped us and delivered shocking news," Elizabeth said, making a minute pause, gathering herposure, and dering, "Hell has been discovered!"


    "What?!"


    "It''s impossible..."


    "Hell has truly been found?!"


    The Lower Realm, Purgatory, Hell ¨C that''s what they called the space where all the world''s malice umted. There was no ce for ordinary beings to live, as cruel demons were ready to tear your body apart and devour your soul. A ce devoid of kindness and beauty.


    However, unquestionably, Hell yed a crucial role in the entire world. It took on the responsibility of purifying evil souls and contained numerous mysterious minerals that could aid in leveling up. Moreover, it was the domain of the Demon King, Satan, who was also considered a God.


    Therefore, the emergence of Hell could also mean that Satan had returned. And that...


    "Dreadful news. The Gods will never tolerate the return of Satan. Those who could stand against him on equal footing have long fallen into a slumber. The malice of this creature could engulf us all!" someone eximed with horror from the back rows.


    "Exactly... ancient records state that the appearance of Satan has always been apanied by a global war. His hatred for all living things makes one shudder. What if the Ancient War repeats?" expressed someone from the front rows, voicing their concern.


    The Ancient Warsted for over ten thousand years, during which high-ss masters perished miserably, akin to flies. Meanwhile, Gods became amonce sight, and one could encounter them almost at the bar around the corner.


    After this war, the world changed. It was divided into three parts: Upper Realm (God''s Realm), Middle Realm (Mortal Realm), and Lower Realm (Hell). Gods and demons, locked in Hell, were no longer visible.


    And after a long time, demons suddenly found themselves in the Middle Realm. They didn''t understand what was happening ¨C many lost contact with Hell, causing heightened anxiety. And now... Hell had been discovered again!


    "Every Ascendant-level practitioner must join us for the investigation. No one has the right to refuse!" announced Veronica, releasing her demonic energy.


    The pressure on everyone in the room was unbearable. It felt as if you were being pressed to the ground, your hands tied behind your back ¨C a sense of helplessness and imminent death, a special effect of her energy that instilled negative emotions in its victims.


    "And I hope no one thinks about escaping!"


    ***


    "GHAAA!"


    With a maniacal scream, the demon shouted as Adam began systematically destroying its hearts with a de covered in holy energy. The man didn''t even blink as he effortlessly beheaded the demon and then tossed it into the air, incinerating it with hellish mes.


    "Thest one is down. They are so irritating," he grumbled and cracked his neck, kicking the demon''s corpse into a pile of bodies before him. He looked over his shoulder and saw Aurora already starting to purify their bodies, while Nyx absorbed the magical energy from the in demons.


    The situation was chaotic. Even the activation of barriers couldn''t save them from portals that 10:04


    appeared suddenly, often in groups. Adam and his guards couldn''t always react in time. The residents of Sedyon were in panic, urgently locked in their homes. Fortunately, the defensive mechanisms on the houses allowed for temporary protection, buying time for the guards to kill the intruders.


    Coughing, Adam spat out ck blood and sighed, sitting on a small pile of corpses. He leaned his chin on his hand and took a breath, surveying the battlefield. Fortunately, there were no casualties so far, as ten demons, as powerful as Middle demons, emerged from a single portal.


    "What a problem. I tried sending test subjects into the portal, but they couldn''t enter, as if there was a wall in front of them. And trying it on myself is dangerous... I suspect that only demons can enter," he thought, frowning, feeling a sudden vibration in his pocket.


    He reached into his trouser pocket and pulled out the Amarantha token. It pulsated and lit up in all the colors of the rainbow. Adam furrowed his brow and immediately infused his energy into it. A hologram appeared above the token, disying Amarantha. She looked concerned.


    "Amarantha? What happened? You look pale," he asked, feeling difort. He had never seen his wife so frightened.


    "Something went wrong... Although Veronica avoided punishment by paying a fine, that''s not all," she muttered tiredly and sighed, delivering the news: "Apparently, Hell has been found. And so, all Ascendant-level demigods are summoned to prepare immediately."


    "Hell has been found?!"


    He involuntarily shouted and abruptly stood up, almost dropping the token from his hands. Even though he had been in this world for a short time, the man simply could not be unaware of the history of his race. In Hell, demons developed much faster, and it was possible to acquire unique characteristics.


    And also... Satan. Undoubtedly, there was no one more interesting than this personality. Incredibly powerful, mysterious.


    "What madness... can the appearance of these monsters be connected to the emergence of Hell?" Adam muttered.


    "Monsters? What are you talking about?"


    Hearing Amarantha''s question, the man immediately exined the whole situation as clearly as possible, without resorting to lengthy exnations. He sighed heavily, realizing the predicament this world was in, while the woman was in contemtion. Her thoughts were simr ¨C she believed that Hell was the cause of the appearance of demons.


    "Either way, Amarantha, it''s too dangerous. I''m almost a hundred percent sure that this venture will end in losses. You might get hurt too," he said, frowning. A terrible difort and irritation arose in his chest, and the worry for her life tormented him. Adam continued, "Don''t go on this adventure. I''m sure Veronica wouldn''t force you."


    "Adam... I''m d to hear your words," Amarantha murmured with a loving voice and smiled gently at him ¨C her smile was warm and gave him peace, but her words were resolute, "I must go there. Not just because it''s my duty. It''s a chance, you know? I can be even stronger, and our dream wille true."


    Our dream. Both of them dreamt of building an idyllic country for themselves, where their lives would be peaceful, and every day would be filled with love and joy. Surrounded by family, they wanted to live their entire lives in this way. It was their dream and goal.


    But to achieve this, being intelligent alone was not enough. It required strength. If relying on just Adam, the path would be extremely thorny. Amarantha was much more effective in this matter. So, this argument left Adam at a standstill.


    "But even so... it''s dangerous. I can''t approve of it. Please, reconsider," he said, sighing and stroking his temple.


    "Adam... my dear, my love. Even if something happens to me, it shouldn''t stop you, okay?" she said, smiling. Her smile was bright and filled with hope for the future, but in her eyes, there was sorrow, and along with the sorrow ¨C determination.


    Before Adam could say anything, the hologram disappeared.

 Chapter 209 Demons

    209 Demons


    Thank you for your support of the book, swcowboy!


    Additional Chapter.


    2/2


    Apologies for the dy in the chapter! There were issues that required my attention. And now, I wish you an enjoyable read!


    ===


    "..."


    Adam fell silent, unsure how to react to this situation. It was the first time he and Amarantha found themselves in a disagreement. Despite feeling uneasy, he was confident in his woman and could assertively say that if she spoke, she would follow through.


    "Yeah, I don''t know what to do. Considering that Amarantha and my other allies will be unavable for some time, challenging times lie ahead for us," he muttered and stood up, signaling to burn all the corpses and extract their cores. ncing over his shoulder, he narrowed his eyes as he saw four portals opening in the sky again. He sighed, "Doesn''t it annoy them? Don''t they have a cooldown or something like that? I don''t even know what to say..."


    Adam drew his sword again and shouted for the knights to prepare for another battle. The atmosphere was tense, and many of them were already weary, but monsters emerged from the portals relentlessly and aggressively, maintaining a relentless pace that struck fear deep into the hearts of everyone.


    Doubts crept in ¨C was it really necessary? Why not just run away? Life goes on; is there any point in continuing through these trials?!


    "What an unusual party..."


    BOOOOOOM!


    A loud explosion echoed, instantly incinerating a new batch of demons. On the other side was Adam, looking irritated and frightened. These demons could interfere with thoughts.


    "What a dreadful power! Even I doubted myself for a moment. The power of illusion interference... it''s very dangerous!" he thought, surveying the battlefield. Ny percent of the knights were affected by this ability, sitting on the ground, trembling in fear. He clicked his tongue, shifting his gaze to Aurora and Elyra, who looked annoyed. He shouted to them, "Aurora! Elyra! Use your spells as quickly as possible and awaken them from the illusions! I''ll deal with the attackers!"


    "Alright! But at this rate, you''ll just tire yourself out!" Aurora eximed and sighed, seeing Adam already running towards a new batch of demons. ncing at Elyra, they both started gradually waking the knights from their slumber.


    Adam skillfully moved through them, his attacks hitting their marks while he burned the bodies. Before him were more than ten demons ¨C humanoid with grotesque features. The goat faces the tiger''s hands and legs, with a wolf''s body. Pimples and boils covered their faces, emitting a foul smell.


    "Ha-ah!"


    Adam swung his sword, sessfully beheading a demon, but two more took its ce. The battle grew more tense with each passing second, and Adam became more and more exhausted. Despite having arge reservoir of magical energy, he had already spent 4/5, and his fatigue increased significantly.


    "Gh-... Darn it!" he sighed and jumped back, narrowly avoiding a strike aimed at his abdomen.


    Looking ahead, he saw a demon with long ws, slightly different from the others. Its ws had green liquid on the tips, presumably poison.


    Not wanting to deal with them, Adam decided to retreat. ncing around, he saw that most knights had regained theirposure. Turning his gaze to Aurora, he shouted, "Aurora! Use the Light Field!"


    "Alright! One, two... three!"


    Her eyes sparkled, and a radiance enveloped her body, expanding in all directions, and covering the entire battlefield. The results were immediately noticeable ¨C demons slowed down and began screaming in horror.


    "Ghiaaaa!"


    The sound of their screams was horrifying, like sirens, and their bodies gradually ignited as if they were being shot by a powerfulser.


    "Painful... even though I trained, I still find it hard to endure this pain," Adam thought, stepping out of the spell''s range.


    The Light Field. It created an area saturated with the light attribute, making it extremely difficult for demons and other unclean beings to resist the spell. They either burned to ashes or weakened significantly.


    Considering that this spell was cast not by an ordinary mage but by a nymph, its effect was twice as potent.


    "Remind me never to anger Aurora, okay?" Adam whispered to Elyra and smiled, noticing her intense gaze on his back. Turning to Aurora, he just smiled at her.


    "Hmph..."


    ***


    Adam waited for another two hours but saw no movement from the demons. He ordered the knights to guard the city and stay alert. If they found any portals, they were to report it immediately.


    Entering the house, they were greeted by Ekaterina.


    "Master, I''ve prepared a hot bath for you," she said, bowing and approaching him, checking for wounds.


    "I''m fine. I came out of it without any injuries. The demons weren''t as strong, but they still posed a danger to the people," he said, kissing her on the forehead, making the maid blush and nod.


    "Very well. Please, follow me."


    Ekaterina smiled and turned on her heels, with Adam, Elyra, and Aurora following her. Entering the bathroom, they immediately rxed, feeling the pleasant warmth contrasting sharply with the weather outside.


    Adam began undressing, as did his women. He nced at his abdomen and frowned, seeing a vertical cut oozing ck liquid.


    "What the hell? Why didn''t I feel the impact... besides, the wound doesn''t hurt at all," he muttered and touched the wound. Still, there was no reaction ¨C he felt no pain, although the fact of getting wounded frightened him.


    Recalling all the moments of the battle, Adam couldn''t remember when he got hit. So, he couldn''t understand how and when he received this wound.


    "What is this?!" Elyra eximed in horror, rushing to him. She looked worried, and her cry brought Aurora running.


    "What a terrible wound... but there''s not even a scratch on your armor, what...?" Aurora was surprised and gritted her teeth, looking concerned.


    When attempting to heal the wound, it would close up, but a secondter, it would reappear with renewed strength. Surprisingly, everything happened too quickly, and there was no exnation for it.


    "I hope this isn''t a curse... damn, I''m useless in such matters. Elyra, hurry and go get Nyx here!" eximed Aurora, furrowing her brow.


    "U-understood!"


    Elyra rushed out of the bath to find Nyx while they seated Adam in a chair. He sighed and shook his head; the situation was not in his favor, so he had to rely on Nyx to discover something.


    Meanwhile, Aurora touched his wound and frowned. The ck liquid wasn''t his blood, so she was concerned.


    "I can''t understand what this liquid is. Viscous, odorless, but it emits magical energy," mumbled Adam slept soundly, his breathing calm and quiet. He dreamed of a vast field adorned with flowers. It 10:07


    was warm and cozy, and the gentle rays of the sun warmed his face.


    Aurora, wiping the liquid on a nearby napkin and raising her gaze to Adam, lifting her hands to his cheek and stroking it. "Darling, does it hurt?"


    "No, not at all. Even when you touch it, the wound doesn''t hurt at all. It''s a bit unusual," replied Adam, taking her hand and smiling, speaking in a tender voice. "Please, don''t me yourself, okay? You did everything you could, and no one in the world has the right to me you. Not even yourself."


    "But..."


    Adam sighed and squeezed her cheeks, pulling them from both sides. Chuckling at her silly expression, he continued.


    "No ''buts.'' You did everything in your power and helped me a lot, so be assured, you did great!"


    "Um..." Aurora nodded and kissed him on the lips.


    ***


    "I don''t understand. It looks like your regr blood, but the only difference is that there''s no smell, and it has a strange magical trace."


    After waiting for two minutes, Nyx arrived and examined the wound and the liquid oozing from it. However, she couldn''t provide any precise description of what it was.


    "I don''t know either. I assume it''s a curse or something simr. You can expect such things from demons," said Adam, cracking his neck and then looking at Elyra. "Dear, have simr symptoms been found in other people?"


    "I thought about that possibility too, so I asked the doctors. Unfortunately or fortunately, no one else has such a wound," replied Elyra with a sigh.


    "I see..."


    Adam stood up and put on a shirt. Taking a bath in this condition would be unhygienic at the very least, and at most, he could harm himself.


    Therefore, it was necessary to take a little rest and return to work. Fortunately for him, there were no consequences, and he felt the same as always. And when there were no more reports of portals during the day, he went to sleep. Deep into the night...


    The stars shone brightly in the sky, while the moon was hidden behind clouds as if covering itself to avoid seeing thend covered in the blood of demons.


    Adam slept soundly, his breathing calm and quiet. He dreamed of a vast field adorned with flowers. It was warm and cozy, and the gentle rays of the sun warmed his face.


    A person walked across this field. He looked entirely ordinary, with no distinctive features. He kept walking, and it seemed like his path never ended.


    "Do you see this picture? This is the path of a demon ¨C you keep moving forward, and your journey never ends, for you are endowed with a long life."


    Adam was surprised and stopped observing the scene, turning to the person speaking to him.


    "Casanova."


    Thest time they met was when he was searching for an artifact for Anna. Everything ended well, but their parting was filled with darkness.


    "We haven''t seen each other in a while, kiddo. You''re as grown-up as ever."

 Chapter 210 Space

    210 Space


    Great news for those awaiting illustrations! I''ve purchased aputer, and once I finish my tasks, I''ll start working. Thanks to everyone for supporting the book! Because of those who honestly purchased chapters, I can now afford aputer that won''tg.


    ---


    "Long time no see, kid. You''re as grown-up as ever."


    "..."


    Adam looked at Casanova with surprise; he seemed a bit peculiar. Casanova''s face was rxed, but his tone hinted at scheming.


    The familiar carefree and attractive smile vanished from his face, and the aura shifted for the worse. Memories shed in Adam''s mind of the time he and Alexander (the skeleton) watched memories together.


    "You must have heard by now," Casanova asked, approaching Adam and slowly patting his shoulder. He leaned in and whispered, "About the emergence of Hell."


    "You... have a connection to the outside world?" Adam asked in astonishment.


    "Hehe..."


    "..."


    Previously, Adam perceived Casanova as a being inside him, not someone real, able to move and sense the external world. However, Casanova knew about Hell''s emergence, and there was no doubt he was a demon, judging by his appearance.


    "Don''t be so surprised. I''m just older and more experienced than you, so I felt Hell''s emergence much faster than you. Soon, you''ll feel where it is too."


    "I''ll feel it?"


    "Yes, my friend, you''ll feel it. You''re not just a new-generation demon. Your blood traces back to ancient times when we lived in Hell," exined Casanova, chuckling, and turned away from Adam. His body started to disappear, but beforepletely vanishing, he said, "You shouldn''t meddle there. Hell has changed too much; I don''t want you to die."


    "What¡ª"


    Before Adam could finish, Casanova vanished as he gradually began to wake up.


    ---


    Crash.


    Early in the morning, a loud crash resounded, followed by several consecutive explosions. Adam''s bedroom was a mess; his bed and other furniture were split into two.


    He stood in the middle of the room with a grim expression, a vein bulging on his forehead. Fortunately, there was no one nearby as his aura erupted, covering the bedroom in a poisonous film.


    "Damn! Damn! Damn!"


    Casanova''s words carried a particr weight. If he spoke of Hell undergoing significant changes, there was a high chance of an extremely hazardous environment. Amarantha might simply not survive.


    He clenched his teeth, kicked a chair that flew into the wall and shattered. Annoyed, he snorted, turning away, gradually regaining control over his aura and dispelling the poison that had started to corrode the barriers.


    "Darn, this irritates me. The situation is getting out of control. Oneyer of mystery unfolds, revealing a secondyer, and beneath the secondyer, a thirdyer?" he grumbled with irritation, sighing, regting his breathing. In a series of inhales and exhales, he began to calm down.


    Approaching a chair, Adam sat and sighed. He worried about Amarantha, but in this situation, when he had his own problems, there was nothing he could do. All he could do was hope she would return unharmed.


    After two hours, he returned to work. Fortunately, in the city of Sedyon, no more monsters or portals appeared, and there were no strange urrences. He ordered the guards to rest in groups, and most of them returned home to rx. They were rewarded with over 700 Gold Dragon Stones, while families of the deceased were promised support until their deaths.


    Unfortunately, after a recount, five deaths were identified. Most died due to an unknown infection. Doctors couldn''t pinpoint the origin of the infection but found traces of magic. Adam was deeply troubled as it was unclear how the infection was transmitted.


    The bodies had to be cremated, despite many issues with their families who wanted dignified burials. After lengthy negotiations, they reluctantly agreed to the difficult decision and gave the green light.


    ***


    Lighting a cigarette, Adam looked at the city, appearing deserted. Due to the demon attack, a state of emergency was dered, and residents were locked in their homes.


    "...the city looks so pitiful. I always wanted the lights to shine here," he thought and sighed, gazing at the sky. His eyes narrowed, "I need to quickly study the ancient formation and thus seal off the entire city. It requires creating a special system using magic, but it will be challenging."


    He contemted creating a dome covering the entire city, acting as both protection and limiting the use of magic. The system was necessary to create a whitelist¡ªthose permitted to use magic. The project was costly, intricate, and required thorough research. Unfortunately, even ancient formations didn''t offer such fine-tuned customization capabilities, so they hadn''t managed to create such protection.


    If they had, portals couldn''t activate, rendering the threat null. Sedyon would have gained a reputation as the most secure city, attracting more attention and investors. "What a horror. The emergence of Hell and demons with their portals severely disrupts the barely preserved world. Action must be taken, or we''ll face unpleasant consequences."


    Morning news reported hundreds and thousands of casualties in Avalonia. Despite tight security in the capital and major cities, viges and small towns suffered greatly. Many innocent lives were lost, and the financial damage alone exceeded 5000 Gold Dragon Stones.


    Portals still appeared in some ces, and demons terrorized cities. This morning, Adam received a letter from his brother Lucius.


    [Long time no see, Adam. I''ll get straight to the point. Due to recent events, the Chaos Empire faces many suspicions and no fewer usations. I received a letter from our mother, saying she''s going on an expedition to Hell.


    I hope you''ll be vignt. It''s challenging for me to allocate time and soldiers right now, but as soon as I handle the situation in the Empire, I''ll send you assistance.


    Please, don''t die.]


    Honestly, Adam was touched by such a letter. Lucius had cared for him since childhood, swiftly eliminating anyone who could harm Adam. His concern surpassed all, and Adam had no intention of breaking their bond. After all, brotherly rtions were the strongest.


    Returning to his office, he picked up a pen and an envelope with paper, starting to write a response.


    [Brother Lucius, I received your letter and would like to thank you for caring so much about me. Don''t worry, for now, I can handle the invaders. Take care of the Empire; under your leadership, the demons can stay afloat. Don''t sumb to external criticism and do what you think is right. I''ll send you assistance in the form of a hundred boxes of enchanted swords. Please be vignt; these demons might have the ability to curse or spread infection. See you.]


    Finishing the letter, he sighed and stood up, looking out the window.


    "What?!"


    Before his eyes unfolded a scene of horror. The sky turned blood-red, and countless portals reced the clouds.


    ***


    The world we exist in has a spherical shape. This conclusion was reached by practitioners when they rose above the clouds and discovered the vast cosmos. However, this cosmos was vastly different from what you might know. Instead ofs, there were nes hidden in space.


    And the only way to enter another world is to find the entrance to the ne, but even this is an extremely difficult task. And... Hell, in its current state, was a ne that was hard to find an entrance to, and if you did find it, breaking through the barriers would be very difficult.


    Hundreds of thousands and millions of kilometers away from their homnd, Veronica and other high-ss practitioners were on a mission. They stood in front of a crack from which red liquid flowed.


    "Yes, indeed. This is Hell," confirmed Veronica, frowning. She turned to two unknown silhouettes and said, "But even I can''t enter. Something is blocking me."


    "Hmm..."


    Veronica tried once again to direct her magical energy inside, but...


    Boom!


    An explosion urred, throwing back several practitioners. Veronica just clicked her tongue, looking dissatisfied.


    "Yeah, horror. We found the entrance but can''t get in. These bastards know how to give us dumb tasks..."


    "Veronica! Watch yournguage!" reprimanded one of the mysterious silhouettes.


    "Why did you say that, you dumb bitch! Is kissing the gods'' asses the only thing you''re good at?" retorted Veronica.


    "..."


    These two didn''t say anything else to her. And though Amarantha, Elizabeth, and Sierra didn''t say anything, it was clear they also agreed. Gods, in the mortal''s perception, might be super beings, but for them, they were just one level above. The only reason they couldn''tin was that the gods had control over their world, and killing them would result in the destruction of everything.


    And the gods gave orders. While some supported and obeyed them, there were others like Veronica. And they were the majority.


    Who likes to be subservient and always listen to someone whose faces you don''t see? Of all the gods, the Goddess of Light was the most active, and her control over the other gods was unquestionable.


    "I won''t waste my time figuring out the entry method myself. Hell disappeared by the will of the Demon King, and even if it reappeared, I haven''t received orders from him," said Veronica and began to walk away, ignoring everyone.


    "Veronica! Stop!"


    Despite their attempts to stop her, the woman still left. Among the practitioners, silence fell.


    ***


    Veronica snorted when she noticed others attempting to break into Hell. She just shook her head and sighed, pulling out a locket with a depiction of a young Adam.


    "How I miss you..." she murmured in a tender, caring voice.


    "So, here you are. You even wear a locket with his image... I should do the same," a female voice echoed behind her.


    Turning around, Veronica saw Amarantha, who was smiling at her cheerfully.


    "Amarantha..."

 Chapter 211 Red Devil

    <h4>Chapter 211 Red Devil </h4>


    ?Looking over her shoulder, Veronica saw Amarantha approaching, dressed in red knightly armor. The Demon Queen pursed her lips and sighed, clearly reluctant to have any contact with Amarantha.


    "Hello, Amarantha. I thought you''d stay with Adam," Veronica said in a low voice, with a hint of reproach, as if questioning why Amarantha hade here.


    "Hmm?" Naturally, Amarantha noticed the hint but showed no displeasure, nor did she change the expression on her face. She just shrugged and approached Veronica.


    "I have to be here because it''s my chance to be stronger. If you haven''t forgotten, I have demon blood in my lineage, and it upies a significant part. So, this expedition is crucial for me, you understand?" Amarantha replied, crossing her arms over her chest and smiling. She pointed at Sierra, who looked very serious: "Even the perpetually carefree girl is now extremely serious and intends to finish this expedition as quickly as possible to gain new power."


    "Hmph... You don''t understand what you''re getting into. If the Demon King is still there, death awaits strangers. Only you and I will survive, considering our demon lineage."


    "I hope he''s not there." The Demon King. Amarantha knew about him only from ancient records, and the information was not as abundant as she would have liked. The only thing worth understanding was that this creature was extremely dangerous and rivaled the power of the gods, who were essentially the pinnacle of the practice everyone aspired to. And if the Demon King is in the Abyss, invaders like Amarantha and others will face an unpleasant fate.


    If Amarantha can survive due to her demon lineage, which mostly belongs to demons, the fate of others will not be so sweet. That''s why she was afraid that Sierra might die. She was an important ally, one that couldn''t be lost under any circumstances. As for Elizabeth...


    "Hmm..." Amarantha shifted her gaze to Elizabeth, who stood alone on the side. Even among the Higher Powers, she showed no friendliness and often stood alone. She had few friends because she was not talkative, and her gaze was always cold, discouraging others from talking to her.


    However, she and Amarantha grew up together in the Academy, where, after studying, each went their separate ways. Elizabeth became so powerful that she was recognized as a Queen, and Amarantha chose the path of the criminal world, where she became a kind of Queen. In essence, two friends became influential people, but this very fact separated them.


    Moreover, Elizabeth''s actions towards Adam had strained their rtionship. No matter how understanding Amarantha tried to be, she couldn''t stand the fact that her husband was locked away from her. Irritation and... jealousy red up within her.


    "Well, she can handle it on her own. If she''s in danger, I''ll somehow help," Amarantha thought, sighing and turning away from Elizabeth, looking at Veronica. She thought, "She''s also an unusual andplex personality. Obsessed with Adam, as if it''s her world, and the recent event showed that she''s willing to destroy everything for his safety. In short, insane."


    However, such obsession was good, if used for its intended purpose - that''s what Amarantha thought. Adam was an attractive man, despite some ws, and he attracted women with his kindness and care. And the more strong women in his harem, the stronger the Empire they would create.


    "But for now... I need to deal with the task of entering the Abyss. The entrance is closed; even Veronica can''t get inside," Amarantha thought and squinted, "What''s this strange magical trace?"


    Shifting her gaze to the crack, she saw thin lines emanating from it, resembling ropes. They were red and so thin that one had to make a considerable effort to notice them. These ropes led to practitioners standing in front of the crack. Surprisingly, they chose those with the weakest levels.


    "Does this thread have the ability to control the mind?" She thought, but she didn''t warn others, wanting to see the effect first and, preferably, the expected result. And...


    "AHH! Kane, what are you doing?!" One of the SS-level practitioners, a man with blue eyes and ck hair of slender build, suddenly attacked another practitioner, using Higher Energy, which, although weak in space, still posed a considerable threat. Chaos erupted among the practitioners, while Amarantha and Veronica watched from the sidelines.


    Looking at Veronica, Amarantha nodded, making sure that the woman had also noticed something amiss. The same opinion was held by two SSS+ level practitioners who remained silent and did nothing, just preventing this person from killing anyone. And after five minutes, the victim of control was saved.


    "W-what have I done?!" he cried in despair and apologized, afraid that he would be killed for it.


    "Bastard, now you''re denying it?! ept your punishment and die!" Others shouted in irritation, clearly displeased with him, and those who were injured due to his attacks were even more enraged.


    Of course, some wanted to kill him. Many of them suffered injuries from Higher Energy, which prated the protectiveyer of the body and caused internal injuries, affecting bleeding and magical energy. Surrounded by more than ten people, the poor man named Kane was terrified and could only desperately look at Veronica, hoping to be saved.


    And although Veronica didn''t react, one of the two SSS+ practitioners helped him. There was a p - everyone''s attention was drawn to one of the practitioners.


    "Stop fooling around. He''s not guilty of what happened because his mind was taken over. I suggest immediately stepping away from the crack to a distance of a hundred meters to avoid a repeat of mind control," said the practitioner and flew forward.


    The rest exchanged nces. They looked puzzled, but considering that the order came from someone not easy, they could only obey and obediently move away, leaving Kane alone. He sighed in relief and adjusted his clothes, flying towards the others, but...


    Shooosh.


    "AAAAAAAAAAAH!"


    Veronica turned with a raised eyebrow and looked at the spot where Kane was. She was shocked, her eyes widening. She saw a scene where a giant red hand with blisters and long ck ws grabbed Kane and dragged him into the portal. And after that...


    "Darn! The portal is closing!" Amarantha was shocked, looking at Veronica with anticipation for answers, but the woman herself was in a stupor. Her body trembled, and various emotions mixed inside her, while her beautiful ck eyes sparkled.


    "Veronica? What happened?" Amarantha inquired, flying to her, but the woman didn''t respond to her call. "Hey... what''s wrong with you?"


    Amarantha shook Veronica by the shoulder, and only then did the Demon Queene to her senses. Cold sweat dripped from her forehead, and she looked frightened. Looking into Amarantha''s eyes, she muttered.


    "It was the Guardian of Hell... the Red Devil. If he''s here, it means that..."


    She didn''t continue, not because she didn''t want to but simply because she couldn''t. And Amarantha didn''t insist, but she was deeply concerned for her. After a few minutes of contemtion, she recalled some details she had read from a book.


    "The Gates of Hell are filled with fear and despair. Anyone entering will be tested, and if you have hostile intentions, the Guardian of Hell, the Red Demon, will take you to Hell and torture your soul for thousands of years. He moves only on the orders of the Demon King or his assistant."


    Could this mean that the Demon King had indeed awakened? But... would Veronica react this way if she heard about it?


    "Brother..." a murmur echoed in the emptiness.


    ---


    Adam effortlessly destroyed another demon that was rapidly zigzagging towards him. This demon differed significantly from the others in its speed and agility, making it harder to fight, but if your reaction speed was good enough, dealing with it wasn''t that difficult.


    Fortunately, most demonsing out of the portals were weak, and you didn''t have to exert too much effort on them. However, the fact that their numbers increased each time was undeniably frustrating.


    "I''m so tired..." Adam was beyond Sedion, where new portals were discovered. His face was tired, and he sighed every time he looked at the horrifying sight ¨C corpses of demons that needed to be burned. He was covered in blood, and his armor was pierced. For several days, he had been fighting, but these demons were multiplying like ants, and there was no chance to resist them.


    The girls were taking care of the city and thepany in general. They had a lot of work ahead, so he could only sigh in helplessness. Unfortunately, the workload on all of them was horrifying, and there wasn''t even time for sleep. The only thing that pleased them was that they didn''t need sleep for their bodies to function well.


    Fortunately, most guards had already gotten used to quickly responding to the appearance of portals and timely destroying demons. So, the safety in the city was good, but Adam still didn''t dare to allow the residents to move freely, as there was a high chance that a new and unknown batch of demons with special abilities might appear, posing a potential threat.


    "The main thing is to be careful and not lose vignce. The enemy attacks when we are least prepared," he thought and turned, heading towards the city.


    The gates mmed shut, and over a hundred protective spells were immediately activated, ensuring decent protection for the city walls. Adam shook his head and sighed, feeling a slight fatigue. Another heavy workdayy ahead, filled with paperwork and battles.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 212 Virus

    <h4>Chapter 212 Virus </h4>


    ?A week had passed. Adam sat in his office, his condition somewhatplex ¨C he breathed heavily, his face pale, and the magical energy within him bubbled as if it had been heated to incredible temperatures. Signs of magical fever were evident, a result of frequent and extremely careless use of magical energy, leading to fatigue and eventually illness.


    "I feel awful. It''s like I drank spoiled milk and then ate all of it with rotten fish," hemented, describing his feelings with an irritated sigh. He surveyed the room and noticed there were still matters that demanded his attention. "Over a hundred reports and another hundred papers that need a thorough examination. Do they hate me so much that they want to work me to death?"


    My apologies for beingte with the chapter. Faced some issues. Enjoy the read, friends!


    ====


    In one week, the world hadn''t changed much, but most had started to adapt to the attacks. The resistance from the inhabitants had be more effective. Hence, Adam could take a break from battles and delegate responsibility to his knights, but...


    "The wound still asionally bleeds... could my current state be because of it? I don''t understand," mumbled Adam, sighing with profound fatigue.


    The girls continued their work; most were assigned to oversee thepany, while ra, Elyra, and Nyx were responsible for the city. Fortunately, they excelled at their tasks, allowing Adam more freedom to focus on managing the city and its security.


    "Amarantha..."


    There was no news from her. No word of victory or defeat. Adam, unfortunately, remained oblivious to her condition¡ªwhether she was alive or dead. This troubled him and plunged him into depression, causing him repeated anguish. Essentially, Amarantha was the person closest to him, almost like the other half of his brain. Therefore, her absence brought numerous obstacles and trials to Adam.


    "Gods... darn it!" he grumbled, grinding his teeth in hatred. He couldn''t forget the moment when the Goddess of Light took notice of him. Her presence alone instilled fear in him as if he would die in that very second. A feeling of weakness and impending death.


    It angered him, but what could he do? Even Veronica would struggle if she opposed the Gods, and considering their unknown true identities, except for the Goddess of Light, the trial would be severe. However, it''s not to say that Adam had no countermeasures. Over the course of time, he had contemted many times the idea of...


    ...finding an ally in the form of another goddess.


    "My efforts were supposed to bring some benefit, and considering the buzz mypany created, many people in the world learned about Veridia... and I''m not talking about thepany''s name, but the Goddess herself."


    Veridia. Goddess of Truth and Justice. In ancient times, she was extremely well-known, almost surpassing the poprity of the Goddess of Light, making her followers proud and unquestionably obedient to hermands. Every day felt like happiness, but it didn''tst long. Suddenly, one day, the statue representing the Goddess exploded, injuring the monks and believers who were praying at that moment.


    If it were an ordinary time, people would have thought it was either an attack or a coincidence, but in ancient times, it was considered a bad omen, and at most, a sign that the god had died. This led to a sharp decline in the Church of Truth and Justice, which was gaining poprity, while the Church of Light, barely known at that time, suddenly became much more popr. The concept of monotheism emerged. Other gods were forgotten, and those who still worshipped the old gods were persecuted and considered heretics. In general, it was a horrifying picture.


    "I bet on the fact that the Goddess Veridia would be displeased with the Goddess of Light," thought Adam as he stood up from his seat, a challenging task. However, he managed to stand and began walking towards the cabs. Pressing a button hidden on the top shelf of the bookcase, he opened a secret door.


    Creak... a sound echoed as arge shelf shifted, revealing a secret passage. Knowledge from books and movies had indeed helped him build a decent defense. Nodding satisfactorily, Adam began to descend, snapping his fingers in advance. Torches on the walls immediately lit up, providing decent illumination.


    "That''s better... having the ability to see in the dark is pleasant, but undoubtedly, illumination is much better," he thought and started descending further.


    The steps seemed endless, and he descended and descended. It couldn''t be ignored that the underground space he was descending into was buried much deeper into the ground. It was done for safety reasons because the ritual he nned to perform deep below was meant to summon the consciousness of the goddess, which could harm everything around.


    And he was no less prepared for this. He wore special armor crafted by Amarantha, designed to protect Adam from the influence of light magic, which greatly aided him. And now, despite a slight uncertainty, he sighed, looking at the door.


    "When I enter, this could be the end for me, but undoubtedly, I need to pursue this goal. And so..."


    Adam pushed the door and entered, and as he crossed the threshold, the door automatically closed. Before him was arge sphere, infused with magical energy, its source being countless monster cores.


    "It''s time to begin the summoning."


    ***


    "Elyra, take a look at this document. It''s yesterday''s report about our knights'' venture beyond the city," suddenly said ra, handing the document to Elyra, who sat beside her.


    They were in the meeting room, which had temporarily turned into a workspace. Only these two were present, as Nyx had left to address more serious matters. And now...


    "Well, let''s see... hmm? Captain Richardson''s report... uh-huh... hmm..."


    The nymph began to read attentively, her eyshes trembling every time she moved to the next paragraph. After two or three minutes of reading, she raised her eyebrows, and her facial expression began to change. And in the end...


    "What is this?! Why did we receive this report only now?" she eximed in surprise and looked at ra, who shrugged. Elyra sighed, "ra, did you miss this task? You know it''s serious."


    "Yes, I know! And I didn''t ck off; I only found this report today. As for why I didn''t see it earlier... maybe a bit tired?" she mumbled and sighed, grabbing her head. "How irritating this situation is. Can''t we just somehow wipe out all the demons and be done with it?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Better send this report to Ekaterina; let her immediately dispatch a squad of doctors. Lock those people in a room and don''t let them out. They need to be cut off from contact with the outside world."


    ra and Elyra simultaneously sighed and ced the report on a round tform that glowed and absorbed the paper.


    ***


    At her workce as the head chambermaid, Ekaterina received a magical notification from one of the maids, informing her of the arrival of another report.


    "What? Strange... this is yesterday''s report, but I haven''t read it. Maybe Elyra and ra overlooked it in time?" Ekaterina mumbled as soon as she took the report in her hands.


    "I fear the problem is serious, Lady Ekaterina. Lord Adam had a simr issue, and we were bewildered, not understanding what this wound was. But now, as it has appeared in others..." Chloe began to speak but didn''t finish her thoughts, evidently anticipating something bad.


    "We can be convinced that it is likely a new type of curse-virus. We cannot let it spread; immediately quarantine all the infected. The same goes for those who interacted with them," Ekaterinamanded, setting the report aside.


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Order of Ekaterina was immediately ryed to all the infected, who initially were horrified and highly nervous. Some even directly insulted the maids for wanting to kill them. However, after persuasion and promises ofpensation, they reluctantly followed. The same applied to those who had interacted with the infected.


    Once everything was executed, Ekaterina knocked on Adam''s office door, requesting permission to enter. However, after waiting for five minutes without a response, she began to worry. Apologizing, she opened the door only to find an empty office.


    "Where is Lord?!" she eximed with horror, activating her magical abilities, temporarily unblocked. The entire estate was suddenly engulfed in intense pressure, and a small thread of magical energy emanated from her body, heading somewhere distant.


    ***


    A hundred meters away from the portal''s initial location, practitioners were positioned in a somewhat chaotic order, hesitant to make any unnecessary moves. Silence prevailed among them, each feeling disheartened. asionally, their gazes would shift toward three beings standing near the portal site.


    It was Veronica and those she referred to as Izo and Eina. Periodically, they activated spells, attempting to locate the portal, but encountered only severe trials. During one of these checks, Izo''s body suddenly lit up, and a white sphere appeared before her.


    "Hello, Goddess of Light!" greeted Izo the white sphere.


    "Hmm... it seems the portal closed. I searched for it in space and found approximate coordinates, but you''ll have to go even further from this ce. Moreover, we suffered considerable damage from an unknown malevolent energy flow, and it seems the Demon King is not pleased with your visit. This time, I order you to be extremely cautious and carry out your duties responsibly! End ofmunication."


    The white sphere vanished, leaving everyone without a chance for further conversation. Despite discontent among those around, Izo and Eina immediately ordered advancing.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 213 Goddess

    <h4>Chapter 213 Goddess </h4>


    ?"Damn it!" Veronica shouted angrily, and her aura burst outward, dering her presence in the surrounding space.


    "..."


    No one attempted to stop her; they simply moved away, unwilling to be caught in the stray bullet of her anger. Even Izo, who was usually the first to scold her for such disrespect, remained silent.


    The reason was simple: the Goddess of Light, with her arrogance and a tone that implied they were beneath her, had angered them. Even if many of them supported the gods, they did not ept such an attitude.


    However, would these people do anything about it? Naturally, no. They would just swallow it and follow every order, not wanting theirfort zone to be disturbed.


    "Darn it..."


    Amarantha was furious but could only contain her emotions. She joined this expedition only because she needed the Abyss. There, she had to be stronger to help Adam.


    "Damn gods. I''ll get to you someday!"


    ***


    Meanwhile, Adam stood aside, lips pressed together, watching as arge sphere filled with yet another stream of energy, and the pressure in the room made even him tremble.


    "What a dreadful power... I can''t even imagine what will happen when the Goddess''s consciousness is summoned," he thought, observing how monster cores and other creatures'' essences filtered into pure magical energy.


    It served as a reservoir that could sustain the Goddess''s consciousness, allowing him to negotiate with her. However, his well-being deteriorated, and he felt as if he had swiftly ascended a mountain.


    Breathing was interrupted by coughs, and hearts pounded loudly, sensing intense strain. Adam stood still, but the pressure on him was already significant.


    "What horror. It''s incredibly challenging to envision the power of the Goddess Veridia. In ancient times, she was almost the primary goddess until followers of the Goddess of Light disced her," he thought and sighed, feeling fatigued. "Having a goddess as an ally will be very useful, but I''m not sure if she''ll agree. No one knows how their minds work."


    The Goddess of Truth and Justice. An indispensable figure in the ancient history of the world, where her power instilled fear and worship in every follower and inhabitant of ancientnds. Despite her religion not iming monotheism, most believed only in her.


    Her most faithful followers possessed the ability to see through lies and use the power of [Heavenly Wrath].


    "Heavenly Wrath... this ability works very strangely and unpredictably. If the target is evil, lightning immediately turns them to dust, but if they''re good, it only strengthens them."


    It was unpredictable. The determination of whether a person was evil or good was decided by the gods'' worldview, and they were quite peculiar in that regard.


    "So I need to be careful."


    ***


    Veronica and the others faced a long journey. Unfortunately, the situation was such that new coordinates were weeks away even at the fastest speeds. Space was vast and challenging to explore, with many hidden ces and dangers. Various cracks could lead to separate worlds.


    However, beneath the attractive facade lurked great danger. There were cases where practitioners sessfully broke through the cracks and entered a world, only to lose contact afterward. Darkness surrounded them every time they delved deeper, following in the footsteps of Ada. Many struggled against the poison in the unknown energy.


    "We''ve been traveling for two days already," Amarantha thought, feeling the moral fatigue of having no one to talk to. In her thoughts, memories of their daily conversations with Adam emerged. These memories served as a source of energy, sustaining her. Yet, they also brought a sense of loneliness and a desire to return.


    "Adam... I hope he''s safe. ording to Sierra, problems have arisen in the mortal world, likely due to Ada''s appearance," Amarantha pondered, sighing heavily. She clenched her fists, looking into the distance. "There''s still a challenging path ahead."


    Ahead, Veronica, with two other practitioners, led the flight. She, too, was lost in thought, recalling the moment when the practice was dragged into Ada. Then, she distinctly felt her brother''s magical energy.


    "But how is that possible? My brother disappeared before Ada vanished. I thought the Demon King took him," Veronica agonized, trying to find some justification, but nothing came to her. "All the facts pointed to him. Could he be alive?"


    She knew nothing about it.


    ***


    On the surface, portals still appeared, releasing demons that were promptly in. It became a part of everyone''s life, and they gradually adapted to it. Unfortunately, there were still many losses.


    Avalonia provided financial aid and sent reinforcements, helping poor viges avoid destruction. However, the world mourned. Every person felt that the world was gradually changing. The familiar sky took on a bloody hue, and rains seemed to corrode the soul. It was the beginning of a catastrophe.


    "Have they found Adam?" Elira asked anxiously, and Ekaterina shook her head negatively.


    "No, Lady Elira. Unfortunately, his trial ended in the office, and it''s challenging to track further. But the crystal of life is still intact, indicating that he''s alive," Ekaterina replied in a soft voice, trying tofort the girl.


    "Darn!"


    On the second day, they searched for him but found no clues. He simply vanished, as if dissolved in the air. Despite the tense situation, the girls had to make a considerable effort to keep the city of Sedyon intact and safe.


    Aurora sighed sadly and shook her head. She had just left Anna''s room, who was in a severe psychological state, doing nothing but crying. This added to the problems, considering everyone in the mansion was in a bad mood. Amarantha''s absence left everyone in confusion, not knowing what to do. The overall spirit was low due to Adam''s absence.


    "So many problems... where could he have disappeared to?" ra muttered irritably.


    And suddenly...


    WHOOSH!


    A strong gust of wind suddenly appeared from the direction of the bookshelf, which was quickly destroyed under the force of the wind, revealing a passage for the girls. From there, they felt a powerful energy of an unknown type, reminiscent of Light Magic. Exchanging nces, they ran into the passage and began to descend quickly.


    ***


    "..."


    Adam silently watched as the streams of wind engulfed the entire room, and the sphere began to melt under an incredible temperature. This was the manifestation of the emergence of the Goddess''s consciousness, gradually forming into a white sphere. Adam watched with trepidation, trying to maintain the cirction of magical energy within himself, in case of any adverse reaction.


    And now, five minutes had passed, even more. Adam squinted discontentedly when he felt that the unknown energy began to erode the protection, created by the armor. He felt the energy trying to reach him, but the defense helped, although there were signs that the armor was breaking.


    "What a terrible force... is this the power of the Goddess Veridia?" he muttered, not expecting to get an answer. However...


    "Of course not. This is not my true power, mortal... I''m more interested in why you summoned me." A deep female voice responded, carrying notes of authority and might.


    She appeared in the form of a white sphere, bearing no resemnce to a human, but Adam seemed to see her appearance. She was a tall, beautiful woman with golden hair straight down to her shoulders, and her green eyes sparkled brightly in the daylight, while her smile seemed to rece the sun. Dressed in a simple, modest white dress, she wore a rose wreath on her head.


    "I sensed that mentions of my name have increased. It happened only once in a millennium, and even then it was researchers. And you... seem to have efficiently used my identity, haven''t you?" she asked, chuckling cheerfully and tilting her head to the side. Her smile was radiant.


    "I apologize for that. I pursued only pure motives," Adam replied, watching her attentively. He smiled, though he felt very tense inside.


    "Hmm..."


    The Goddess just snorted and looked around, narrowing her eyes. Adam felt a powerful flow of energy passing through him, through his body, and then through the entire castle. This created a strong pressure that instantly carried them away. Adam held his breath, feeling exposed before her, unable to hide anything.


    "Damn... system!" he eximed in his thoughts, praying that the existence of his power remained unknown.


    ***


    The girls descending suddenly froze, feeling an intense gaze upon them. They stood in shock, bewildered and unsure of what to do, while the pressure gave them the sensation that they could die at any moment.


    "W-what is this?" Elira asked in horror as soon as the pressure subsided.


    "I don''t know... but we need to hurry!" ra shouted and ran down.


    Aurora held her breath and began to descend with them, as did Ekaterina. After a few minutes, they found themselves in a room where Adam stood in front of a massive sphere.


    "Adam!" ra called his name, but he showed no reaction.


    She gasped in horror and looked at the white sphere, which gradually took the form of a beautiful woman. In her hands, she held an olive branch, and she smiled brightly. It didn''t take a genius to figure out who she was.


    "Veridia..."


    She was the prototype for Adam''spany logo, named after this goddess. In ancient times, she was arguably the most powerful, holding power over the entire world. The Goddess of Truth and Justice, Veridia.


    "So, this is the state of this world... as expected from Ste, her control over mortals is extremely effective."


    "Ste?" Adam didn''t understand, but he decided not to ask questions.


    The goddess simply smiled, looked around, and noticed the stunned girls.


    "Oh? Are these your women?"


    To be continued...

 Chapter 214 Giants

    <h4>Chapter 214 Giants </h4>


    ?Heeey! Swcowboy once again contributed to the book with a donation! Thank you! As always, two additional chapters will be released on 22.11 at the usual time :). Enjoy reading, my friends!


    ====


    The Goddess''s gaze was filled with interest as she focused particrly on Aurora, who, by that time, had frozen in fear, unsure of how to properly react to the goddess''s curiosity towards her. Adam had managed to wake up by then and immediately rushed to Aurora, standing in front of her and looking at Veridia with tension.


    "Oh? Hehe.... Protecting your woman? Verymendable, you''re a goodd," Veridia said with augh, easing her pressure, and then it seemed like she became an ordinary person. A simr sensation urred when Amaranthapletely concealed her aura. Seeing them rx, she chuckled, "You''re quite amusing, honestly. Didn''t you summon me? And now you''re afraid to deal with me... something doesn''t add up."


    "Ahem..." Adam cleared his throat, but it was forced. He took a step forward and decided to introduce himself first to break the ice that formed during their short meeting. "Lady Veridia, my name is Adam. And I..."


    "You created apany, naming it after me, and took an ancient statue of me as a model for your logo, right? Yes, I''m aware," she interrupted him and smiled, tilting her head to the side. "And I know what you want to tell me. And to bepletely honest, I have no reason to help you in your endeavor, you know? Despite any disagreements with Ste, we''re still close friends. And helping you weaken my close friend... hmm, don''t you think that''s a bit immoral?"


    "Immoral? Can we talk about morality when Gods send the best defenders of our world to the ughterhouse while they sit in their cozy beds?" Adam sarcastically asked, raising an eyebrow at Veridia''s words about morality and immorality. He just smiled and continued, ignoring the change in Veridia''s expression, "As for me, the reason for your refusal is not because the Goddess of Light is your close friend, but rather the unwillingness to coborate with a person who appeared out of nowhere, right?"


    "Interesting assumption..."


    Even though the Goddess''s face became more serious for a fraction of a second, she managed to hide it behind a carefree smile and casually approached him, almost leaning against his body. Her gaze was full of mystery, while an unknown, fragrant scent filled Adam''s nostrils, making his head spin.


    "You think quite unusually. Why would I, the Goddess of Truth and Justice, engage in such treachery as betraying my friend? It''s very wrong... the action itself vites myws, understand?" she murmured sweetly, gently stroking his cheek, and looking up at him. Meeting gazes, she just smiled affectionately, looking into his ck eyes. She chuckled, "So, I can''t ept your offer. Although, it was nice that my poprity increased thanks to you. If I had enough power, I would reward you with a divine spell, but s... you''re a demon."


    Adam couldn''t take his eyes off hers, feeling himself getting lost in them. Veridia was extraordinary ¨C her eyes possessed such power that diverting one''s gaze felt like a sin. The emotions intentionally infused into her eyes only intensified the effect. It was as if she was saying, "I''m looking only at you and no one else," which, on one hand, could make an ordinary person feel intoxicated. Such a gaze strongly resembled that of Amarantha and Veronica, as well as his other wives.


    "Perhaps viting your principles, but... I''ve heard that the power of the gods over anyw doesn''t always mean they should lead such a lifestyle. Otherwise, I can''t even imagine what the fate of the God of Life and Death would be," he replied, furrowing his brow, feeling a special force trying to prate his body, but...


    Ding!


    [Attempt to interfere with the System detected...]


    Ding!


    [The magical mark "Hostage of Truth" has been sessfully removed.]


    "Hmm..."


    The man frowned displeased when he sensed Veridia''s attempt to ce a mark on him, which would make him speak only the truth. He had already seen a simr effect with Chloe and was prepared for it, considering that followers of the Goddess of Truth and Justice had the ability to detect lies. However, there was still a sense of fear, considering he was dealing with a Goddess whose nature was entirely unknown to him.


    "Oh? Do you have some special protective magic or something? Even my mark couldn''t prate it... how unusual!" Veridia noticed with surprise, smiling, not appearing irritated but rather curious. She suddenly grabbed both of Adam''s cheeks and stretched them in both directions. "Come on, trickster, tell me how you did it. Big sister will reward you with something!"


    "Ef-f-f?!"


    Adam was genuinely bewildered by such sudden contact with his skin, so he could only look puzzled at the goddess who seemed to be having fun. Moreover, she actively initiated conversations on various topics and sincerely expressed interest in the state of this world, as if she had slept her entire life and had just woken up.


    "Ah-a-a-a? The Holy Empire was destroyed? What a disaster... most of my followers were there," she murmured sadly, hearing Adam''s ount of the current state of the world. She looked at him and suddenly became serious. "Besides, something has piqued my interest, Adam. You suggested squeezing Ste off the throne... hmm, I''ll be honest. I liked that proposal."


    "Then..."


    "But I can''t give an answer now. Unfortunately, even with all my desires, I need to maintain a delicate bnce. But rest assured, I''ll make sure your women stay alive. Your power in the mortal world is very much needed by me," she muttered and chuckled, starting to disappear. Waving her hand, she said as a parting note, "For your happiness, Ste is currently busy begging Mother Nature for permission in case the Gods have to go to war. Then, maybe, we''ll meet face to face for real."


    ***


    "There it is!" someone shouted in the vastness of space.


    Amarantha looked ahead with a tired gaze, and in that moment, she held her breath. Before them were no cracks,s, or anything else. These were massive gates, infernal gates. Red dragons flew around them, and the entrance was guarded by two Red Devils at the SSS level. Each of them exceeded two hundred meters in height, yet they still seemed smallpared to the portal, which was asrge as entire continents.


    The sense of the portal''s size was impressive even from a distance of a hundred kilometers, but as they approached, their shock grew. By the way, Veronica was the only one who didn''t care about the gate''s size. She casually flew up to the gates and looked at the two Red Devils.


    "Strange... in my memories, Arnes and Vachares were here. Who are you?" she asked carelessly, stunning the other practitioners.


    "Hm-m-m?"


    One of the giants looked at her and squinted. His appearance was threatening, his face covered in scars, and his aura was so strong that it created a gravitational field, erasing cosmic radiation to dust. While this pleased some practitioners, there was still a strong fear for their lives.


    "Hmm... you look familiar. Moreover, you know the true names of the former guardians. Not everyone knows about it, so you''re an important figure for us, right?" he murmured in a low voice, but to be honest, it sounded as loud as an ordinary person shouting. Despite suspicions, he continued, "Moreover, you''re an old demon, meaning you lived in Hell before its disappearance. What a pleasant encounter; I thought there were no old demons left in the outer world."


    "Hey, stop talking to her. We were ordered not to let anyone in, even if it''s an old demon, understood? Chase them away quickly," another guard irritably shouted, and at his cry, several practitioners coughed up blood ¨C that''s how powerful he was.


    "Sigh..."


    Veronica only wrinkled her nose when they spoke to her so rudely, and Amarantha, standing behind a group of practitioners of her level, couldn''t help but shake her head, imagining what a scene it would be. And then...


    Boom!


    A loud explosion echoed, instantly changing the entire situation. Amarantha sighed, activating protective spells, and Izo, standing in front of a group of practitioners, grabbed her head and shouted in disappointment, "Damn Veronica!"


    The next scene they witnessed was a small silhouette fighting two titans, whose blows made space tremble, and time seemed to slow down. And, of course, it was Veronica. She activated the Higher Energy of Evil, which began to corrode the surrounding space and create small cracks that were healing with terrifying force.


    "Veronica! Get back to your ce! We came for exploration, not for a fight!" Izo shouted but received no answer. "Aghhh! Damn Gods and their ridiculous requests! Didn''t they know this madwoman wouldn''t even be polite to the Demon King himself?!"


    Practitioners standing behind could only stay silent, feeling awkward. Veronica''s behavior seemed very strange and created an additional problem, considering they initially didn''t n to fight but only to check Hell. And then...


    "Evil sh!"


    It seemed Veronica had her own ns. Suddenly, threads burst from her hands, surrounding the bodies of the giants, freezing them for a whole minute, unable to move, while the Higher Energy began slowly corroding their bodies.


    "Ah! Damn woman!"


    Suddenly, one of the giants loudly shouted, and the threads on him snapped. He angrily yelled and ran towards Veronica, clenching his hands into fists ¨C suddenly, a huge axe appeared there.


    "Die!"


    To be continued...

 Chapter 215 Domination

    <h4>Chapter 215 Domination </h4>


    ?As promised, today there will be two additional chapters thanks to the donation from swcowboy! Thanks to him for the help!


    ====


    The giant axe was extremely dangerous, and its de gleamed with a magical red light. The murderous intent of the giant created a separate field that negatively impacted the surrounding environment¡ªso much so that many practitioners needed assistance from stronger individuals to ovee this pressure and not sumb to its influence.


    "What a dreadful power... The Hell Guards are much stronger, even if their opponent is at the same level. I''m afraid Veronica might have trouble," murmured Sierra, approaching Amarantha, who had already begun to erect a barrier around them. The Nymph Queen sighed in disappointment and shook her head, "She''s clever and, in her way, a decent woman, but there''s not a single screw tightened in her head. She''s just crazy!"


    "Well, she wouldn''t be Veronica if it weren''t for her insane character. I''ve gotten so used to it that I consider it normal," replied Amarantha in a monotone voice, finishing the formation of the barrier around the two of them. She chuckled and looked at Veronica, who drew a long two-handed sword and deflected a strike¡ªcreating a powerful shockwave that pushed back unprepared practitioners.


    Watching the battle, one could see Veronica''s domination over the Crimson Devil, who didn''t appreciate the turn of events. He screamed and resisted, dering her insignificance andunching repeated attacks, all of which were parried, leaving Veronica unscathed.


    "Damn woman!" shouted the second guard, rushing towards her. Apparently, after much deliberation, he decided to abandon his principles and attack two against one: "Die!"


    After a prolonged battle cry, he swung his hand, and suddenly a huge mace appeared, shining brightly. This momentarily blinded the unprepared Amarantha and Sierra, as well as others.


    "Ouch! What a bright light!"


    "My eye-e-e-es!"


    The same reaction urred with the others, and someone suffered so much from this light that they had to use healing spells to regenerate their sight. By the time the mace was supposed to strike Veronica''s head, a storm of magical energy suddenly appeared, enveloping both giants in a fraction of a second, freezing them in ce.


    "What''s this?!"


    They were stunned and couldn''t move, feeling a sense of heaviness as if entire mountains were ced on their shoulders. Veronica, preparing for the next strike, just smirked and raised her sword into the air, ready for the next attack. The de of her sword gleamed, and a ck storm rose around her body. Izo, standing at a distance, held his breath and shouted abruptly.


    "Get back! Right now!"


    "What..."


    BOOOOM!


    A deafening explosion echoed. Those who hadn''t stepped aside were caught in the whirlwind of Higher Energy and suffered greatly. Some experienced real-time corrosion of their flesh, while others even lost limbs. Fortunately, Amarantha and Sierra had stepped back long before anything happened, as their intuition hinted that things were about to get unpleasant.


    "What a horror..."


    In real-time mode, the guards began to crack as if they were dried mud under the influence of gravity, creating fractures across their bodies. These cracks spread through their bodies in a chain reaction, until finally, a small stream of magical energy emanating, ironically, from the weapons of the two giants, did not cause their bodies to crumble into dust.


    The scene was like in an interesting movie, but here, all events happened not with a snap of the fingers but due to the insane Higher Evil Energy, which itself possessed special corrosive abilities.


    But even after the victory, Veronica didn''t look satisfied. She just snorted discontentedly, turning her gaze to the gate, where surprisingly, two guards appeared again, but much smaller in size.


    "What? Didn''t Veronica kill them?" Someone eximed bewildered, forgetting to address her with politeness.


    Amarantha narrowed her eyes and simply shook her head. She suspected that these giants couldn''t just die like that, considering they were not ordinary demons but gatekeepers of Hell. And, as expected, her intuition didn''t fail her.


    "Damn, girl, you''re very cruel! For your information, your blow was very painful!" suddenly said one of the giants, who had changed a bit ¨C initially, he was gigantic, with red skin and blisters all over his body, and had two sharp ck-colored horns that spiraled in shape, but now he had only one horn, while the other was broken. He pped his chest and said, "I am Kasiliris. After wandering through the space of the cosmos aimlessly and with no hope for the future, I was found by the Demon King, who gave me a chance for rebirth. I greet you!"


    The other guard snorted and shook his head but also took the time to introduce himself. pping his chest, he said, "I''m called Rivnils. Initially, I was a demon from another world, but while wandering through space, I identally stumbled into Hell, where I gave my soul to the Demon King, in return gaining incredible power."


    Veronica tossed her sword into the air, and it began to glow. After a few seconds, the swordpletely disappeared, transforming into a ck sphere, which subsequently entered her horn. She just grinned and pped her chest, introducing herself as well, "My name is Veronica. I am an Old Demon, living since ancient times, witnessing the greatness of the Demon King with my own eyes!"


    A conversation quickly ensued between them. It turned out that the two guards did not originate directly from Hell but were, on the contrary, transformed into Crimson Devils, which, in its way, was absurd. Never before had everyone gathered here witnessed a case where a creature''s race could be given, and its power raised to such heights. Not even the Demon King was capable of that.


    However, Veronica was not surprised at all, which raised suspicions. Amarantha thought that she probably was aware of this method and was closely familiar with it, which was not so surprising considering she was as old as the world.


    "Hey... did they make a deal or something?" Someone asked a question, but...


    "..."


    s, no one here had an answer.


    ***


    Hell. The ce where demons were born and where they could evolve at an elerated pace. There were many legends about this ce, and many tried to unravel its mystery, but s, no one but demons could prate inside.


    After all, Hell was not just any territory; it was a whole Divine Space. It yed as crucial a role as the Gods, as in Hell, all the negative energy umted, protecting the mortal world from an endless stream of demonic beasts ready to tear you to pieces.


    "A bunch of strangers at the entrance, Master. How do youmand?" Suddenly, a distorted voice echoed, neither woman nor man¡ªlike a robot speaking.


    It was about the castle. It looked like a copy of Neuschwanstein Castle, but darker stones were used, creating the impression of an extremely dangerous and gloomy ce, surrounded tirelessly by poisonous wyverns.


    The voice came from one of the main halls¡ªthe meeting hall, where a round table was ced in the center, and behind this table sat a single demon who looked human, except for the horns on his head. He had quite ordinary features¡ªslightly rough facial features, a wide forehead, an eagle-like nose, and his hair was ck, while his eyes were brown.


    "A bunch of strangers, you say... those who wanted to infiltrate through the fissure that appeared? The worm caught by the guard was quite talkative and provided us with some good information..." The man murmured, throwing his leg over the other and arrogantly looking at the bowing low demon, who had a very ugly appearance and resembled goblins, but with ck skin and ck eyes. The man added with a stern voice, "I can''t understand one thing. Why do I have to hear reports that a bunch of garbage is trying to get to us? Isn''t it the task of the Crimson Devils to kill all the fools sticking their hands where they shouldn''t?"


    "Y-yes, Lord Chrismon, but there was a problem this time... the opponents are not the easiest. They have three people at the level of Demon God, and one of them is a demon woman, a demon of the old generation." The small demon humbly replied, not daring to hide anything.


    "What? A demon of the old generation? How unusual..." The man muttered and suddenly became much kinder than before. "Although the Demon King is currently in a deep sleep, he has ordered to let demons of the old generation in because they were on his side even in ancient times. Let that woman in, and kill the rest."


    "I-understood!"


    "Excellent. Then..."


    BOOOOM!


    The man didn''t have time to finish his sentence when suddenly the entire space of Hell shook from a powerful energy surge, causing Chrismon to widen his eyes and look in shock at the ce where the main entrance to Hell should be. With his excellent vision, the man saw the scene of Veronica fighting the guards.


    "W-what?! What the hell is this girl doing?" He eximed in shock and stood up from his seat. Behind him, wings unfolded, and he looked at the small demon, throwing a few words at him before leaving, "Get out of the castle! Let them kill that human; I''ll deal with this!"


    "Y-yes..."


    As soon as the small demon answered him, Chrismon took off into the air and, flying out through the window, headed towards the main entrance.


    In the air, he actively monitored the situation, and when he approached the gates, he saw that the battle was over, and the trio was already chatting as if nothing had happened. He froze in shock.


    "What the hell are they doing? A moment ago, they were ready to rip each other''s throats out, and now they talk as if they''ve known each other for a hundred years!"


    To be continued...

 Chapter 216 Chrismon

    <h4>Chapter 216 Chrismon </h4>


    ?Chapter Extra


    1/2


    Friends, the second bonus chapter will be released a bitter. I apologize for this; we need to resolve some minor issues.


    ===


    Despite his initial shock, the man didn''t forget that he was in a difficult situation, with unknown individuals attempting to enter Hell for unknown reasons. He frowned and activated his ability, allowing him to transmit sound over long distances, targeting two Red Devils as recipients.


    "Immediately drive these strangers away from the gates of Hell, or I will personally kill you!"


    The message was short but highly imposing, supported by strong arguments. Two guards, who were chatting with Veronica about their affairs, suddenly froze in shock and looked towards the gates. They appeared frightened and agitated, noticed by Veronica herself. Moreover, it was easy for her to detect the energy flow that entered the guards'' bodies.


    "Hmm... a sound message. It''s the unique ability of the ancient branch of the demon family, right? They had no specific name, but each generation served the Demon King as advisors," thought Veronica, tilting her head to the side, and narrowing her eyes.


    Her vision changed sharply, allowing her to prate the gates, noticing the man standing where the exit should be. It seemed he also noticed her gaze, leading to a briefpetition.


    "Heh... you enjoy watching others so much? What, are you afraid to show yourself, little sucker?" Veronica teased him without holding back her words.


    "You..." Despite being slightly provoked by her words, the man managed to maintain his expression and not sumb to anger. He sighed several times, cleared his throat, and then sternly said, "You''re a demon of the old generation, which means you''re allowed to enter, but not the others! I warn you... if I detect strangers within a hundred thousand kilometers, immediate death awaits all of you! Pass it on to them!" He dered with a strict and official tone, raising his chin, seemingly looking down on Veronica.


    "Ha? Listen, freak, who do you think you are? Why are you ring at me like that, huh? You little bastard, when you were born, I already trampled on hundreds like you, got it?" Veronica said irritably, crossing her arms. She looked at the man with arrogance and mocked him, using rough words, "What are you shaking for? Huh? Are you mad, boy? Well, cry then,e on, cry. I taught at the ce where you studied, so talk less, you son of a bitch, got it?"


    "..."


    For a whole minute, Chrismon was stunned by the stream of insults directed at him, which didn''t cease even after he lost the ability to speak. It seemed like this woman''s mouth was a funnel from which more and more insults were pouring at him. Moreover, from her appearance, you wouldn''t guess that she was such a troublemaker.


    And only after she finished insulting him and struck a cool pose, saying, "Well, sucker, got enough?" the man snapped out of it, and veins appeared on his forehead.


    "Oh, you bitch! Who the hell do you think you are?!" he yelled with anger and flew towards the entrance, instantly appearing face to face with her. He snarled and pointed his index finger at her, ck particles gathering at its tip. "I gave you a chance, but you didn''t appreciate my efforts. So, die!"


    A ckser shot from his finger, aimed straight at her forehead to annihte Veronica in one strike. However, before theser could do anything, a powerful shockwave suddenly appeared, leaving even Chrismon in a stunned state. It took him five seconds toe to his senses, but...


    "AAAAAAAH!"


    He was sent flying with a sharp blow to the stomach, containing poisonous properties and various destructive elements that immediately began affecting his body, making his situation worse and worse. In the distance, Amarantha held her breath in horror, barely able to maintain the barrier, which began to crack.


    Forparison, if all this space were a continent, Amarantha would be at the very bottom, while Veronica would be at the very top. However, even so, the force of her Higher Energy reached Amarantha and unintentionally began harming her.


    "Sierra, help me! I won''t be able to maintain the barrier for long!" shouted Amarantha.


    "Okay!"


    On the other side, Veronica didn''t even think about stopping. While Chrismon was flying, unable to resist, she repeatedly sent various attacks at him¡ªphysical, magical, and even Evil Higher Energy that corroded his body.


    But Chrismon wasn''t weak either. Although in the first few minutes, he struggled to figure things out, after several hits, he began showing resistance. Moreover, one of his dagger strikes grazed Veronica''s cheek, creating a wound infected with an unknown poison.


    "Hmm? Poison from the ck Devil Scorpion? Not bad," she mumbled, recognizing the poison. Then, something incredible happened.


    Despite the serious-looking wound and the unexpected effect of the poison, Veronica''s strong regeneration instantly kicked in, removing the poison in a fraction of a second, and the wound immediately healed, reced by new skin.


    Boom!


    Veronica blocked Chrismon''s attack and simultaneously pulled out a small mirror, examining the spot where the wound was. Seeing that everything returned to normal, she sighed in relief.


    "Oh, damn, I got nervous there. What would Adam say if he saw his dear mom turn into a monster?" she said with relief, smiling and shifting her gaze to Chrismon. "And you, bastard, will pay for this!"


    "You crazy bitch!"


    Chrismon leaped back in shock, narrowly avoiding a kick to his groin that could have easily obliterated all his umtions. Their battle raged on, mostly exchanging blows that were dangerous not so much for them but for others. Hence, they decided to move as far away as possible to avoid dying a shameful death. As they distanced themselves, the ongoing battle still looked like energy streams from a distance.


    "Horrifying," someone muttered.


    And it was the right description for the entire situation. Their battle was on another level, and everyone was sure that if this were on their home turf, the entire world would be destroyed, and every creature there would simply die. That''s why Higher Energy was prohibited, and high-ranking beings didn''t engage in fights with each other very often. It was simply too dangerous and highly unprofitable.


    However, in the open space where there was nothing that could be destroyed due to their battle, these two were not holding back. They delivered endless blows to each other, each strike bringing powerful energy surges that asionally reached the distant onlookers.


    "Ouch... my hand!"


    Someone shouted as the Higher Energy of Evil suddenly hit the hand of one of the practitioners, and it began to disintegrate in real time. It happened so quickly that, within a second, his right hand was absent.


    "No!!"


    His gaze was lost, and he was in despair. The thing about Higher Energy was that it wasn''t the usual magical energy that could be erased and regenerated. It would take many years and an enormous amount of resources to remove the residual energy, and even then, there was no guarantee the hand would fully recover.


    So, this could be considered his end. Unfortunately, no one would risk themselves to help him.


    ***


    The battle ended only after a week. Veronica looked at Chrismon with disdain; he may have been retreating, but he was still in good condition. Throughout the battle, they inflicted wounds on each other repeatedly, but they healed quickly, turning it into a battle of attrition. The winner would be the one who could endure the longest.


    "Damn bitch! You demon of the old generation, attacking your kind. You have no mercy!" he shouted with irritation, waving his hand to close the spatial rifts that had appeared from their battle.


    "Weird logic. If I see a bastard, I''ll crush him anyway. I don''t give a damn about his race, you get it? Your fiery speeches won''t persuade me, kid," Veronica replied with a smirk, showing no signs of fatigue. "So, maybe you should fuck off and cry into your pillow, huh? As far as I''m concerned, that''s a damn good option for you, bitch."


    "B-bitch?!"


    Chrismon was once again stunned by her foul mouth, but this time he didn''t know what to say. The battle had shown that their strengths were roughly equal, but he was still losing in experience, and her Higher Energy was far superior to his, making it extremely difficult for him to take any action.


    He sighed and looked at the two guards, who had diminished to half their size. During their battle, they were affected by Higher Energy and died twice, making them weaker. This situation infuriated him even more, but he couldn''te up with a single solution to the problem because Veronica was very strong and unpredictable.


    "What the hell did I get myself into with this crazy woman?" hemented and sighed.


    Veronica was about to add something when suddenly the space around them trembled. She raised an eyebrow and looked at the Gates of Hell, which suddenly began to change, and all entities around started being drawn towards it.


    "What is this?" Veronica asked in surprise as she was pulled towards the portal.


    "Damn, how should I know! This is the first time in my memory!" Chrismon was also surprised and couldn''t understand what was happening, while sudden changes were urring worldwide. Even Adam, who was fighting demons, saw them starting to return to the portals. Moreover...


    "What?" He too was being sucked inside...


    "Adam!" ra shouted, standing next to him, horror in her eyes as his body was sucked into the portal. The man didn''t have a chance to say anything and was forced to enter.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 217 City of Death

    <h4>Chapter 217 City of Death </h4>


    ?Additional Chapter.


    All additional chapters have been released. Thanks again, swcowboy, for supporting the book, buddy!


    Enjoy reading!


    ====


    Adam couldn''t move, and he was drawn into the portal as he tried to concentrate his magical energy to resist. However, all his attempts failed, and he could only sigh, anticipating trouble.


    Entering the portal, Adam stepped into an unknown dimension where everything around him was red, while the pungent smell of sulfur and heat brought him a slight difort, considering he wasn''t ustomed to such conditions. Yet, what was even more surprising was that his magical energy was much more stable than in the mortal world, greatly perplexing him.


    "Where have I ended up?" he asked himself rhetorically, posing a rhetorical question. The only thing left for him was to look around.


    There was not a soul around, and he was alone at a distance of a hundred meters. Sounds ofva echoed intermittently, while the heat became more and more unbearable. So, he decided to move forward rather than stand still, assuming that exploration might provide him with a more detailed understanding of the situation.


    "Everything is so empty everywhere. Lava, barrennd, and that''s it. Reminds me of the Chaos Empire with its lifelessnds and the absence of simple flora and fauna," he thought and sighed.


    He pondered how the situation might unfold. If this is indeed the ce he thinks it is, he is in for an unpleasant fate. More precisely, it''s Hell.


    "Why the hell did I get sucked into this ce? I have no slightest idea why this happened at all. You never understand what demons have in mind," he muttered irritably and suddenly raised his head, seeing a bright glow in the sky. "What the hell? Why did the sky suddenly light up?"


    With the glow, an earthquake suddenly urred, almost causing Adam to fall to the ground. He held on, thanks to anchoring his feet to the ground, and watched in amazement as huge gates appeared in the sky, from which small silhouettes began to pour out.


    "What the hell?"


    Somewhere high in the heavens...


    Amarantha took a breath as she flew freely. Her gaze pierced the surrounding space as she tried to find enemies, and unfortunately, there was a crowd of Lower-Level demons in their path. She frowned and sharply turned her head to the west, widening her eyes when she caught a thin magical energy, very familiar to her.


    "Adam! What is he doing here?" she eximed in shock and suddenly spread her wings, flying towards him.


    Sierra, who was watching her, raised an eyebrow and flew after Amarantha. So, the two women began to fly straight towards Adam, while Veronica... hey, where is she?


    ***


    "Adam!"


    The man suddenly felt overwhelmed by softness and raised his gaze, looking at the woman in front of him. It was Veronica, who appeared out of nowhere and pressed her body against him as if wanting to crush him under the weight of her charms. Although he was somewhat surprised, given their location, he expected such an oue.


    "Veronica... how did you find me?" he asked her, deciding to start the conversation this way, to which he received an answer.


    "Eh? I put a mark on you, so I can determine your location at any moment. Hehehe."


    "..." He didn''t know how to react to such a sincere admission of the fact that she had been watching him, and he certainly didn''t want to ask when she managed to put that damn tracking mark, as he was sure that much more horrifying details would be revealed. However, his attention was again diverted - somewhere in the distance, he felt two familiar magical forces approaching rapidly.


    Soon, two women appeared before Adam - Amarantha and Sierra. Seeing him, they immediately smiled and rushed into his embrace.


    "Ugh..."


    Thus, he found himself in a kind of trap, pressed from all sides, so he could only ept his fate as a hugging pillow and wait for the moment when they would finally be satisfied.


    While the women enjoyed his scent and didn''t hesitate to kiss him, Adam explored the surroundings, trying to detect enemies. He didn''t want to let his guard down, considering that his appearance here might be part of the n of an unknown figure who wanted to take advantage of his weakness to harm Veronica or others.


    Fortunately, there were no enemies, so although he didn''t rx, he felt much better than before. Catching his breath, the man was finally free from the burning hugs.


    "How did you get here, Adam? I thought there was only one way," Veronica asked him, frowning, clearly worried about his safety.


    "It''s not that I found it. It would be more urate to say that it found me..." he gave a vague answer and then sighed, seeing their puzzled faces. He exined, "When I was hunting invaders in the form of new demons, portals suddenly started sucking in all demons, including me. I can''t understand what happened."


    "This..."


    The girls exchanged nces and frowned. Adam noticed that they came to some conclusion but didn''t ask anything.


    "This Hell of yours is a strange ce... although, essentially, my body was born here, I feel like a stranger," he thought and frowned, feeling a slight difort.


    If Veronica''s story is to be believed, any demon entering Hell will feel as if they were born again. It was a feeling offort, as if after a long and tense day, you returned home with honors, and you were happily weed. That''s what this feeling was like.


    But he felt the heat, tingling all over his body, as if he had an allergy, and the air was extremely heavy. Moreover, there was a feeling as if someone was watching him, which made him uneasy, not giving him a moment''s peace.


    After five minutes, when they figured out what was what, the decision was made to move together. Veronica suddenly pulled out from her bag, which had the ability to expand, a set of armor in his size, and insisted that he put them on. He had no choice but to put them on.


    And as soon as he put on the armor, suddenly all difort disappeared. The man was quite surprised and pleased with this. Now, moving has be much easier.


    "Thank you, Veronica," he said, hugging her around the waist and kissing her on the cheek.


    "M-m..." The majestic Demon Queen blushed deeply at such flirtation and shyly smiled, like a lovestruck maiden. If anyone from that group of practitioners saw her in this state, they would undoubtedly freeze in shock and doubt their vision. Amarantha just snorted, while Sierra smiled carelessly.


    After a few hours, they found a ce that strongly resembled a city, and after checks, they found only a bunch of Lower-Level Demons there, so they didn''t fear them. As they entered the city, they saw that it was very poor and rather resembled the ruins of an ancient city than a ce where anyone could live.


    "I have the impression that this ce is from the mortal world," Adam muttered.


    "And that''s true. Hell, as you already know, is where all evil gathers, and this also applies to ces where this evil is most abundant. For most sinners, these ces be a prison, like here," replied Veronica, patting Adam on the shoulder, smiling, "This city used to be called the City of Death, where the most hardened necromancers lived. I wiped them all out after one of them injured your brother Lucius. Then I exterminated all of them to thest."


    "That''s how it is... you mean these Lower Demons are those same necromancers?" Sierra asked a question and received a positive answer.


    Adam nodded, thanking Veronica for the exnations. He was also surprised at how events unfolded in this world. He couldn''t imagine that people whomitted evil would be demons!


    "What a wonderful ce... Hell... I think I can learn something from here," thought Adam and looked at the demons.


    They were pathetic. Very pathetic. Even an ordinary demonic beast would easily kill them, not to mention a well-prepared human without using magic, would easily y them like flies. Perhaps this was the fate of every weakling in this world because if you didn''t have enough strength, your future would be determined by others. That''s what it meant to be weak.


    After an hour, they were already in the deeper parts of Hell. Here it was already cool, and there was snow and ice. The temperature was horrifyingly low, and without preparation, one could freeze to death. The cold here could only yield to the Yakutia cold because the temperature here exceeded -78 degrees Celsius.


    And the further they went, the closer the temperature approached absolute zero. If it weren''t for the fact that they were not ordinary people, they would have frozen and died long ago.


    On their way, they encountered many statues ¨C they were of demons, ghosts, and something that resembled zombies in appearance. It seemed like someone had used this area as a freezer.


    "What cold... the deeper we go, the harder it is to breathe and walk," Sierra muttered, frowning.


    "I''ll activate a barrier," said Amarantha and erected a barrier around them.


    Fortunately, this barrier helped them, and now it wasn''t as cold as before, which again positively affected the group''s overall mood. Adam sighed in relief when he realized that he wouldn''t have to strain himself to the point of losing consciousness to maintain the internal body temperature.


    "Thank you, Amarantha."


    To be continued...

 Chapter 218 Blood of the Devilish Vampire

    <h4>Chapter 218 Blood of the Devilish Vampire </h4>


    ?Adam let out a heavy sigh as they finally exited this frozen region, where the only signs of life were them and the statues of sinners frozen in eternal suffering. The world inside the Abyss was diverse enough to create a sense of disorientation.


    "Veronica... we''ve been wandering for a long time and can''t find anything useful. Do you have any ideas on where we can go?" Sierra asked, catching her breath.


    "How would I know, damn it? This Abyss is so different from what I remember, so I don''t even know what to do!" Veronicained and snorted, looking around, trying to find something interesting, but her attempts were unsessful. She sighed and looked at Amarantha, "Have you tried contacting the others? Any response?"


    "Yes, but... I haven''t received any reply from them, so we can only hope to meet up with everyone in some miraculous way," Amarantha replied without joy on her face ¨C her brows were furrowed, and her foot tapped the ground nervously, "Damn, there''s nothing useful here. It feels like I''ve been deceived."


    "Hmm..."


    Adam slowly took a carefully rolled cigarette from a leather case and lit it, inhaling the smoke, and feeling the warmth entering his lungs. Sitting on the ground, covered with a thinyer of fine sand, he surveyed the surrounding area.


    After oveing the icyyer, which turned out to be a temporary trial for their spirits, they found themselves in apletely different reality. The dried-upnd stretched to the horizon, covered with small stones and sandy dunes. The wind carried the taste of dust and ashes.


    The skies were shrouded in heavy clouds saturated with the magic of the Abyss. The sun shone bright rays through the cracks in the clouds, creating a y of light and shadow on the lifeless ground. In the distance, muffled sounds of the wind could be heard.


    The silence was so persistent that it seemed as if the entire nature held its breath, waiting for something unknown. Sandstorms red up on the horizon, creating walls of dust that slowly moved across the desert like ghosts, leaving only devastation behind. In this desert, no living creatures were visible, except for rare moments when scorpions emerged from the sandy dunes. These creatures, frightened by the magical energy of the intruders, quickly hid in their shelters, not daring to approach them.


    A ce without a single distinctive feature. That''s how Adam would describe this ce if asked for his description. Unfortunately, nothing was interesting here, and the expected bonuses were not found. Amarantha was also disappointed since her main goal ining to the Abyss was to increase her strength or learn something new, but so far, all she saw were destion and ice.


    "Veronica, do you think the Demon King is truly alive?" Adam asked, addressing the silent woman, lost in her thoughts.


    "Hmm?"


    Upon hearing her name, Veronica turned towards him, meeting his ck eyes that peeked through the smoke. She frowned, contemting before responding.


    "A veryplex question... I''m not sure, to be honest. There have been signs that the Demon King is still alive, but I''m not sure if it''s the same being I remember," she answered his question ipletely, as she was not aware of current events. However, Veronica emphasized one important detail: "But apparently, there are all signs that he is indeed alive. So, we must be cautious."


    "Demon King, huh... a very dangerous figure. Do you think he might attack us?" Sierra asked, tilting her head.


    "I don''t even know... but it''s unlikely. Usually, the Demon King doesn''t leave his castle, protecting thews of the Abyss, so provoking him is extremely difficult," Veronica replied, frowning and recalling her old times. "I managed to provoke him to leave his castle only twice!"


    The trio exchanged nces and fell into silence, not understanding how to react to the news that Veronica had provoked the Demon King. Although remembering her past antics, they felt like it was nothing but normal. After all, it was Veronica ¨C everything was to be expected. Such thoughts were shared by all three. Veronica herself noticed it.


    "What? By the way,pared to my older brother, I was much calmer!" she said indignantly, crossing her arms.


    "Your older brother?"


    The others raised an eyebrow because details about her brother were known only to Adam. Moreover, it had long been said that he was once a very powerful demon, but after the disappearance of Old Adam, he disappeared with him. And now the question arises: "If Veronica is already like this, then her brother... isn''t that a disaster?"


    If Adam didn''t know her brother, he might have thought that he was insane, but... to bepletely honest, in the memories of the skeleton, Veronica''s behavior was distinctly visible, so it can be said that he was much crazier than Veronica is now.


    "Huh? Want to know about my brother, huh? You want to?" Veronica said with a smile and pped her hands. Adam shook his head and turned away, anticipating what wasing next.


    And...


    "My brother was very kind and caring. Besides, his beauty wasparable to my Adam''s beauty! Among women, he was the most popr and the strongest and most talented demon. In his hands, Hell turned into a yground, and even the Demon King had to speak with him on equal terms, fearing that my little brother could start a war, and he did that already! On his own, he was quite the sadist, but that was in his young years. And also..."


    "..."


    A lone drop of cold sweat rolled down Sierra''s forehead. She tried to smile and appear friendly, but Veronica''s unrestrained story about her brother was so sincere that ignoring it would be rude, but at the same time, it was both annoying. By that time, Adam and Amarantha were a hundred meters away, smiling and talking about their topics.


    Watching them out of the corner of her eye, Sierra thought in despair, "Damn traitors!"


    After two hours of continuous storytelling by Veronica, Sierra was exhausted and could barely stand, resembling the undead. She was so tired that Adam began to think that Veronica was draining all the magical energy from her with her words.


    "Eh? What''s wrong with you?" Veronica asked her, clearly puzzled by the Queen of Nymphs'' reaction.


    "Veronica... sometimes you talk non-stop," Adam said,ughing cheerfully, tilting his head to the side, dodging a red shoe thrown at him by Sierra. The man raised an eyebrow and asked, "My beloved mother-inw, why such an attitude towards your dear son-inw?"


    "Shut up, damn scoundrel! Why didn''t you warn me that this lunatic talks endlessly?! I almost died from such a barrage of words!"


    "Hahaha... I thought you could handle it. After all, you also have a habit of talking a lot."


    Adam chuckled and dodged another shoe. Shrugging, he smiled at the enraged Sierra, who was angry at his nonchnce.


    "E-e-e... I thought you would be interested!" Veronica said offended.


    "N-no, you see, it was interesting, but I just couldn''t filter everything because of the information overload, you know?" Sierra replied, shaking her entire body at Veronica''s angry gaze.


    ***


    They continued their journey, and the location, fortunately or unfortunately, remained unchanged. Inrge part, they asionally stopped and tried to contact the group of other practitioners, but it was unsessful due to the interference of negative energy in the Abyss, making it difficult to transmit anything.


    Beep. Beep. Beep.


    Suddenly, a beeping sound echoed, and Amarantha reached into the pockets of her pants. She was surprised to find that the token given to all practitioners in her group was brightly shing and pointing to the northwest.


    "There! About five practitioners, unknown types, but they''re from our team!" Amarantha eximed and smiled.


    "How unexpectedly and pleasantly... well, let''s get going!" Veronica eximed, and they flew forward.


    As they approached the location, the token glowed even brighter. And when they entered an area that resembled a forest but differed with a bloody hue, flying to a pond that was also red, they froze in the air.


    "What a disgusting smell..."


    Adam narrowed his eyes and looked at the pond, where five bodiesy sprawled out at an astonishing speed. They had long been dead, and the only thing hinting at their existence was the still-shing token.


    "Hmm... a bunch of weaklings. No wonder they kicked the bucket like worms," Veronica said disdainfully and snorted, descending to the ground. She approached the pond and touched the liquid.


    An amazing reaction urred ¨C although her skin seemed to hint at melting, in the same second, a sh urred, and the red liquid was instantly dried.


    "Well, this is the Blood of the Devilish Vampire... Its peculiarity is that they make their victims fall into illusions, and they go into this pond and then kill," exined Veronica, smirking contemptuously. "This can only happen to those with weak minds or those who initially had fear in their hearts."


    "So you''re saying that this pond took advantage of their panic and thus built a vision that lured them in?" rified Sierra, snorting and crossing her arms over her chest. "Truly dreadful. Such a death borders on eternal shame... what horror."


    "No need to be so strict... after all, the trap is truly amazing. I''ve never seen such a liquid,"mented Amarantha.


    At the same time, Adam stepped back to a safe distance of ten meters from the pond, as he felt dizziness and an attempt to attack his mind from the external world.


    "Hell is indeed an amazing ce... if you can get this liquid, you can make good artifacts," he mumbled under his breath.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 219 Elizabeth in the shackles of ice

    <h4>Chapter 219 Elizabeth in the shackles of ice </h4>


    ?"Hell is truly an amazing ce... if you manage to obtain this liquid, you can create excellent artifacts," he muttered under his breath.


    "You''re thinking in the right direction, Adam," suddenly said Amarantha, giggling. She pulled out a fairlyrge sk and, snapping her fingers, began to manipte the blood in theke. "I''ve been nning to do this ever since I saw him."


    "Two boots a pair..." Veronica simply shrugged and moved away from the pond, approaching Adam and starting to embrace him¡ªgently and caring. Meanwhile, two women were busy looting the first good item they found. Moreover, the bodies of practitioners of this level would be useful for various rituals and experiments.


    Embracing the woman, Adam began to stroke her silky ck hair, whispering tenderness to her. She, immersed in this pleasure, just smiled, resting her head on his chest. From the side, they looked like the most ordinary couple that had suddenly started flirting right in front of passersby.


    "What a pair of doves you are... I suddenly have a question. You are, essentially, mother and son, aren''t you?" Sierra asked, wrinkling her nose in disgust as she felt the romantic atmosphere.


    "Hmph! Although I consider myself his mother, as I raised him from childhood, in reality, I initially nned to make him my husband!" Veronica proudly dered, patting her chest. Then she coquettishly purred on his chest, rubbing her head like a cat. "Moreover, in the end, I seeded. Of course, until we have a wedding, but as soon as I deal with some problems and a few worms, we will have a wedding as soon as possible!"


    "Haha... yes, I agree. How about this... let''s build a city, and I''ll arrange a good wedding for everyone," he suddenly said, smiling and presenting his proposal.


    Immediately, the attention of all the women was drawn to him. Even Amarantha, who a minute ago was diligently collecting blood in sks, turned to him and began to look at him with such a burning gaze as if she wanted to incinerate him on the spot. Her eyes sparkled with joy and impatience as she eagerly awaited his next words.


    "..." The man said nothing and just smiled gently.


    He had long nned to arrange a proper wedding, but due to a flood of problems, he had to postpone it further and further until it became just a backup n. However, now that he is almost finished building the second city and resolving some issues, he can organize a good and luxurious wedding.


    Amarantha also dreamed about it, and although she didn''t directly drop any hints, something simr slipped through in her speech, and the man caught on to it. This was true for the other women as well, but they, in turn, were much more restrained and did not show initiative in discussing this matter. Therefore, he decided that after returning to the mortal world and solving problems with demons, he would make them a genuine proposal of marriage.


    "M-m..."


    There was a small silence that made things a bit awkward. Adam just smiled and shifted his gaze to the dense forest, lost in his thoughts, while his words elicited quite a reaction among the women. Even Sierra seemed contemtive.


    Adam ced items into his Inventory, which had significantly freed up after the expedition to the ruined temple. Back then, he carried all these items to Veronica''s library and helped categorize them. At that time, she locked herself in and started reading non-stop, so he had to leave the castle on his own. Now, he had four skeletons and over a hundred vials of blood, which could have a strong impact on him if handled carelessly.


    Ding!


    [Dangerous substances detected: poison, illusions. Do you want to cleanse them?]


    [Yes, cleanse everything] | [No, no need to cleanse].


    "Eh? Ah... well, it''s expected, in a way. After all, it''s essentially weapons in sleep mode," he thought and shook his head, pressing [No, no need to cleanse].


    Ding!


    [User has chosen not to cleanse dangerous items... acknowledged].


    He turned and looked at Amarantha, who was actively searching for other people through the token. They had been wandering like this for several hours but found nothing and no one. It was just destion, endless storms, and asionally, demons with low intelligence who attacked them and immediately died, exploding from the inside.


    "No one is here... absolutely no one. Veronica, your spells aren''t working either?" Amarantha asked anxiously, putting the token in her pocket.


    "No, I can''t use my magic to its full extent, otherwise thews of Hell will turn against me, and then it will be very difficult," she answered, frowning. She added, "I tried several times to use magical energy, but it encountered unclear obstacles, most likely negative energy. And I can''t use Higher Energy because it''s too dangerous."


    "No, it''s better not to use Higher Energy. Otherwise, our situation will not be the most beautiful," Adam sarcastically added and sighed. "It seems we''re stuck here for a long time."


    Just before everyone got sucked into Hell, the practitioners managed to split into groups, and they began to unite to be able to withstand the suddenly emerging danger. But...


    "Darn, where did I end up?" The woman cursed with irritation.


    She had long silver hair and clear blue eyes in which you could see your reflection. She wore beautiful knightly armor, and the sword in her hand glowed brightly, enveloped in magical energy. She was Elizabeth, the Queen of Humans.


    As they all got sucked in, she decided not to join others and as always preferred to be alone because it was much easier for her. Although she would like to be with Amarantha, the only person with whom she had somewhat good rtions,...


    "I don''t know how she feels about me now, considering that I put her husband under house arrest and hindered his development," she thought with a sour expression on her face, where a sense of guilt and resentment could be read. "But I just wanted to convince him to join me as a full-fledged ally. Besides, wasn''t he the one who betrayed me first?! Turned out to be a spy for that Veronica bitch!"


    The woman angrily stomped on the ground and snorted, looking around. She was in an icyndscape, and here she felt surprisinglyfortable as if she had returned to her homnd.


    "Wow... there''s so much ice energy here! If I''m not mistaken, this is not just ice energy, but the Law of Ice!"


    Attribute and Law. Two simr in concept things but distinguished by rank ¨C Law was much more powerful and influential. Comparing them in terms of power level, the attribute = a regr one, while thew = a supreme general. That was the difference between them.


    And this unexpected turn was very useful for Elizabeth, who trained the Higher Energy of Cold. It represented thew of nature, making it very difficult to train, and considering that it was a naturalw rather than connected to emotions and the like, it needed to be trained in special conditions.


    "There are so many corpses here... probably sinners and their souls. Unfortunately, they were too weak and couldn''t withstand the low temperature of this ce," Elizabethmented to herself, stroking her chin. She suddenly smiled brightly and sat on the ice, crossing her legs in a lotus position. "Good! I won''t miss this chance!"


    She closed her eyes and began to meditate. In most cases, when you needed to train the Higher Law, you first needed a high concentration of the mind andplete synchronization with the surrounding world. For example, if you wanted to train the Higher Energy of Evil, like Veronica, you had to remember all the bad things. And if there was nothing to remember, you had to destroy everything to instill people with evil.


    For Elizabeth, everything was not so cruel. She required much moreplex conditions, but they were much more peaceful than Veronica''s. And now, in a ce with a high concentration of the Law of Ice, she dly devoted herself to extracting something new from it. So, she began to clear her mind and merge with the surroundingndscape.


    An hourter...


    Her armor began to frost over, and her hair began to stiffen. It was evident that she slowly started to freeze because to fully merge with the surrounding environment, she had disabled all the protections of her body. That is, she was now an ordinary human with abnormal immunity and regeneration.


    Meanwhile, her magical energy began to thicken more than before.


    Two hourster...


    Her armor waspletely covered with ayer of ice, while her beautiful face began to pale, and frost appeared on her eyshes. Her body trembled like an autumn leaf in the strong wind, but her mind was focused on the practice. Unfortunately, something strange happened, and her magical energy suddenly became much lower than before.


    Moreover, the temperature suddenly dropped, almost reaching absolute zero. If she stayed in this state any longer, there was a high chance of freezing to death, like other sinners who apanied her in this lonely ce.


    However, Elizabeth didn''t give in. She continued to meditate. And so, time passed... another two hours passed, another three hours passed. And after ten hours...


    Her entire body was covered with a thinyer of ice, while she more and more resembled a statue. Her magical energy was at the bottom - as weak as that of a person who had just started their evolutionary path. Moreover, her vital signs became less and less distinct with each passing hour, approaching zero, that is, death.


    She was in a serious situation. However, even in this state, the Queen of Avalonia did not open her eyes, continuing her practice.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 220 Elizabeth’s breakthrough

    <h4>Chapter 220 Elizabeth''s breakthrough </h4>


    ?Two days had passed. Adam and his group suddenly came to a halt, finding themselves in familiar surroundings¡ªa frozenndscape with statues of unfortunate people trapped forever in the cold''s embrace. As they strolled through these ces, they suddenly heard a vibration, followed by a bright glow on Amarantha''s token.


    "What a bright glow... could someone from your group be close to us?" Adam asked, squinting and looking around.


    "Most likely... the radiance is much brighter because this practitioner has a much higher level. We need to hurry, or this person may die, and then it will be even more difficult for us to gather everyone together!" eximed Amarantha, pointing ahead. "There! Twenty kilometers from us!"


    "Understood!"


    Adam spread his demonic wings and, pping them swiftly flew in the indicated direction. He flew at a speed of 350 km/h, and even at such a speed, it was challenging for him to catch up with the three women. After five minutes of flight, they finally reached the location of the signal.


    Here, as before, there were many statues, but one of them caught their attention the most. The man abruptly stopped in the air, folded his wings, andnded right in front of this statue. He raised his eyebrows, and it was evident that he was very surprised.


    "Well, well... Isn''t this Elizabeth? How did she end up in such a simple trap?" he asked aloud, starting to examine her body, checking if she was alive or not. Then he announced the results, "She''s alive but on the brink of death. Besides, I didn''t encounter any resistance; most likely, she intentionally disabled her protection."


    "What the hell is she doing? This is not some kind of game!" Sierra eximed, also finishing her examination. "Really... all the protection was disabled, even the natural one. Although, after I studied it in more detail, I found a small detail..."


    "You mean the Law of Ice?" Veronica added to Sierra''s words, smiling as she looked at the frozen Elizabeth. "So, this bitch is quite lucky, huh? I remember she had Higher Energy of Cold, so this is just the best ce to practice."


    "How frustrating!" Sierra eximed and pouted, pretending to cry. "Why can''t I further develop my Higher Energy? Why her and not me?"


    "Hope you never have to develop it," Amarantha said, making Sierra shudder.


    "Mmh?"


    Adam raised an eyebrow, not fully understanding Amarantha''s reaction, but seeing that no one was eager to exin to him, he could only shrug. By the time they were talking, sudden changes urred in Elizabeth''s magical energy, and the same happened to her vital signs, which suddenly skyrocketed and rose to normal.


    "What? Is she recovering?" Amarantha eximed in surprise.


    However, that wasn''t all. When her magical energy level returned to its previous state, it didn''t stop growing¡ªon the contrary, it was an amazing growth, as if elerated by two times.


    BOOM!


    Suddenly, an explosion urred, and Adam and the others were forced to step back a considerable distance, watching with curiosity as a snowstorm engulfed Elizabeth''s body and began rising higher and higher, reaching up to the clouds. Moreover, her magical energy became stronger and stronger, not showing any sign of stopping.


    "How amazing... is she going to level up? It took her a very long time," Veronicamented with a carefree smile, crossing her arms over her chest and activating barriers that shielded them from external danger.


    "She wants to level up? In a ce like this?" Amarantha was surprised and held her breath, sensing something ominous.


    Although the conditions of this ce were good, it was still part of Hell, where they were outsiders. Therefore, this event could easily provoke someone unwanted, which they fear. Moreover, during the level up to the SSS rank, it would inevitably be necessary to use Higher Energy to strengthen consciousness.


    "Oh, damn, I feel like something bad is about to happen," Adam muttered, and...


    CRASH! CRASH! CRASH!


    His words turned out to be true. Suddenly, everything around started to crack, while lightning bolts appeared with a thunderous sound, striking Elizabeth directly.


    "AAAAAAAAH!"


    The lightning was not an ordinary natural phenomenon but rather a defensive mechanism of Hell. Sensing that Elizabeth had used Higher Energy, a specialw was triggered, which immediately began doing everything possible to get rid of the intruder (ording to Hell''s version).


    "Brutal... if she can''t resist the lightning, it will be her end," Sierramented, frowning.


    The trio, in the protective barrier, could only watch this event, holding their breath and awaiting the conclusion. Elizabeth was suffering from these lightning strikes, and her aura was unstable. Moreover, the idea of leveling up temporarily could bepletely forgotten, considering the dire situation she found herself in.


    "What horror... If she can''t endure this, she will most likely permanently lose her potential as a practitioner," Adam muttered and sighed, watching Elizabeth suffer. He thought, "Even though we are enemies, in essence, she... sigh!"


    Even with a strong desire, Adam couldn''t do anything. It was simply a daunting trial in the form of powerful lightning that could turn him into dust with just one strike. Moreover...


    "I''m sure these lightning bolts can help her too. After all, it''s not easy to kill a practitioner of her level," he thought.


    ***


    Days passed. ording to rough calctions, more than two days had passed, but no one could verify it because the concept of time here was rtive to Hell. However, one thing could be said¡ªElizabeth''s resistancested a very long time. During this time, Adam managed to immerse himself in the System once but suddenly encountered something unusual.


    "What the hell?"


    Everything around was bathed in red, while any functions were disabled. The man began to worry because there was no response as if the system suddenly turned off.


    [Error! Error!]


    [Error! Error!]


    [Error! Error!]


    [Error! Error!]


    [Error! Error!]


    [Error! Error!]


    "So loud..."


    Adam frowned and could only watch as more and more notifications with red errors appeared. He could only close his eyes and wake up, not having the slightest idea why the system was behaving like that. There was spection that it was because of Hell''s terrain, but even that was hard to believe.


    "Amarantha, how are things?" he asked, getting up from the ground and brushing off the dust and dirt from his pants and seat.


    "No changes. Elizabeth continues to resist, but it''s noticeable that it''s hard for her. Sigh..." she said with a disappointed voice and then sighed.


    "..."


    He couldn''t help but look at Elizabeth, who levitated in the air and resisted the lightning with all her might. Between her and Amarantha, there was their history¡ªthey were friends from their youth, making their bonds much closer than one might assume. Despite parting ways after graduating from the academy, it could be assumed that their friendship still endured.


    In her stories, Amarantha repeatedly mentioned what Elizabeth was like in her youth, and those stories left a strong impression on him. It couldn''t be ignored that he didn''t expect to uncover such a carefree and yful character of the Queen of Avalonia, who seemed cold from the outside.


    "Well, I hope she can get through this trial."


    ***


    Two dayster...


    Adam patted Veronica on the shoulder, who was sleeping on his knees.


    "Wake up, Veronica. It seems that Elizabeth managed to endure this trial," he said, smiling and pointing to the sky.


    "M-m..."


    With difficulty, the woman managed to raise her head and squint, seeing the lightning beginning to disappear, while the icy terrain around began to show signs of thawing.


    "Wow... so she absorbed thews of nature? Impressive," Sierra murmured.


    As Elizabeth''s body slowly descended to the ground, her eyshes trembled, and her eyelids began to rise¡ªsoon her clear, cold blue eyes, emitting a bright light, opened to the world again, and the temperature around dropped once more. Silence ensued andsted until Elizabeth''s magical energy calmed down.


    "Hmm?"


    She made a snorting sound and looked towards Adam and his group, who were waiting for her. Queen Avalonia frowned and began to suspiciously inspect them as if trying to find any hints of evil intentions or something simr.


    "What are you doing here? Were you watching me?" she asked, wrinkling her nose and drawing her sword, pointing its edge straight at them. "We had conflicts between us, so I hope you''re not counting on my gratitude, clear?"


    "Pff... arrogant bitch!" Veronica said, smiling and suddenly appearing right in front of Elizabeth, holding the de of her sword between two fingers. She grinned, "Maybe you think you''ve be super-duper strong, but you barely reach me, kid. So let''s skip your arrogance, got it? If I wanted to kill you, you would have been dead a long time ago."


    "..."


    Adam squinted. Everything happened so fast that he didn''t even have time to react. At a speed exceeding the speed of light, Veronica suddenly appeared in front of Elizabeth and held the edge of her sword, restraining the blow Elizabeth wanted to deliver. Thus, a short sh urred, which fully revealed their current abilities.


    Elizabeth was also impressed by Veronica''s strength and, in a way, felt envy. After all, she reached a new level, but already encountered the harsh reality¡ªbeyond one sky, there is another sky. One cannot be too arrogant.


    Amarantha, standing next to Adam, had to intervene in their conflict to prevent it from escting into a worse oue.


    "Both of you, calm down! Now is not the time to argue with each other. We have a critical situation, by the way!" she dered with irritation and snorted, "We are in damn Hell, where we know no one and nothing, and staying here is very dangerous!"


    "Hmph!"


    "Hmph-ph!"


    Fortunately, her words affected both women, and they stepped aside.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 221 Spatial trap

    <h4>Chapter 221 Spatial trap </h4>


    ?Adam stepped aside for a smoke break, realizing that intervening in the brewing conflict between the two women would be extremely unwise. Click. Click. He tried to light his lighter, but it wouldn''t work. The man frowned and irritably pursed his lips, realizing the situation was hopeless. Unfortunately, his cigarette case, which he always carried with him, was broken due to interference in the Underworld, making it impossible to light it in the usual way. The lighter he had tucked away in his pockets for emergencies also refused to cooperate.


    "Damn it," he muttered and spat the cigarette onto the ground, crushing it with his foot.


    He looked around and observed the icyndscape. To his surprise, the farther Elizabeth moved away from this ce, the higher the temperature became. There were spections that she absorbed all thews of cold, leaving this part without the regtions that maintained the icy terrain.


    "Yeah, you''re thinking in the right direction, Adam. Although it sounds absurd, it''s quite achievable. Moreover,ws always go through the cycle of life and death, so soon newws will rece the ones Elizabeth absorbed," exined Amarantha when Adam asked her about it. She smiled and looked at Elizabeth, who stood in the distance, meditating. "She truly is amazing. Due to her responsibilities in ruling the kingdom, her level has fallen significantly, but she was a genius in her time."


    "Indeed... I''m more interested in why she wouldn''t just pass on the rulership to an heir or someone else, retire, and focus on evolution. Like Veronica, for example," he muttered and snapped his fingers, forming a small ice chair. He did it with the help of basic formless magical energy, deforming the ice.


    "It''s not that simple, Adam..." Sierra joined the conversation.


    Raising an eyebrow, the man sat on the chair and then lifted Amarantha onto hisp. She immediately took advantage of the situation, wrapping her arms around his neck and, closing her eyes, began to act like a kitten. Sierra fell silent, seeing this woman''s behavior, and a hint of envy even shed in her eyes. However, she soon coughed and smiled cheerfully.


    "To avoid turning the exnation into an epic... Elizabeth never desired to have children, even if they were adopted. She is quite the paranoid type. At the same time, Veronica prepared capable individuals to govern the Chaos Empire, as she was confident that she would never be betrayed," she exined and suddenly chuckled. "Although... recent events showed that she''s not as powerful as she thought, considering the conspiracies against her."


    Boom!


    Adam turned around and only smiled when he heard a loud sound as if someone had struck metal. Thus, Sierray on the ground, smoke emanating from her head, and Veronica stood over her with a disgruntled face.


    "Bitch! I''ll rip your dirty and venomous mouth to hell, do you understand me?!"


    "Hahaha... sorry-y-y!"


    ***


    Elizabeth sighed as she felt her magical energy in order, and the foundation strengthened. She had officially entered a new level of life, where one of her strikes could impact the world. It was an intoxicating feeling, but she didn''t get to enjoy it for long before encountering another obstacle¡ªVeronica.


    Veronica was powerful, perhaps one of the strongest after the gods. Her level of strength always instilled fear in adversaries, and her status as an Old Demon gave her many prolonged nightmares. She was vengeful and insane, and no one could predict her next move, so there were few people with whom she got along.


    "So, have you finished, Your Majesty?" a suddenly beautiful male voice rang out, snapping her out of her thoughts.


    "Eh?"


    Elizabeth raised an eyebrow and looked at Adam, who stood before her, smiling with his hands behind his back.


    "Is that you... What do you want?" she asked without a hint of joy, rising from her seat.


    Adam. He was her advisor some time ago, and his assistance was truly outstanding. Although he initially struggled with paperwork, he soon adapted and reached a level where his advice brought Avalonia considerable profit. Moreover, his intelligence was highly valued by Elizabeth, considering that he came up with such a convenient thing as newspapers, which could be used not only for announcements but also for propaganda.


    However, a conflict arose between them, originating from the encounter with Veronica. Elizabeth discovered shocking news that Adam was a prince of Chaos, not just any prince but the heir carrying the legacy of the Demon King. Since then, they have be hostile towards each other.


    "If you have nothing to say, then get out of my sight," Elizabeth said and snorted, turning away and unwilling to look him in the eyes, feeling ufortable.


    "Oh my, what has this young master done to upset Your Majesty?" Adam cynically replied, smiling. "Anyway, we''re leaving. Two sources have been detected from the south, where we haven''t looked yet. Are youing with us?"


    "Um..."


    Elizabeth frowned and looked in the direction Adam mentioned. She indeed felt her token starting to flicker, indicating that someone from their team was in that direction. Moreover, it was there that she sensed a horrifying oppressive force as if it wanted to devour your soul and destroy you forever.


    "This ce... is dangerous. Are you sure we should go there?" she asked, looking at him with concern. But suddenly, she snapped back to her usual indifferent expression, biting her lip. "I think it''s not worth sacrificing our safety for a bunch of unknown people."


    "Heh... yeah, I share the same opinion," Adam replied, smiling, ncing over his shoulder and pointing at Veronica. "However, she believes there''s something there she calls the ''Source of Darkness,'' and it can help us and Amarantha. So, we want to go there."


    ...


    Elizabeth fell silent, and frowned, entering a contemtive state. Adam didn''t interrupt her, just smiling, observing her face. After a few minutes, Queen of Avalonia nonchntly nodded.


    "Fine, I''ll go with you."


    "Great."


    Adam waved to Amarantha, giving her an "OK" sign, and she just smiled.


    After a few minutes, they were already on their way. As they left the icyndscape, Adam saw everything around them starting to melt, and then a sudden blue sh appeared, freezing everything again. He spected that these were newws of cold that quickly reced the lost ones.


    An entire hour passed, but they still hadn''t covered even 10% of the journey. Some external force affected them, making it hard to move, even for Veronica, who, despite being the most vigorous among them, encountered the unpleasantness of endless demon attacks.


    "How strange... are we going in circles?" Sierra suddenly said.


    "Eh?"


    Adam frowned and surveyed the surroundings. There stood the same little bush as an hour ago. All of this indicated that... they were repeatedly returning to the ce they initially started from. It was some kind of illusionary effect or something simr, but it was so powerful that even the mighty Veronica didn''t notice anything.


    "Darn, it... did we fall into a spatial trap? I hated them in my youth..." she grumbled and sighed. She looked at them and exined, "We''re in a spatial trap. It''s a mundane trap, but it''s powerful because it''s created from thews of darkness. We won''t be able to get out until a certain time passes. ording to my calctions... we''ll only have a chance to get out in a month."


    "A m-month?!"


    Everyone was stunned and looked at each other in amazement. A month... that was too long. Moreover, there was no guarantee that the external world would be as peaceful. Considering that they were all important figures managing eitherpanies or countries, they needed to return as soon as possible. However, ording to Veronica, thews of darkness recharged only once a month, and during this time, they could escape. As for trying to destroy this trap... it was impossible.


    Adam shook his head and decided to calm down first. He sat on the ground, and crossed his legs, entering a meditative state. Focusing his mind, he calmed his magical energy, which had be a bit unruly due to his emotions. Then, not missing the opportunity, he decided to enter a meditative state.


    "Wow!"


    Immediately, he felt a surge of energy. His magical energy bubbled within him, and the attribute of darkness, located at its source, showed signs of life¡ªas if a hungry beast had caught a whiff of a delicious scent.


    "I''m getting stronger?" he eximed in surprise.


    Previously, any attempts to be stronger through demonic methods had only brought him a failure. It seemed that his ss, "Casanova," had be a curse that hindered him from bing stronger through his means. However, in the Abyss, where for some reason the System didn''t function, he could genuinely be stronger!


    BOOM!


    His body was suddenly enveloped in a ck aura that began to conceal his entire form. Amarantha, standing next to him, was shocked, but before she could do anything, she suddenly fell to her knees and lost consciousness. And...


    Shuuuu!


    The same thing happened to her as with Adam. Both seemed to be encased in a cocoon of ck, while their magical energy burst out intermittently, creating a terrifying pressure.


    "Amarantha!" Elizabeth eximed in concern, wanting to rush to them, but she was stopped by Veronica. The woman looked at the Demon Queen and frowned. "What are you doing?"


    "What am I doing? It would be more appropriate to ask you... what the hell are you doing?" Veronica growled with irritation, pointing at Sierra. "This is how your reaction should be! She stands calmly, ensuring their safety, unlike you, interfering! They are breaking through to a new level, understand?"


    "W-what?"


    To be continued...

 Chapter 222 In a state of breakthrough

    <h4>Chapter 222 In a state of breakthrough </h4>


    ?After Veronica, Elizabeth activated her power and was surprised to find that their magical energy was indeed growing stronger with each passing second. She was shocked and unexpectedly discovered that the space around them began to crack, but then the cracks disappeared.


    "Is space... fluctuating?" Sierra eximed in surprise, looking at Veronica.


    "As you can see, yes. All because these two started absorbing thew of darkness, although, to be fair, it''s mostly Amarantha absorbing it. This random opportunity of hers can help her rise to a higher level," replied Veronica, closely observing both of them. She smiled when she saw Adam''s aura getting stronger. She thought, "This is your chance... something was blocking him before, preventing him from developing, even when I gave him many valuable resources, but now... this is his chance!"


    Back when Adam was very small, Veronica wanted to make her future husband as strong as possible and put in a lot of effort, but no matter what she did, he couldn''t raise his level, remaining an ordinary Lower demon. Despite trying everything and even giving him all the useful and rare resources, Adam''s body rejected it all, refusing to evolve.


    So, when she found him again after his disappearance, she was greatly surprised by his growth but didn''t show it.


    "Before he came here, he had a strange mark that hindered leveling up like a true demon. And now, entering Hell, he can simply absorb the attribute of darkness and strengthen his foundation. Even my elder brother didn''t... um?"


    Veronica froze, feeling a bit strange. Suddenly, shepletely lost her train of thought and couldn''t understand what she was thinking. Shifting her gaze to Adam, she simply shrugged and decided to wait for him to finish his task.


    ***


    Drips of water echoed in the small cave. The man sitting near the wall wore extremely tattered, blood-stained leather armor with holes. He held a sword in his hand, cracked and on the verge of breaking at any moment.


    The middle-aged man had wrinkles and scars all over his face, while his right eye was covered with a bandage soaked in blood, giving it a crimson hue. "Ugh... it hurts..."


    He moaned, tightly holding his left arm with his right hand, which arched ¨C it was evident that he had broken a bone and was in pain. A single drop of sweat rolled down his forehead, while his lips were purple, and his body trembled like a leaf in the autumn wind. He was in a severe condition and could only endure his pain.


    Meanwhile, in the outside world, the rain continued. It relentlessly produced loud sounds, and the howling wind, prating through every crevice, brought spiritual suffering as if it were the wailing of ghosts conveying their torment and pleading for revenge. Darkness surrounded everything.


    Gray clouds filled the starry night sky, obscuring everything from view. The light couldn''t prate the barrier created by nature itself, as if it were saddened and disappointed by this world.


    "Pain... how painful it is..."


    The warrior continued to groan in pain, unable to contain himself. He endured prolonged suffering, unable to do anything. Every part of his body ached, numerous bones were broken, and internal injuries caused intense agony. It seemed like his fate would end here ¨C in this dark and soulless cave.


    "Why... why... why..."


    His voice echoed throughout the cave. The voice was filled with anger, resentment, and endless suffering, attempting to find a response in the hearts of others but meeting only with the cold drops of rain, disappearing in the unrestrained flow of nature.


    "To hell with this war... why did I have to go on it?" Heined aloud. He shook uncontrobly from both anger and the cold. He bit his lip in desperation, growling, "Damn! The War God promised us that everyone would receive his blessing if we survived this war, but... I won''t even live to that moment! What will happen to my family? What will happen to my parents and my sister if I die?"


    Despair prated his heart. It was understandable ¨C the world seemed to have turned against him. The squad he belonged to fell into an ambush first, and he was forced to flee to seek reinforcement from other squads. Joining another squad, he suffered once again. It was as if he carried a curse, repeating countless times!


    "Damn it!" he cursed, sharply raising his head, hitting it against a rock: "Ouch... damn, my hand!"


    The pain from the impact seemed to transfer to his hand, causing it to ache again, bringing him another dose of suffering. The man sighed and cursed the gods to himself, who had put him in such a situation.


    It all happened a year ago when a man came to his vige, calling himself the envoy of the War God. In his message, he conveyed that every warrior who followed the War God''smand and went to battle would be rewarded with blessings, and his family would live long and happily. They would receive wealth and everything they wished for!


    But there was one condition ¨C to return alive. That is, if you died during the war, no one wouldpensate for it. It was a narrow and irreversible path; there was no way out ¨C either you took the risk, or you stayed at home in poverty. That was the dilemma.


    "Why would I, Barlin, die in such a miserable cave? Oh well, how pathetic..." he muttered, smirking.


    Barlin. That was the warrior''s name. In his vige, he was famous for his strength, and kindness, as well as his attractiveness and charisma. Among the young girls, few could refuse him if he proposed to marry them, but he preferred training to that.


    "Damn, if I knew it would end like this, I would have at least left something of myself. As it is, I''ll die unnoticed..." he thought, sighing.


    He closed his eyes, feeling exhausted. His gaze began to darken, while small ck particles started absorbing into his body, gradually infiltrating his bones, even affecting his DNA. A strong wind blew, and the rain continued to make noise. The world was changing every second, but there was no one to remember the lone warrior who died in an unremarkable cave.


    Years passed. The war ended, and the name of the War God was praised as if he had participated in the war himself. At the same time, no one remembered the warrior whose body had already turned into bare bones. But...


    Did he need that?


    Shhhh...


    The wind blew. The bones began to get darker and darker, while the entire cave was filled with ck liquid that covered all the walls and even sealed the passage. And all this liquid was heading towards the skeleton, starting to envelop his bones and thereby forming new flesh.


    The body was created out of nothing. However, with each passing second, he became more and more human-like, except that wings and horns were growing on him. After an hour...


    "Am I... alive?"


    ***


    Amarantha opened her eyes and grinned, feeling her power rise to Ascendant: demigod (3 worlds) [SS+], showing hints of a further breakthrough. She nned to finish it as soon as she rested a bit, as the entire process of evolution took a lot of time.


    "Oh, are you done already?" Sierra eximed in surprise and ran to Amarantha, hugging her. "Well done! I raised such a talented daughter!"


    "Who''s your daughter, damn it?" Amarantha protested and pushed Sierra away, pinching her small nose. However, she smiled, "Thanks. Where''s Veronica?"


    Sierra didn''t say anything and just pointed to the right. Turning her head in that direction, Amarantha saw Veronica sitting by arge cocoon, carefully observing it.


    "Is this... Adam?" Amarantha eximed in surprise, immediately recognizing him by his aura.


    "Yeah..."


    Veronica replied, not turning away from the cocoon. Amarantha approached the cocoon and sat down next to it, carefully inspecting it for any problems. However, when she tried to enter and check Adam''s condition, she encountered a barrier that instantly destroyed her magical energy.


    "Eh?! H-how?!" she eximed in shock.


    "Don''t even try... I tried to do the same as you, but couldn''t. Some energy blocks external threats," said Veronica, sighing and looking at Amarantha. "I monitored his condition, but after an hour, his aura suddenly disappeared. It turned out that the cocoon had strengthened."


    "Doesn''t that mean he encountered some problem?" Elizabeth asked, approaching them from behind.


    "Hmm? What''s it to you?" Veronica snapped with a grim expression. However, feeling a pat on her shoulder from Amarantha, she snorted and replied, "No, he didn''t encounter a problem. It means he entered the final phase and will soon finish his evolution. It''s amon thing for demons. Soon, he''ll return stronger."


    Elizabeth nodded and stepped away, sensing that Veronica''s hostility was increasing as she approached Adam''s cocoon. The Queen of Avalonia bit her lower lip and grunted displeasedly, moving away, unwilling to talk to them. Amarantha, who was watching all this, could only sigh bitterly.


    The enmity between these women was so strong that it was unbearable. She tried to reconcile them, but they refused to make concessions, considering each other dangerous. Moreover, the fact that Elizabeth ced Adam under house arrest infuriated Veronica, who almost considered the man her world.


    This conflict was brewing, with both sides harboring hostility, while Amarantha had to bnce between them to prevent the situation from spiraling out of control. Furthermore, she believed that if they couldbine their efforts, they could create an excellent alliance that would be a strong foundation for their shared future.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 223 Devil of Death

    <h4>Chapter 223 Devil of Death </h4>


    ?Dear friends! The month ising to an end, as you may have noticed, and only two chapters are left to write. After that, I will take a week off, and then the daily chapter releases will continue. I hope for your understanding!


    ====


    The week had passed since Adam entered this strange state and found himself cocooned. He showed no signs of life, a cause for concern. Despite their desire to help, the cocoon blocked any attempts to intervene or learn about his condition.


    However, panic didn''t fully set in as long as Amarantha remained rtively calm. Adam had ced a special mark on her, allowing her to observe whether he was alive or not. This precaution ensured that even in his death, Amarantha would gain valuable information about the enemy.


    "Only time will tell. His condition is much deeper than mine, and I sense a subtle trail of illusions. It seems he is immersed in an illusion and experiencing visions," Veronica muttered. She furrowed her brow, looking concerned. "Moreover, this illusion has a natural property... someone specific hasn''t used it to harm Adam."


    "What?! Are you saying it''s because he''s about to undergo evolution?" Sierra asked in surprise, leaning towards the cocoon and poking it with her index finger. She tilted her head in confusion. "But... I haven''t heard of any illusions. Maybe you''re mistaken?"


    "No, it''s not a mistake," Veronica sharply replied.


    The girls were surprised by Veronica''s strong conviction as if she had seen this before. She sighed and shook her head, feeling a bit tired from all the events. Seating herself on a chair crafted from ck energy, she began her exnation.


    Long ago, I traveled with my elder brother, known as the strongest demon in the history of the Abyss. He was incredibly talented and possessed astonishing power that captivated any demon woman. Veronica praised her brother and continued, "Once, I had the honor of witnessing him ascend from a mere Demon General to a Demon Knight! The spectacle was simr to what is happening to Adam now!"


    "Your elder brother... the creature they called the ''Devil of Death,'' right?" Amarantha rified, and seeing Veronica''s nod, she held her breath. After a sigh, she added, "Honestly, I heard a lot about him in my youth from books. Because of him, demons were feared, and in the mortal realm, his... um!"


    Amarantha was about to continue, but suddenly, she felt a strong pressure that harmed her. Coughing up blood, she struggled to regain her breath. Veronica frowned, looking towards Adam''s cocoon, the source of the pressure.


    "Darn it... I forgot he also has royal blood. This means his breakthrough will be several times more dangerous," Veronica muttered and pped her hands, creating a barrier around them, including Elizabeth. She approached Amarantha, assisting her in recovery, and offered a healing pill. "Take this. It''s a healing pill that will help you recover."


    "T-thank you..."


    Having consumed the pill, Amarantha felt a considerable improvement, and herplexion normalized. She nced at Veronica, who exhibited a mix of pride and surprise.


    "Well, it seems he was genuinely talented, and I just didn''t notice it all this time," Veronica muttered a hint of sadness in her voice.


    The girls turned their attention to the cocoon, which began cracking, emitting dazzling ck shes. The pressure intensified; even the enclosed space showed signs of destruction. Small ck holes appeared in the air, growingrger with each passing second, covering the entire area.


    The sturdy trap was starting to crumble! Amarantha frowned as thews of darkness seemed to vanish, undergoing a corrosive effect. By then, the cocoon was halfway open, revealing pitch-ck eyes that observed the external world.


    BOOM!


    "Focus your magical energy! It''s a soul attack!" Veronica shouted, alerting the others.


    "Yes!"


    Amarantha and the others swiftly applied protection to shield their minds. A wave struck them, and they frowned, sensing an alien force attempting to break through their defense, harm their minds, and seize control.


    "Adam! Wake up!" Amarantha cried, hoping for a response, but in vain.


    The ck eyes gazed with absolute apathy¡ªno intentions to kill or anything else reflected in them; they were as pure as a mirror.


    Crackling sounds echoed. The cocoon began breaking into pieces, revealing its contents. Everyone held their breath.


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    It was Adam... but significantly transformed. Standing at a towering three meters, he possessed a muscr and powerful body, surrounded by an aura equivalent to a Demon Knight (C+). His hair had grown, flowing freely in the wind like a mantle. Moreover, his limbs underwent substantial changes¡ªhis legs resembled crow''s feet, erged twice, while his arms were more spear-like.


    "Is this... the form of the Devil of Death?" Veronica murmured in surprise, furrowing her brow. "I remember, my brother initially used this form butter switched to a more humanoid one."


    "I''ve heard something about this too... in this form, essentially, you''re a killing machine. If he senses we''re hostile, he''ll immediately move to kill us," Sierra murmured, smiling and looking at Adam, who hovered in the air without spreading his wings. "But we''rerades, so he won''t attack us. Right?"


    "..."


    "Hey... you''re not saying he''ll attack us?!"


    BOOM!


    Amarantha held her breath and sighed, looking at Adam, who was bound. He was still trying to break free from confinement but couldn''t due to Veronica using a special thread that was exceptionally strong. Several hours ago, he had suddenly attacked them, and although they tried to restrain him and avoid being killed, it was incredibly challenging. He used spells even Veronica was unfamiliar with, and he could instantly teleport. After a long chase, they managed to capture him.


    "How amazing... is this the effect of transitioning to a noble demon?" Amarantha murmured in astonishment.


    "Of course not! How could you attribute his power to that? It''s all about lineage!" Veronica irritably interrupted her, snorting. She pointed at Adam and exined, "I found him deep in Hell, at the mouth of a volcano where even gods wouldn''t want to be. He was sitting there, watching theva, and I was so captivated by him that I... um, brought him with me!"


    "..."


    No onemented on her admission of kidnapping, but another thing intrigued them. How could Adam, who was undoubtedly just a child back then, resist a ce where even gods wouldn''t be safe? This question troubled them, but they couldn''t find an answer, and even Veronica herself didn''t know the correct answer.


    Amarantha pondered. Even though she had long studied demons, she had never heard of royal demons. Only after meeting Veronica did she realize they were something like special beings controlling the race. However, why wasn''t the Demon King considered a royal demon? This made her think.


    Moreover, Veronica referred to Adam as part of the royal demons, but she also rified that she didn''t know his true race, as she couldn''t unlock his full potential no matter how hard she tried. Until a certain point, his power was blocked by an unknown force, which disappeared when he entered Elfheim.


    And now they were back to the fact that Adam had undergone evolution. However, his current state was extremely peculiar.


    "Will he stay in this state?" Elizabeth suddenly asked, drawing everyone''s attention. Veronica looked at her with furrowed brows, so Elizabeth exined, "I mean... isn''t it dangerous to leave him in this form? To me, it looks like he''s suffering."


    "Uh..."


    Amarantha turned her gaze to Adam and saw ck blood dripping from the corners of his lips. He was indeed suffering from using this form.


    "And it''s true! Veronica, do you know what can be done?" Amarantha eximed in shock, feeling the blood-chilling in her veins.


    "For starters, calm down... if Veronica didn''t obliterate everything to hell, then it means it''s under control... ow! What was that for now?!" Veronica snorted, withdrawing the hand with which she had smacked Sierra on the back of the head. She shook her head and surveyed the surroundings. They had long escaped the trap and were in an abandoned city, having lost the trail of the remaining members of their group. The trap''s space was destroyed, allowing them to walk freely, while the entirew of darkness was absorbed by Amarantha, who decided not to miss her chance, thus approaching a breakthrough.


    "Let''s find a safe ce. I have a way to deactivate this form," she said, walking ahead.


    "Really?"


    The girls exchanged nces, not understanding what was happening. Veronica''s tone sounded somewhat strange, and she didn''t even turn towards them, concealing her facial expression. Despite their suspicions, they shrugged and began following her, supporting Adam as if he were a coffin.


    "He''s so heavy in this form..." Sierrained and snorted. "Damn, son-inw! You should be the one carrying your mother-inw, not me!"


    "Shut up already! He''s unconscious, so who the hell are you babbling to?! Carry him,e on," Elizabeth shouted.


    ***


    "O-o-one, two, and three! There,y him down!" After a short walk, they found a castle with plenty of space. Theyid Adam on the floor and sighed, feeling a slight fatigue. The many there, staring at the ceiling with his ck eyes, devoid of any emotions.


    "He''s so heavy! Well, Veronica, what do we do now?" Sierra asked, smiling and turning to the woman, but then she froze. "Hey, what the heck?!"


    The girls saw that Veronica started undressing and looked at them with a questioning expression.


    "What? It''s the only effective way."


    "No, I didn''t expect anything good from you, but to this extent?" Sierra muttered in shock and pointed at her. "You just want to take advantage of the opportunity, don''t you?!"


    To be continued...

 Chapter 224 Trying to help (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 224 Trying to help (R-18) </h4>


    ?"You just want to take advantage of the opportunity, don''t you?!" Sierra pointed usingly at Veronica, who looked at her with a puzzled expression. Veronica pointed at herself and asked again, "Me? What are you even talking about? I just want to help him!" she said with furrowed brows, feeling displeased. She turned to Amarantha and gestured towards her, who had already started undressing. "See! She agrees too, so we''re asking you to wait outside."


    "You shameless creatures!" Suddenly eximed Elizabeth, rushing out of the room with flushed cheeks.


    The girls exchanged nces, puzzled by Elizabeth''s innocent reaction. Considering her age, such things shouldn''t bother her for a second! Nevertheless, the girls returned to their conversation.


    "Sierra, you''re more likely to cause harm than anything good, so you better wait outside too," Amarantha suddenly said, tossing aside her clothes. She was now in nothing but ckce lingerie. She tilted her head and smiled, "After all, you''re the Nymph Queen, and your body is too different from human. There''s a high chance he might not survive the... contact, so to speak."


    "Hmph! I didn''t n on staying here anyway! Have a good time, hmph!"


    The door mmed shut. Now, only Veronica and Amarantha remained in the room. They exchanged nces and looked at Adam''s immobilized body. Now, they pondered on how to go about saving him, considering his current state. He was damn huge, and that meant something else had increased, something that could tear them apart if they dared a confrontation.


    "By the way... how do you know the method to restore his body?" Amarantha suddenly asked suspiciously, narrowing her eyes.


    "Huh? What are you talking about?" Veronica asked bewilderedly, but then some guesses started toe to her mind, and she frowned, irritatedly shouting, "What are you insinuating, you idiot?! I just brought a few subi to my brother, and then everything stopped! How could you even think of something like that?!"


    "Well, I just asked just in case. After all, morality was never a priority for demons," mumbled Amarantha,ughing. However, she quickly changed the subject, noticing Veronica getting angry, "Anyway, don''t be mad. A more important question is... how are we going to handle this? I don''t think it''ll be easy for us."


    "I was thinking about it until you distracted me with your stupid questions!"


    Amarantha shrugged and the first thing she did was to walk over to Adam and begin to remove the cloth they had used to cover his groin area, not wanting her husband to be in such an embarrassing situation. Then, she sighed in horror as she discovered what kind of dragon lurked beneath that cloth. She took a small sip, for she felt saliva filling the cavity of her mouth at a lightning pace.


    "Damn, it''s going to tear me apart." She muttered, barely containing herself. Her little sister was visibly sweating, and even her underwear couldn''t hide it.


    Vshuuuhh! Suddenly a whirlwind came up and Amarantha noticed that Veronica was already undressed and was now holding his cock in her hand, slowly beginning to massage it. After a little tactile contact, she licked her lips and stuck her tongue out, beginning to lick his cock as if it were a Chupa Chups.


    "You''re worse than me!" Amarantha muttered irritably but still approached her and did the same.


    "Ugh!"


    Because of their actions, Adam flinched, and a small burst of energy emanating from his eyes pierced the ceiling, revealing the starry sky. The girls exchanged nces and felt a slight sense of danger but continued nheless.


    Veronica climbed onto his cock and began rubbing her wet pussy against it, looking at him with adoration. Her eyes rolled up at the rush of pleasure, while Amarantha remembered to hold him back. After a few minutes of these rides, the girls noticed that he began to return to normal size, soon returning to his normal height and build.


    However, his appearance was still different. They exchanged nces and nodded to each other.


    "My boy, let Mummy help you" With a giggle Veronica said and grabbed his cock, and aimed for his entrance. She lowered her buttocks and let his torch prate her uncharted cavern, "Aaah! Oh son, Mummy''s starting to move!"


    p! There was a squelching sound as Veronica began to move her hips, riding his cock. Quiet and sometimes loud moans came out of her mouth, and her cheeks flushed red. Her eyes showed adoration and lust, and her smile was from ear to ear.


    "Y-yes! Ooooh!"


    Veronica rolled her eyes, feeling everything inside her burn with fire. The walls of her vagina squeezed Adam''s cock hard while the woman cummed with her eyes rolled back. She smiled contentedly and looked at Amarantha, who was busy kissing him passionately.


    "Smack... smack..."


    There were smacking sounds from their side, which mingled with Veronica''s moans and the pping sounds of her shapely arse against his legs. It was a symphonyposed by God himself.


    To their mutual surprise, Adam didn''t show much reaction and simplyy there like a statue. His eyes stared fixedly at one spot, giving the impression that he was dead, but his heart still beat. Amarantha was distressed by this, and doubts arose in her mind that she could no longer satisfy him.


    "I-I... have I failed as his wife?" She thought, feeling bad about herself. She turned to Veronica, who also looked downcast.


    "W-what to do? Won''t my way work?" She muttered in a desperate voice.


    Their pride was deeply affected. If they couldn''t satisfy their man, it would be a shame for them, especially considering Adam had many wives. Maintaining a close connection was important, and if they were unable to fulfill his desires, they feared the possibility of being reced by other wives (though Adam himself did not think in such terms).


    They exchanged nces and sighed. Their only option was to try again.


    However, even after the fifth attempt, nothing worked. Adamy there as if he were a corpse, showing no signs of pleasure. asionally, corrosive rays appeared, creating several holes in the room. They sighed heavily and were forced to stop. Despite numerous attempts, nothing seeded.


    "Damn. How do we rid him of this form? I feel like his life force is severely depleted!" Amarantha asked with desperation in her voice, hoping Veronica had an answer.


    "I don''t know either!"


    However, she was also puzzled. ording to her brother, sex would help release the remaining energy, allowing him to return to his normal form. Unfortunately, this method didn''t work for Adam. So, they were baffled, not understanding what to do. Two hours passed, but the situation remained unchanged.


    By that time, something strange was happening to Adam. His eyes began to glow, while his life force rapidly dwindled.


    "V-Veronica!"


    Amarantha shouted in panic, feeling fear for Adam''s life. She looked at Veronica, who pulled out a pill and threw it into Adam''s mouth.


    Immediately, his life force began to replenish, but it didn''tst long. After a few seconds, he encountered the unpleasantness of increasing life energy expenditure again. The situation was critical.


    ***


    External World. After Adam was sucked into the portal, Elyra and ra, along with Ekaterina and other girls, took control of all his assets to prevent them from disappearing. The city was protected from all sides, and new portals did not appear. The residents could breathe a sigh of relief, no longer feeling the constant pressure and fear that they could be annihted, unaware.


    At some point, everything fell into ce. Now, the girls could breathe with relief, not worrying that tomorrow would bring them a new danger. However, it couldn''t be said that their concerns had disappeared forever.


    "I''m so tired..."


    Elyra sighed heavily. She looked tired, with bags under her eyes indicating that she hadn''t slept in a long time. Despite nymphs not cing much importance on sleep, constant stress and strain had led her to profound fatigue, and endless worries about the safety of her husband and sisters made her hair turn grey.


    Overall, the atmosphere in the mansion was gloomy. No one was in the mood for social conversations, so any gatherings were canceled until Adam and Amarantha returned home.


    At night, they all slept on Adam''s bed, inhaling the scent of his clothes. Some even slept in his clothes, wanting to feel his scent and thereby find sce. Anna, who could give birth within four months, found it especially difficult. She was deeply distressed, not sleeping at night, and constant stress had severely affected her health. They had to reassure her using all methods, even resorting to deception.


    "I just want to sleep. Adam, I want to feel your warmth and kiss you," Elyra murmured with sadness in her voice, feeling infinite loneliness.


    None of them were mentally prepared to be suddenly separated from their beloved. For them, Adam was a beacon, illuminating the darkness. Thanks to him, they could move forward, and when that light disappeared, each of them lost their bearings. Only ra, Elyra, and Ekaterina could contain their loneliness and manage Adam''s assets. They didn''t want all his efforts to go to waste.


    So, the city actively developed. They never stopped their progress, and thanks to a slight shift in their war with Branks, ra managed to attract a new batch of investors and valuable personnel for thepany. They could y a significant role in thepany''s future.


    "Even though you''re not with us, I feel your support from everywhere," Elyra muttered and chuckled fondly, looking at the starry sky. "The starry sky doesn''t seem as beautiful without you. Please,e back safely."


    To be continued...

 Chapter 225 Closing the entrance

    <h4>Chapter 225 Closing the entrance </h4>


    ?The starry sky shone brightly, illuminating the vast meadows filled with various beautiful flowers. This ce could be mistaken for paradise because its beauty was unparalleled. These were the Fields of the Emperor of Love, the ancient god!


    Who is the ancient god? It is a being that has existed since the world''s inception. It is responsible for the world''s safety, and if the ancient god were to die, the world would face cmity. Therefore, they were crucial figures for the entire world! And then...


    Drip. Drip. Drip.


    Dripping sounds echoed. Suddenly, clouds gathered in the sky, and rain began to fall. The weather, once calm and beautiful, turned extremely gloomy. Everything seemed as if the world was mourning someone''s death. Flowers withered, and the beauty of the meadow disappeared. It was a catastrophe!


    "Th-the ancient god has been killed!" someone suddenly shouted.


    It was the beginning of chaos!


    ***


    "How irritating this is... I can''t... I can''t take it anymore!" Adam muttered irritably, opening his eyes. "Huh? I''m back?"


    He looked around and saw that he was in some building, and the atmosphere here was simr to what it was in the Underworld, meaning he had indeed returned. Moreover, he keenly felt the aura of his wife and mother-inw.


    Before opening his eyes, he had countless attempts to wake up, but they all failed. There was a sense that something was blocking his consciousness, and thus he found himself imprisoned within his mind. He had to watch images of the unknown warrior''s growth, who died and was reborn as a demon!


    Many details were undisclosed. The man''s face was blocked by something, making it unclear who he was. He seemed so familiar and close, yet infinitely distant from seeing his face. The man''s journey started with death, and then it was time for battles and wars, and then he faced the ancient god, killing him.


    It was a strange journey that led to battles and killings. It seemed like nothing could stop him, and he was extremely bloodthirsty, killing people as easily as ants. In that world, he was given the title "demonius," which in the ancientnguage meant "evil."


    "How strange. Why did I even see a vision of him? We''re not connected in any way," Adam wondered, but then he examined his body and was greatly surprised. He cleared his throat. "Cough-cough... damn, how did I be like this?"


    He looked like a hybrid of a crow, demon, and human. It was extremely repulsive, and on top of that, he felt his life energy leaking away. At this rate, he would simply die!


    "Darn, how do I disable this?" heined, trying not to panic and attempting toe up with a solution.


    And, unexpectedly, he soon returned to his usual human form. Adam examined his body and shook his head, realizing he was naked. Unfortunately, he didn''t bring an extra set of clothes, and what he had in his inventory couldn''t be essed since the system here didn''t work at all. He scanned his magical energy circles and noticed changes.


    "My magical energy has be much denser and purer, and demonic energy has almost equaled magical energy, almost squeezing it out of my magical channels," he marveled and smiled. "I''ve broken through to the rank of noble demons!"


    While Adam was busy examining his body and exploring new possibilities, the door was suddenly rushed by the hurried footsteps of several people, followed by a loud bang as the door slightly broke from the applied force. Adam turned puzzled, and the only thing he saw was Amarantha''s chest, and then he instinctively started patting her on the back.


    "Adaam!"


    The only thing he heard was her tender cry and sobbing. Through their connection, he felt her emotions¡ªshe was happy and wanted to quench her loneliness in his strong embrace, feel his warmth, and recover after a long period of distress. All he had to do was hug her and kiss the top of her head, gently stroking her slender back.


    Looking up, he noticed Veronica, who was watching with a smile, but it was still evident that she intended to jump into his arms. The man met her gaze and smiled, sending a message, "You too,e over. No need to hold back."


    "Um..."


    Although Veronica felt a bit awkward, she ran to him and hugged him from behind, resting her head on his shoulder. Now he was surrounded on both sides, and immediately four superweapons were aimed at him. He sighed.


    ***


    It took a whole hour to calm down the two women who poured their hearts out to him and couldn''t control themselves. He smiled bitterly when he saw that they were peacefully sleeping, while he was extremely disheveled.


    "Adam... although I''m d you''re okay, for starters, take this... um, better get dressed, okay?" Suddenly, a voice rang out, sounding like it was barely holding backughter.


    "Eh? Mother-inw... uh!"


    At first, Adam didn''t quite understand Sierra''s words, but after seeing his state, he still smiled and took the offered clothing. And so, slipping out of the firm grasp of the two women, he changed. The clothes were quite ordinary¡ªin ck trousers, boots, and a T-shirt. Unfortunately, Sierra didn''t have any more normal clothes.


    "I look like a hipster, damn it. This outfit doesn''t suit me at all," he muttered and sighed. "Well, not a suit, of course, but it''ll do."


    After walking around a bit and doing some exercises, he looked at Sierra and Elizabeth, who were sitting next to the sleeping Amarantha and Veronica. He sighed and approached them, dragging a chair along. With a thud, he ced the chair in front of the couch where the women were sitting and sat down.


    "So... can you tell me why I woke up in a strange state? Also, my life energy looks like it''s ready to deplete any second, and I''ll die," hemented on his condition in a rather cynical manner, rubbing his chin in puzzlement. He looked at Sierra, who shrugged. "What? Do you know something?"


    "I learned about your condition from Veronica, but I can''t exin it. Although, in a few words, it''s some kind of berserker mode," Sierra replied, tilting her head to the side, poking her left cheek with her index finger. "I''m curious how you managed to return to your normal state. Even after heroic efforts from Amarantha and Veronica, Jae couldn''t do it."


    "Eh?" Adam felt strange hearing about the efforts of the two women but didn''t pay much attention to it. He just sighed and said, "I don''t know myself. I thought I didn''t want this form, and it disappeared. That''s it."


    Sierra looked puzzled, not understanding how that could work, but Adam himself couldn''t provide a different answer because that''s exactly what happened. He simply thought he didn''t want to stay in that form, and then it happened. So he could only shrug.


    After he talked a bit with Sierra, the man began to meditate. Despite leveling up and being ready for everything, he needed to put himself in order. At the very least, there were impurities in the body that needed to be removed for more efficient use.


    And now, an hour passed. Adam was still in a meditative state when a shake urred, waking him up. He opened his eyes and looked around at the space that suddenly distorted, appearing as if they had entered a vortex. Veronica held him in her arms, looking surprised.


    "What''s happening?" he asked, frowning, not understanding what was going on.


    "Adaam... is kicking us out. That jerk reached the control core and used his power to expel outsiders," Veronica murmured and sighed. She pped her hands, and a dome formed around them, providing safety. "We''ll be thrown out soon, and we don''t know where we''ll end up. We need to be careful."


    "Yeah..."


    Adam was a bit puzzled, as he didn''t quite understand what was happening. But judging by the serious expressions on the women''s faces, it was something dangerous. And now, their dome was sucked into the vortex, and then everything changed. Adam was surprised to find that they stood in front of a rift emitting a familiar aura.


    "Oh? We''re lucky... very lucky. We were thrown right in front of our world," Sierra said, giggling and pping Elizabeth on the back. "Well, are you d to be home?"


    "Don''t touch me, got it?" Elizabeth said and snorted, leaving the dome and entering the rift.


    "Pff!"


    Veronica snorted, seeing Elizabeth''s arrogance but didn''t bother chasing after her. After a few minutes, once the rift stabilized, their dome descended inside. It all happened very quickly ¨C suddenly, they found themselves in the air in a forest. Adam squinted his eyes, feeling a slight nostalgia.


    "This is Elfheim," he suddenly muttered.


    The Queen of the Elves'' castle was somewhat empty, but there was still some activity. Suddenly, a bright sh appeared in the throne room, and a beautiful elf with wheat-colored hair and a smile on her face emerged. She was Amaria, the Queen of the Elves.


    "Darn it, why did I get kicked out of Hell? Did Veronica do something stupid, really?" sheined and shook her head. "Doesn''t matter... I got some interesting things, so I wouldn''t say I''m at a loss."


    She sat on the throne and sighed, feeling a bit tired. Using spatial teleportation took a lot of effort and magical energy. Teleportation in space is a veryplex process, and it''s extremely challenging to set the coordinates correctly. There''s a chance of ending up in an unknown ce and being very far away.


    So few dare to use this method for movement. After all, there''s a chance of entering an enemy''sir and then dying.


    "Hmm? I sense a rift in space... what powerful energy!" she eximed in surprise and grinned, lifting her head. "Ah, it''s you, Veronica! And... a cute little boy."


    To be continued...

 Chapter 226 A skirmish, a return to Sedyon

    <h4>Chapter 226 A skirmish, a return to Sedyon </h4>


    ?This is the author. I am returning to writing after a short break. Moreover, I would like to delight you with three chapters for today, which I will release. Of course, special thanks to swcowboy for supporting the book with a donation.


    On December 5th, as I wrote this chapter, I saw zero open chapters in the book, which made me sigh heavily...


    Enjoy your reading!


    ====


    Amaria watched with curiosity as Adam and his group began to descend into the forest to catch their breath. The woman was intrigued by their sudden visit and, after some contemtion, realized that they hade to her not of their own ord but due to circumstances. It somehow saddened her.


    "Darn, I thought they missed me. After that witch Elizabeth fancied herself the queen of the world, I had to work hard, and now she shows up in my domain," thought Amaria with displeasure, sighing as she recognized the potential consequences if the elves learned of Elizabeth''s arrival.


    In the eyes of the elven race, Elizabeth, the Queen of Avalonia, was a true viin, doing everything to destroy their race. Because of her, many elves either became widows or lost their rtives and friends. Hatred reached a point where it would be very difficult to restore the situation. Now even human partners in the world of trade have lost opportunities.


    Knock-knock. Amaria knocked on the armrest of the throne, and soon a powerful aura surrounded the forest, which then took on a dome-like shape.


    "Now, at least, the elves won''t feel their aura... I didn''t need extra problems on my head," thought Amaria with irritation, getting up from her seat.


    She smiled and took a step forward ¨C the space around her visibly distorted, as if she had entered a portal from the movies. After a dizzying effect, she found herself right in front of the four who had been waiting for her.


    "Hey..."


    "Amaria, I have only one question for you..." Veronica rudely interrupted her and frowned, squinting her eyes. "Where were you during the expedition? I''m sure I remembered the face of every person there, but you weren''t there."


    "Huh?"


    The Elf Queen, who already wanted to greet them and discuss how to get them out of there as soon as possible, faced an unexpected question from Veronica. She looked surprised and could only meet the frowning gaze of the Demon Queen with a raised eyebrow, who suspected her of something.


    The girl shrugged, so carefree and reluctantly, answering: "I used camouge, you know? It''s a special technique through which a powerhouse like you can''t peek, you get it?"


    Veronica looked shocked and simultaneously angry ¨C her reaction greatly surprised the guys who didn''t quite understand what was going on. The two women weremunicating in codes, and all they could do was wait for an exnation.


    However, instead of answers, they were suddenly hit by a powerful surge of demonic energy, which, though not directly affecting them, forced Amarantha to immediately start defending herself due to the uncontroble flow caused by Veronica''s anger.


    Boom!


    Ignoring everything, Veronica rushed forward to attack Amaria, who, in the meantime, only smiled but was undoubtedly ready for this. She waved her hand, and six seemingly ordinary mirrors flew into the air.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Beams of demonic energy collided with the surface of the mirrors and then began to dim. Sierra, with wide eyes, muttered, "Divine artifact..."


    "What is this?"


    Now the others could understand what was happening. A divine artifact is directly connected to the Gods, as they can bestow them upon their followers, thus rewarding them for their achievements. These mirrors were intended for protection, which means the Goddess of Protection and Peace is involved.


    "Oh, you bitch! Being a native of the mortal world, you decided to be apdog for a bunch of arrogant bastards!" Veronica angrily shouted, ring at Amaria, who only smiled, carelessly standing behind the protective artifacts. "You... don''t you have any pride?!"


    "Hey, don''t shout like that... you might harm your voice. Then your man will be very upset, won''t he?" Amaria said with a chuckle, waving her hand and making the mirrors glow. "As for pride... my dear, pride runs in my blood. But is the pride of my race worth the life? I think not."


    After a prolonged radiance, the mirrors suddenly shot beams of white light, all six at once! And so, six very fast beams headed towards Veronica, who lowered her head and remained silent. In the next moment...


    Bvu-u-u-u-u!


    A strange electric sound mixed with a dull thud echoed. Amaria frowned, clearly feeling in danger, and jumped aside. Her intuition didn''t fail her.


    Boom!


    In the ce where she stood before, a huge crater appeared, with traces of extremely toxic poison. The Elf Queen swallowed saliva and could only discard childish behavior and be serious because something told her that there was no joking with Veronica.


    "Darn, that almost killed me! What a persistent scent of poison!" Amaria thought with horror, thanking herself for not ignoring her intuition. She snorted and looked at Veronica, who looked disappointed. She asked aloud, "What''s wrong? Why do you look disappointed? Upset that you can''t kill me?"


    "?What are you bbering, you stupid fool? I''m just disappointed that... you''ve be an obedientpdog to arrogant beings who can''t see beyond their noses. You''ll ruin your race," Veronica replied with mockery and disappointment in her voice, shaking her head. "I would like to kill you on the spot for this, but Izo and others will surelyin that I''m reducing the number of fighters once again."


    "Oh-oh-oh... so, I won''t die? Hooray!"


    "..."


    Watching all this, Adam could only shake his head. The difference in the behavior of the Elf Queen greatly surprised him because, at their first meeting, he remembered her as a kind, wise, and slightly flirtatious girl. Still, learning about her achievements, he became more convinced that the first impression was not always true.


    After some time, the tension between the two womenpletely disappeared. Veronica turned around and went back to her group, while Amaria only watched as the four individuals of different races walked away.


    "What a strange group. Demon, human, elf, and nymph. Oddballs, that''s for sure," she muttered to herself, shaking her head and looking at the sky, squinting her eyes. "Damn, the Gods were watching our battle. Now it''s clear why Veronica stopped fighting. For her, it can only be considered as if she''s doing a jester''s job."


    The Elf Queen shook her head and returned to her castle. She only had to go with the flow, not deviating from the chosen path. She decided to cooperate with the gods for specific reasons.


    "Anyway, soon many of them will want to be allies of the Gods. Because soon [email protected] will awaken... darn, I can''t remember his name. Forgotpletely..."


    Upon returning to the city, Adam found himself in a trap. From all sides, he was embraced by his beloved women, who didn''t even think about letting him go. Especially difficult was with Anna, whose eyes were all teary, and her pale face and emaciated body from malnutrition and long-term distress had brought her into not the best condition.


    "Adam... I thought you were dead!" Seraphima cried intively.


    "Well, I can''t die when my dear Seraphima still hasn''t seen mermaids," Adam said with a smirk, hugging Seraphima and Anna.


    "So you remember..."


    The other girls behaved much more restrained, but it didn''tst long. In the evening, he was surrounded by ra, Elira, and Aurora, who tirelessly kissed him and begged for hugs, seeking his attention. The man could only bitterly smile and ept that today he would be a hugging pillow for them.


    So passed the first day. And on the next...


    "Girls... I can''t move. Could you loosen your grip?" Adam mumbled.


    He was surrounded. His bed fought to amodate them all in one ce, and it barely managed to cope with it. Anna, Elira, ra, Veronica, Amarantha, Catherine, Nix, Aurora, Seraphima, ire, and Mary... a total of eleven people on this bed, not counting Adam.


    "It seems like no one hears me..."


    Everyone was asleep. It was six in the morning, and usually, Adam would already be dealing with his affairs, but no one allowed him to get up, and the maids didn''t even dare to enter. Today was their day off.


    The man shook his head and embraced Anna, who winced in her sleep. It was evident that she was in pain, and the pain was very intense. He gently kissed her forehead, and it seemed that she felt it, smiling and settling on his chest.


    "That''s better," he thought.


    This was a challenging period for Anna. First of all, he found out about her condition and realized that she had only three months left before she would give birth to their child. It was necessary to prepare both morally and in terms of relocation. ns for moving and a small break in the known environment were supposed to start.


    After two hours, he finally dared to break free from the embrace of the girls and went to meet the person who was to take on the role of the mayor of Sedion. He was prepared in advance by Amarantha and trained in everything. Moreover, he had to take an oath on the soul font that he would always obey their orders and never cause harm.


    This person was already waiting for him in the guest room.


    "Sir, good morning. The guest is already waiting for you," Chloe greeted him with a gentle smile.


    "Good morning, Chloe..." Adam greeted her in return, smiling.


    The maid didn''t hesitate to hug him by the hand and press her chest against his left arm.


    "Master... could you spare some time for me after the meeting?" Chloe suddenly said with a seductive smile, licking her lips. She looked at him with a pleading look and rubbed her backside against his hard part. "Please~"


    To be continued...

 Chapter 227 Alexander

    <h4>Chapter 227 Alexander </h4>


    ?Today, two additional chapters were supposed to be released, but I had to postpone it until tomorrow due to poor health. I apologize!


    ===


    The chambermaid didn''t hesitate to take his hand and press her chest against his left arm.


    "Master... can you spare some time for me after the meeting?" Suddenly, Chloe said with a seductive smile, licking her lips. She looked at him with a pleading gaze and rubbed her backside against his firm part, saying, "Please~."


    Adam smiled and patted her on the head. "Of course."


    He chuckled and pinched her cheek before moving forward and entering the room. Chloe stood there, a bit embarrassed and joyful. She giggled and went back to work.


    ***


    A knock was heard. Adam sessfully marked the contract, thereby confirming all the conditions and what the substitute must do. He smiled at the man sitting in front of him and nodded, "Now you''re Mayor Sedyon. The sry, budget, and everything else are known to you. In a few days, I''ll start moving, and you''ll settle in after some minor renovations, understood?"


    "Yes, sir..."


    The substitute''s name was Karis, an ordinary man with talent in management and arithmetic. He was primarily chosen to cover Adam''s activities and gradually divert attention from him since his name had be too loudtely, hindering his work, mainly rted to crime.


    Moreover, now he could devote more time to new ns rather than focusing on a small town. The man didn''t want his creation to be his chains, which is why the decision was made to transfer control to another person. And so, shaking hands, the men parted ways.


    An hourter, the girls began to wake up, and Adam called Ekaterina and Amarantha to him. They looked very simr if you covered Amarantha''s elven ears. He smiled and greeted them, entering the room with stacks of papers.


    "Good morning... well, it''s already two in the afternoon. You slept so soundly that even the noise from the construction didn''t wake you," Adam said with a smirk, flopping into a chair and cing the stack of papers on the coffee table. He patted the surface of the papers and exined, "These are important documents with the most necessary information. Also, there''s a n for our city and other important ssified information that shouldn''t fall into the wrong hands. Check them and divide them into groups, and then I''ll keep them with me."


    "Okay..." Amarantha said and nodded. She took some papers for herself and handed the rest to Ekaterina. The woman looked at Adam and grinned, "Why are you so happy? Did something happen?"


    "No... I just recently tested my strength, and frankly, I was stunned. I killed quite a few demonic beasts with just one blow," Adam mumbled andughed, pping his knee, "It''s an amazing feeling!"


    "Hehe... don''t be too overjoyed. It''s not even halfway through the practice," Amarantha reminded him.


    "Yeah, I know. Thanks for caring about me."


    Adam leaned back in the chair and sighed. A few days earlier, he had tested his strength and was stunned by how powerful he had be. However, it was not without its problems. The system space now looked somewhat gloomy¡ªthe grass had turned yellow, flowers had withered, and the functions were glitching as if a virus had slipped into thework.


    Undoubtedly, the events in Hades yed a significant role. Adam felt that the malfunctioning system in Hades had a special connection that could lead him to unravel the mystery of the system itself.


    He had long wondered¡ªwhat was it? A system that freely helped you achieve your goals and gain power but had imposed a ss on you and now seemed to lead you somewhere unclear, where it was uncertain¡ªdangerous or safe. All that remained was to wait and try to decipher the puzzle.


    "Besides, my strength has been slightly reduced again. It''s strongly felt when I reach a new level..." Adam thought, furrowing his brows. He propped his chin with his hand and sighed,ining in his thoughts, "I can''t understand the logic of the system. If it''s designed to give me special power, why does it block other possibilities for development? It''s not a video game with a specific script that''s hard to deviate from."


    However, there were no answers to his questions.


    ***


    Click. Click.


    "Shit..! This thing isn''t working again. I gave my lighter for recement, and now I have to walk around with this damn thing! Can Branks Company make any quality products at all?"


    Adam was in a small bar located at the very end of the capital of Avalonia. He sat at the bar and held a ss of wine, asionally swirling his hand in a circr motion, thus stirring the wine in the ss. Next to him sat a man¡ªhe was tall, not particrly attractive, with scars on his face and a barely visible mouth covered by a thick beard.


    "Alexander, it''s time for you to shave," Adammented on his acquaintance''s appearance and shook his head, feeling a slight irritation. He added, "And also, get rid of your habit of spending evenings in such cheap ces. The wine here tastes like apple juice mixed with donkey urine."


    "You don''t understand anything!"


    Alexander, busy shaking the lighter in the hope of lighting a cigarette, snorted and tossed the lighter aside, turning his gaze to Adam. He grinned at him, finally opening his mouth and revealing yellowed teeth. In his appearance, he no longer looked elegant and, at the very least, tidy.


    Adam knew the reason for such behavior. About a week ago, he was officially expelled from his own family and demoted to the rank of a knight. It all happened because, during the demon attack, he did not respond at all to orders to go into battle and kill demons. This dissatisfaction among officials led to his dismissal during Queen Elizabeth''s absence.


    Now he had no desire to do anything or achieve heights. For Alexander, everything became dull, and everything around him seemed gloomy. The only ces where he could enjoy himself even a little were bars and nightclubs.


    This somewhat disappointed Adam, who had high hopes for him. However, considering that the man himself did not particrly want to move forward, he could not provide him with a new job.


    "Damn, life like this is not bad. You don''t think about formalities, don''t worry about managingnds, and no one buzzes in your ear," Alexander said with a loudugh, patting Adam on the shoulder and asking, "Well, maybe you''ll also give up everything, and we''ll enjoy life together? You''ve umted so much money that even after a hundred years, there''ll still be plenty!"


    "Hahaha, no, thanks. I don''t particrly like indulging in leisure. Besides, I''m inherently very greedy," Adam replied, setting aside the wine ss and smiling. "I have many goals and desires that I must satisfy. I can''t just drop everything and spend time in bars, you know?"


    "Ah, you! If only you knew what you''re missing, man... but, as my grandfather used to say¡ªdo what your soulmands, or else you''ll live a shitty life! Hahaha!"


    "Your grandfather was wise."


    The two menughed and returned to their usual conversations, avoiding personal topics. For them, it was a time when they could rx a bit from their responsibilities. Adam also wanted to spend time with his, perhaps, only male friend. With this guy, who despite his title was a carefree and extremely rude person at times.


    However, he remained his friend, who could at any moment say, "Damn, it''s too boring, let''s go have fun," and lead him to some brothel, and then go on a hunt together. Such moments were missing for his peace of mind.


    But Adam''s goal was somewhat different. He suddenly fell silent and sighed, looking at Alexander, peering into his drunken eyes.


    "Alexander, I think you understand why I''m here. I need to know your answer."


    ...


    The man did not respond, only shook his head, putting aside the beer bottle. He looked somewhat tense, and it was evident from his face that he did not particrly want to answer this question.


    The thing was that Adam wanted to create a special group as soon as possible, which would be under hismand to carry out various orders, mostly focused on assassinations and long expedition missions. Unfortunately, hecked a worthy leader, so he turned to his friend, who had recently lost his main ce of residence.


    "Don''t rush. I''ll wait a week and hope to hear your answer," Adam said and stood up, leaving the bar.


    ?Yes, alright...?


    Alexander nodded and took a sip of beer, looking somewhat lost.


    ***


    The nighttime city refused to go to sleep. Even at two in the morning, the streets were crowded with people having fun at thiste hour. Regr shops were already closed, but bars and brothels were thriving. However, there were no casinos or other gambling houses because they used to be the bases for criminal leaders.


    "Well, on the one hand, it''s good that there''s no casino here. More customers for Sedyon, haha," Adam thought and smiled, surveying the city. "Come to think of it, I haven''t strolled through the capital for a long time. Well, it''s understandable, considering how busy I was with all the crap that happened to me during this time."


    He decided to visit the headquarters of hispany first, which was already functioning well and bringing in profits. Fortunately, at some point, the Brunks Company stopped bothering them, and now it was in a strange silence. Although it was a bit unnerving, it still provided a small break for the exhausted employees from their demanding work.


    "What a beautiful building it is!"


    To be continued...

 Chapter 228 Relocation

    <h4>Chapter 228 Relocation </h4>


    ?Hi. I''m embarrassed, but. I''m going to have to postpone the additional chapters until tomorrow. I feel like I''ve been doused in horse shit and don''t even have the energy to write more than one chapter. Excuse me.


    Enjoy your reading.


    ====


    Adam sat on a bench near his headquarters and looked at the bright illumination of the building. Everything here looked beautiful and expensive, undoubtedly attracting the attention of tourists or city residents. The area around the building had essentially turned into a tourist spot. A garden surrounded the building, adorned with various flowers, and asional concerts sponsored by the Veridia Company were held. All of this contributed to thepany''s special reputation, as it made every effort to take care of its clients.


    Competitors attempted to do something simr but often ended up with less sess than Adam. It was understandable, considering not everyone possessed the knowledge and technology he had, creating a significant barrier.


    "Well, after such a thing, I don''t even know what to do," he thought, sighing as he lit a cigarette. "I''m a bit puzzled about where to go from here. After all, the path to creating a whole country requires a considerable amount of resources and motivation. It''s essential to follow both my heart and rationality on this journey."


    ***


    The move waspleted. Adam happily observed his castle, where he and his family would now live. Along with them, the most important maids and servants also moved, along with a small squad of guards.


    The city of Elysium was designed in a medieval style, emitting an aura of antiquity and mystery. Adam liked how everything was arranged. All that was missing were carriages and a special dress code; then the entire city would turn into a kind of role-ying show.


    "What a beauty," he muttered, sitting on the balcony and sipping tea.


    "Well, you''re a strange one. What''s good about such a dark style, I can''t understand. Okay, Lady Amarantha may live longer than my great-grandmother, but you''re a young guy,"ined Alexander, who was drinking beer straight from the bottle, dressed in a suit. The man chuckled and wiped the foam from his beard. "Like, what the hell..."


    ?Enoughining. And don''t be like a barbarian; you''ll ruin the suit," Adam could only roll his eyes at his friend''s remark. He smiled and shifted his gaze away from his city, illuminated by flickering lights. "Besides, there''s a certain charm in such a dark style. Although not many people live here, the city was initially created for entertainment, you know?"


    "Pf-f-ft! Ah hahaha!" Suddenly, Alexander burst intoughter, spitting beer on the floor. He coughed and, smirking, said, "You sound like an old man right now, dude. Enough with this medieval stuff; I get it, you''re into it!"


    Adam could only shake his head, not wanting to delve further into this topic. For Alexander, the design of the city of Sedyon, with its bright lights and decorations, was more appealing. For Adam, who had long been ustomed to such things, seeing medieval architecture was much more pleasant to the eye.


    "Anyway, your arrival here can only mean one thing: you agree, right?" Adam suddenly said, shifting his gaze to the night sky, filled with stars. He smiled, waiting for a response.


    "If you already understand, why bother asking..." grumbled Alexander in response, pushing the beer bottle aside and wiping his mouth. He fake-coughed and looked at Adam, meeting his gaze. The man exined, "I want to be the leader of your secret squad, but I need a promise from you."


    "Hmm?"


    Adam tilted his head, watching Alexander, who looked somewhat concerned. This look made Adam suspect that there were some small problems on his path that couldn''t be solved by mere force. So, he decided to listen.


    "Of course, I''ll help however I can," said Adam, nodding gently. He smiled and crossed his fingers, adding, "If it''s within my abilities, of course."


    "It''s fine. I won''t ask you for something you can''t do, rest assured. I''m not that overconfident," said Alexander, sighing. He pulled a small golden ring from the inner pocket of his jacket, with the engraving "Alexander" on the inner side, and handed it to him. "Here... this ring originally belonged to my grandfather, who was a practitioner like me. There''s a special power in this ring, but I can''tprehend it. In itself, it''s useless, so they allowed me to take it with me... I hope you can find a way to understand what''s in it."


    "Eh? So that''s what you''re about. I thought you''d ask me to restore your title. I was about to call Queen Elizabeth," Adam said with a smirk, speaking half-jokingly, half-seriously. He took the ring from Alexander''s hand and held it at eye level, inspecting the trinket with curiosity. "At first nce, there''s nothing remarkable, but I''m sure your intuition didn''t deceive you. I sense a very subtle but still demonic energy trace."


    ?D-demonic energy??


    Alexander found himself in deep shock at Adam''s words, and, in a fraction of a second, discovered a kinship aura. The man was in a difficult situation, as his mind was somewhat shaken. Having connections with demons was very shameful for a nobleman, especially considering that he had held this ring as a family relic for centuries. There was a high chance that this could have been discovered before Adam.


    "Y-you mean my grandfather interacted with demons? But how can that be... he even participated in wars against demons!" Alexander said in disbelief, hoping to find something that would save his memories of his grandfather.


    "Well, I won''t lie to you, and I don''t need to. The fact remains, that there is demonic energy here. After observing a bit, I understood that there was a spell on the ring," Adam murmured in response to Alexander''s words, smiling as he examined the ring. "But I''m not mistaken. Your grandfather probably had some connections with demons, so they gave him a ring with a spell that could save his life. Besides, gold is considered a noble metal among demons, so a gift from them to a human could only mean that they respected your grandfather."


    "Darn..."


    The old head of the family was in a state of epting the fact that his grandfather also interacted with demons. It seemed ironic to him, given that both grandson and grandfather got involved with demons. From Adam''s perspective, watching, he didn''t quite understand the reason for the man''s reaction.


    "It''s just a ring. Do you hate demons so much? Odd, but I''m a demon, so you should hate me too, shouldn''t you?" Adam wondered, expressing his confusion out loud. He added, "Besides, although it''s not publicly known, there are groups of demons that live separately from the Chaos Empire, so they aren''t exactly considered enemies of humanity. Maybe it''s someone from there."


    "Even if that''s the case... ah, forget it. I was just surprised that my perpetually annoyingly noble grandfather turned out to have some unclear connection with demons."


    "Listen, it sounds like he slept with demons. Enough of these strange thoughts," Adam said sarcastically, sighing. "Either way, I''m not sure I can do anything with this ring. The demonic energy has dissipated, turning it into an ordinary ring now. You can carry it with you as a beautiful trinket, that''s all."


    Adam shrugged and smiled, not understanding the reason for Alexander''s concerns. He shifted his gaze to the city and smiled, noticing Elyra and ra in the distance. They were strolling together, buying groceries for tonight''s dinner.


    Tonight was special for them.


    Alexander went to the servant area, where members of the future secret squad would live beside him. At the same time, the castle was lively because today''s dinner was not prepared by the maids but by Elyra and Anna, who decided to take charge of the first dinner in the castle. The maids were invited to the table, but, of course, only those who stood out with their work.


    And so, twenty people were seated around one table: Amarantha, Adam, Ekaterina, Seraphina, Nyx, Aurora... in short, everyone from our group. Among the special guests was Veronica, and Sierra was absent because she was busy with her affairs in her kingdom. The rest served as maids.


    Adam sat at the head of the table, engaging in conversation with the girls, not neglecting the maids who, though initially shy,ter joined in the lively conversation without forgetting the formalities. The atmosphere was festive and cheerful.


    Adam himself was curious about what the girls would prepare, as he knew the ingredients they would use but had no idea about the actual dishes.


    "Anna asked me about my preferences... damn, I detailed everything for her then. She''s not overdoing it, is she?'' thought Adam, feeling ufortable. "I don''t want her to stress over my finicky taste in food... damn, now I''m starting to worry."


    As someone who couldn''t eat soups, Adam had a special list of soups he liked, as well as entire sheets of what he didn''t like. In most cases, he preferred dry food.


    "Amarantha... should I go and help them? Especially, Anna, she''s not feeling well as it is," he asked his primary wife telepathically. "Lately, she can''t even move properly."


    "Mm... I was worried too, but they assured me everything was fine. We just have to trust them," she replied with a slightly puzzled voice and suddenlyughed. She spoke throughughter, "Also... Anna was so excited, so cute. Like a child cooking for the first time. Ahahaha."


    "Heh... I can imagine that."


    He shook his head and sighed, just waiting for the moment when the girls would finish their cooking.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 229 Teleport, ocean

    <h4>Chapter 229 Teleport, ocean </h4>


    ?The world was gradually recovering after the demon attack, and now it was time to slowly take over the market ¨C that was Adam and Amarantha''s n, who, after extensive discussions, decided to gradually crush theirpetitors. Thanks to Amarantha bing stronger, they gained much more power, along with a significantlyrger number of subordinates ready to help them in any matter.


    Regarding thepetition, Adam and his team were not overly concerned, as Branks Company, which posed the most significant threat to them, had recently been in a challenging situation. Due to a series of usations against them, they had to remain silent for some time, enter a passive state, and gradually erase traces of their criminal activities, which, in turn, had a significant impact on the ongoing war between them and Veridia Company.


    After the move, a week passed, and during this time, Adam and his group managed to address many internal issues of thepany and approve numerous new projects, including funding research on gaming devices based on magical energy. This endeavor required a considerable amount of time and money for testing.


    The most crucial part was missing ¨C the electronicponentsplex and, of course, the central processor that was supposed to oversee everything. Not to mention that in this world, technology was intertwined with magic, and electricity had not even been invented, creating a significant obstacle to the creation of gaming devices.


    Lighting a cigarette, Adam watched as a group of engineers tried to understand his ns and somehow approximate what he wanted, but it was challenging for them. Despite the illustrations, people in this world had no understanding of how electricity worked, let alone the processor. Mostly, everything was reced by magic.


    Want to illuminate the city withmps? Dude, then you need to use amp! How to create it? Very simple ¨C obtain a magical stone from beasts or dungeons, then engrave symbols on it, which will act as conductors of magical energy, thus powering the stone with external magical energy from the air, making it glow.


    It was simple and convenient, with no need for wires or anything else. Therefore, for Adam, who wanted to earn as much money as possible, the gaming device project could bring in a considerable amount of funds.


    "Well, for now, it''s just an idea. We need to wait until they at least have an idea of what it is..." he thought and shook his head, exiting theboratory.


    He was in an undergroundplex built beneath the city of Sedyon, secretly from everyone. Here, important documents were mainly stored, and various experiments were conducted. He sighed and walked out into the corridor, closing the door behind him.


    The undergroundplex was enormous, even surpassing the city of Sedyon in size, and a considerable amount of money had been spent on its construction. However, it served as a base for him in emergencies and a ce where he could cultivate future talents. After students graduated from Sedyon''s school with excellent results, they woulde here to train in their strong suits. On paper, it was a training center, so there were no loud announcements about it.


    "Keep your back straight, maintain magical energy on a single flow! At attention!" echoed a rough male voice with hints of authority.


    "Huh? Training is happening now?" Adam thought.


    He pushed the door and entered the training hall. There were students extremely talented in hand-to-handbat and magical energy. They were trained in boxing and other sports, while the best teachers taught them magic. Thus, more than twenty teenagers were at the C+ level and ready to fight in case of a military conflict.


    "Looks like neers. Their magical energy is very weak and unstable, and their bodies are thin," Adam thought and closed the door. He smiled, "Well, of course, we need to give them time, and then these kids can grow into real soldiers who won''t fear death. Why do I feel like I''ve be some kind of viin..."


    A weekter, in Adam''s castle garden.


    "This..."


    Today was apletely ordinary day for Adam ¨C he was just rxing since handing over the city to a trusted person, he had a lot of free time. During his leisure, he went out to the courtyard and noticed a small portal, 150 cm in length and 130 cm in width.


    It didn''t look like those demon portals; rather, it resembled teleport portals in games about a demon terrorizing the world.


    "What is this doing in the garden?" he muttered, not understanding what was going on. He squinted and looked around, looking for any servants, but there was no one in the garden. "I need to call Amarantha... she understands these things better than I do."


    The man took out a token and poured magical energy into it when suddenly the portal expanded and took the form of a dome, sucking Adam inside, who was watching all of this with an expression on his face, "What, again?". After a prolonged dizziness, he lost consciousness.


    ***


    The gentle scent of the sea breeze prated Adam''s nostrils, reaching his magical channels, and bringing with it an unusual freshness and invigoration. Beneath him, he felt the soft and warm sand, which simultaneously warmed him and provided a pleasantfort, as if he were in the embrace of nature itself.


    In the distance, faint whispers of waves were heard, intertwining with mysterious rustlings from the coastal taiga. Unfamiliar and iprehensible voices, like thenguage of nature itself, filled the air with mystery and an undiscovered world.


    "Again, I''ve stepped into some iprehensible mess..." he thought, gradually opening his eyes. His body felt as if he had run a marathon across all of Asia without taking a break. The first thing he saw, upon opening his eyes, was the clear blue sky without a single cloud, and only the bright sun was the sole celestial object visible across the entire sky.


    Turning his head, he saw that he was on a beach, where the water either approached him, almost reaching his hands, which he couldn''t move, or receded, taking sand into the ocean. The water was turquoise, and its smell was pleasant and refreshing.


    "Did I end up in the Maldives?" he thought cynically, turning his head from side to side, trying to understand where he had ended up. "I don''t know of any ce like this, besides... the sea is too far from Sedyon. It''s like the USA and Japan, so far apart. Moreover, the fact that I ended up here doesn''t always mean something good."


    Mermaids, sirens, and other types of sea creatures were not part of the global alliance and did not speak themonnguage. They were also not among the strongest in the alliance, and ording to Veronica''s story, the marine people had a leaderparable in strength to her.


    "Darn, what if my presence here could cause a bunch of problems? I can''t even contact Amarantha; magical energy feels much heavier here, and my magical channels are almost empty. This will barely be enough to sustain my vital functions."


    He sighed and patiently waited for his magical energy to start recovering on its own. It took a considerable amount of time ¨C two days had passed since he found himself in the same position, but during this time, no one attacked him, which was a relief. And on the fourth day...


    "Darn, I''m so d to move again!" eximed Adam, starting a series of small stretches that helped him loosen his body, even though it didn''t need it.


    The man smiled very contentedly, although it didn''tst very long when he discovered that his level was at the very bottom, and he could only resist even an ordinary demonic beast for a short time. Realizing this fact, he felt uneasy, so he gathered magical energy again and tried to pour it into the token, but...


    "It''s not working..." he muttered, frowning, returning the token to his inner pocket. Irritation crept over him, "Darn, it''s so annoying. I can''t contact her; something is blocking any flow of magical energy."


    Adam clenched his fists and began to gradually move away from the sea. He wandered for a long time, and night had already fallen. After a few hours, when the stars shone brightly in the sky, he found a small cave and managed to squeeze through a narrow passage, ending up inside the cave.


    "How narrow it is..."


    The cave was extremely narrow, with a ceiling so low that it could trigger a ustrophobic panic attack. The space was just enough for him to squat, unable even to stretch his arm or move his limbs properly. However, due to these conditions, it would be much more convenient for him to fight against potential enemies, should theye visit.


    The only thing he could do was immediately start meditating. Focusing his mind, he began reciting a mantra and took control of the flow of magical energy within his body ¨C this was the main part of his meditation. The process was extremely dangerous, and if he were to lose concentration, he could bid farewell to his own life.


    It was a highly risky but effective method. Being able to control such an amount of unfiltered magical energy, which felt like holding a mature elephant in your hands, could help in casting spellster on by reducing costs and increasing efficiency.


    An hour passed. Through the small entrance of the cave, cold air seeped in, and from time to time, a distant growl could be heard. The area around the cave almost merged with the nearby forest, from where Adam sensed the aura of demonic creatures at C+ level and above. Venturing there was extremely dangerous, so he made the temporary decision to settle in the mountain cave.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 230 Beautiful singing

    <h4>Chapter 230 Beautiful singing </h4>


    ?Hello. After a short break, I have returned to writing. I was very tired, andcking ideas and motivation; I hope for your understanding and support.


    P.S.: Tomorrow, I promise three chapters as nned. I apologize for the long dy.


    ---


    A week passed as Adam healed his wounds, and during that time, he managed to somewhat recover, so his body was in a condition where he could somewhat fight against beasts. And then, in the second week, an important issue arose that forced him to leave the cave.


    "Darn, I''m hungry."


    The magical energy inside him was very low, so there was no longer the factor of satiety. To avoid feeling hungry, Adam would have to consume the magical cores inside monsters rather than regr food to replenish the diminishing magical energy, which fluctuated.


    The surrounding terrain was generally unsuitable for practice, as magical energy was much heavier. Inparison, if Adam were to meditate in Sedyon, he would feel magical energy like water, but here, that water had turned into solid ice. Mastering such magical energy was extremely difficult, as it required giving time for his magic channels to adapt to the changed conditions.


    Shush. Shush. Several rocks, along with dust, fell right into Adam''s eyes as he tried to exit the cave. He squinted, muttered a curse under his breath, and continued to emerge, closing his eyes and mouth to prevent dust and sand from identally getting in. After twenty minutes of trying to find a normal position to exit the cave, he finally felt the cold sensation on his feet, indicating he found a cold spot.


    "Fucking finally. I''m tired of spinning like a fucking worm," he muttered irritably and started crawling down.


    Another five minutes were spent concentrating all his strength in his legs and leaning on a small protrusion. Looking around, he squinted and, not finding enemies, began to descend the mountain, avoiding particrly dangerous ces where there was a chance of andslide. Once at the bottom, he looked around and tried to spot monsters.


    Since he couldn''t use magical energy for the reason that it could cause him more injuries, he had to rely on his eyes and be cautious. Taking out a sword from his Inventory, enchanted for sharpness and durability, he headed into the forest in search of prey. Thanks to his body being strong and well-trained due to his lineage, he had no problem destroying monsters with brute force.


    "Unusual, but oh well. I learned something from Veronica, so I can defend myself and kill the beast," Adam thought and shook his head, on which dried leaves had fallen. "Who''s there above my head?"


    He raised his head in puzzlement and froze in ce. Two centimeters from his face was a huge creature, five meters tall, with a body resembling a gori, but it had red eyes and patterns on its skin.


    "Holy shit..." Adam cursed and jumped backward.


    BOOM!


    Instantly, in the spot where he had been standing before, branches were reduced to powder, while a gigantic gori descended to the ground, beating its chest. Adam froze and couldn''t move at this motion.


    "Darn! Special ability!" he muttered, furrowing his brow, applying all his strength to break free from the charm. He seeded.


    "Ooh-ooh-ooh-ooh!"


    The gori stomped on the ground and began approaching Adam with quick steps. The man, now freed from the charm, held a regr knight''s sword in his hand and prepared to defend himself with a furrowed brow. He wasn''t overly optimistic about the situation, as the enemy was of S+ level, challenging to handle without magic assistance. However, at the moment, he could only rely on his body.


    "What a pain in the backside..." Adam thought, sighed, bent his shoulder back, and directed the de horizontally.


    In the next second, the man found himself in front of the gori, which reacted and crossed its arms on its chest, where the attack was expected. Suddenly, the gori roared in pain.


    "RAAAAA!"


    Adam smirked and jumped, evading the gori''s chaotic left-hand strike. His blow went straight into the monster''s left shoulder, leaving a deep wound oozing ck blood with poisonous properties. Without wasting time, while the gori was distracted by intense pain, Adam stomped on the ground, and a bright glow suddenly appeared around him.


    "Borrowing!"


    [User sent a borrowing skill request]


    [Target: Veronica. Ability: [Aura of Enhancement]. 120 Seduction Points will be spent].


    The aura shone even brighter, and Adam felt demonic energy entering his body, temporarily doubling his strength.


    "Ooh-ooh-ooh-ooh!"


    Terrified, the gori turned and began to flee but soon froze in ce. Adam''s sword had pierced through its back, traversing all internal organs and bones to reach the heart. Then, while the gori hadn''t recovered, a radiance appeared on the sword''s tip, obliterating the heart in a second.


    "Ar-r-r..."


    A crash resounded. The gori''s bodynded on the ground, lifeless. Adam quickly withdrew the sword, deeply embedded in the gori''s body, only revealing the sword''s tip.


    "I need to quickly dismember its body to retrieve the magic core," Adam reminded himself and began to disassemble the body. After a short time, he found a brightly shining ck core in the abdominal area, with a matte coating. Without hesitation, he tossed the core into his mouth, and before it could touch his tongue, it was immediately absorbed into his body.


    Adam swiftly descended to the ground, and crossed his legs, unwilling to lose a drop of magical energy. He closed his eyes and sighed, feeling a terrifying heat spreading throughout his body. It was like he had eaten hot potatoes without letting them cool, and now, his insides were burning.


    It was incredibly painful. His stomach, magical channels, constantly tingled, and it felt like a sharp sword was piercing him from the inside. He sighed repeatedly, trying to regte his breathing, not forgetting to absorb all the energy he received from the sphere.


    Half an hour passed. The man opened his eyes and sighed, wiping the cold sweat from his forehead. He felt somewhat ufortable, but the slight sense of satiety pleased him. Despite only restoring 1% out of 100% magical energy by himself, he was still d; at least he didn''t have to venture into the forest now.


    Looking around, he noticed that the gori''s body had already dposed, leaving only bones. Most likely, it was a peculiarity of its organism, and considering that its blood was nothing but poison, the body, devoid of magical energy protection, was soon dissolved. Shaking his head, the man simply stood up and walked away.


    ***


    The third week. During all this time, he hadn''t encountered the sea creatures that legends spoke so much about. Unfortunately, he didn''t even have a chance to ask Amarantha about them, as she was thousands of kilometers away, and themunication was interrupted due to the strange environment in this ce.


    Lighting a cigarette that remained in his inventory, Adam sat on a rock near the beach and looked at the night sky. Today, the sky was gloomy, so the stars were hidden behind dark clouds, asionally illuminated by shes of lightning. The man sighed.


    "How irritating. I have to live like a dog here. I still don''t understand how I ended up here. Whether it''s a conspiracy... though, no. I''m not that popr," he muttered, attempting toe to some conclusion, but there were no clues.


    Initially, he thought it might be some conspiracy, but even if you exclude the fact that few people know about him, no one needs him at all. Sedyon City and hispany are good ces, but no one has such passionate intentions toward him, and they even spent resources on creating a portal.


    Moreover, it''s entirely usible that this portal is a natural urrence. Not always, of course, but during the ancient war, portals appeared, leading to other spaces or serving as teleportation between points A and B. This usually happened because Gods fought with other beings on this same level, creating spatial rifts that formed portals.


    A very rare but possible case. However, Adam wasn''t ready to im the truth yet, as he believed that teleporting here might also be a n of the gods. Especially since Veronica warned recently that the Gods were up to something. Considering his connection with Veronica... well, there''s a high chance they decided to retaliate against him.


    "It''s infuriating, but I can''t do anything about it. Even Veronica is powerless against the power of the gods, so I just have to be cautious. Besides, the goddess Veridia, with whom I nned to ally, still hasn''t given her answer. And I can''t wait," he thought, shaking his head, surveying the surroundings: "By the way..."


    Wherever he went, in these three weeks, he found no trace of human settlements. Moreover, the territory around was exclusively owned by sea creatures, but couldn''t negotiations be possible? By their nature, these creatures were very territorial, but one could always findmon ground with them.


    "If I can negotiate to take a territory for myself the size of Sedyon and Elysium, then..."


    Adam suddenly smiled and felt that he had finally found a ce where he couldy the foundation for his country.


    "This... needs to be thought over. If it works out, I can start my ns, and then I''ll build an entire country," he thought and suddenly frowned.


    In the distance, a whistle sounded, interrupting his thoughts. Then followed by a gentle singing that momentarily stunned him. Turning his gaze towards the sea, Adam was surprised to see a beautiful girl singing with a lovely voice.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 231 Tied to a table

    <h4>Chapter 231 Tied to a table</h4>


    ?This is the author again. I feel ashamed for promising to publish chapters and then disappearing for such a long time. Honestly, the statistics started to decline, and it threw me off bnce a bit, but I promise to return to the regr pace of releasing chapters. Additional chapters haven''t been forgotten and will be published soon when I recover from illnesses and difficult times. Thank you.


    Enjoy your reading!


    ***


    Such a beautiful song sounded so melodious, capturing the hearts of the listeners, while the gentle sea breeze approached Adam''s feet as if wanting to drag him underwater. The man sat with a rxed expression on his face, on which nothing could be understood¡ªwhether he was enchanted, angry, or simply wary.


    However, it was evident that he was only looking at the beautiful girl singing tender songs that reached the depth of his heart. She had beautiful, long, flowing blue hair, and her eyes sparkled as brightly as the stars in the sky¡ªpure as the water''s surface.


    She was dressed in a delicate, semi-transparent white dress, under which a seductive and slender body was visible, attracting attention and causing breath to catch.


    "This..."


    Adam was stunned, and his gaze was fixed directly on this girl. Although he felt ufortable, his entire body seemed not to obey him. There was only onemand in his mind¡ªto approach her and embrace her, and then sail together to distantnds. These were unforgivable thoughts that rmed him.


    "Damn..."


    However, the power of enchantment was so strong that he could not resist. In his state, he was truly helpless.


    Just at the moment when his mind was on the verge of copse, he suddenly woke up from a sound familiar to the point of pain.


    Ding!


    [Detected attempt to interfere with the user''s mind. The mind protection inherent to the [email protected] Inheritor has been activated...]


    Ding!


    [Sess!]


    Two consecutive notifications echoed in his head, and a system message appeared before him, delivering pleasant news. The man frowned and was infuriated to the extent that his demonic aura burst outward, seemingly gaining consciousness and approaching the girl, who was no longer singing but only smiling, and her smile was extremely cunning.


    "You..." Adam muttered, irritated.


    His demonic energy exploded, and sharp needles shot out of his body, reaching the enemy within a second. However, the expected result did not follow¡ªsuddenly, a barrier appeared that easily deflected Adam''s strike, making the man frown and be even more vignt.


    She''s at least an S-rank, given how easily she blocked my attack," he thought and snorted, feeling difort. "It''s too challenging to fight with such creatures; I almost have no chance. Moreover, I inflicted considerable damage to myself with that attack... now I''ll have to recover even longer."


    Taking a step back, Adam skillfully dodged a sharp stone enchanted with magical energy that could easily kill a Lower Demon. Squinting his eyes, he clenched his fists and prepared for battle.


    Suddenly, the girl descended from the rock on which she had been sitting all this time, smiling, and started walking on water! Adam was left speechless, not understanding how such a simultaneously ostentatious and practically harmless girl could exist at the S-rank level and higher. It seemed more important for her to look impressive than to finish the battle.


    Nevertheless, setting aside her ostentatious behavior... when the girl stepped onto the shore, the sand exploded, rising and creating an obstacle to sight, which made Adam lose sight of her for a split second.


    "She''s... behind me?" he thought and suddenly jumped, avoiding a swift strike to his calf. In mid-air, the man noticed her pose and once again lost his speech: "What the hell?"


    Considering that she wore quite revealing clothing, barely covering anything... she wasn''t wearing underwear! Therefore, in a pose where her right leg was raised at 90 degrees, an unusual view of undiscovered natural wonders was revealed.


    "Hmm?" The girl chuckled, followed his gaze, then shook her head with a smile and lowered her leg. She stomped on the sand, and suddenly, Adam, who had alreadynded, froze in ce.


    "Oh shi-"


    Not having time to swear, Adam suddenly found himself in sand shackles thatpressed his body so tightly that it felt like he would die any second. It was very dangerous. Moreover, his magical energy was at zero, and there was no strength left to resist.


    Looking at the approaching girl, he sighed.


    "I''m screwed."


    ***


    Returning to the city of Elysium, it was now somewhat restless there. Amarantha sat in Adam''s office, holding a small turquoise semi-transparent worm in her hand, wriggling as if it had intelligence. The woman with a cold expression snorted and began to speak.


    "I''ve been tracking this trace for over two weeks and finally found you. Who are you? Why did you kidnap my husband?" The woman asked with an extremely unfriendly tone, looking irritated. Her body trembled, and she barely restrained her anger.


    They had returned from the Abyss, finally oveing the danger, and now another problem arose! Sometimes it seemed to her that her husband''s fate was controlled by a mentally ill person who didn''t want to see how he sat still on his backside. It infuriated her greatly.


    However, she couldn''t give in to anger and could only conduct the investigation as thoroughly as possible. And now, in search of clues, she found this worm where Adam disappeared. After the investigation, she understood that it was a Mystical Space Worm. This creature is not from our world, and it can gnaw through space, creating portals.


    "..."


    Of course, the worm remained silent, as its intelligence as a creature was very low. Amarantha was in dialogue with the being who controlled the worm, but she still didn''t receive any answers. She frowned.


    "Strange... the worm contains the magical thread of another being. I can''t detect its level, which means it''s stronger than me."


    She couldn''t help but be wary, as the situation smelled fishy. Was this a conspiracy?


    "How is this possible? No one knows about Adam''s existence and his connections. The chance that someone knows about this is extremely small... besides, Veronica said he is under the protection of the Demon King''s legacy or something like that," Amarantha thought and sighed.


    ***


    While the girl approached him, Adam lost consciousness due to the interference of an alien force. And now, when he woke up, he found himself in a rather strange ce with almost no light. Additionally, there was a dampness that slightly rmed him.


    "Why is my face wet?" he thought puzzledly and suddenly raised an eyebrow, sensing that he was underwater. "Hey... did they drown me or something?"


    Examining his body for wounds and injuries, he found nothing. Except for the golden chains, he looked as if he had juste out of the shower. Moreover, this ce possessed a strange power that allowed him to recover. His magical energy had already been restored to 5%!


    Although it was very little, considering the magical energy in this ce, it was very fast. Looking around, the man found nothing that could give a clue about his location.


    He was in a room that was quiterge and could amodate more than a hundred people. However, the room, more like a hall, was extremely barren. The only thing here was a small tform proportional to Adam''s height, where he was chained.


    "It looks like a heretic ritual hall..." he thought and shook his head.


    It had been a week since he ended up here. During this time, his magical energy had recovered by 10%! The man was stunned and couldn''t help but be overjoyed. The faster he could recover, the better for him! Maybe he could even use a spell to create a teleport.


    However, before that, he needed to find a way to get out of there. Despite his restored magical energy, he couldn''t use it. The chains didn''t restrict the absorption of magical energy but limited its application. Therefore, he felt like a sack of potatoes.


    During this time, no one hade to see him, and it felt like they had decided to bury him here.


    "Maybe they''ll bury me here because I saw something I shouldn''t have?" Adam remembered aloud the pose of his enemy and smirked, shaking his head. "It''s even funny to imagine. Who is this girl? She looks young, but she''s probably an old hag."


    "Who are you calling an old hag?!" suddenly erupted an angry female voice.


    "Huh?"


    Adam raised an eyebrow and looked at the entrance; he was surprised. In the doorway stood the same girl who had lured him here with her songs. The real sorceress looked at him with an irritated expression, but there was amusement in her eyes. Adam just snorted and turned away, unwilling to engage in a conversation.


    The girl noticed his unwillingness tomunicate, so she chuckled and initiated the conversation herself. Her voice was beautiful and sweet, sounding innocently girlish.


    "Why do you look so mean? Why are you so ruthless to a youngdy? Don''t you know that indifference to ady is poison for future rtionships?" the girl asked with innocentughter, throwing something like a joke. She approached him and smiled, kneeling at his feet. "But you look not bad! I noticed you a few weeks ago when you arrived on the ind."


    "..."


    Adam didn''t answer and just sighed, feeling ufortable. He couldn''t understand at all what this crazy girl wanted from him! Although she behaved as if she had recently turned twenty, Adam felt her deep life energy, which led to one conclusion:


    We''re dealing with an old hag!


    To be continued...

 Chapter 232 Audience with....

    Chapter 232 Audience with....


    ??The author wees you. It''s unclear when this chapter will be released, but I congratte everyone on the New Year. Additional chapters will be released, so don''t worry :).


    Enjoy you reading.


    ====


    Adam, with an expressionless look, watched as the girl in front of him sat on a chair and hummed songs, asionally transitioning to ordinary humming. Her gaze was tender, and her smile was expressive and captivating, making unprepared hearts of men beat faster.


    But for Adam himself, thisdy was not the most pleasantpanion to spend a great time with. Her songs were imbued with the magic of illusions, and although it wasn''t as powerful, there was still a chance to be immersed in illusions.


    Days passed like this ¨C the young girl woulde to him, have a brief conversation, sing songs, and then leave with a smile. It was unclear what she wanted to convey, but Adam could only remain vignt. He still remembered her power and was sure she reached the level of Amarantha.


    And now, after another singing session, Adam snorted unfriendly and shook his head. The system warned again about the illusion, and he couldn''t be stunned. With each time, the illusion became stronger, while resisting became harder. He sighed and examined his body.


    Now he was fully healed, and his magical energy was filled almost to 70%, but there was a problem ¨C it was limp and ineffective. It was like drinking dirty water from a puddle after getting used to clean mineral water.


    "I still can''t contact Amarantha. I assume I''m somewhere in the back, isted by a magical barrier," he thought and frowned.


    A weekter. Adam was fully recovered, and his body looked as energetic as before entering the portal, but there was one note ¨C his magical energy was unstable, and using it was somewhat dangerous, but it would suffice for emergencies for the time being. Today was different from other days because he was finally untied.


    It wasn''t the youngdy who chatted with him all the time but an unknowndy with beautiful facial features. She was a first-ss beauty with ck hair and blue eyes like diamonds. Stars shone in her pupils, and her thin pink lips were alluring.


    However, she was beautiful only from the upper half of her body; from below, it resembled something fishy. ording to Adam''s assumptions, it could be a mermaid, considering he was somewhere underwater. His assumption was likely correct.


    For the entire time, the mermaid didn''t even look at him and just did her job. After Adam was untied, he stood up, stretched, and cracked his fingers and back. The observing mermaid looked puzzled, not understanding why he was doing this.


    "Human, what are you doing?" she asked curiously, tilting her head. Her fishtail swayed a bit, while her eyes sparkled.


    "What? Didn''t get the question," Adam puzzled, then remembered his movements and chuckled. He smiled, somewhat puzzled by such an unusual question, but still answered, "I just decided to stretch to relieve tension from the bones. Although I don''t need it now, it has a rxing effect."


    "I don''t quite understand. Why do something you don''t need? Aren''t you wasting time in vain?" innocently asked the mermaid.


    "Cough... well, you''re right. But it''s a habit, plus, it''s pleasant when it cracks," replied Adam, grinning.


    He rxed his shoulders and raised an eyebrow, hearing a crack. Turning his head, Adam saw the mermaid repeating his movements, cracking her fingers.


    "Wow, this is rxing!" the mermaid eximed with surprise and a smile.


    "..."


    Adam didn''t know how to react to the fact that he taught the mermaid strange things, but he didn''t care anymore after she couldn''t crack anymore.


    It turned out he was released not out of goodwill. After the mermaid lost interest in the new amusement, she immediately led him to a huge hall.


    Shush. Shush.


    Walking on the red carpet, which was unbelievably long, Adam couldn''t help but notice the number of experts on both sides. d in armor adapted to their bodies, they held spears with tips shimmering with bright rainbow light.


    In the center was a massive throne primarily meant for kings, and behind it were two smaller thrones. Three humans sat on these thrones ¨C actual humans, not mermaids or something else.


    On the main throne sat the familiar girl. Still young, still beautiful and intriguing, with an unusually serious expression and an overwhelming aura, as if Adam found himself in front of Elizabeth again during an audience in the royal hall. It was unusual, but somehow Adam remained calm.


    Everyone was silent. This silencested until Adam reached a distance of five meters from the steps that connected the tform where the throne stood.


    Then, the mermaid behind him lowered her head as much as possible, and her gaze pierced Adam, who still stood carefree in his handsome suit. Before being brought here, he was dressed in a double-breasted ck suit and given ssic ck shoes. So he looked quite influential, and his smile was enchanting, causing a few maids to instantly fall for him, but it didn''t yield any seduction points because they were weak.


    "Demon Adam... apparently, you''re not particrly surprised to learn my identity?" the young girl suddenly began the conversation with a raised eyebrow.


    "Why, yes? I am surprised," replied Adam with a carefree smile, adjusting the hair that fell on his shoulder.


    "Well, I don''t see your surprise. It''s a bit disappointing considering all the preparation for this event," said the girl, sighing.


    The guards couldn''t help but exchange puzzled nces. For some reason, it seemed to them that this wasn''t a particrly significant event, just a regr visit from a guest. However, they couldn''t say anything.


    Adam casually answered the questions of the young girl, asionally ncing at the two people behind her.


    It was a middle-aged man and a very old grandmother. Although they looked frail, Adam didn''t dare judge by appearance, as he could sense their powerful aura without even trying.


    Suddenly, during the carefree conversation, a question was asked that surprised him a little.


    "Are you familiar with Veronica, the Demon Queen of this world?"


    Adam was on the verge of frowning when he heard the question from the silent old woman. She stared at him with a piercing gaze, and in her blue eyes, he could discern hatred and irritation. A million thoughts crossed his mind, but he could only pretend.


    "I''m familiar with her, but only as a legend. I haven''t met her in person," he replied, not flinching under her intense gaze.


    "Hahaha... are you trying to deceive me, little pup?!" suddenly eximed the middle-aged man, rising from his seat and directing his pressure towards Adam.


    "Cough..."


    Despite the difficulty, Adam managed to use his ability acquired after forming the sin of "Pride." It helped him reduce the pressure, allowing him not to kneel but to maintain a dignified appearance.


    "You seem a bit arrogant, don''t you think? If I say I don''t know, it means I don''t know," Adam replied, ignoring the cracking of his bones due to the intense pressure. He smiled and lifted his chin, radiating pride that could affect even strong guards.


    "You..."


    The man was furious and about to approach him, but the young girl sitting at the head only chuckled and waved her hand. Immediately, a terrifying pressure appeared, instantly seating the man on his throne, preventing him from getting up. Coughing up blood, the man turned his gaze away, not daring to continue.


    At the same time, ignoring his condition, the young girl smiled at Adam.


    "Don''t worry. No one will harm you while you''re my guest," she said and chuckled. "Moreover, I''m acquainted with Veronica. You can consider us... hmm...rades? Well, I won''t harm her son, or else it won''t be easy for me to pacify that bitch. Hehehe."


    "..."


    Adam narrowed his eyes, feeling ufortable that his identity was recognized. Although it could be advantageous in some cases, most of the time, it led to endless troubles. Veronica had more enemies than allies, and he found it hard to believe that this girl and Veronica were allies.


    Or more precisely, Adam didn''t want to believe it. Because if she was indeed close to Veronica, then...


    She''s at least of SSS rank.


    ===


    Veronica, who sat in her castle studying ancient records, suddenly frowned when she felt that her mark on Adam suddenly disappeared. Her facial expression distorted immediately, and in the next second, a loud explosion resounded. The entire castle lifted into the air in the literal sense of the word, while Lucius, who was peacefully meditating, was stunned.


    A chandelier fell on him, and he turned towards the library where smoke emanated. He trembled all over his body.


    "Why, mother? Angry?"


    Thest time this happened was when she discovered Adam''s disappearance. Most likely, something happened to him again. Lucius felt strange.


    Why did this guy have so many problems? Not much time had passed since he got into some mess, and now he''s swimming in the sea of crap again! Lucius just couldn''t understand; either he was unlucky or a fool.


    "Uh..."


    Either way, he had to react quickly and activate the castle''s protective mechanisms to minimize damage. By the time he headed to the library, Veronica was no longer there.


    Looking at the hole in the wall, Lucius trembled all over and felt the desire to sleep and never wake up again. He had to work again!


    "Why. Always. Suffer. Me?!" He screamed at the top of his lungs: "Fuck!"


    However, he still had to start the repairs.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 233 Higher Realm, Conspiracy

    Chapter 233 Higher Realm, Conspiracy


    ??In front of the Queen of the Sea, after a prolonged silence and some actions by the guards, acting under the orders of the Queen, who turned out to be ine, the mermaid queen. Despite her youthful appearance, in reality, she was as old as the world.


    Unfortunately, Adam had no information about her, as it was extremely difficult to learn anything about the sea people. They behaved very discreetly and only asionally showed their intention to intervene in the affairs of the outside world. Their reputation was as mysterious as nymphs, so there was no need to mention the mystery of the sea races.


    Through his experience, Adam had seen many races ¨C mermaids, sirens, sea dragons (which, despite their name, were not dragons). In general, the underwater world was extremely diverse and included many races, with plenty of experts. This momentarily threw him off bnce, making him feel in danger once again.


    Even the Vampire Queen, secretly growing in power, didn''t have as much superpower as the sea creatures! The Siren Queen, or the Sea Queen named ine was extremely dangerous and powerful, and her rule extended across all seas. It seemed that she was a being on par with Veronica.


    "And I''m sure that''s true," Adam thought, looking at ine, who was casually sitting at the dining table.


    They were in the same audience hall where they first met their true selves. As soon as the guards left at hermand, several creatures withrge bodies, resembling humanoid fish, brought in a huge long rectangr table, and then two luxurious high-backed chairs.


    Adam sat at one end of the table, and ine at the other. From the outside, it seemed like they were on equal footing, but overall, Adam felt somewhat subdued. There was a sense of difort and danger.


    Throughout the entire meal, ine did not say a word, but he felt his mind fading and thoughts difficult to gather as if he were in a strong alcoholic stupor. This feeling was unpleasant, but he could not resist. Even the system prompts were urging him to get away from here as soon as possible, but what could he do in his current situation?


    After five hours, hepletely cked out. In a vast room, ine sat alone, and the cutlery made clinking sounds. She smiled carelessly and savored the exquisite dish.


    ***


    Wide meadows were covered with a thinyer of frost, while flowers scattered throughout the space trembled as if they could wither at any moment. Adam observed all this in a trance.


    This was the system space where he couldn''t even ess basic functions due to hisplicated state, unable to even gather his thoughts. It seemed that ine''s gentle singing affected him too strongly, eventually merging with his current state.


    However, hours passed, and the frost covering the meadows began to melt. The flowers once again filled with bright colors, looking as if it was the peak of spring, where nature came alive from a deep sleep.


    And then...


    Ding!


    [Enchantment of the Siren] was sessfully canceled.


    The system notification sound rang out, instantly waking Adam from his deep slumber. He looked around with a serious expression, and the familiar menu appeared in front of him.


    [Royal Arena] | [Hall of Meditation] | [Skills] | [Chamber of Commerce] | [Inventory]


    "What a nightmare. Seems like I got into some unpleasant shit," Adam thought with a sigh, his face full of bitterness. Sitting on the grass, he frowned, "What the hell does this woman want from me? I was minding my own business, not bothering anyone, and here I am in another mess."


    He couldn''t help but imagine what would have happened if the system hadn''t helped him in time. Adam could have ended up in the illusion forever, not waking up, and then he could have been used for various purposes!


    "All right, let''s take a look first..."


    Wanting to gain a little support, he reached for the button leading to the Inventory, but suddenly a strange sensation came over him, and then a chill ran down his spine. In the same second, his consciousness was pulled back into his body.


    ***


    Everything was dark. asionally, quiet breathing sounds could be heard. Adam felt a slight weight above him and warmth around his neck.


    With difficulty, he managed to open his eyes, and the first thing he saw was a strange creature, resembling a cat but with a light blue color of fur and long, sharp ears.


    "Meow?" The creature made a sound, tilting its head to the side.


    "What is this..."


    Adam frowned, puzzled. He immediately began to look around and was surprised to find himself on the seashore. The soft sand was beneath him, and the only creature near him was this strange cat. Besides that, there was nothing else.


    The location was significantly different from anything he had ever seen. The air here was very clean, and the magical energy floating in the air was so pure and pleasant that his body, still not in the best condition, began to gradually heal! The dirty magical energy in his channels was reced by the pure one.


    "What is this ce?" He thought bewilderedly and frowned, sensing something. He quickly examined his body: "Uh-oh..."


    His development! His level, his power that he had been umting all this time... it was gone!


    "What the hell?!"


    Under his surprised cry, a system notification sounded.


    Ding!


    [Detected: User has entered the Higher Realm...]


    [Attention! Attention! The Will of the Higher Realm is attempting to expel the user... Decision #1 epted].


    [User''s development has been reset]


    [Integration with the Higher Realm is in progress...]


    Adam stared in shock at all these notifications.


    "What?"


    ***


    Veronica, with heavy breathing, looked at the location where the sea kingdom was. In the distance, in her castle, ine met her gaze, standing next to the portal, which was gradually disappearing.


    "ine! How dare you send him there?!" Veronica shouted in anger, and her aura shook everything around.


    "Hehe."


    ine carelessly smiled and covered her sea kingdom with her aura, rising into the air. The portal behind her closed and disappeared. Floating in the air right in front of Veronica, she smiled.


    "You came a littleter than I expected. Though, it doesn''t matter," ine began speaking, wiping the useless smile off her face and recing it with a disappointed expression: "I wonder how much you knew about him?"


    "What does that have to do with Adam?" Veronica frowned.


    "Adam? Who said I was referring to him?" ine replied and chuckled, pping her hands: "I mean [email protected]... um, well, you should have understood. Didn''t you know that chuckled, pping her hands: "I mean [email protected]... um, well, you should have understood. Didn''t you know that sending Adam here is part of his n?"


    "..."


    Silence fell. Veronica frowned with an irritated expression, and her hands clenched into fists ¨C she was gripping them so tightly that there was a cracking sound. The aura around her was extremely dangerous, but ine showed no hint of fear, just smiling in her carefree manner.


    "The Vampire Queen, the Elf Queen, the Werewolf Queen, and others have known about this n for a long time, but apparently, you haven''t. Who would have thought that he didn''t tell you anything?" ine shook her head withughter: "Either way, you just need to ept the fact that the world has already started to turn. The Higher Realm was a ce we aspired to reach since ancient times, but the Gods restricted us. Now our key has set its course and will be the beacon of hope for all beings."


    With a flourish of her arms in both directions, ine smiled and looked excited. Her eyes were burning, and it was evident that she was thrilled.


    "Veronica, this is the world you aspire to. Join our n and be part of the new generation that will surpass the gods!"


    ***


    Without any development to his name, Adam had to immediately find shelter where he could wait it out. He tried to log into the system, but...


    [Unable to log into the system. An update rted to entering the Higher Realm is in progress.]


    His attempts were interrupted by cruel messages about the system undergoing an update. It was iprehensible to him, and he could only wait.


    Now his body felt incredibly weak, which was understandable given that his development had been reset. Moreover, Adam felt drastic changes in his body. He absorbed magical energy much more easily, but that wasn''t the most important part.


    His insides! Although his organs hadn''t changed, they became stronger, and in the ce of his heart were two spheres ¨C one golden, the other ck. The golden sphere purified magical energy and served as a reservoir, while the ck one did the same with demonic poison.


    In addition, his entire body became stronger than before, and there was a feeling that he had undergone evolution. He was still a demon, but there was a sense that he had risen above being just a royal demon.


    "What is this even? Why am I here? Could it be..."


    Adam frowned, remembering ine, who could be the reason he was here. Most likely, he was involved in a conspiracy.


    "If you think about it, the system seemed as if it was ready for something like this," he thought, frowning.


    The system. The power he gained since reincarnating into the body of a demon. At first, he thought it was some unconscious force, but now everything seemed too suspicious. Moreover, Casanova had some connection to this, and most likely, Adam was at the center of a major conspiracy.


    The Higher Realm mentioned seemed extremely dangerous. He constantly felt bursts of immense energy, which the system rated at A+ rank ¨C a peak among mortals in his past world. And there weren''t just two, three, or five of such auras. There were more than a hundred!


    He immediately felt ufortable. There was a sharp sense that he wouldn''tst long in this world.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 234 Moving to a new world....

    <h4>Chapter 234 Moving to a new world....</h4>


    ?Two hours had passed as Adam attempted to absorb magical energy using the old technique. Despite his expectations, the results were extremely weak, and he only felt a slight sense of satisfaction.


    "This is strange. In the Mortal Realm, I would have improved my body in this time, and considering the purity difference in magical energy, I could have easily advanced to the next level. But here, I only feel like I''ve had a meal," thought Adam with a sigh, turning his attention to the entrance.


    The situation hadn''t changed much over the past few hours. He was in a small recessed cave with enough space for an adult. The exit revealed a beach view, and somewhere in the distance, there was a forest.


    Despite a strong desire to explore everything around him, he had to restrain himself, not wanting to perish at the hands of the first monster he encountered. Brushing off the dust, he stood up and decided, at the very least, to find something to fill the emptiness between his teeth. Feeding solely on magical energy was somewhat inconvenient, and he still felt hunger that simple refinement couldn''t satisfy.


    As he moved away from the cave for about two kilometers, he stumbled upon a tree, but he was afraid to approach too closely. His gaze immediately detected huge walls in the distance, resembling the massive fences used in human cities. This surprised him.


    "Do humans inhabit this ce? How fascinating," he thought, but he didn''t dare to approach them. "Who knows how demons are viewed in this world? If I enter the city, and they discover me, the only thing waiting for me behind will be endless torture, followed by a pathetic death."


    He sighed, shaking his head. Just a month ago, he was a powerful figure with significant assets, owning two cities. There weren''t many people worldwide who could threaten him, so he was extremely rxed. However, now he found himself in deep trouble.


    After a few checks, he grabbed some fruits from the tree and quickly returned to his cave, blocking the entrance with a boulder he found near the beach.


    Seating himself on the floor, he retrieved the fruits and noticed their shape, resembling apples but twice asrge. Moreover, they differed from regr apples in being square-shaped. A fragrant aroma emanated from these fruits, both red and green.


    Swallowing his saliva, he felt his stomach begging him to eat the apple. However, despite this, he hesitated. In this new world, it was unknown what was suitable for consumption and what wasn''t. Therefore, he remained cautious and decided to test first.


    Breaking off a piece of the apple, he ced it at the entrance to the cave. Birds asionally flew here to rest since the sun shone best in this spot. After an hour, a bird resembling a tit finally arrived. It nced around and then started pecking at the small piece of the apple. After a few minutes, the tit flew away, remaining unharmed.


    "Well, if it''s still flying, then everything is fine," he thought and took a bite of the green apple from which he had previously broken off a piece.


    The first bite brought a slightly tart taste, which spread throughout his mouth. The apple juice brought a flow of magical energy directly into his stomach. It was a pleasant feeling of rxation as if he had taken a shower after a long journey.


    "How refreshing!" eximed Adam with pleasant surprise.


    His mouth moved on its own, devouring all the fruits. After two minutes, the apples disappearedpletely, transferring into his stomach. Finally, he felt full and satisfied, lying down on the floor.


    His magic channels actively transported the newly acquired magical energy, directing it towards the golden sphere, where it purified and transformed into convenient-to-use magical energy. Adam''s entire body strengthened.


    After a few hours of tidying up, the man fell asleep. Beyond the cave, only darkness was visible, and the distant city still burned brightly with the lights ofnterns.


    Suddenly, the city gates opened, and over a hundred people poured out, dressed in iron armor. They held somewhat battered swords and axes. Fear was evident on their faces, but despite this, they headed towards the beach. In the center of the formation walked a middle-aged man with rugged features. Short, red hair, blue eyes, and a muscr and robust body. He wore no armor but held an axe, the tip of which gleamed brightly.


    Without turning around, he spoke loudly and courageously in a warrior''s voice, "Follow me, men! For the preservation of our vige, we must rid ourselves of the monsters! How long must we fear the unknown from the Death Forest?!"


    "Fight!"


    "Fight!"


    In response to his rallying cry, excited shouts erupted, but considering the number of people, it was clear that not everyone was in good spirits. Nevertheless, the gates mmed shut, and there was no turning back.


    ***


    Deep into the night, Adam was awakened by the noise and nging of swords, as if a battle had taken ce. He frowned and immediately became alert, as the sounds were close enough to his cave. Approaching the entrance, he slightly moved the boulder aside to observe what was happening.


    "What a horror..."


    He froze in shock, witnessing over a hundred people battling monsters resembling wolves, but the differencey in their size ¨C they were the size of a five-story house! There were six of these wolves, and their level was ranked at "A+."


    "These people are strong... the weakest among them is at level B+, which already constitutes significant military power. Is the Higher Realm truly this terrifying?" Adam thought in shock, furrowing his brow. "I was right not to venture into that enormous city."


    He observed as more than ten people gathered around one wolf, while the others restrained the remaining five. Afterward, a bright sh urred, and chains emerged from the ground, restraining the wolf and preventing it from moving.


    "Grrr!"


    A loud growl filled with anger and disappointment echoed. Immediately after immobilizing the wolf, a crowd of men began inflicting wounds, using both magical spells and brute forcebined with swords.


    "Grrr! Raaaar!"


    The wolf roared in pain, its legs giving way as it fell to the ground, bleeding. The scene was extremely brutal, and the actions of the people were swift. Soon, the wolf fell silent forever.


    The remaining five disyed an astonishing reaction, and soon, a powerful pressure enveloped the surrounding space for ten kilometers, causing even Adam to feel suffocated. He had to close the entrance and retreat deeper, pressing his back against the wall.


    Two hours passed. The cries and roars of wolves were still audible, but when it came to the wolves, the situation seemed worse for the humans. There were fewer cries, and the aura of the people had decreased significantly. Only three wolves remained alive, and there were approximately fifty humans.


    "What horrifying auras. As much as I want to peek, even the aura flow from their battle could harm me," he thought, frowning and feeling in danger. "The Higher Realm... what a terrifying ce. If I can''t find a way to restore my level of development, there''s a high chance I''ll be a casualty."


    Crossing his legs, he decided to use the time to his advantage and at least achieve full adaptation of his body to the magical energy of this world. Closing his eyes, all six of his senses were muted, leaving only darkness, in which he observed shes of light, which were magical particles.


    For novices, absorbing magical energy was akin to those mobile games from his past life where one had tobine fragments of several items to get something better. This is roughly how the absorption of magic works for those just stepping onto the path of evolution.


    Connecting magical particles one by one, Adam felt a small surge in his magical heart (the white sphere). The sensation was pleasant.


    Meanwhile, while Adam was immersed in meditation, the battle in the external world wasing to an end. There were no winners or losers; both sides suffered heavy losses. Only two wolves and thirty-five warriors remained. If the human bodies were stacked, they could form a mountain.


    "Raaaar!"


    With no other choice, one of the colossal wolves, whose body was bleeding, let out a loud howl. Together with its survivingpanion, they quickly fled towards the forest.


    "Ha-a..."


    The man leading the entire squad, who had guided them into battle, appeared battered. His body was covered in countless wounds, bleeding profusely, making it extremely difficult to recognize him. Moreover, he couldn''t move his limbs; some blows had struck his bones, breaking them.


    "What a disgrace. I had hoped for the destruction of these monsters," he muttered in a subdued tone, feeling intense fatigue and pain.


    Surveying the surroundings, the man squinted his warrior-like blue eyes and bit his lips, witnessing the number of casualties.


    "At the beginning, there were more than a hundred of us, and now we''re no more than thirty-five. What a shame, what horror..."


    As the vige leader, his task was to care for his residents, ensuring their safety and other conveniences. However, with his own hands, he had destroyed so many lives...


    The sense of guilt consumed him from within, but he didn''t allow it to spread further than necessary. Frowning, the man quickly dispelled the growing demons in his heart, waiting to seize him.


    "Nonsense. Regretting this is toote. At least, we got rid of four monsters. Their carcasses can provide us with significant development. Cities pay handsomely for such monsters," the man thought and lifted his gaze, looking at the moon. Pressing his lips together, he began to pray to the Moon Goddess with trembling hands, "Oh, Almighty Moon Goddess, grant us your blessing and protect our children. May the brave warriors who fell in battle be freed from the burden and live in the next life only in happiness."


    His murmuring reached the surviving warriors, who also sped their hands over their chests and began to pray. Closing their eyes, they started praising the goddess and seeking her favor.


    And then, in the silent night, a bright radiance appeared.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 235 Calissa

    <h4>Chapter 235 Calissa</h4>


    ?Today, an additional two chapters will be released. Swcowboy sent a donation for this back in December, but due to my busy schedule with work and studies, I had to postpone it.


    Swcowboy, I saw your donation five days ago, and I will write additional chapters. The same goes for the user Aveline2002. Thank you for your support.


    Michigan97 gifted me the Magic Castle 16 days ago. It was insanely generous, and it greatly helped my book. Thank you, friend. I won''t be able to arrange additional chapters for this, as it would be physically challenging for me. I hope for your understanding.


    Enjoy your reading!


    ---


    And then, in the silent night, a bright radiance appeared.


    Divine radiance¡ªwas it the source? Unknown. But the moon, at that moment, was brighter than usual andrger than ever.


    Moonlight radiance covered the bodies of the fallen, healing countless wounds. Even those who had lost their hands had them restored. However, did theye back to life? Of course not.


    The vige chief opened his eyes, feeling a gentle touch on his cheek. He turned around, seeing that the bodies were clean and as mighty as in their prime. But there was no life in them.


    "Thank you, Goddess!" the vige chief thanked from the bottom of his heart, followed by others.


    "Long live the Moon Goddess!"


    "Thank you, Moon Goddess!"


    The moon in the sky regained its usual glow and size. The mysterious atmosphere from a few seconds ago was no longer felt.


    ***


    Adam woke up to the noise outside his cave. Opening his eyes, he exhaled, and steam appeared. Looking around, he noticed that it had be cold in the cave. Frowning, he pushed aside a boulder and began to peer through it, realizing that morning hade, and thousands of warriors were at the ce where the battle took ce at night.


    "So many?! Moreover, all of them are ''S-'' rank!" Adam was stunned.


    His heartbeat quickened, and a sense of danger arose in the depths of his soul, but he didn''t dare to move, fearing they would detect him.


    Watching as warriors brought huge carts to transport the wolf carcasses, he frowned.


    ?Creatures of such level engaging in such trivial tasks? Isn''t that abnormal?? he thought, feeling perplexed. In the mortal world, beings of this level are almost rulers of the continent, but here, at this moment, they were nothing more than porters. Adam witnessed them doing ordinary loading tasks with his own eyes, momentarily throwing him off bnce. His imagination ran wild, and the man couldn''t help but envision the peak strength of this world.


    If indeed the ''S-'' level here was no more than an average level, then wasn''t his former Mortal World considered a vige?


    "Higher Realm... could it be that this is also the Realm of Gods that was once mentioned?" he pondered, frowning.


    "I wouldn''t say that," a voice suddenly came from behind him.


    "What?"


    Turning his head, Adam frowned and was greatly surprised, not to find the one who spoke to him.


    "Where are you looking, dude? Lower your head," the voice came again.


    Adam was puzzled and followed the voice''s instruction, looking down. He was surprised to find the same cat he encountered on the beach at his feet.


    It was a creature resembling a caracal, but the main difference was its light blue fur and violet eyes. Most importantly, it could speak.


    "You... talk?" Adam eximed, squatting down and poking the cat''s head, which snorted and stepped back.


    "And are you deaf and couldn''t hear me? Of course, I talk! I''m surprised that a cat speaks... God, you are a viger!" the cat said with irritation. The emotions in its voice were surprisingly human!


    After some time, while Adam settled into afortable spot and had a conversation with the cat, he learned her name. More precisely, her name... the cat was called Calissa, and she was something like a magical creature, which was quitemon in this world. Needless to say, this cat was extremely cheeky and couldn''t refrain from using foulnguage.


    "Forget about me. Tell me, are you really from the Lower Realm?" Calissa asked, licking her paw.


    "Lower Realm? Is that what you call the Mortal World?" Adam tilted his head and, seeing Calissa''s nod sighed: "Well, it''s a justified name."


    "What surprises me more is that you managed to pass assimtion," Calissa suddenly said, giggling and swaying her tail. "Usually, your predecessors could stay here for no more than a day, and then they were either annihted by the Will of the Higher Realm or detected by the Gods, then turned to dust."


    ?Eh? Tell me more about it.?


    Calissa didn''t show irritation and exined in detail everything she knew. As it turned out, there were indeed people from the Lower Realm before him who tried to enter the Higher Realm, but under the influence of the Will of the Higher Realm, they were either forcibly expelled or died if they resisted.


    Of course, they were all peak masters ranging from the ''SS-


    level to the ''SSS+'' level. In her story, Calissa also mentioned outstanding individuals, among them Queen of Demons Veronica, who almost managed to break through the Will of the World.


    "She was the strongest of them all. When she appeared, the entire space around her distorted, and spatial cracks appeared. Even the most outstanding practitioners at that time couldn''t do anything with her, and only when the Will of the Higher Realm intervened, she had no choice but to retreat," Calissa narrated, then added, "However, now it would be even harder for her. The Will of the Higher Realm overcame several mergers Directly support the authors on WebNovel!


    with powerful beings, and such absorption caused a significant improvement. So, if the Queen of Demons of the Lower Realm invaded here, she would be quickly suppressed and killed."


    ...


    Adam was shocked. In his eyes, he always considered Veronica the most powerful being in the entire world, but now this cat was telling him that she would die as soon as she stepped into the Higher Realm. It was too shocking.


    And it seemed his disbelief was noticed by Calissa, who snorted and waved her tail, hitting the floor and causing dust to rise in the air.


    "What do you think the Will of an entire world is? These are absolutews, reinforced by billions of years of existence! In terms of strength, a hundred thousand such Queens of Demons wouldn''t be able to harm the Will of the Higher Realm!" Calissa exined irritably, to rify, she added, "Besides, you should know about the existence of gods. Even they can''t harm the Will of the Higher Realm, moreover... ahem, I think you get the idea."


    Halfway through her exnation about the gods, Calissa suddenly fell silent and changed the topic. This raised suspicion from Adam, but he decided not to get involved prematurely, especially considering that it involved gods, who are considered mysterious beings, and who knows how one can interact with them, or if it''s even possible.


    Next, Calissa decided to exin the structure of this world. As it turned out, the Higher Realm was an evenrger world than Adam''s Lower Realm. There were over a thousand countries and thousands of different races. The levels of development and their methodology were also significantly different from what was in the Lower Realm.


    "There are three main kingdoms of development here ¨C the Mortality Realm, the Semi-Immortality Realm, and the Immortality Realm. Of course, the Mortality Realm is not worth mentioning," Calissa began to exin.


    "Just, for example, Calissa... Ascendant: demigod (5 worlds) is the highest level in the Lower Realm. With what level is it roughlyparable here?" Adam asked, having a bad feeling about it.


    "Hm? Oh, that... I think it''sparable to the Semi-Immortality Realm, at the first stage. Too weak, if you''re interested," Calissa replied, disdainfully snorting. She added, "By the way, the Mortality Realm, or rather its first stage, isparable to your Supreme path (1w), in short, it''s crap."


    Adam opened his eyes in shock, feeling how his world changed before his eyes. All those creatures that were once distant from him now seemed like ants in the eyes of the cat!


    Moreover, if her words were to be believed, the peak of cultivation in the Lower Realm here wasparable to the first stage of the Semi-Immortality Realm. And if one were to imagine that the Immortality Realm followed, it was impossible not to be horrified!


    "By the way, after your, let''s say, rebirth, your body has be better, and now you are kind of like a devil, right?" Calissa suddenly asked.


    "I don''t understand what happened because I entered here quite identally," Adam replied, scratching his head and sighing. He didn''t want to reveal the details about the Sea Queen.


    "identally? Kid, if all those idiots who tried to break in here heard you, they would have strangled you. Hahaha!" Calissa said with cheerfulughter, hitting the floor several times with her tail, raising dust.


    Thus, they continued their conversation, learning more and more from each other. Although, Calissa was the one who spoke the most.


    ***


    Two days had passed since Adam met Calissa. Today, Adam looked inspired and joyful.


    "You look silly with that expression. Although your face is cute, you are too unserious..." Calissa sighed, standing behind him.


    "I only get serious when necessary," Adam replied without turning around.


    In one of their conversations, he learned more about his lineage and found out that he was now a devil. Although Calissa didn''t have much information about this race, she said that few could recognize a devil in him, even if it was a powerful being.


    To his question, "Why?" the cat answered, "Because devils disappeared a million years ago. They were simply exterminated by the Gods."


    At first, he was overwhelmed because if he was a devil, a bad fate awaited him if the gods found out about him. But at least, until he gained strength, no one would pay attention to him.


    So, for a start, he decided to head to the city he saw in the distance!


    To be continued...

 Chapter 236 Village Bean

    Chapter 236 Vige Bean


    ??Additional Chapter. Thanks to swcowboy for supporting the book!


    1/2


    ====


    The journey to the vige, which Adam mistakenly called a city due to a misunderstanding, wasn''t too challenging. On the contrary, a path well-trodden by carriages and pedestrians led to it. On both sides, there was a forest, and in the distance behind, a beach was visible. Straying a decent distance, Adam initially felt uneasy, but after Calissa''s encouragement, he continued on his way.


    He wore fairly simple attire, unchanged since he arrived in this world. It was unclear how he acquired it, but presumably, it was a system''s doing. In reality, the clothing was straightforward¡ªa white knight''s shirt and ck trousers, protected by ck greaves.


    Such a set of clothing wasn''t suitable for all seasons, but it served him well and looked quite good. Unable to ess the system, his inventory was simply blocked, leaving him with no other choice.


    "Speaking of the system. Even after this time, there were no notifications that the update waspleted, making me worry. Do I have to give it up?" he thought, feeling a slight panic.


    After all, the system had be a part of his life, and despite suspecting it as part of a conspiracy, he couldn''t help but be attached to this power. In the Lower Realm, he didn''t use it as intended, as he had different ns at that time, aiming not to be the strongest but to gain as much power as possible.


    Although that n was decent, in his current situation, it was necessary to build strength as quickly as possible, or else he could simply be prey for the beasts.


    Fortunately, Calissa was by his side, always helping him and informing him of everything he needed to know. For his safety, she warned about many hidden dangers and shared the traditions prevalent in this world, including the beliefs.


    While in the Lower Realm, the primary object of worship was the Goddess of Light, here monotheism wasn''t practiced. Numerous religions and gods coexisted with each other. The religion of the Goddess of Light also existed here, and ording to Calissa, it was the same God as in the Lower Realm.


    Adam couldn''t help but remember the New Gods he once heard about from Casanova. The New Gods were representatives of a group of deities whose goal was to spread their religion, unlike the non-interventionist policy of the ancient gods.


    "The names of the gods are very loud. But then why was there monotheism in the Lower Realm?" Adam asked, puzzled.


    Even if the Lower Realm, as its name implied, wasn''t the most developed, it still harbored numerous beings, each representing a valuable resource, especially concerning the collection of faith¡ªa goal pursued by the New Gods. However, in the Lower Realm, the primary focus was on the Goddess of Light. Calissa had no precise answer to this question.


    "Who knows them? I''m just an ordinary cat who doesn''t delve into the affairs of higher beings. I simply lived by the beach, hunting for fish and other weaklings until you emerged from the sea," Calissa replied with a purring sound, hopping onto his shoulder, then onto his head. Yawning, she added, "Anyway, I want to take a nap. Your eyes are in ce, hands and legs too, so you''ll manage to reach the human settlement. I''ll catch a catnap for now."


    The man didn''t respond, rolling his eyes at such self-satisfied behavior. Over the time he spent with this cat, he had grown tired of her temperament. But he had no other choice; he had to deal with her since Calissa possessed a wealth of information.


    Two hourster, Adam could finally make out the city gates. It was simply enormous, as were the walls. His neck ached from trying to find the end of the wall.


    Waiting in line and lost in his thoughts, he asionally heard whispers and felt eyes upon him. Without a doubt, wherever he went, Adam stood out due to his unique beauty. Given the special aura around him, many young girls couldn''t help but blush, falling in love with him. The fact that a magical creature was sleeping on his head also attracted attention.


    There were even bolder middle-aged women approaching him, flirting. Adam didn''t resist much, enjoying the conversations.


    As the line shortened, there were only three people in front of Adam.


    "Well then, see you in the vige, handsome. Visit our house. It''s located at Edris Street, house 15..."


    "I''ll drop by," Adam replied with a smile, bidding them farewell. Without changing his expression, he thought to himself, "Vige? I thought with these dimensions, it should be arge city, but it''s just a vige... is everything always exaggerated in the Higher Realm?"


    Shaking his head, the man moved forward towards the guard, but before he could introduce himself, the guard rushed somewhere.


    "What the hell?" thought Adam, frowning, until he heard loud exmations. Turning around, he saw a luxurious carriage led by two enormous horses resembling Shires. They were white and looked very powerful, likely magical creatures, as Adam sensed a potent aura from them.


    The carriage''s doors bore a splendidly adorned coat of arms¡ªa two-headed eagle holding a knight''s sword in its grip, with roses behind it. Presumably, this belonged to someone from the aristocracy, as per Calissa''s words, indicating that this vige was under the Holy Empire of Moonlight''s jurisdiction.


    And now, the carriage reached the wide open gates. On either side of a small tunnel stood guards, seven on each side. With thunderous voices, they proimed, "Long live Knight Clinton!"


    Their cheer was too loud, and their voices rough, yet it didn''t elicit any adverse reactions. Most in the queue bowed their heads, not daring to look directly at the carriage. Adam blended into the crowd and narrowed his eyes when he felt a powerful aura inside the carriage,parable to Veronica''s aura. It greatly disturbed him.


    "As expected from the Higher Realm. Such a powerful practitioner here is merely a knight. I fear to imagine the Emperor''s level," thought Adam, sighing.


    After twenty minutes, the guards returned to their positions. The queue was disrupted, but Adam managed to squeeze through and be the first. Ignoring discontented exmations, he greeted the guards.


    "Hello... so, can I see your identification?" the guard asked, looking into Adam''s eyes. Noticing his puzzlement, the guard sighed, "God, even in Bin, which is just a vige, everyone has an ID. Where did youe from, the wilderness?"


    He gestured towards his colleague and nodded towards Adam.


    "Listen, send thisd with the cat on his head to Bronson; let him quickly issue an ID for our vige."


    "From which wilderness is he, damn it? I thought the Empire had long poprized ID issuance." The guard shook his head and called Adam, "Come on, follow me; we''ll get you an ID, and then you can stroll around Bin. But remember, you''ll have to work for two years to pay it off."


    "Alright."


    Adam had no choice but to nod. He followed the guard named John, who was quite sociable and chatted all the way. Before entering the city, Adam came up with a backstory.


    Supposedly, he was a youth from a vige who decided to move to a better ce. He found the vige of Bin to work and settle down. John didn''t doubt his story, and it was evident that delving into Adam''s past wasn''t particrly interesting to him. They were led to a small building inside the vige, attached to an observation tower.


    Climbing the stairs, Adam nced at the vige with the corner of his eye. Indeed, it looked like a city. In size, it was like two Sedyons, but judging solely by development, Bin was not even worth mentioning.


    After half an hour, Adam emerged from the building with John.


    "Now, you are an official resident of the vige of Bin. You''ll have to work for two years or less if you find a good job, and paying 150,000 rihms will grant you citizenship," said John, exining further, "You can also pay in installments. For example, allocate from 10% to 70% of your sry. But that''s up to your convenience."


    "I think I''ll pay it all at once... is there a deadline?" asked Adam.


    "As far as I know, the absolute deadline is five years. Within this time, you''ll manage to earn that much money, provided you don''t squander it on nonsense," replied John, waving his hand, and quickening his pace. He turned around and said over his shoulder, "You better make an effort! You''re a youngd, so there''s no shortage of opportunities for you! Good luck!"


    "Thank you."


    Adam smiled and watched John leave, then looked at the ID card in his hands. It was a standard ID card, with his name written on it, and it contained a magical stone inside that memorized his magical energy. This was done to prevent forgery. With this ID card, he could apply for official work.


    "Speaking of work... I need to find something suitable for me," he thought and headed towards the center.


    John mentioned that in the vige center, there was a bulletin board where job announcements were usually posted. Most of the time, these were jobs for ordinary people. After twenty minutes, Adam finally reached the vige square. There were already quite a few people on the bulletin board. He squeezed into the crowd and started looking at the announcements.


    ["Jared''s BBQ Shop is looking for a butcher. Conditions..."]


    [Forge "Iron Horse" is looking for cksmiths. Minimum 25 years of experience.]


    To be continued...

 Chapter 237 Familiarity with the work, System update

    Chapter 237 Familiarity with the work, System update


    ??Additional chapter. Thanks to swcowboy for supporting the book!


    2/2


    ====


    There were plenty of job postings, but few matched Adam''s skills. Most of them required experience of over twenty, or even a hundred years.


    "A hundred years of experience... I need to get used to the fact that even for ordinary beings, life expectancy is twice as long here," he thought, shaking his head while perusing the ads.


    Perhaps the doubled life expectancy for mortals was due to the fact that magical energy was ubiquitous here, unlike in the Lower Realm where only a few possessed it. Moreover, there was a higher concentration of pure magical energy in the air, a reason enough for creatures to live longer.


    And so, scanning through the advertisements, Adam finally found something.


    [The "Crystal" fashionable boutique is looking for a cashier. Mandatory requirements: over 50 years old, good appearance, sociable and responsive, and most importantly - politeness. For details, please contact the boutique].


    Adam smiled and examined himself from head to toe. In principle, he looked handsome, as always, so there shouldn''t be any issues. He read the address of the boutique and was pleased to find that it was quite close, about five minutes from the square.


    He headed towards the boutique. Upon entering, Adam was somewhat surprised by how beautiful everything was. It reminded him of his shop, which he opened with Ricky in Sedyon. Although it hadn''t been so long ago, he was overwhelmed by nostalgia and a sense of loneliness.


    "Hello, how may I assist you? Oh, what a cute magical creature you have on your head!" suddenly eximed a voice behind him. It was gentle and cheerful.


    Adam turned towards the voice and saw a man. It was hard to determine his age based on his appearance, but he looked young. His silver hair was tied in a ponytail, and his eyes were pink. He had an attractive smile and was dressed in a pink coat and pants with matching ssic shoes. He looked extremely vibrant.


    "Hello, sir. I came in response to the advertisement. My name is Adam," Adam politely introduced himself, removing Calissa from his head, who hadn''t even woken up. He made eye contact with the man.


    "Oh my, what a handsome young man! So, you''re here for the job? Of course, of course!" eximed the man with an excited expression, apparently pleased with Adam''s appearance. Without warning, he grabbed Adam''s hand and dragged him towards the cashier.


    Raising his eyebrows and quirking the corners of his mouth, Adam decided not to resist and at least follow this entric man, who seemed overly sociable and tactile.


    And there, at the cashier, the man asked Adam to wait for him.


    "Wait here for a few minutes! I''ll prepare all the paperwork for your employment!" he shouted and ran inside.


    Adam pursed his lips, unable to get used to such an energetic person. He turned and nodded at the girl behind the counter. She stared at his face with ssy eyes for a while and then smiled gently.


    "Hello. As I understand, you''re the new employee?" the girl asked, looking into his eyes. Suddenly, she burst intoughter and pointed to where the man had gone with her thumb, "Don''t worry, Sir Elrion can be strange, but he''s a good person. We''ve been looking for beautiful staff for so long, but... oh well."


    "Not that I''m worried. I''m just not ustomed to such... um, energetic people," Adam replied, trying to choose his words carefully. It felt a bit unusual, considering that even if Ricky was energetic, he at least restrained himself in Adam''s presence. Here, he was essentially a nobody, and he had to adapt to the new conditions. Sometimes it felt like this situation was karma catching up to him.


    An hourter, after signing all the papers, Adam was ready to start working. Before officially hiring him, Elrion conducted a brief interview to precisely determine Adam''s abilities. They assigned him to customer service and also asked him to provide advice if someone requested it.


    "Alright, I understand. When do I start?" Adam asked, setting aside the papers he had signed minutes ago.


    Elrion, who had already stowed away the papers in a safe and securely closed it, turned around at Adam''s question, propping up his chin, looking pensive. His eyebrows crossed over the bridge of his nose, and his eyes narrowed. His gaze seemed to analyze Adam''s entire body, causing Adam to flinch under such intense scrutiny.


    "I think I have a small task for you. Would you like to hear the details? Of course, if you don''t like it, you can pretend I never said anything, alright?" Elrion asked, politely smiling.


    "I''m interested, but... what''s the job?" Adam inquired.


    Elrion began to exin, and with each word, Adam''s expression changed from puzzled to even more perplexed.


    ***


    After a few hours, Adam was changed. Now he wore the official attire of a store employee, and it had to be said that it was very fashionable.


    A ck sleeveless jacket with a breast pocket where the store''s name was embroidered, a gray sweater with a cor, and ck trousers with golden inserts.


    In terms of fashion, Elrion was quite close to what was contemporary on Earth, which surprised Adam a bit.


    "As expected, it suits you very well," a voice suddenly came from behind Adam.


    "Sir Elrion."


    Adam nodded and smiled. He was genuinely pleased with the outfit they chose for him. In this attire, he felt much better, although he would have preferred a tailored suit, it didn''t fit the dress code of the "Crystal" boutique.


    Soon, his colleagues approached him. Three girls named Aliya, Alice, and Valentina.


    "It suits you. S-s-s, what a handsome man. Now our store will have more profit!" eximed the dark-haired girl with blue eyes, Aliya, with a sly grin, rubbing her hands.


    "More customers mean more money," joined Alice, who had bright green hair and brown eyes. She looked carefree.


    "More money means more luxury. I can buy a luxurious house for myself!" said Valentina, with a twisted giggle. She was a blonde with blue hair and ample assets.


    Observing the three flowers, which looked like works of art, Adam couldn''t help but smile. As long as these girls didn''t speak, they looked like angels from heaven, but as soon as they opened their mouths, you wanted to run away as fast as possible.


    Aliya worked at the cash register and was the first to talk to Adam, while Alice and Valentina helped customers and gave advice on clothing.


    "All you think about is money! How awful, don''t you understand that there''s no greater pleasure than the smiles of our customers!" Elrion scolded them with furrowed brows.


    Of course, no one paid attention to him, which greatly upset the man.


    In general, Adam was already beginning to get used to such a noisy atmosphere and couldn''t help but remember the city of Sedyon, his bedroom, where many beautiful flowers chatted cheerfully with each other. It had been so long since he arrived in the Higher Realm, but he still felt a sense of loneliness.


    ***


    Learning that Adam currently had no ce to stay, Elrion voluntarily allocated space for him in the boutique. Luckily, there was a room that was not in use, and by cing some furniture with a bed, a ce was created where Adam could stay until he bought his own house.


    Although he felt awkward using the kindness of a stranger, under the persuasion of his new colleagues, he could only agree and sincerely thank them.


    It was already night. The boutique had long been closed, and the others had gone home. Only Adam remained, who at thiste hour decided not to sleep but to meditate.


    His eyes closed, and immediately small particles of light appeared in his vision. Although it was something like an illusion, the way he connected and absorbed them, turning them into magical energy, was real. His abdomen slightly swelled due to the strong flow of magical energy, but his robust body could handle the task.


    Deep into the night, when the entire vige was immersed in sleep, a quiet sound emerged.


    Ding.


    "What?"


    Waking up from meditation, Adam looked ahead in shock, and then the corners of his mouth lifted.


    [The system has finished updating]


    [Report: All information has been reset, and items and Seduction Points have been exchanged for functions that will appear in the future]


    [Open the initial screen?]


    [Yes] | [No]


    "Reset... sigh, even though I received an update, it feels like all my past efforts have gone down the drain," thought Adam, then resolutely shook his head. His ck eyes gleamed in the darkness, "Anyway, I''ll have to discard the unnecessary to move forward. If those few things help me in the future, so be it."


    Extending his index finger, he pressed the [Yes] button.


    Despite expecting to immerse himself again in the system space, instead, a panel appeared.


    [Currently, the system is at the evolution level: 1]


    [Due to the user''s relocation to the Higher Realm, the system used all avable energy to assimte the user with the Higher Realm]


    [Current level allows: viewing the profile, andpleting tasks]


    "..."


    Adam''s face contorted with irritation. Somehow, he felt like he had been deceived.


    ***


    At the border between the Higher Realm and the Lower Realm.


    This ce resembled outer space. Gaseous clouds and countless red stars surrounded the space, giving this ce a remarkable aura.


    In reality, the Higher Realm and the Lower Realm were very close. It was as if two doors on opposite sides were just five meters away from each other. But even though it seemed easy to enter the Higher Realm, in reality, it was not.


    A glow appeared. A practitioner d in armor, whose aura was Ascendant: demigod (2 worlds), tried to enter the spatial crack leading to the Higher Realm, but suddenly, pressure emerged from the portal, and a mysterious creature appeared.


    "Another disgusting worm from the Lower Realm... dares to attempt entry?!"


    To be continued...

 Chapter 238 Attempted robbery, system task

    <h4>Chapter 238 Attempted robbery, system task</h4>


    ?After the system finally became essible to Adam, thoughts of his development going uphill crossed his mind. However, considering his current situation... damn, what happened to all the conveniences?


    "Profile check," he thought and sighed.


    Ding!


    [Name: Adam


    Race: Devil


    Power Rating: G-


    Talent: Absent


    Current Level: Not improving]


    Looking at this deste disy, he felt like crying. Just a month ago, he had strength that could at least hold its ground, but now he was an ant that could be crushed with one hand. And this in a world where he had no allies around him, and he found himself in a ce about which he knew nothing.


    Staring at his power rating, he couldn''t help but shake his head. Even in the Lower Realm, he was somewhat powerful upon his first appearance, but now he was just an ordinary mortal. This led to negative thoughts and plunged him into depression.


    "Worst of all, I don''t know how to improve. The methodology is there, but it''s expensive, and besides, it''s unclear whether they can suit me. After all, in this world, the body is different."


    His physical body in this world was sturdier than in the past, and he could absorb magical energy even more efficiently, giving him a bonus. However, he could only umte a limited amount of magical energy.


    "Although my new race is decent, the space in my reservoir is limited, so it''s like I''m drinking water and then spitting it out..."


    The magic reservoir is the ce where usable magical energy umtes for mages, and its size usually depends directly on talent and level of mastery. But the problem was that at the moment, he had neither talent nor any level of mastery. So all he had was a reservoir the size of a cup.


    "Ha-a-ah..."


    His face filled with irritation and sadness, but there was nothing to be done at this moment. What happened had happened, and all he could do now was umte money to buy the methodology.


    And so, closing his eyes, he immersed himself again in meditation, feeling no desire to sleep.


    It was dark outside, even though his eyes were wide open. The clock showed four in the morning, while the vige was engulfed in deep silence. Even the streetmps were turned off. No one was wandering at this time.


    Rustling. Rustling.


    Suddenly, Adam opened his eyes as he heard a rustle in the shop. He frowned and stood up, looking alert. Putting on his coat to avoid freezing, he opened the door and scowled.


    "Who''s this bastard?" he thought irritably.


    In front of the counter stood someone of short stature, apparently attempting to break into the cash register, but failing. Adam didn''t sense that his opponent was strong, so he was calm, but vignce never hurt. And suddenly...


    Ding!


    [Task Received: Stop the thief]


    [Description: An audacious thief decided to live off someone else''sbor and conceived something malicious. Stop him and report to the guards!]


    [Reward: Random improvement methodology]


    "This..."


    Adam''s eyes brightly lit up at the offered reward. It was as if the system heard his concerns and gave him a chance to obtain a methodology that would help him be stronger.


    With such a reward ahead, he had no more doubts.


    "I need to approach him as discreetly as possible," thought Adam and began to move in the shadows, avoiding the moonlight.


    Fortunately, the thief was busy trying to break into the cash register, standing with his back to Adam.


    With slow steps, masking his breath, Adam approached behind the thief, aiming for the base of his skull. And so, swinging with all his might, Adam struck the base of the skull!


    Crash!


    "Aaah!"


    Emitting a loud, intive sound, the thief copsed from the intense pain.


    "That''s it," thought Adam, smiling, expecting to receive the reward. But...


    Even after a few seconds, the reward was not issued, and the task was still active! A bad feeling came over the man, and he suddenly leaned.


    Ding!


    A metallic sound of the air being pierced echoed. ncing over his shoulder, Adam saw a short figure in a hood covering his face.


    "So, he wasn''t alone," thought Adam and jumped back.


    He frowned a bit, feeling a slight fatigue. After all, the mortal body was not as strong as one might think, so after such active movements, he was already getting tired.


    To his great regret, his opponent was still active and was already running towards him, assuming a stance with the hilt of the sword held in both hands, and the tip of the sword pressed to the hilt.


    "Darn!"


    Adam frowned and couldn''t help but look back. Behind him was expensive clothing! If the owner saw this, he would be furious!


    "I can''t lose my job on the first day! I need money to survive in this world!" thought Adam, gritting his teeth, and clenching his fists.


    Although it was challenging to resist the sword, especially in a position where the de was directed at him, there was always a chance to knock the opponent off bnce!


    Without wasting time, Adam ran towards the opponent, and the distance between them was very short. Swinging his leg, Adam kicked the thief''s legs, hearing a crunch followed by a quiet cry. Unable to maintain the correct stance, the opponent identally swung the sword, and the tip identally touched Adam''s shoulder, leaving a small cut, and tearing through his clothes.


    "Tch..."


    Despite the strong and excruciating pain he felt, Adam didn''t get distracted. He clenched the hand of his opponent, which held the sword hilt. There was a crunch, followed by a horrifying scream.


    "Aaaah! My hand!"


    The opponent fell to the floor, and all that was left for Adam was to snatch the sword and then pin the thief to the ground! After a few minutes, the boutique once again fell into silence. Adam breathed heavily, and his forehead was covered with cold sweat.


    Two unconscious thievesy on the floor. He looked around for anyone else but found no one besides these two. This also confirmed the notification from the system.


    Ding!


    [Taskpleted!]


    [Received: Random improvement methodology]


    [Path of EndlessElements: The Higher World is the closest realm to God''s Kingdom. It is much older, and at some point, gods walked the earth here, spreading their faith. In those times, there existed a devil whose name shook even the mightiest beings. He held in his hand the infinite elements and the loud cries of thews of the world seemed to shout his name.]


    "Darn, finally!" Adam sighed and grimaced in irritation as he sat on the unconscious thief''s body.


    Ignoring his injury, Adam took out his ID card, which had a function to call the guards. He sent a small burst of magical energy there, and a red emblem appeared on the ID card.


    "It should work," he thought, sighing and ignoring his wounds, waiting for the guards.


    *** Ten minutes passed since he sent the message, and a group of five guards appeared at the entrance of the boutique, entering and looking surprised.


    "Hello. We came in response to the call of a resident named Adam," he asked loudly, not finding anyone inside.


    "Yes, I''m here," suddenly a deep and beautiful voice sounded from behind the counter.


    Turning his head towards the counter, the guard saw a handsome young man of tall stature, with shiny ck hair flowing down his back, and eyes, like darkness, continuously staring at them.


    A bloody trail was visible on his shoulder, while his face looked tired.


    "About half an hour ago, these two broke in here and started trying to break into the cash register. Fortunately, I noticed the noise in time and neutralized them," said Adam, cracking his neck.


    "E... yes, you did a good job. Can we see the thieves?" the guard asked puzzled, with obvious skepticism.


    After all, Adam looked fragile and defenseless, so doubts arose about whether he had the strength to resist anyone. However, he fell silent when Adam pulled out the two tied-up thieves from behind the counter, dragging them like sacks.


    "Here they are. Unfortunately, by the time you came here, these two had already woken up, and I had nothing left to do but beat them and tie them up so they wouldn''t budge," said Adam, kicking the thieves toward the guards.


    Like bowling balls, they slid across the ceramic floor and stopped right at the guards'' feet, who were left speechless.


    "Why is this guy behaving so cynically?" they thought but decided to remain silent.


    The guard examined the two thieves, and they clicked their tongues irritably.


    "Darn, it''s those darn gnomes again. Why can''t these cursed creatures calm down?" one of the guards grumbled irritably.


    "Hm? Again?" Adam spoke up, finishing bandaging his shoulder. He approached the guards, who had already handcuffed the two trespassers.


    "Yes, again. Recently, gnomes started migrating massively, and by the Emperor''s order, we took them in, but they are too audacious..." the guard exined.


    ording to his ount, recent events in the Gnome kingdom led to the mass migration of its residents. It was rted either to a civil war or something else, but the result was the same. Gnomes were causing trouble!


    Although, of course, it didn''t apply to all of them. It''s just that the majority were extremely audacious, demanding better conditions. After being ignored, they turned to robbery. That''s why the vige prison was now filled with gnomes.


    After five minutes, the guards bid farewell, taking the criminals with them. Adam had nothing else to do but return to his bedroom. Before that, he closed all the doors and began to restore the protective mechanisms that were damaged due to the theft.


    ***


    Tiredly sighing, Adam sat on his bed. After he finished everything, two hours had passed, and morning was approaching. However, he couldn''t sleep and decided to spend this time learning more about the improvement methodology.


    Closing his eyes, he sighed and began to focus his breathing, then uttered the name of the improvement methodology. After that, his mind entered a strange state, and words flowed from his mouth whose origins he didn''t know.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 239 Activation of the improvement method, chaos in Bean village

    <h4>Chapter 239 Activation of the improvement method, chaos in Bean vige</h4>


    ?After that, his mind entered a strange state, and words flowed from his mouth whose origins he didn''t know.


    ?Path of Endless Elements, ''Neath the heavens, ''neath my sight it lies?.


    His eyebrows crossed on the bridge of his nose as Adam''s body glowed with a bright golden light. The light seemed like a contour, emphasizing his appearance and adorning him. Instantly, a martial atmosphere filled the room.


    It was just two words, but they had a powerful effect. The weather in the vige suddenly underwent a drastic change; clouds drifted over the "Crystal" boutique, followed by a thunderous roar.


    Boom, boom!


    Some residents woke up to the loud sound and looked puzzledly at the clouds, then froze in shock. The dense cluster of clouds was so terrifying that it seemed as though demons or something worse would descend from it at any moment!


    "Under my pressure, the earth quivers."


    A thunderous roar echoed. A sudden earthquake caused panic among the vigers, but under the supervision of guards, they managed to reach a safe ce. Meanwhile, Adam remained oblivious to his surroundings, condensing magical energy, and transforming it from liquid to solid. In his magical source, he preserved them as if they were Tetris blocks.


    Surprisingly, the magical energy that had already solidified was now twice as powerful as usual!


    Crunch. Crunch.


    The pressure was too strong, and Adam''s bones barely coped. His body rumbled, constantly under the pressure of his refinement technique, which was not as simple as it seemed. The heavens were still unsettled, but the earthquake had subsided. The vigers of Bean were frightened and puzzled, encountering such a phenomenon for the first time.


    In the Higher Realm, an earthquake could only ur if two or more powerful beings were fighting, but in most cases, earthquakes could be absent for centuries.


    "Mom... I''m scared," the boy said with a whiny, squeaky voice, holding his mother''s hand.


    "Don''t be afraid, little one. We''re under the protection of the Moon Goddess," his mother reassured him, though she was not very confident in her words.


    In the "Crystal" boutique, Adam, in an unconscious state, muttered the following words.


    "All that exists under my control abides."


    BOOM!


    A quiet rumble sounded as the clouds instantly dispersed, while people within a ten-kilometer radius felt intense pressure, causing many to fall to their knees and tremble with fear emanating from their inner worlds. It seemed like an attack on their souls!


    "What is this..." John muttered in shock, one of the guards. He frowned and looked around.


    Just a minute ago, these people were standing calmly in ce, and now they knelt and trembled in fear as if they had encountered a monster. Most importantly, even John, who had already embarked on the path of evolution, felt fear. This feeling was shared by his colleagues.


    "Is the end of the world approaching?" John muttered.


    ***


    Adam''s inner world underwent a significant transformation. When we talk about the "inner world," we refer to the spiritual space known as the spiritual consciousness. It''s a ce where all memories, and most importantly, the soul of a being, are enclosed.


    All his memories, which looked like ordinary ques, began to gather in one ce and were protected under a thick dome. At the same time, his soul radiated with all the colors of the rainbow.


    "Aaargh!"


    A scream echoed, and Adam''s semi-transparent body appeared. It was his spiritual body.


    He was currently experiencing intense pain due to his soul undergoing mutation. It felt as if thousands and tens of thousands of insects were devouring him from the inside, adding a burning sensation, as if he were being burned at the stake. Moreover, there was a persistent noise in his head that prevented normal thinking.


    "AAAAAAARGH!"


    The pain was unbearable, leaving him only to scream at the top of his lungs, hoping that it would somehow help distract him.


    The inner world showed signs of development, and darkness apanied by infinite emptiness began to fill with all the colors of the rainbow.


    It was the evolution of the soul!


    ***


    In the external world, the situation remained just as chaotic. Although the effects of pressure and fear had passed, it did not leave people unscathed. The collective fighting spirit had diminished, leaving them only to scream in despair. Fear overwhelmed them all because someone whispered that it was the end of the world, and everyone caught on to it!


    Chaos became so uncontroble that the head of the vige and his entourage had to take matters into their own hands. However, they also encountered an unpleasant surprise.


    In the vige chief''s house, a small room resembling the office of apany director was filled with more than ten armored men, each of them kneeling. In front of this group of knights, a man sat on his chair, a man who would undoubtedly be familiar to Adam.


    It was the same man who led his people into battle against the wolves!


    Furrowing his brows, the man identally released his aura out of irritation, causing the knights to choke. The difference in their levels was too significant, making them swallow nervously and shrink in fear, not daring to say anything.


    "Sigh... What the hell is happening? I woke up from an earthquake, didn''t even have time to get dressed, and I was told that the people were rioting. What''s the problem?" The man asked, taking a deep breath, trying to rx. He massaged his temples and sternly looked at the knights. "I need a clear exnation."


    "Vige Chief Anderson, we are puzzled ourselves. The thing is, after we evacuated the people from their homes to ensure their safety, suddenly everyone was ovee by a sense of fear. Mortals without development im they felt pressure on their entire bodies as if an anvil had been dropped on their shoulders!"


    "What..."


    The vige chief, known as Anderson, was surprised and couldn''t help but frown. Despite wanting to exin everything with the fear caused by the earthquake, he felt a certain fear emanating from the depths of his soul. This feeling was the same as when he first went through the baptism in his youth and received the blessing of the goddess.


    Pressure, as if you were just an ant. The pressure that destroyed your entire existence and arrogant thoughts, leaving only worship and fear!


    "Could it be that the Goddess is angry with us?" Anderson thought, furrowing his brow.


    He didn''t know what to do. With a heavy sigh, he approached his window overlooking the main square.


    "What''s the situation?" Anderson asked, narrowing his eyes in displeasure, seeing such cowardly behavior from his residents.


    "Sir, no matter how hard we try, the residents refuse to return to their homes, iming that they need to pray and worship for the entire week to atone for their sins before the Goddess!" exined the knight, sighing, feeling tired. "They are heading towards the church. The clergy is puzzled. ording to them, the Goddess is not angry with them."


    "How strange..."


    Anderson covered his face with his hand, feeling strong fatigue. He could no longer think straight, and he had no ideas. The kind of fear thates from the depths of the soul can only be caused by a being of extremely high level, the existence of which is unknown.


    Boom!


    A strong shake urred, causing Anderson to almost fall to the floor. Frowning, he looked out the window and was stunned.


    The night turned into the day!


    ***


    "Endless path, boundless and mighty."


    The bright night sky once again lit up with vibrant colors as night turned into day! It was an incredible event that frightened every creature in the world, not to mention the residents of Bin Vige!


    "Towards the Great Creation, with inner grandeur."


    Adam opened his eyes, radiating all the colors of the rainbow, while his face was synonymous with apathy. Like a being descended from the heavens, he possessed a powerful aura and boundless grandeur.


    Zzz! Under the unusual sound of current, day and night began to alternate every second, causing chaos in the entire Higher Realm.


    "Path of the Endless Elements... cough-cough..."


    When he uttered "Path of the Endless Elements," his body trembled, and in the next second, he coughed up blood. The glow on his body disappeared, while outside the window, it was still night.


    Ding!


    ["Path of the Endless Elements" enhancement method sessfully integrated into the soul. Drastic changes have urred in the user''s body...]


    [Inner world strengthened. Soul reinforced. The efficiency of absorbing magical energy is enhanced. Body strengthened.]


    [Acquired mystical spell: "Golden Finger."]


    [Golden Finger: mystical-level spell. Allows the creation of a golden beam that passes through the body and attacks the soul.] [Limitation: can be used once a month, consumes all magical energy, after use, the user''s body loses the ability to move for a week.]


    [User entered the world of perfection!]


    [Name: Adam


    Race: Devil


    Power Rating: C+


    Talent: Absent


    Current Level: Mortality Realm: Body Strengthening (1)]


    Before he could read all these notifications, Adam lost consciousness and fell asleep. At first nce, his body did not seem to have changed, but in reality, he had be even stronger.


    ***


    The next morning, Adam started his workday as usual. Thanks to undergoing evolution and bing stronger, his aura changed, immediately noticed by his colleagues.


    "Adam, you seem different today. It feels like you''ve be more... um, confident?" Aliya suddenly asked, tilting her head.


    "Yeah? I don''t feel any changes," Adam replied, raising an eyebrow.


    The man ced the items the customer had chosen on the counter and helped Aliya pack them into the store''s branded bags. Taking the bags in his hand, Adam handed them to the customer and smiled with a businesslike smile.


    "Thank you for your purchase. Our boutique ''Crystal'' will be open for you anytime. I wish you to be as beautiful and magnificent as always, madam."


    "Uh, well, thank you, Sir Adam!"


    The customer blushed and politely smiled, practically running out of the store. Adam tilted his head to the side and wondered if the effect of evolution was so powerful.


    The thing was, every perfectionist who went through evolution had a special aura and became more beautiful, and considering Adam''s natural beauty, it was a double effect.


    "The boss made the right choice hiring you. Now we have twice as many customers!" Alice said withughter, approaching them.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 240 Elrions request

    Chapter 240 Elrion''s request


    ??Adam smiled at thepliment and remained silent, although it was impossible to deny the impact of his presence. Since he started working, not even a day had passed, but there were already people who had be attached to him and came to the boutique just to see him. Without wasting time, the man also used this to garner more attention and money. By sheer will, customers willingly bought what he praised and even gave tips, which in most cases exceeded the amount of the entire purchase.


    "Adam, your magical pet is very picky about food," suddenly came aining female voice from behind him. It was Valentina, holding Calissa in her hand, who refused to eat what was served to her.


    "Valentina... I apologize for that. She''s just too spoiled," Adam apologized with a smile. It seemed like his face was glowing.


    "I-it''s... it''s okay! H-here, take her!" Valentina suddenly blushed heavily and immediately handed Calissa to him, then disappeared among the assortment of clothes. The man was left speechless, not understanding her exaggerated reaction.


    "She should have gotten used to my appearance, shouldn''t she?" he puzzled in his thoughts.


    Fortunately, the girls were tactful enough not to mention it. They continued working untilte evening, and although it was challenging due to the endless stream of guests, for once, Adam rxed. This job suited him.


    Closer to the evening, as it was time to close the boutique, Elrion suddenly approached him and asked to talk in private.


    Entering Adam''s room, they sat on the bed, and Elrion smiled, patting the mattress. He asked, "I hope it''s not too hard. Sorry, it was the only one left. A new bed will be delivered soon, so you can sleep properly."


    Adam waved his hands and awkwardly smiled, pping his knees, "Boss, you''ve already helped me a lot. I can''t let you spend more because of me."


    "Nah. Nah. No need to continue; I''ve already ordered it, and it will be delivered tomorrow, so let''s not discuss it anymore," said Elrion,ughing. However, a secondter, he became more serious, patting Adam''s shoulder and saying in a deep voice, "And also... I have to thank you for getting rid of the thieves. I heard everything from the guards. I was touched by your dedication, but please don''t risk so much for ordinary fabric, understand? If you had encountered masters, it wouldn''t have been pleasant."


    "Uh... okay," the youth could only nod, refraining from reminding Elrion that he was in the exact spot where his wound was. Although it was somewhat painful, it was bearable.


    After a brief pause, as if taking a moment before the next topic, Elrion pulled out an envelope from his pocket, resembling an invitation letter. He handed it to Adam and smiled, saying, "Open it."


    "Okay," Adam replied and followed Elrion''s words.


    He opened the envelope and pulled out the letter. It was addressed to Elrion himself, so Adam sent a questioning look to his boss as if asking, "Do I need to read this?" to which he received a carefree nod as if Elrion didn''t care.


    After obtaining Elrion''s consent, Adam no longer tried to be polite, so he unabashedly began reading the letter.


    (Dear Elrion,


    It seems like quite some time has passed since you left the city of Clinton. A few nobledies and gentlemen in our ordinary vige have expressed their sadness and sincerely ask you to return, but, of course, it''s entirely your choice. And so...


    I''ll get straight to the point. I would like to borrow your talent for a while. The capital will soon host a beauty contest, and I need to quickly secure a good look for thepetition. Even a simple photograph will do, so there''s no need to worry about moving to the capital.


    Model requirements: be beautiful, tall, and sociable.


    Clothing requirements: ssic, graceful, elegant.


    I''ll be waiting for your response within five days of receiving this letter.


    Noble Knight, Barbara Clinton.)


    Having finished reading the letter, Adam politely handed it to Elrion, who also began reading. Then he ced the letter back into the envelope.


    "Well, I already knew about her intentions, so I told you about this job earlier. It turns out you arrived at the most convenient time. It''s fate, I suppose," Elrion said with augh, then pped his hands. "Of course, I''m not forcing you. If you want to refuse, I''m always ready to ept your rejection. It won''t affect anything, so don''t worry. I''ll still maintain my reputation, even if I reject Lady Clinton."


    Ding!


    [Task Received: Model Job]


    [Description: The owner of the boutique "Crystal," Elrion, offers you to participate in an event.]


    [Reward: Favor from Knight Clinton, Low-Quality Magic Crystals (x3), Defense Fan]


    [Punishment: Decrease in Elrion''s reputation, deterioration of rtions with Knight Clinton]


    "Hmm?"


    Adam frowned, not paying attention to the essence of the task. He looked at the punishment and was surprised that such a thing existed. Considering that his intention to be stronger forced the system to transform, creating a task system, there was one "but" - he couldn''t refuse tasks. He had no choice!


    However, after reading the task, he had no reason to refuse, let alone fail the task. So, of course, he agreed.


    "All right, of course, I''ll participate. You''ve helped me a lot, so I''ll do everything I can not to let you down," Adam said with a smile.


    "Good! Excellent! Wonderful! Hahaha! We''ll outshine them all!" Elrion loudlyughed, starting to dance a victorious dance.


    "..."


    Adam raised an eyebrow at such a reaction. "So, he was really worried that I might refuse?"


    ***


    The next day started very early. Adam woke up from a meditative state and exhaled, expelling residues from purifying magical energy. He smiled, checking his magic core.


    "Great! It''s increased in size, even if just a little. Although I''m still far from the next stage of development, this is already good!" he thought and happily smiled, clenching his hand into a fist, causing a small, quiet explosion, yet still impressive.


    This refinement technique was extremely cool. Despite focusing on magical energy and purifying it into "magic energy cubes," Adam was simultaneously improving his physical strength.


    Although hecked talent, ording to the system''s profile, he still had good efficiency in absorbing magical energy. Coupled with this wonderful refinement method, it was a win-win!


    He got up and started stretching. Though it wasn''t necessary for him, it was a habit ingrained in his mind. There was a crackling sound as he straightened his back.


    "Oh? Is my physical development starting to return?" Adam thought, looking in the mirror they brought yesterday.


    Upon entering this world, he acquired a new body, losing his previous physical development. Although he had muscles, it still didn''tpare to his former shape. But now, sculpted muscles were starting to emerge, adding to his attractiveness.


    "Okay, I''ve admired myself enough," he muttered and smiled.


    "Agreed. Your self-satisfied expression is annoying. Dude, can you be less in awe of yourself? It''s disgusting," a voice suddenly came from behind him.


    "Calissa..."


    This magical creature he encountered on his first day in this world had be sozy over time that it was irritating. She slept all day, waking up only during meals.


    "You sleep all day, and if you''re active, it''s only during mealtime. You''re like a cat," Adam said, shaking his head. He approached the bed and picked up Calissa.


    "What the hell, why are you picking me up, jerk? Didn''t your mom teach you not to be so rude to a girl?!" Calissa angrily snapped and swiped her ws towards Adam''s face, but he, with an indifferent expression, dodged it. This continued for a few more minutes until Calissa got tired. "Damn... if I knew you''d be so strong after starting the evolution path, I would never have told you about all this..."


    "It''s toote to regret now. Hehe..." Adam grinned and threw Calissa onto the bed, then started getting dressed. Ignoring Calissa''s muffled protest, he put on his work clothes and was ready for the day. Approaching the door, he opened it and tilted his head, allowing Calissa to leap onto him. Then they left the room.


    It was six in the morning, while the official working hours started at eight. However, Adam didn''t particrly feel like sleeping, as with his current strength, sleeping only 6 hours a week would still keep his body in good condition.


    First, he inspected the store for any problems or missing items, and if there were any, he immediately organized the distribution of the missing clothes. During the customer flow, any mistake could be the cause of a copse. Although the vigers didn''t have a lot of money to mindlessly buy clothes, the customer flow was still high. Adam was confident that if Elrion returned to the city of Clinton, located five hundred kilometers away, he could earn even more money.


    But judging by the carefree attitude of the boutique owner, his goal was not to make money but to satisfy his desire to create. Sometimes, he even went out and gave clothes to low-ie families for free, earning him a high reputation in the vige of Bin, where he was respected as a virtuous person.


    "His kindness is truly pleasing to the eye, but spending money to help the less fortunate without return... that''s not my style," thought Adam with an indifferent face as he replenished the assortment.


    As the mayor of the city of Sedion, he kept the city under strict control. Although he also desired prosperity, Adam never did anything for free. Even the schools he built were for the development of the city, but under a strict contract ¨C students couldn''t leave the city until they worked a specified period.


    "Although, who knows, kindness can sometimes turn in the most unexpected ways. I just follow the most prudent path, knowing the pros and cons."


    He shook his head and continued working.


    "Either way, since I''m involved in this conspiracy, I must use everything to my advantage. First, I''ll be stronger, and then..."


    To be continued...

 Chapter 241 Devil Source

    Chapter 241 Devil Source


    ??p. p. p.


    Adam pped his clothes to get rid of the dust that had settled on them. He sighed and looked around, noticing that the entire store seemed to be glowing.


    "I got a bit carried away... honestly, I didn''t expect to find myself cleaning dust so diligently one day. It''s somewhat humiliating," Adam thought, furrowing his brows and twisting the corners of his mouth.


    He wondered how his adversaries in the Lower Realm would react upon learning that he had be a regr clothing store employee, diligently cleaning dust at that. A shadow of embarrassment crossed Adam''s face, and he sighed, trying to shake off such thoughts.


    "So be it. Only by facing difficulties do we be stronger. For me, umting wealth and bing even stronger is far more important. Otherwise, my fate will be no better than that of a basement rat."


    He was currently only in the Mortality Realm: Strengthening the Body (1)], which was the lowest point and hardly worthy of attention. Therefore, he would have to endure tough times, not to mention the mockery. However, Adam''s main goal was to be stronger and, most importantly, to immerse himself in the political game of this world.


    "I''ve researched some things about it," he thought, sitting on a chair to take a break. Narrowing his eyes, he recalled the information he had learned from Elrion: "I am in the Holy Empire of Moonlight. It''s powerful on its own, but..."


    In a world with over a hundred countries, some, of course, were in a vassal subservient state torger yers, but it couldn''t be denied that this world was dangerously unpredictable. One could never be carefree, especially concerning their neighbors.


    The Nilx Empire, together with the Principality of Nbun, are considered allies of the Holy Empire of Moonlight, but they harbor not the most honest intentions towards their supposed ally. Therefore, one cannot bepletely sure of their allies, as they could betray them at any moment. Caution is required in all matters.


    As for other neighbors, the following countries fall into their ranks: Protectorate of Voh, Kingdom of Khriaca, Kingdom of Chox. They surround the Holy Empire of Moonlight from above and from the right side. To the left, there is only ice ¨C no one lives there. It is said that the temperature there can drop to absolute zero, and along with the unfriendly weather, there is also an extremely low concentration of magical energy.


    These "icy zones" are only two in this world. Another one is located to the right at a distance of 509 km. These two zones have not been upied by any state, so the weakest had to squeeze at the very bottom of the world. Adam saw the map with his own eyes and was surprised by it.


    (A/N: The map in .map format is avable on my Discord server, in the #illustration channel. It can be opened using Asgaar''s Fantasy Map Generation app. Other information such as poption and religion can be disregarded).


    There were indeed many kingdoms and empires here. It seemed that the beings of this world were much more territorial than those in the Lower Realm.


    "Ice Zones... they are also called the ''Realm of Death.'' Whoever leads armies and sets foot on the icynd will feel the breath of death, forgetting the way home. The body turns into a skeleton and the skeleton into dust in the endless history of the world. Many legends are told about it, most of which send shivers down the spine," Adam thought, recalling cases where over a thousand beings from the Immortality Realm were buried in ice, forever lost. Even their souls did not survive: "The old librarian who told me about this looked frightened and trembled with fear. His emotions were genuine, so I unquestionably believe that such incidents urred."


    A ce where not even an Immortal would tread. Although it sounded extremely dangerous, it couldn''t help but capture Adam''s attention, who felt potential in such ces. Unimednds stretching for tens of thousands of square kilometers. Wasn''t this the perfect ce for his n?


    To build a Kingdom, no, an Empire. To seize control with his mighty force over all souls and rise to the heavens like a god, holding the fate of a billion beings under control!


    Strangely, Adam lost consciousness, but his body didn''t fall from the chair; it held itself upright. His back was proud and straight, like that of a tiger, and the aura around him was imposing and oppressive. Magical energy within a radius of ten kilometers rushed towards him, filling his magic source but finding no ce to rest.


    Thus, magical energy began to affect the magic source itself, with the help of the miraculous refinement method of the Path of Endless Elements, which directly influenced the iing magical energy, purifying it and intentionally directing it towards the magic source.


    The golden glow from the magic source was more than enough to blind unprepared eyes. Cracking sounds echoed as if someone stepped on a thinyer of ice and broke it.


    An hour passed, which felt like a moment. Adam''s mind was filled with the loud chants of his mantra, originating from the Path of Endless Elements.


    If the Gods were to hear his mantra, they would immediately annihte the audacious creature that set a goal to reach the pinnacle of evolution, holding thews of the world in its hands and subduing all living beings. The keyword here is ws of the world," which can also be deciphered as "God," considering that they are the possessors of the World Laws.


    And so, the second hour passed when Adam opened his eyes, shining with a bright golden light as if a deity descended upon his body. In these eyes, an elusive power could be felt, capable of trampling any malefactor, but unfortunately, for now, it was just a sensation, not a reality.


    But it didn''t take a second for darkness to descend into his eyes. A sinister cold emerged as if locked in a house with ghosts. Breathing became heavy as if poisoned by cobra venom. It was the power of the Devil Source!


    "So, this is the power of the devil? So cold, merciless, and terrifying. This demonic, no... devilish poison surpasses even what Veronica had. The difference in lineage..."


    Devil and Royal Demon. It seemed that they didn''t have so many differences, but that was a gross mistake. If one were to make aparison, it was like being mortal and immortal ¨C the difference in existence was significant! Heaven and Earth in their manifestations.


    It seemed that this mysterious state led him to good results. The only regret was that the level of improvement was not raised; it seemed to be held back by an invisible barrier. Breaking through it was extremely challenging.


    "Frightening power... even if I couldn''t increase my level, at least my Magic Source has grown in size," Adam thought and opened his eyes.


    But the next moment, he was stunned when he saw his employer lying in front of him. His face was tinted with green light, while his aura weakened with each passing second. He was poisoned!


    "Darn! It''s because of my practice. I didn''t even think to check before trying the power of the Devil Source!" Adam panicked in his thoughts but still rushed to Elrion.


    Feeling the urgency, he immediately activated his Devil Source, but this time not using it for an attack. His poison had the horrifying property of absorbing the enemy''s magical energy, thereby strengthening the poison. The more magical energy the enemy used, the worse for them. The Devil''s Poison was no joke!


    "I don''t have any healing potions or anything like that... but I think I can extract the poison before it''s toote," Adam thought, somewhat calming down.


    He focused on the Devil Source, and soon a very, very small dark purple droplet emerged from Elrion''s ears. Without wasting time, Adam immediately absorbed the poison back, and although it was a bit ufortable because the poison had already intensified, he still suppressed it in the Devil Source.


    "Phew... the main part is done. Now, I just need to redirect a bit of magical energy to Elrion, and then his body will start recovering on its own," he thought and sat in a lotus position. In the next moment, his body shone with a bright light, and a point appeared on his forehead, from which a bright golden light shot out.


    Adam frowned when he felt that only 5% of magical energy remained in Elrion''s body. It was the danger zone. If this indicator dropped even lower...


    "No... better to focus on healing," he thought and got to work.


    ***


    Two hours passed. Adam opened his eyes and wiped away the cold sweat. During this time, no employees came to the store because Elrion dered a day off and closed the store for a photoshoot. It worked in his favor, so there was no need to exin anything.


    After Elrion''s breathing stabilized along with his magical energy, Adam immediately moved the man to his bed. In just a few minutes, Elrion''splexion returned to normal.


    "Dangerous... I need to be careful with this poison. It doesn''t recognize allies or enemies. For it, the most important thing is to prate the victim''s body, and everything else doesn''t matter," Adam thought helplessly.


    Using this poison during a battle was inconvenient, and controlling it was impossible. Most importantly, if the poison could turn into mist, the problems would be even greater. Everything around Adam would be poisoned, even if they were allies. That''s why he was reluctant to use it during a battle.


    Although, if only enemies were around him, it would only help. So, it was a very conflicting power that he still had to master.


    Fortunately, after two hours, Elrion came to his senses. He looked extremely puzzled and didn''t understand what was happening.


    "Adam? Why am I lying here? Hmm... I remember entering the store, and then I lost consciousness from pain," mumbled Elrion with a puzzled tone, rubbing his temple. He frowned from the pain, feeling that his body had be like a stone. "Did I overwork? Well,tely, I can''t sleep because of the fashion show. Knight Clinton doesn''t spare his people at all..."


    "You''re absolutely right. You need more rest," Adam said with a thumbs-up.


    Adam didn''t bother correcting him and just nodded with a smile as if that''s how it should be. Anyway, even if he asked, he had no intention of talking about the devilish poison.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 242 Library, clothing selection

    Chapter 242 Library, clothing selection


    ??Additional chapter


    1/1


    Rick_Hatfield_9171, thank you for the support a month ago. Although much time has passed, I can finally fulfill my promise!


    Note: "Practitioner" is reced with "Magivolve," derived from "Magic" and "Evolve," meaning someone who bes stronger through magic.


    ***


    After Elrion regained consciousness, he wasted no time and immediately set to helping Adam choose his attire. Unfortunately for Adam, who thought it would be a matter of minutes, it turned into him trying on over two hundred outfits in an hour.


    "Aaargh! Damn..." Elrion suddenly yelled, startling Adam, who was lost in thought. Elrion snorted and fidgeted in his chair, behaving like a child before a school trip.


    In front of him sat Adam, finishing his cup of ck coffee. The guy looked a bit tired. Despite level increases allowing one to bypass mortal limitations, the body would still tire from work and such. This would continue until reaching the Mortality Realm: Condensing Magical Energy (3). In that case, magical energy would recover with elerated force, stimting and strengthening the body, increasing endurance hundreds of times.


    "Sir Elrion... I thought choosing clothes for me wouldn''t be such a difficult task, right?" Adam asked, exhausted from this endless series of fittings. He sighed, squinting his eyes from fatigue.


    "Yes, I thought so too, but... um, how should I put it? Your appearance is just too perfect."


    "Huh?" Adam raised an eyebrow.


    "I mean, guy, you don''t have just a perfect appearance, it''s godly! Any outfit suits you. Even if you wear rags, you''d look more elegant than any noble!" Elrion spoke non-stop, almost sttering saliva.


    Adam raised an eyebrow, not exactly surprised. His initial appearance, before the system transformation, was good and appealing, and after evolving through the system, he became synonymous with the word ''perfect''. So, such a reaction was understandable.


    "Are we limited in the number of photos? I think making more than ten shouldn''t be a problem. Besides, I''ll have to perform myself, right?" Adam asked, looking somewhat tired.


    "Uh, yes. That''s right. We can do it that way." Elrion awkwardly replied.


    In the next two hours, they spent time selecting the perfect look for Adam. In the end, they settled on half of the photos in an official costume with innovations, and the other half in what he called "immortal attire."


    If you''ve ever read Xianxia, you''d be familiar with those long white robes. Considering Adam''s long hair, it was an undisputed victory withoutpetition.


    And so, the exhausting day passed.


    On the same evening, Elrion mentioned that the fashion show would start in just a week.


    "You need to calm down and rx. I''ve already sent your photos, and I''m confident that your candidacy will be approved immediately," Elrion reassured him with a bright smile. He was trying to cheer up Adam, who looked extremely caring and friendly.


    "Of course. I trust you."


    Adam had no reason to doubt his words, and what worries could there be? It wasn''t his first time dealing with nobility, and while they might differ in traditions and power, they still didn''t pose a significant threat.


    Moreover, Adam was skilled inmunicating with women, and his natural charisma had helped him with many, so he was confident.


    "Judging by the handwriting and the subtle scent of roses, this Knight Clinton is a woman. The letter is official, so the likelihood of someone else writing for her is low. I think I need to prepare."


    The title of a Knight. It was perhaps the lowest rank of the aristocracy. They could only control viges, and if they wanted to control a city, they would have to work hard in service. Usually, this title was not hereditary, but there were cases where inheritance was allowed.


    In this world, a knight was still the lowest in the hierarchy, but who said they were weak in influence? Knight Clinton controlled three viges, including Bean Vige, and a city. Rumor had it she was a practitioner at the peak of the Mortality Realm.


    Adam felt a subtle and dangerous aura in the carriage as they entered the vige, likely belonging to Knight Clinton. He then thought it felt simr to Veronica''s aura but slightly weaker. Nevertheless, even this was enough to make him cautious.


    In this world, all powers were abnormal. If youpared an ordinary resident of the Higher Realm and the Lower Realm, the former would be ten times stronger, even though they couldn''t control magic. This difference was due to the higher quality and denser magic here, exceeding that of the Lower Realm by ten times. Here, even the weakest person possessed magic, not to mention practitioners.


    "I need to be careful. There''s no need to unnecessarily provoke such a strong practitioner, so I need to familiarize myself with the local traditions... for that, I need to go to the library."


    The library of Bean Vige. It was quiterge andparable to Adam''s residence in Sedyon. There were many books, and one could say that all the world''s knowledge was here at first nce, but...


    "Kid, you''re here again? Here are just surface-level books and not-too-exciting stories. I thought young people weren''t into this," suddenly came an elderly voice from Adam''s left side.


    The old man looked tired, appearing around 60 years old. He had gray hair, tired brown eyes covered with the shadow of age, and deep wrinkles on his face that added to the sense of aging. The old man''s back was hunched, and his body was as thin as a twig.


    His name was Mr. Rhymas.


    "Good evening, Mr. Rihm," Adam greeted, not forgetting to acknowledge the old man. He approached and handed over 5 Rihm.


    "Many youths fail to grasp the value of knowledge, hence wandering, sword in hand. To be stronger than an ordinary warrior, one must acquire knowledge and be a magivolve," Adam said,bining a greeting to the old man.


    An hour''s worth was priced at 10 Rihm, granting ess to all books. Adam, for such a negligible cost, could indulge in reading. The library offered a plethora of books, providing him with ample options.


    The old man paused for a moment, looking at Adam with a surprised expression before smiling and shaking his head.


    "I didn''t expect to hear such words from a young one. Alright, you can read for another half-hour for free. Consider it a gift from me to an intelligent junior," the old man said with a kind smile, appearing satisfied.


    "Thank you. Tomorrow, I''ll bring you a cake from Aunt Lina''s bakery. She has excellent skills!" Adam said with a smile, bowing before leaving for the reader''s paradise.


    The old man observed Adam for a while, then, as if losing interest, started reading a book on the table.


    ***


    An hour passed unnoticed. Adam looked a bit tired, rubbing his eyes. It had already darkened, and the closing time for the library approached. cing the books back in their ces, he approached the registration desk.


    The old man was still there, but now he was sound asleep. His breathing asionally fluctuated, and he coughed; evidently, his health didn''t permit him to live freely.


    By Adam''s rough estimate, the man was already a hundred and twenty years old. While considered elderly here,pared to Adam, he was just a youth.


    "Hmm..." Adam pondered for a moment, then waved his hand. A small golden worm entered the old man''s left nostril and prated his bone marrow, stimting his inner potential. The old man named Rihm lit up. Wrinkles on his face disappeared, the hunchback straightened, and his eyebrows rxed. His lifespan increased by another fifty years.


    "You won''t feel pain, and you won''t suffer until death. At the very least, you can live a good life," Adam murmured, smiling as he left the library.


    Though it was not in his usual style, the kindness of old man Rihm softened Adam''s heart. In this world, he had few acquaintances, especially those who could take care of him. The old man from the library not only provided extra hours for free but also offered advice. It was something Adam highly valued.


    "Let''s consider ourselves even... junior," he thought and smirked, recalling the old man''s words: "I''m thousands of years older than you... being called Junior for the first time. Hahaha."


    That night, he was in a good mood.


    ***


    The next day, in the city of Bean, there was a week-long celebration known as the "Week of Moon Shadow." During this time, the moon was closest to ordinary mortals and considered a blessing. And indeed, it had an effect.


    Those who prayed sincerely on that day would witness a miracle. The sick would be healthy, and years of famine would turn into a golden age. That''s why this celebration was so popr.


    The church was crowded. Adam hesitated to go there because, even though his identity was concealed, dealing with beings who could see through illusions and souls was dangerous. Besides, he was not a believer and had no desire to pray to the gods.


    On that day, he simply decided to take a stroll with Calissa in his arms. Although she was extremely dissatisfied, after they found delicious cherry-filled buns, she suddenly became very obedient.


    "Yum... Are you sure you don''t want to try praying? If you can sincerely direct your prayer, you might receive a blessing, and then a new level won''t be far off," Calissa said, devouring her burger with her insatiable mouth.


    They sat on a bench near the fountains in the square of the vige of Bean. It was still lively, and children joyfully jumped around, brightly smiling. There was a lot of attention on them, but both decided not to show it.


    Adam was dressed in a loose white robe, simr to that of immortals from novels. As it turned out, it covered the body well and was veryfortable. Moreover, it suited him very well.


    His beauty was at its peak, attracting many young and not-so-


    young girls who devoured him with their eyes.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 243 Aunt Lina

    243 Aunt Lina


    In this week, by the empire''sw, working is prohibited. However, there''s a note stating that it''s not a strict obligation, so many take advantage of this fact. Therefore, during the week-long weekend, many merchants and shop owners burned with bright me to attract customers. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Business, oh business...


    "This reminds me of how I conducted business in the Lower Realm," Adam suddenly began, folding the paper from the bun and tossing it into a trash bin a hundred meters away. He smiled and patted Calissa''s fur as she finished eating, "I had many shops, and then I built an entirepany that becamepetitive with market giants. It was a grand moment in my life."


    Calissa remained silent, unsure of what to say. She sensed that Adam missed his past world and decided to listen to him so he could express his feelings. Adam smirked and waved at a boy running nearby.


    "Did you want something, uncle?" the boy asked with a bright smile, trying to catch his breath. He had been running and ying so much that sweat drops could be seen trickling down his forehead.


    "Ah... nephew, yes..." Adam felt a pang of emotion and feigned a cough, ignoring Calissa''s giggles and the puzzled look from the boy. Adam kindly smiled and handed him 100 Rihms, "Son, could you buy a few more buns for uncle? Just three, and keep the change for yourself."


    "E-erm, uncle, even if I buy three buns, I''d still have 70 Rihms left. That''s too much; I can''t ept it!" the boy said nervously, his eyes swirling.


    "Don''t worry. Buy something for your mom or yourself with the change. It''s a good day today, so enjoy it while you''re young." Adam reassured him with a smile.


    "A-alright. Uncle, I''ll be back in a minute!" the boy said with a bright smile, a bit nervous, and ran towards the bakery.


    In less than two minutes, he returned with three buns and handed them over with a smile before rushing back to his friends. Adam noticed how he proudly boasted about his earnings and chuckled, shaking his head.


    His monthly sry was 250,000 Rihms, which he received as an advance yesterday. He spent 150,000 Rihms to pay for citizenship, obtaining official citizenship in the Bean vige and, consequently, in the Moonlight Shadow Empire. Not paying was much harder than paying, with strict security checking every Rihm. Failure to pay on time would lead to trouble. With official citizenship, he could receive benefits, freely leave the vige, and enter other cities more easily. Moreover, inhabitants of Sir Clinton''s territories could enter cities for free, which was advantageous for him.


    ***


    Today was a sunny and trouble-free day. Adam felt bored, so he decided to go out for a stroll. Putting Calissa on his head, he walked through the vige.


    In the vige, there were several districts: the trading district, the affluent district, the poor district, and finally, the central district. The "Crystal" boutique was located in the central district, along with other major stores. Elrion himself and the girls from the "Crystal" boutique lived in the affluent district, where renting a house cost 290,000 Rihms per month, and buying one exceeded 1,000,000 Rihms. In the poor district, things were simpler, with a monthly rent of 100,000 Rihms, and you could buy a house for half a million Rihms, but... the living conditions there were not great.


    Considering that it was still a vige, these prices were quite high. In the city, everything was much more expensive, so Adam could only sigh. Nevertheless, he lived in a convenient ce, and there were noints.


    Elrion invited him to stay with him for a while, but Adam declined, not wanting to take advantage of his boss''s kindness. Besides, it would be inconvenient for him to live and meditate with Elrion simultaneously, as his Devil Source could go out of control. Moreover, he had secrets to keep.


    "I''ll visit Aunt Lina''s bakery," thought Adam.


    Aunt Lina. She was a kind woman with the attractive appearance of a middle-ageddy, or, in cultural terms, a MILF. She was friendly and, along with her son, managed the bakery. Adam learned that her husband used to be a magivolve, noticed by knights (not the title, just knights) from the city of Clinton, who offered him a job. Not wanting his family to be a burden, he decided to simply abandon them, ending the marriage.


    Such practices weremon among knights. Many of them had potential and could be husbands to wealthydies and children of prosperous merchants, making being a bachelor advantageous. On one hand, Adam understood his choice, but on the other hand, he disapproved.


    As a man, he wouldn''t abandon his woman. In this life full of adventures, one should not forget those with whom they crawled through the mud.


    "Aunt Lina, I''vee to help you!" he shouted upon entering the bakery.


    "Is that you, Adam? Wait, I''m arranging the goods in the storage. I''ll be there in a moment!" a beautiful female voice responded.


    He smiled and decided to wait. He observed that the bakery was somewhat empty, and there was no merchandise. Most likely, Aunt Lina sold her pastries in the square, aided by her twelve-year-old son Richard. The youngd was full of energy and determination, with a hint of maturity on his face. He was square, aided by her twelve-year-old son Richard. The young boy was full of energy and determination, with a hint of maturity on his face. He was obedient and well-mannered, always addressing Adam as "older brother," which made the man smile. However, what kind of older brother when he could easily be considered a distant ancestor to Richard by age?


    After two minutes, a beautiful woman emerged from the door located to the left of the counter. She stood at 159cm tall, with captivating brown eyes, and long chestnut-colored hair flowing down her slender back.


    Her two deadly weapons were impressive, approximately G-cup. She was dressed in a checkered vest, with a white turtleneck underneath. Beautiful and slender legs were d in blue jeans.


    "Apologies for the wait. I had to deal with some ingredients for the new pastries; the workload has increased too much," the woman said with a sigh, but a cheerful smile adorned her lips.


    "Don''t worry. I came here to help a bit; there''s nothing much to do anyway. Sir Elrion left us for the weekend," Adam replied with a smile, cing Calissa on a chair. Although she was displeased to leave his embrace, the desire to sleep triumphed over her discontent.


    "Oh, look who crawled out of the arms of youngdies to help an olddy like me?" Lina said with a smirk, cing her hands on her hips. "Since you''re offering, I''ll fully utilize your strength! I need to move new equipment to the kitchen and pack the old ones for sale. Will you help Aunt Lina?"


    "Of course, no problem."


    Adam shrugged and smiled, agreeing to her request. The woman then sparkled and brightly smiled, waving her hand, and signaling him to follow her.


    From the storage, he dragged new equipment, some of which weighed over a hundred kilograms. However, for a practicer like him, it wasn''t too challenging, so he managed the task.


    "And... done!" Adam said, smiling. He ced thest piece of equipment in its ce.


    He turned to ask Lina what to do next when he suddenly felt a pleasant sensation on his forehead. Unbeknownst to him, Lina stood behind him, and while he was crouched, he identally bumped into two weapons of mass destruction.


    Although the softness was enjoyable, he detached from that feeling and stood up.


    "Now we need to deal with the old equipment, right? Where should I put them?" Adam asked carelessly,pletely not mentioning the earlier incident.


    "Eh... Oh, yes! We need to move them to the storage. I hope for your help!" Lina regained herposure and answered, smiling shyly.


    Adam nodded and began moving it to the storage. Meanwhile, Lina, standing in the kitchen, blushed almost imperceptibly.


    "That... was an unusual feeling."


    ***


    Adam sat on a chair, catching his breath. He wiped the sweat from his forehead with a cloth and sighed.


    The equipment was heavy, but he managed the task. In two days, he would help Lina move all of it to a special cart to send to new buyers.


    Currently, they were inside the house. It turned out that the pastry shop was connected to the house, making it quite a lucrative ce. Rent for this location was very expensive, and an ordinary person would find it difficult to gather that much money.


    Recalling Lina''s marriage, she was mentally prepared for it but hoped for the best. However, when her husband revealed everything, she got angry and managed to get him to pay her support, something simr to alimony. And the amount was, to put it mildly, significant. 158,000 Rhim monthly and 25,000 Rhim every fifth day of the month.


    In the Empire of Shadow Moon, where marriage is approved by the Moon Goddess herself, divorce is a serious matter. Even for an aristocrat, it would be difficult to leave without spending a single coin. Therefore, Lina fully utilized thisw and now could sustain the pastry shop, which brought in a considerable amount of money.


    "I can only admire the wit of this woman. She made her ex-husband cough up blood, and she turned misfortune into fortune," Adam thought, admiring her intelligence.


    Immersed in his thoughts, he was only distracted when the sound of a tray hitting a wooden table echoed. The fragrant smell of coffee wafted through his nostrils, waking him from his thoughts.


    "Oh... coffee and pastries from Lady Lina herself! I feel honored to try them," Adam said with a gentle smile, seeing the pastries before him.


    "Then enjoy it! Aunt Lina made an effort to give you the best!" Lina said with a mockingly arrogant smile, crossing her arms over her chest, inadvertently emphasizing two mighty hills.


    "Of course. Definitely."


    Adam smiled, ncing at those hills from the corner of his eye but not staring at them.


    To be continued...


    New book!

 Chapter 244 Stalker

    244 Stalker


    After Adam finished helping Aunt Lina, he headed to the boutique ¨C not for work, but to finally immerse himself in meditation. This time, he prepared much more responsibly than one might think. Closing the door securely, he sat on the bed in a lotus position and closed his eyes, trying to focus his mind.


    He spent only two seconds on this, then plunged into a state simr to a trance. His eyes asionally flickered with golden light, and a vortex formed around him.


    His cultivation technique was vastly different from others, evident from the moment he started practicing it. During this time, he found that the speed was much lower, but the significant fact was that he was much stronger than usual. Forparison, another magivolve at the Mortality Realm: Body Strengthening (1) level would be several times weaker than Adam.


    It was a crazy advantage that gave him even more motivation. And so, an hour or more passed in meditation. In the end, Adam opened his eyes and took a deep breath, causing a decrease in the concentration of magical energy in the room. However, after five seconds, the magical energy returned to its usual state.


    "What a pity..." sighed Adam with clear disappointment in his voice.


    He felt like he was on the verge of leveling up, but there was a strange sensation as if he had hit a wall ¨C no matter how hard Adam tried to push himself to the next level, it felt like he couldn''t go any further. This slightly disappointed him, although it wasn''t entirely unexpected.


    Leveling up is extremely difficult, and one can''t rely solely on luck. Mastery improvement is also essential. In other words, until Adam achieves good control of magical energy, a new level won''t be attainable.


    "I can work on it right now. I need to achieve good control of my new magical energy, but I don''t quite understand how to do it..." thought Adam, frowning.


    One might think that his previous experience would help in this world, but unfortunately, it''s not the case. Techniques for controlling magical energy in that world differ significantly, starting from the physique of beings in this world. The magical energy source is present in both worlds, but there''s still a difference.


    In the Lower Realm, it''s located in the abdominal region, while in the Higher Realm, it''s near the heart, having special significance. Essentially, it''s your second heart that nourishes your body, and if it''s damaged, you die ¨C a situation simr to a heart stoppage. Moreover, magical channels also differed in their structure.


    "Maybe that''s why people from the Lower Realm can''t enter the Higher Realm?" pondered Adam.


    His thoughts were correct, but only halfway. The difference between individuals from the Lower Realm and the Higher Realm lies not only in the long life of thetter but also in their much stronger souls!


    What is a soul? Essentially, it''s a ce where information about a person is stored, like a database on a websites. Andpared to a database, it also helps the body function. Without a soul, it''s just an empty shell without consciousness and even the ability to move.


    The soul also greatly influences the level you will reach in the future ¨C the stronger it is, the easier magical energy can react with the body. Moreover, most souls can undergo reincarnation, making resurrection possible. But this is already an area inessible to ordinary people.


    ***


    In the vige of Bean, surprisingly, some stores sold techniques for magivolves. Often, it was sword techniques or even better, techniques for controlling magical energy. But there was a problem, and that was their high price, some of which easily exceeded a million. So Adam was desperate.


    "How in hell am I going to learn to control magical energy? Even in the past, Adam had to study ancient records for a long time, and with Veronica''s help. It took him a whole five years of training!" Adam thought, sighing bitterly.


    He stood up from his seat and began to stroll around the boutique, hoping to find something that caught his attention. By this time, several people tried to enter, but after noticing the sign "closed," they had no choice but to leave, disappointed.


    At one point, closer to the evening, the door of the store suddenly knocked. Since the door was ss, the sound was loud enough for Adam, who was in the warehouse, to hear it.


    "Who''s this at this hour?" he wondered aloud.


    Putting the box of fabric on the table near the warehouse door, Adam cracked his neck and walked towards the front. It was already getting dark behind the ss windows.


    Approaching the door, Adam noticed a young girl on whom the shadows of brightnterns fell, illuminating her beautiful face filled with fear.


    She had silky ck hair reaching her shoulders, dressed in fairly simple clothes, so Adam wasn''t sure if she was here to make a purchase. Moreover, the fear on her face was too evident.


    "Hmm?"


    Approaching the door, he distinctly felt a faint aura that lingered there. And that "someone" stopped as soon as Adam turned on the light inside the boutique.


    "Who''s this monkey? He hid as soon as I appeared... and apparently, he was following this girl?" Adam thought somewhat puzzled but decided to open the door.


    The girl seemed to feel relief when Adam didn''t ignore her but decided to help. Somewhat stuttering and trembling, she said, "S-sir, I s-submitted an application for clothing. I learned that it''s ready, and... um, I came to... p-pick it up!"


    The young girl spoke loudly as if fearing that Adam wouldn''t hear her, while her voice trembled with obvious terror. The man narrowed his eyes, and when he felt slight movements in the shadows, he decided to y along.


    "Oh, yes! I didn''t immediately recall your face. You must have waited in the cold... please,e in. I''ll prepare something hot for you," Adam said, shing a bright smile.


    "T-thank you..." the girl whispered, rushing into the store.


    "Of course. Please, wait at the counter."


    Adam closed the door, pretending not to sense the murderous gaze of the person in the shadows. He smiled and closed the windows with curtains, activating the protective mechanisms that had been updated after thest attempted robbery. And when the pursuer lost sight of them, he immediately decided to sneak to the back of the boutique, where the ck entrance was. Adam, with narrowed eyes, continued to sense the aura until he confirmed his theory.


    "Yes, this monkey is indeed following this girl. But why? I don''t think she''s someone important," he thought but decided to first deal with the current situation. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Behind the counter, Adam took out a small stove, usually used to heat hot water for tea. Without raising his eyes, he asked, "Tea? Coffee?"


    "Uh... n-no, I don''t need anything, thank you," the girl replied, first raising her voice in surprise, then switching to a mosquito-like tone, as if embarrassed.


    "As you wish. Wait a bit while I make myself some coffee. I think your story will entertain me," Adam replied indifferently, with a tone devoid of any emotions.


    ...


    In the end, silence fell. Adam was busy brewing coffee and simultaneously keeping an eye on the pursuer who was trying to break the lock. Judging by the fact that he was still fumbling in one ce, he wasn''t seeding.


    After two minutes, the air was filled with the aroma of coffee, while Adam took out a chocte bar and handed it to the girl, who was initially confused and didn''t understand what he wanted, but then took the chocte, thanking him.


    "You''re wee. You can eat for now to relieve stress," Adam said, stirring his coffee in his cup. Without looking up, he asked, "So, who do you wish to be? I took a risk letting you into the store, so allow me to satisfy my curiosity about your identity."


    The girl, nervously nibbling on the chocte bar ¨C or rather, chewing on it, diverted her attention from her meal. Swallowing, she fell silent for a moment. Her face asionally changed, as if she was going through inner turmoil.


    But eventually, gathering courage, she sighed and began to speak.


    "My name is Julia... actually, I''m the chief''s daughter from the vige," she said with a sigh, feeling ufortable. She lowered her head, seemingly avoiding eye contact with Adam, and continued, "I... um... decided to leave home for a while without telling anyone, but because of that, I got lost, and an unknown person started chasing me. I apologize for the inconvenience."


    The girl closed her eyes, looking as if she might start crying at any moment. She was even more afraid that the man in front of her would throw her out onto the street, unwilling to get involved in such troubles.


    Meanwhile, Adam kept an ear on the movements of the pursuer, who had failed to break the lock. He suddenly smirked and said, without taking his eyes off his coffee cup, "You might want to finish that chocte; it''s starting to melt." "Oh? Oh, i-indeed!!"


    The girl panicked when she saw that the warmth from her hands transferred to the chocte, causing it to melt. She started to panic and began devouring it with both cheeks, looking adorable. Meanwhile, Adam seemed bored.


    "The aura of this monkey doesn''t even match the first level, although it''s close to it. I assume he''s nothing more than a novice. So why did he decide to pursue the chief''s daughter?" he thought, then shook his head. "A silly question I asked, of course..."


    With a sidelong nce, he looked at the girl, Julia. Undoubtedly, she was a beauty ¨C as mentioned before, her hair reaching her shoulders was remarkable, and her blue eyes were outstanding, like the sky. Under her left eye, there was a freckle resembling a crescent moon, and her bust was of D-cup size.


    Looking like a twenty-year-old, she was very attractive, and Adam was sure that her beauty was what attracted the man.

 Chapter 245 Task flow

    245 Task flow


    Looking like a twenty-year-old, she was very attractive, and Adam was sure that her beauty was what attracted the man.


    Though Adam agreed that she had an appearance that could stir men''s desires, it didn''t mean he approved of the way this creature behaved.


    "How annoying these types are. Unable to win a girl and resorting to such disgusting measures... repulsive," he thought, wrinkling his nose in displeasure.


    And then, as if sensing his thoughts, a notification appeared.


    Ding!


    [Task Received: Eliminate the pursuer]


    [Description: It seems that Julia, the vige chief''s daughter, is being pursued by a stalker! Eradicate him.]


    [Reward: Julia''s goodwill, magical energy control technique (random)]


    [Punishment: None]


    "What a bloodthirsty system," Adam thought, getting up from his seat.


    "Sir, where are you going?" asked Julia, clearly frightened.


    "I''m getting rid of the trash. It piled up a bit, and I hadn''t dared to throw it away. By the way, you can wait here; no one can enter without my permission," Adam replied without turning around.


    It took him a minute to grab a sword from his room and approach the ck door. The sword was something he had obtained from previous bandits, deciding to keep it for self-defense. And who would have thought that he would need it so soon?


    Cleverly hiding the sword under his jacket, he adopted a sleepy look, as if preparing for sleep. Carrying a trash bag, he approached the door and suppressed his aura in advance not to scare the stalker. Pushing the door, the man heard a slight rustle ¨C most likely, the stalker hid, sensing someone approaching.


    Adam, seemingly unaware of the stalker standing very close to the trash bin, threw away the garbage and rubbed his eyes sleepily.


    "Darn, this woman had to arrive sote. I was about to sleep, and herees a brick on my head," he grumbled aloud, looking annoyed.


    Adam adjusted the trash bin, which had shifted a bit from its ce, and started walking toward the door. By that time, the stalker, apparently noticing an excellent chance, decided to attack Adam.


    The pursuer had no weapon in hand, only bare fists, but recognizing Adam as an ordinary human, he thought it would be enough. And when, with his agility, he jumped straight at Adam, the man suddenly froze in shock.


    "Cough..."


    The pursuer suddenly coughed up blood and widened his eyes, looking at Adam.


    "How...?"


    The stalker didn''t expect this. His body exploded with intense pain, as Adam''s blownded right in his stomach, but that wasn''t the end. A horrifying poison spread through the stalker''s body, extracting all his energy as he tried to resist it with magical energy.


    Before his death from the strong poison devouring his life energy, the stalker only saw darkness, in which eyes filled with purple radiance gleamed.


    That was thest thing he saw in his life.


    ***


    Ding!


    [Taskpleted!]


    [Received: Julia''s goodwill, magical energy control technique (random)]


    [Elemental Maniption: Elemental Maniption is a magical energy control technique aimed at maximum efficiency. With this technique, the user can quickly and effectively utilize magic. No activation required.]


    Adam looked at the lifeless body of the man on the dirty floor with an indifferent expression. Snapping his fingers, Adam extracted the poison from the man''s body and absorbed it himself.


    If Adam had left the poison in the stalker''s corpse, there was a great chance that, during dposition, the poison would spread throughout the vige, causing many problems. Fortunately, having eaten enough, the poison was suppressed for a while.


    "Ugh... what an unpleasant sensation. It''s like you''ve vomited, and then eaten it all over again... ugh, damn, why did I even imagine that?" grumbled Adam.


    Returning the poison to himself caused difort and, most importantly, a gag reflex. As the poison entered someone else''s body, it started enhancing itself, absorbing the characteristics of the victim. That''s why Adam feared his power so much.


    Allowing even a single drop of poison to grow could lead to a catastrophe. Adam shook his head and sighed.


    "Now, I need to get rid of the body. Although the vige isn''t strict about killings, I don''t want to spend my time exining everything to the guards: ''Hmm, I think I''ll just throw it somewhere far away. Anyway, no one can determine the murderer.''"


    Adam smiled and looked at the building located a hundred meters from the "Crystal" boutique. It was a clothing store considered apetitor to the boutique where Adam worked, so he had a certain idea.


    "The employees of this store are very rude, uncultured people. Moreover, I overheard during a walk that these weirdos hired a few gnomes who used to be in a gang as their guards. And surprisingly, they are the ones who infiltrated our store," Adam thought, smirking.


    That night he quickly organized everything, even creating traces of a battle. Through some maniptions, he managed to mimic the aura on the sword to match one of the gnomes. This way, they would have some fun. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ***


    Returning to the boutique, Adam noticed Julia, who looked nervous and kept ncing around.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Adam''s voice from behind startled the girl, and she quickly stood up from her seat, looking scared. But seeing that it was Adam, she sighed in relief.


    "Are you okay, sir? I''m afraid my pursuer might still be there, so going outside was very dangerous..." she said, genuinely concerned.


    "If you mean that stalker, the guards took care of him. I think he seemed suspicious to them," Adam replied with a smile, lying to her.


    "Really? What a relief..."


    Julia sighed and smiled, looking much calmer. Meanwhile, Adam approached the window and raised the curtain to check the time. It was already getting dark. He turned around and looked at Julia, asking, "Do you have someone who will take you back to the vige chief''s estate?"


    "That..."


    The girl lowered her head, looking embarrassed. Adam rolled his eyes, realizing that she couldn''t even contact anyone.


    "I guess I should call the guards..."


    Ding!


    [Task Received: Help Julia reach the vige chief''s estate]


    [Description: Looks like thedy is in trouble! The user must help Julia get to the estate unharmed.]


    [Reward: Julia''s goodwill (sympathy), Bean City quest chain (3 quests), Abyss Snake Robe]


    [Punishment: None]


    Adam raised an eyebrow, looking surprised. Tasks wereing one after another; could this be considered something special? He nced at Julia out of the corner of his eye, who was looking at him with hope, and sighed.


    "I can''t leave you in such a situation. Okay, I''ll take you back, but you''ll show the way, alright?" he said, looking tired.


    "Yes! Thank you so much! I promise my father will reward you!" Julia said with a grateful smile.


    "Yeah, yeah, now get up and let''s go," Adam rolled his eyes.


    The way to the vige chief''s estate didn''t take much time, just a fifteen-minute walk. Adam and Julia strolled through the empty streets, where only knights were patrolling, who, although initially looked vignt towards Adam, resumed their patrol after making sure everything was fine.


    19:46


    The vige was empty, which was understandable since there weren''t many reasons to stay outsidete at night. The reason was simple¡ªthere were no entertainments in the vige that could be a cause for nightlife activation.


    The road was somewhat boring¡ªalthough Julia looked energetic, she couldn''t even start a conversation with Adam, apparently feeling shy around him. It seemed that after the stressful situation with the stalker, she was captivated by his beauty.


    So, none of them spoke, and Adam wasn''t too interested in entertaining the youngdy.


    And there they were, standing in front of the massive gates leading to the estate. Adam narrowed his eyes when he saw various formations that were quite powerful. Breaking through to the third level of practice would not be easy.


    Two guards stood at the gates¡ªthey looked like statues due to their straight posture. However, as the light from thenterns illuminated the appearance of the two approaching figures, they were stunned.


    "Youngdy!"


    One of the guards shouted and ran towards her.


    Upon hearing her name, Julia raised her head and furrowed her brow, sensing the approach of troubled days. She looked at Adam and sighed.


    "Sir Adam, thank you for helping me. I won''t forget your kindness, and tomorrow I''ll send you a reward," she sincerely said and bowed.


    "It''s okay. I helped you not for the money," replied Adam, smiling inwardly, curious about the amount she was referring to.


    "But one way or another, I''ll reward you, or I won''t rest! Please!" pleaded Julia.


    "Fine."


    The man had no choice but to agree, not wanting to linger here any longer. After bidding farewell to Julia, Adam returned to the boutique and immediately began studying his technique.


    ***


    "Lord Anderson! The youngdy... she''s back!"


    In a room resembling an office, a loud p resounded when the door swung open, and a knight entered, bending his knee.


    Before the knight, at the desk, sat a man, Anderson. He frowned and looked at the knight.


    "Really? Did it take you so long to find one girl in the whole vige?" he said, clearly displeased.


    "..."


    The knight didn''t argue with Anderson, realizing he was in a bad mood. After a while, Anderson waved his hand and ordered him to bring his daughter here.


    And so, five minutester, Julia entered the room with an awkward expression. It was evident that she was prepared for a scolding.


    "Oh, whom do I see? Is it my daughter?" Anderson sarcastically remarked, snorting. He angrily mmed the table, making Julia tremble and squint: "Fool! Do you know that due to recent losses, many influential people in the vige have turned against me? Yet you still roam alone as if it''s your backyard! Do you have a brain or not?!"


    "Dad..."


    To be continued...

 Chapter 246 Richard

    246 Richard


    Upon returning home, Adam finally managed to close the shop and retreat to his room. His gaze was fixated on the reward he received for helping Julia, the chief''s daughter.


    [Reward: Julia''s goodwill, magical energy management technique (random)]


    The first reward didn''t interest him at all; all his attention was drawn to the second one. To obtain detailed information, he tapped on the second reward, and information appeared before him.


    [Name: Advanced Magical Energy Control]


    [Description: A technique that enables more efficient management of magical energy, epassing both basic and advanced knowledge.]


    "Wow!"


    Adam was impressed, even if it wasn''t as cool as his perfection enhancement technique. After all, magical energy management techniques weren''t always decisive, primarily focusing on the quality of the magical energy. Moreover, a basic-level technique for managing magical energy costs over a million rihms, an unbearable amount for Adam. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After contemting the possibility of acquiring this technique, a soft object suddenlynded in his hand. Adam narrowed his eyes and looked at a journal that resembled a fashion magazine or something simr. However, the title "Advanced Magical Energy Control" indicated that it was not something ordinary.


    Ignoring the peculiar format of the technique, he immediately began to read. However, after just one paragraph, Adam raised an eyebrow in puzzlement.


    "I... don''t understand anything," he thought with embarrassment.


    Although the technique seemed ridiculously simple at first nce, he had to strain to grasp anything. Even so, he couldn''t string it all together into a coherent sentence. It was aplete mess!


    "I was sure that mastering magical energy control techniques would be challenging since they are so helpful, but... who would have thought they were soplicated," pondered Adam, furrowing his brow in frustration.


    However, at the very least, he could try again. If learning techniques were that easy, terrifying experts would exist all over the world. And so, the night passed in attempts to learn the technique.


    The next morning, Adam sighed with a tired look, but the corners of his mouth twisted into satisfaction. Almost invisible semi-transparent blue serpents danced on his fingers, indicating that he had reached a certain level of magical energy management.


    It took him an incredibly long time, and numerous attempts, but in the end, he achieved significant results. ording to the journal, such progress was already considered good, and the memories of "Demon Adam" suggested that learning this quickly was nothing short of a miracle. Even if it wasn''t some supernatural technique, years of training were still required.


    However, even after Adam achieved sess, he was dissatisfied. It wasn''t due to his arrogance but rather because he was already starting to despair. While staying at one level in the Lower Realm was normal, given the substantial support he had there, in this world, he was alone.


    "Annoying..." he thought, grinding his teeth. But after some deep breaths, he managed to control his emotions.


    "You''ve been sighing a lottely. What''s the reason?" Suddenly, a voice behind him surprised Adam. When he turned his head, he saw Calissa, chewing something.


    "Calissa... This early in the morning, and you''re already eating? You''ll spoil your appetite," Adam said with a smirk, picking up Calissa in his arms, and supporting her by her upper paws.


    "H-h-h! Let me go, you jerk!" irritatedly hissed Calissa, swallowing her food and preparing to scratch his face.


    "Alright, alright. Don''t be mad; I''m just joking."


    Adam shrugged, noticing clear aggression from his friend-pet, feeling that he was getting better. Calissa sighed in frustration but quickly got distracted by sleep.


    Fortunately for Adam, he could spend the weekend on himself. It only bothered him that he couldn''t break through to the next level yet, but he felt that he was close - he just needed to fully master the magical energy control technique, and things would go more smoothly.


    The first stage of the Mortality Realm, Strengthening the Body. At this level, one needed not only good control but also to strengthen the body. But strengthening the body wasn''t just about workouts, weightlifting, or something like that; it was a terrifying trial where you had to suffer from pain while trying to absorb magical energy into your skin, muscles, and limbs.


    Outside magical channels, magical energy was too powerful, creating a dangerous situation for the mage if they lost control. Allowing magic to stay in the body was extremely perilous unless you were a magical being, such as a nymph.


    "And how the hell am I supposed to strengthen my body?" Adam thought with a sigh.


    It would be a lie to say he wasn''t nervous; in reality, he was in a hurry. He wanted to create a strong foundation for himself as soon as possible to always be superior to his opponents, and not to lose the upper hand at any moment. It was his kind of obsession, as Adam was a terrifying perfectionist and, in a way, arrogant.


    For the sake of his mental health, he decided to take a walk and forget about these problems for now.


    His destination was the city square, lively as always. However, Adam quickly noticed a subtle atmosphere of trouble. His intuition suggested that a battle might be imminent. Narrowing his eyes, he began to look around and finally spotted the source of his feelings.


    "This..."


    On the square, there was amotion due to an impending conflict. Minutes ago, it was a cheerful atmosphere, but everything was interrupted by the sharp scream of a young man.


    Near the confectionery stall, a young many on the ground. He had short ck hair and brown eyes, showing pain and suffering. His slender body trembled like leaves in the autumn wind.


    He grasped his right arm around the forearm area, where blood was flowing. The smell of iron lingered in the air, and even the delicious aroma of baked goods couldn''t mask it, terrifying many children who were now horrified and crying.


    Before the young man stood three tall, muscr men, their eyes filled with contempt and irritation. It was evident that they considered the person before them worthless. This was conveyed through their eyes, which showed nothing but disdain.


    "What a horror. Why did a freak like you decide to stand out? Didn''t you know this ce belongs to my shop, huh? Damn idiot," the man in the middle, with thick eyebrows, bald head, and muddy brown eyes, said with irritation.


    His name was Rico, the owner of arge shop that sold a variety of goods, from baked goods to meat products and more. In general, he tried to grab everything within his reach. The reason was simple - Rico was a retired mercenary who, having umted enough money, decided to open his own business and live carefree.


    His approximate level was Mortality Realm, at the level of Soul Strengthening, barely a step away from breaking through to Magical Energy Condensation. On his own, he was a formidable opponent, but his magical energy was very weak, as if in decline, which was abnormal. It indicated that he was injured.


    However, even under these circumstances, a mortal like the young man could only tremble in fear and suffer from pain.


    The strong were always right. This rule worked even in the vige of Bin, where magivolve was scarce, and therefore, the guards turned a blind eye unless it crossed the line. Moreover, Rico had shown good support to the vige, protecting it from monsters, which automatically gave him some influence.


    Standing at a distance, Adam raised an eyebrow, noticing the appearance of the young man. He frowned a bit, looking dissatisfied.


    "Richard... this brat is Aunt Lina''s son. It would be bad if he died," Adam thought, massaging his temples, and sighing heavily. "How annoying. I don''t want to join the battle for him, but... I would feel ashamed in front of Aunt Lina, especially after she treated me so warmly."


    To his disappointment, Adam didn''t have the necessary techniques, and on top of that, he was inferior to Rico in level, so fighting on one would be foolish.


    "I have one option... fortunately, there''s a crowd around me, and few can notice my movements," Adam thought and sighed.


    He raised his index finger and made a surprised expression as if pointing at someone. Others in the crowd didn''t notice anything unusual, but a golden frost appeared at the tip of Adam''s index finger, which soon transformed into a small circle. He shot it towards Rico.


    "So, you bastard, you should..." Rico, who was still insulting Richard, suddenly froze. His eyes widened, and then he copsed.


    An awkward silence ensued. No one understood what was happening until one of Rico''s followers began shaking him in an attempt to wake him up. But after checking, they exchanged shocked nces.


    "The boss''s soul... is damaged?!"


    Both of them understood that soul damage could sometimes be much worse than losing a limb. After all, a limb could be restored with medicine, but repairing soul damage was very difficult and expensive.


    While chaos erupted, diverting attention from the young man, Adam, with a tired look, dragged Richard aside, making sure no one noticed. Using hisst strength, he reached Aunt Lina''s backyard and then entered the building.


    "Eh? Adam and... Oh God, Richard! What happened to you?"


    Unfortunately, inside the warehouse that served as Aunt Lina''s storage, Lina, who was initially delighted to see Adam, paled upon seeing her son''s condition.


    "Lina, he''s injured, but it''s not a serious injury, so healing medicines should suffice," Adam quickly said, as his consciousness blurred. He sighed and sat down, closing his eyes. Before that, he warned, "I need a little rest. I''m relying on you."


    To be continued.


    New book!

 Chapter 247 Bath time (R-16)

    247 Bath time (R-16)


    Adam wearily opened his eyes, feeling a headache. He felt a bit awkward in his current state, where he could barely move a finger. However, it was the consequence of using his skill, the "Golden Finger." Now, he could only sense the slight softness beneath him, attributed to the mattress and pillow. He was not in the boutique but somewhere else.


    "Aunt Lina... most likely her house," Adam thought, sighing with difort. "I never thought I''d find myself in such a terrible condition."


    Soul Attack. An imposing force that always came at a higher costpared to other techniques due to its effectiveness. In a world where the soul is the foundation of every being, damage to it leads to various dire consequences, including death. Hence, it was always coveted among magivolve.


    Adam was well aware of this, having spent time in the library gathering the necessary knowledge, with Calissa generously sharing her insights.


    "What an irritating feeling not to have the ability to control my body. Now I understand what it''s like to be paralyzed," Adam thought, frowning in annoyance.


    The only thing he could do was lie obediently on his back, inhale the air, listen to the faint sounds, and gaze at the rectangr window high above, indicating that it was the second floor.


    "It''s already night... damn, how much time has passed? I don''t even know," Adam thought, and as if in response to his words, a notification appeared.


    [Skill Restriction: 6 days, 18 hours, 5 minutes remaining]


    "So long..."


    Adam was dissatisfied, but there was nothing he could do. He had to save Richard anyway, or he would likely be killed. Adam was sure of this because a man named Rico emitted a murderous intent with which Adam was well acquainted.


    Thus, hey for another two hours until he received a visitor. The door creaked open, and a sweet scent of flower-based perfume filled his nostrils. Adam quickly identified the fragrance but couldn''t even turn his head, so he had to wait for her toe into his field of vision.


    "Oh, Adam! You''re awake, I''m so d!" Suddenly, a joyful voice sounded, and in his field of vision appeared a woman with a voluptuous appearance, Aunt Lina. She sighed in relief, cing her hand on her chest and looking as if a huge burden had lifted from her shoulders.


    "Aunt Lina, how is Richard?"


    The first thing Adam asked was about Richard, which slightly surprised Lina, but then a sweet smile appeared on her face. She began to recount everything that happened after he lost consciousness.


    It seems that Lina quickly tended to her son''s wound, even moving Adam to her room. While he remained asleep, she took care of him, temporarily closing the shop.


    Adam was touched by her story, but before he could say anything, he encountered two hills pressing against his face, and his nose was nestled in the hollow of her chest.


    "Adam, I was so worried about you! Your condition was simply terrible, and your magical energy was declining; it felt as if you were being drained!" Lina said with evident concern in her voice, embracing his head and pressing it to her chest, stroking his long hair.


    "Umph..."


    Adam tried to say something but gave up, unable to escape her powerful attack. He could only wait until the woman released him, which happened, fortunately, or unfortunately, literally a few minutester.


    "So, are you going to tell me what happened? Richard refuses to share everything, iming he just fell, but I don''t believe that" Lina suddenly said, frowning. Her face distorted with irritation and coldness, and Adam flinched, somehow sensing a familiar type of aura. "Honestly, this boy is too irritating. But I hope you''ll tell me everything, please?"


    Despite feeling awkward due to Lina''s strange aura, Adam decided to tell everything. After twenty minutes of exnations, he concluded his story with these words:


    "But honestly, I''d like him to be much more vignt in the future. In the Shadow Moon Empire, strength is valued above all, and even a hundred Richards cannot rece one Rico, so it''s a bit dangerous," Adam said with a sigh, feeling irritation. He continued, "I noticed that there was a city guard in the crowd, but they remained silent and just observed, apparently unwilling to intervene, even if it ended with the boy''s death..."


    "What bastards!" Lina eximed loudly, clenching her fists. She looked angry and enraged, a departure from her usual behavior ¨C kind and caring.


    "...," Adam didn''t try tofort her, as it would be somewhat inappropriate. In this world where the strong rule the weak, denying that Richard''s strength was negligible and his contribution to the empire too small to be closely monitored would be foolish. Deep down, Adam agreed with this method of conducting affairs, as it could create a stronger foundation, but such a country wouldn''tst long without reliable control.


    During the silence, Adam simply enjoyed the gentle fingers of Aunt Lina, delicately scratching his scalp. It miraculously relieved him of a bit of fatigue and almost made him fall asleep.


    After a few minutes, when Lina snapped out of her thoughts, she sighed and smiled, looking into Adam''s eyes.


    "Still, I have to thank you for your help. Even if you weren''t obligated, you helped my son a lot, and I am immensely grateful to you," Lina said, gently stroking his hands, which temporarily couldn''t respond to her caress.


    "If it helps my beloved Aunt Lina smile more, I''ll dly help," Adam said with a smirk, winking.


    "What a sweet talker..."


    22:20


    Lina left for her room after half an hour of conversation, wishing Adam a good night. Since he wasn''t in the mood to sleep, he chose to meditate. Although the lotus position was considered ssic, it wasn''t mandatory, and Adam could meditate even while lying down. He closed his eyes and sighed.


    Morning arrived, and Adam rose early because his magical energy had reached its possible limit for development, hitting the ceiling that separated him from the second level. All he could do was stop meditating and ignore the loud mantras echoing from his techniques, which were quite arrogant.


    ... n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I must avoid gods at all costs. This meditation technique is abnormal, even mentioning the Creator..." Adam thought, squinting as he recalled the loud mantra words.


    "Supreme Law ¨C Creation, the key to immortality.


    A sigh creates and shatters worlds,


    Thought kills endlessly creatures!"


    Creation is a special power considered mythical and something that gods should pursue. Adam could bet that the New Gods were aiming for precisely this. The ability to control everything sounded too enticing. Imagine countless worlds before you, and you could shape their fate with your thoughts. It''s simply marvelous.


    "What a pity. I would have liked to coborate with the Goddess of Justice," Adam thought, remembering a goddess he was familiar, with whom he wanted to ally.


    However, he didn''t trust her, just like any other gods, as he believed that such higher beings would view him as an ant. If they found out about his perfection technique, they would likely kill him on the spot. Besides...


    "The influence of the Gods on this world is much stronger."


    The Higher Realm was so mysterious and vast that there were still unexplored ces. The old man from the library spoke of ancient scrolls mentioning other continents and strange races, but crossing the ocean was considered impossible now ¨C it required too much power, and ordinary ships wouldn''t withstand it.


    Building a ship was the first challenge, then there was the danger of encountering sea monsters that could reach the Realm of Immortality, and ultimately... it was all just notes, and verifying the truth of these words was extremely difficult.


    The game simply wasn''t worth the candle.


    ***


    Adam awkwardly raised an eyebrow, finding himself in an unexpected situation. Before him stood almost naked Lina, covering her body with a towel that barely held on due to two massive bumps.


    A few minutes ago, Lina had led him to the bathroom, saying that she needed to take care of his cleanliness since he was in such a state because of him, but...


    ...


    Adam couldn''t help but swallow, seeing her body. To be honest, it was simply beautiful and sensual, arousing his male energy despite him being essentially paralyzed. Fortunately, he quickly regained control over his activity, not wanting Lina to notice.


    Her appearance was still impressive. Wrapped in a thin towel, she looked stunning. Her beautiful and silky chestnut hair flowed down her slender back, and the tips reached her massive breasts. When she bent over for the soap, Adam could barely contain himself. Her slender and ample buttocks were like a ma, drawing him in.


    On the other hand, Adam couldn''t help but feel disappointed, sensing that this woman didn''t see him as a man, behaving so carelessly. It was sad that he had lost his Casanova abilities, leaving him only to guess what was on her mind.


    However, what Adam didn''t notice was a small stream of suspiciously scented liquid trickling down Lina''s thighs. She bit her lower lip, recalling Adam''s body.


    "Darn, I''m behaving like an animal in heat!" she inwardly cried out in frustration.


    It had been a long time since she had been "embraced," so she couldn''t control her fantasies. She was too excited, and Adam''s gaze on her buttocks only worsened the situation. This made her tremble and release two more thin streams that flowed to the floor, but because she had turned on the water, it went unnoticed.


    To be continued...


    ===


    Author''s note: Of course, all illustrations are on my Discord server, including the "lemon."

 Chapter 248 Aunt Linas Fantasies (R-18)

    248 Aunt Lina''s Fantasies (R-18)


    Lina smiled and initiated a conversation with Adam, consciously avoiding too many nces at his body, fearing she might lose control. She felt guilty for harboring such feelings toward a kind and attentive guy like him.


    "I shouldn''t interfere with his future," she thought, a faint shadow appearing on her face as she recalled the past. However, she quickly regainedposure and proceeded to wash Adam''s body. During this time, she couldn''t help but marvel at the sensation of every muscle beneath her delicate hands. Despite appearing not too thin or overly muscr under his clothes, as soon as he undressed, his beautiful body with defined muscles repeatedly tempted her to bite her lips, restraining herself.


    Lust zed so intensely in her heart that it became challenging to contain, but she held back, not wanting to jeopardize their rtionship. Moreover, she felt ashamed to entertain thoughts about someone so much younger. She sighed at such considerations.


    While washing Adam''s back, Lina attempted to clear her mind from the firmness she felt in her hands, blushing at those thoughts and experiencing a profound sense of shame. It seemed that every attempt to divert her mind from thoughts about his body only intensified her desire, almost bringing her to tears.


    "Damn, I''m over fifty, and I entertain such thoughts about a man not even thirty!" she disappointedly thought, feeling a sense of disappointment in herself. However, these feelings didn''t seem to alter anything, as she still caught herself contemting his body for an extended period, even pressing her body against his, attempting to quell the itch in the lower part of her body.


    At the same time, Adam reveled in the pleasant sensations on his back. At one point, he detected a familiar scent, unmistakably emanating from a woman. He humorously raised his eyebrows. "Could it be..." he pondered for a moment, then smiled.


    Thanks to his extensive experience, he could understand what was happening. Although he didn''t want to rush Lina, who had also upied his thoughts, it seemed that the woman herself couldn''t endure it for long. However, even if he was prepared for it Lina couldn''t take that step. Soon, her breathing calmed, and she resumed washing his body.


    Although Adam was slightly disappointed, he could only sigh and wait for his body to recover, anticipating making a move towards Lina. "Since recently, I can''t even meditate properly. My body screams with irritation. Being a devil is advantageous and disadvantageous at the same time," Adam thought, recalling that demons found it challenging to control themselves.


    All he could do was wait for the moment and approach Lina, who, overall, was the closest woman to him. However, until recently, he doubted whether it was a good idea. But noticing her feelings towards him, the man had decided to move forward.


    And so, despite both restraining their lust, it didn''t seem apparent externally.


    "Recently, there was such a strong influx of visitors. This festival might make me copse from exhaustion," Lina said with a smirk, though she was very pleased with how things were going.


    "Well, even though it''s tiring, the earnings from this should be impressive. Even if you don''t want it, money will flow to you like a river, considering how delicious your baking is, Aunt Lina," Adam said with a smile.


    "That''s true. But I still worry that I might faint from exhaustion soon," Linaughed.


    She chatted cheerfully and washed his body until it was time for the front part, specifically his younger brother. Lina was stunned when she realized she had to wash that part too. Although she felt a bit awkward and embarrassed, she thought, "Adam used a forbidden ability to help my son, and I can''t even take care of him... no, this won''t do!" Her eyes filled with determination as her gentle hands touched his clean forehead, devoid of a single hair.


    Adam narrowed his eyes, feeling the urge to pull away from Lina''s slightly cold fingertips, but it soon turned into a pleasant softness. Watching the situation he found himself in, Adam rolled his eyes.


    "Why do I have to be in a state where I can''t even move my pinkie? What a waste..." Adam thought, feeling disappointed. However, he was also pleased with his condition, as it would be challenging to imagine when such a situation would arise between them. Although Lina might be embarrassed and avoid him for a while, it would help their rtionship, considering that Lina had seen his entire body from fingertips to the crown of his head.


    "Unfair that I''m the only one naked," Adam thought and suddenly noticed a small window above. He smiled.


    His magical energy, albeit with difficulty, left his body, and sliding into the lock of the window, it opened. Then, a cold wind, intensified by Adam''s magical energy, easily blew away the thin towel in the bathroom.


    "Huh?" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Lina still didn''t understand what was happening and got distracted by the window, but soon she felt a strange chill.


    "Kyaa!"


    Her scream was very girlish, surprising Adam, but without wasting time, he began to inspect her body.


    "So, she has inverted nipples..." he thought, barely restraining a smile.


    Lina''s body under the towel turned out to be much more impressive. Adam could only admire how slender and beautiful she was, while her voluptuous body was so beautiful that...


    "Ah?!"


    Lina suddenly screamed when her palm touched something that was rapidly growing in size.


    "Fuck..." Adam felt the urge to hit himself on the head.


    ***


    With surprise and a blush on her face, Lina looked at Adam''s wand, which stood upright and pointed to the sky. It seemed she was enchanted by such a powerful disy, but soon she remembered that she was naked. Grabbing the towel, she wrapped herself in it again.


    Returning to Adam, she squatted down and continued to wash his body, avoiding the pelvic area. However, Adam couldn''t help but notice her nces towards his younger brother, who still hadn''t calmed down.


    Eventually, Lina had to return to Adam''s intimate area, not wanting to leave him dirty. She swallowed when she saw his cock and felt the itch inside her pussy, which felt like it was choking on drool, releasing the cherished nectar that dripped onto the floor and made the smell of soap disappear, reced by something that smelled like flowers.


    A few seconds passed, but Lina felt as if hours had passed. She slowly touched his cock and began washing it with soap, treating it like something precious, you could see the awkwardness in her movements. And then, when her hand identally touched the head of his cock, it twitched, making the woman''s face flush with embarrassment.


    She did her job, however, and soon washed his body and then took a bucket and poured warm water over him. Calling her son, who was somewhat puzzled by his mother''s confused look, Lina asked him to carry Adam to his room until she had washed herself.


    And so, when she was the only one left in the bathroom, Lina suddenly sat down on the chair where Adam had been sitting earlier and leaned against the wall. With one hand she grabbed herrge breasts and began to massage them, while her other hand travelled down to her intimate area. She masturbated, remembering Adam''s cock.


    "Aaah... ooooh..."


    Her moans echoed through the tub, but because it was well-soundproofed, Lina didn''t hold back at all. She put two fingers in her mouth and licked them, then went back to rubbing her vagina. Her retracted nipples suddenly opened up like flowers and she started twisting them with her thumb and forefingers, moaning.


    "Aaah... Adam..."


    She called out to him and felt shivers all over her body, remembering his assertive gaze on her body that read lust and desire, remembering the feel of his muscles and then his cock. Shame and other thoughts seemed to be blown away by that very wind and she continued to masturbate.


    "Aaahhh... s-shit, I''m cumming!"


    Her back arched, followed by the love fluid spurting out of her. She shuddered and rolled her eyes in pleasure, but frowned after a moment, feeling the lust still lingering in her.


    "It''s still not enough... Not enough at all."


    Her voice sounded desperate, full of irritation and lust. She wanted to feel Adam''s cock inside her and her fantasy ran wild. She closed her eyes and continued rubbing herself, making her pussy make squelching noises. 22:21


    Her voice sounded desperate, full of irritation and lust. She wanted to feel Adam''s cock inside her and her fantasy ran wild. She closed her eyes and continued rubbing herself, making her pussy make squelching noises. She imagined the scene of Adam grabbing her by the hair and fucking her hard in her pussy while pping her arse and calling her his bitch. She was burning with arousal and her fantasy was helping her deal with her lust.


    "Aaaah! Ooooh! Adaaam!"


    Screaming out his name she continued to pleasure herself until evening came.


    ***


    Adam casually smiled at Lina, who came to feed him soup. She looked as usual and didn''t mention what happened in the bath, behaving as if it didn''t matter to her. But Adam, with his enhanced sense of smell, could detect a subtle scent, very familiar to him.


    "Now I understand why she took so long in the bath," Adam chuckled inwardly.


    The soup turned out to be delicious, and coupled with freshly baked bread, Adam felt blissful.


    "Aunt Lina, your cooking is simply wonderful," Adam sincerely praised her with a gentle smile.


    "Really? Well, my son Richard never eats his mom''s food..." Linained with a sigh, putting the te aside.


    "Well, he''s a young guy, always hanging out with friends and eating whatever they sell in the shops to look cool," Adam said with a smirk, shaking his head. Though in his thoughts, he pondered, "Eighteen here ispared to a twelve-year-old, or even younger... I was genuinely shocked to find out that this guy doesn''t even know what red lights mean..."


    To be continued...

 Chapter 249 Their sex (R-18) (Part 1)

    249 Their sex (R-18) (Part 1)


    Three days had passed since Adam used his ability and fell under the punishment of his technique. Although he felt ufortable with his body seemingly turning into a statue, he found a way out of this situation.


    "A-a-a, open your mouth, Adam."


    A spoon appeared in front of his face, holding a nutritious soup. Despite Adam not being a fan of liquid food, he obediently opened his mouth in a hopeless condition ¨C he couldn''t even move the tip of his fingers.


    However, in his situation, it turned out to be a good thing as it helped him get closer to Lina.


    Looking at the beautiful mature woman with an impressive body that aroused his lustful desires, he internally smiled.


    "I must make her mine..."


    First and foremost, his devil''s thirst activated,pelling his body towards sin, and lust, which was the most vivid sin of demons.


    The mere sight of this mature woman in front of him ignited his excitement. Lina was dressed in a beautiful white turtleneck that, due to being slightly small for her, enticingly revealed her two assets.


    Her tight jeans were like a ma for gazes, well-developed buttocks, and thighs irresistibly drew attention. Adam couldn''t imagine how much attention she attracted.


    After Lina finished feeding Adam, she set the te aside. Her soft hands rested on his shoulders and began massaging them. Since Adam was in a semi-reclined state, and his bed was close to the wall, Aunt Lina had to kneel on the bed to reach his shoulders.


    "What a wonderful sight," thought Adam, feeling the flowery scent of her body and enjoying the view of the two voluminous hills.


    Together with Lina''s productive skills, he felt like he was in paradise. His body, tense from awakening and psychological stress, began to gradually rx, surprising even himself. It seemed that even his concerns about the future took a back seat.


    He inhaled her scent, which attracted and captivated him. His face was slightly sour for a moment, but he managed to hide it from Lina''s eyes.


    "What a pity that I''m in this state right now," he thought, inwardly sighing.


    And now, when Lina finished massaging his shoulders, Adam already thought that she would go to her room. After all, it was evening, and by this time, Lina was usually already asleep to open the pastry shop early in the morning.


    However, to his surprise, not only did the woman not leave, but she also locked the door. She looked embarrassed, a blush visible on her face, but determination shone in her eyes.


    Turning off the lights in the room, she proceeded with her n.


    "A-Adam, your body is very tense, and I need to massage other parts. A-are you... okay?" she asked, starting loudly and ending almost with a mosquito-like voice.


    "Hm?" A puzzled sound came from the man. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Certainly, he didn''t expect this, but it wouldn''t be urate to say he found it unpleasant. Examining her body from head to toe and sensing the familiar scent, he just smiled.


    "Sure, I owe you," he said.


    "N-no, it''s my duty," Lina replied, stuttering, but still gathering courage, she approached him, beginning to undress him ¨C she took off his upper clothes. Then she said, cing her hands on his chest, "T-then... I''ll start."


    "Mm."


    Adam made an approving sound, feeling the warmth and softness of her hands. Her position was somewhat dangerous, considering her buttocksy on his pelvis, barely avoiding a particrly sensitive area. The beast threatened to wake up.


    However, the woman was immersed in her world of pleasure. Feeling the hardness and softness of Adam''s body simultaneously, she was excited no less than him. Her beautiful long eyshes trembled with the realization of her actions.


    "I''m going to take advantage of his condition and satisfy myself," she thought with shame, feeling guilty. However, all these feelings were erased when she felt a slight but definite firmness in the area of her buttocks. "This...!"


    She swallowed heavily and looked around. The beast seemed to have awakened. Lust sparkled in Aunt Lina''s eyes, but she sessfully bit her lip, not wanting to hasten the events.


    Her hands skillfully moved across Adam''s torso, massaging his body and bringing pleasure to the man. asionally hearing his heavy sighs and feeling the firmness touching her buttocks, Aunt Lina sank deeper and deeper into the feeling of lust.


    It seemed to her that the whole world was focused only on them. Her breathing was heavy and hot as if she had run a marathon during a fever.


    Setting aside her thoughts and other doubts, she continued to immerse her hand lower and lower. Then she moved towards his pants. When her yful hand wanted to delve there, she paused for a moment and looked at Adam.


    He just smiled ¨C a tender, caring, and loving smile that brought Aunt Lina unforgettable sensations. She felt a strong thirst inside her, her insides trembled, and excitement overwhelmed her.


    It seemed that his tender smile touched certain chords in her heart. She couldn''t help but be moved by how affectionately he looked at her. It had been quite some time since she felt such intense love for herself.


    "Adam..." she murmured his name in a heavy voice.


    It was evident that she was barely holding back. Her head tilted forward, and shamelessly, her buttocks rested on his arousal. Moving her hips slowly, she pressed her lips to Adam''s, closing her eyes.


    22:22


    Their kiss wasn''t as passionate as it might have seemed. Their tongues didn''t engage in a furious battle; their lips just met, as if nibbling on each other.


    "Mmm..."


    However, this alone made Aunt Lina shiver, and her insides tightened. Excitement and joy overwhelmed her.


    It''s worth mentioning that Adam was doing an excellent job with his task. He conveyed his feelings directly through the short kiss, driving Lina crazy.


    "Adam... Adam..."


    Repeating his name in between "nibbles," Lina decided not to hold back, transitioning to a more passionate type of kiss this time ¨C a French kiss. She opened her mouth wide and clung to Adam''s lips with such passion that even the man himself was surprised.


    "Mmm..."


    The woman''s body immediately trembled when Adam intertwined his tongue with hers. Euphoria and pleasure flooded her. The smacking sounds echoed throughout the room.


    And now, Lina''s yful hand finally touched his genital area. She was ready to move on to the next step when...


    Knock-knock.


    There was a light knock on the door. The knock was faint, so they both ignored it the first time, but after the second knock, they noticed it.


    "Adam, it''s Richard. I''ve been looking for Mom everywhere, but it''s like she got blown away by the wind. Do you know where she is?" echoed the young voice, sounding somewhat puzzled.


    Adam and Lina stopped kissing and looked at each other. Then, Adam sighed andposed his breath.


    "Richard? If you''re looking for her, she decided to visit her friend they had something that needed discussion," Adam said loudly for Richard to hear.


    "That''s strange. I didn''t notice her leaving the house... but okay. Thanks for letting me know. I''ll go get some sleep. Goodnight."


    "Goodnight."


    After a few seconds, footsteps leading downstairs were heard. Adam looked at Lina and noticed that the woman''s face was flushed with red, but the man saw the lust and excitement in her eyes.


    "Hehehe... did you get turned on that your son could catch you like that?" asked Adam with a smirk.


    "T-that..."


    Lina pulled her head away puckered her lips and licked them afterward, remembering their passionate kiss. Something seemed to switch in her after that. Her eyes opened wide and liquid gushed out of her cherished cave.


    "§¡?" Adam felt a strange premonition for some reason.


    And it didn''t fool him. Like an animal in heat, Lina began to behave much more aggressively. She pulled down Adam''s trousers and, ignoring his surprise, grabbed his cock and then swallowed it with her seductive mouth.


    "Uggh..."


    The man couldn''t keep from moaning when he felt such a strong squeeze. He was even more shocked at the way Lina was swallowing his cock.


    "Umph..."


    The woman hummed, feeling a slight pain from her act. It was the first time she had ever given a blowjob, much less one this deep. However, something inside her was burning and urging her to get back to work.


    Slurp. Slurp. Slurp.


    The woman moved her head vigorously, squeezing his cock so hard that Adam felt as if she were being sucked out.


    The sensation was something he hadn''t tasted before. His sexual tension began to ease.


    "Umph!"


    Lina suddenly rolled her eyes and hummed as she felt a stream of white liquid rush down her throat. She could only obediently swallow the rest of it. Something in her was ordering her not to even dare spill even a drop of his cum.


    With that task, she did well. Although there was a look of pain on her face from not being used to it and her throat ached, the taste of Adam''s seed was so enchanting and delicious, like a drug and it made her body scream with lust.


    Immediately after she calmed down and got rid of the sore throat, the woman wasted no time in undressing. Although Adam had seen her body before, it was only for a short time and did not allow him to fully savor the beauty.


    "Tsk. Hiding such a body is indeed a sin," he thought, ogling her with lust in his eyes.


    It was extremely challenging for him to control himself, and the only thing holding him back from forcefully taking Aunt Lina was his current condition.


    However, the woman herself seemed to share his lust, and right after she undressed, she lowered herself onto his member once again, this time guiding it into her eager, wet pussy.


    "Adam... I won''t let you go."

 Chapter 250 Their sex (R-18) (Part 2)

    250 Their sex (R-18) (Part 2)


    Swcowboy, thanks for the encouragement. I know it''s been a month since the donation and I''m embarrassed that I''ve dyed so much. Providing the promised 2 additional chapters today.


    Enjoy!


    ====


    He was finding it extremely difficult to control himself and the only thing holding him back from fucking Aunt Lina hard was his condition.


    However, the woman herself shared his lust and immediately after she undressed, she lowered her arse right onto his cock again, this time guiding his cock into her eager pussy, which was moist.


    "Adam... I''m not letting you go."


    Her voice was brimming with intense lust, and her face was adorned with an excited grin. Her eyes shone brightly with a darkness that made Adam remember Amarantha''s possessive personality for a moment. The only thing he knew was...


    When a woman has eyes like that, it would be extremely difficult for a man to unhook himself from her in the future.


    "I wasn''t going to run away" Adam replied cheekily, grinning. He looked directly into Lina''s eyes and stated in amanding voice, "Just wait until I regain control of my body. Then your arse is going to have to try hard. I''ll never let you go, Lina. Never."


    "Ooooh!..."


    For some reason, his possessive andmanding tone and his look of adoration and lust made the woman climax, but even after she had cum, her body was still hot.


    Although she wanted to talk to him longer and listen to his beautiful words, the woman was just crazy with lust and wanted to stifle that lust quickly. Her hips started to move and she bounced on his cock.


    "Aaah! Damn it, damn it! It''s driving me cra-a-a-zy!"


    Her scream filled with lust and pleasure was an unusual sight for Adam, plus, he couldn''t help but smile when he saw the look on her face. "That''s what people called an ahegao, I suppose."


    Even though she had managed to cum several times, the woman''s hips refused to stop bucking. She was hungry.


    Squelch. Squelch. Squelch.


    From her fluids came a first-ss lubrication that allowed her to move freely without worry of embarrassment. Her body was driven only by lust and pleasure.


    The squelching sounds were the perfect orchestra for Adam''s ears, including her seductive moans and perverted screams.


    "AAAAH! Y-yes, goddamn it, YES! Your cock is reaching the very depths of my vagina!" With intense pleasure, she moaned and spoke in a loud voice.


    She didn''t worry about anyone hearing her. She didn''t care.


    Her hips moved on their own. Herrge breasts bounced every time she moved and her retracted nipples rasped like flowers in spring and two tantalizing nipples showed.


    Although Adam was full of desire to suck on her nipples, he couldn''t afford that luxury.


    "Aaahhhh! I''m cumming!"


    The woman moaned loudly and her body trembled as her vaginal walls squeezed Adam''s cock with all her might. That one, unable to withstand such pressure, was also trapped by lust and released his semen, staining her walls with its color.


    "Haaaa... Haaaaaa..."


    The woman took a breath. She felt a little tired, but that was primarily because she was mortal and not used to exerting herself so much.


    "I haven''t enjoyed myself like this in a while," she thought, taking a deep breath.


    Although she was very tired, the woman was still eager to continue. She was afraid that once Adam awoke from his lust, she would avoid her (although in his condition that was impossible).


    But although she was dreading it, that wasn''t to say she wasn''t prepared for such things.


    "In the arms of lust, I said I wouldn''t let him go..." she thought and then smirked. Her smirk contained lust, obsession, and a lot of love.


    ...Obviously, it would be difficult for Adam to unhook himself from her.


    After five minutes of rest, which was rather meant for Lina, they continued again. Due to the circumstances, the only positions they could use were 69 or cowgirl.


    However, she enjoyed that as well, and her fantasy yed out. Lina couldn''t help but imagine what it would be like when Adam would regain control of her body.


    And the thought made her little sister moisten.


    ***


    Early morning. Adam opened his eyes at the pleasant sensation of warmth on his cock and as soon as he focused his attention there he saw Aunt Lina actively moving her head, giving him a blowjob.


    "Gwood mowning," she told him, slowly pulling his cock out of her mouth.


    As she pulled his cock out, there was a strange ''pop'' sound and Lina smacked her lips. Closing her eyes, she could feel how incredibly delicious his cum was.


    "...Good morning."


    Adam didn''t know what to say, seeing that this woman had been so active since this morning. Even yesterday she had had sex countless times and she had satisfied herself until it was five o''clock in the morning.


    She only woke up from her lust, fully satisfied.


    It was already nine in the morning. Normally, the store would be open at this time, but Aunt Lina dered it a day off. Richard, however, decided to take advantage of this opportunity and go out to y with his friends.


    Aunt Lina was very supportive of this. Although Richard felt that she wanted to kick him out of the house quickly, he could only shrug his shoulders.


    It didn''t take long for the woman to grab his cock with her left hand while her right hand maintained her bnce.


    They didn''t need to warm up - Lina was already aroused and so Adam''s cock sessfully slipped inside.


    "Ahhhh... The feeling of your cock filling me is unparalleled. I could sit like this all day," Lina murmured excitedly, rubbing her pubes and smiling fondly: "You filled me so full of your seed yesterday. I''m afraid I might get pregnant.


    "..."


    Adam decided not to tell her that the chance of this was extremely low. He deliberately restrained himself and controlled his fluids to avoid impregnating her. Although the idea of starting a family was good, Lina''s body was too weak to carry a devil''s child. So, he could only smile, hiding his emotions.


    Thinking about pregnancy, Adam remembered Anna and sighed internally. He was curious if his child was born, buttely, he began to doubt this. He discovered something unpleasant about himself. Demons of his lineage couldn''t be born because some force restricted them. In the early days of his stay, he felt difort, and after some conversations with Calissa, he understood that it was due to his lineage.


    "I don''t like this. Something is limiting me and preventing my lineage from spreading, even if it''s the lineage of a royal demon," he thought and suddenly remembered something. "Wait... could it be because of the system? Although I felt that some of my women were impregnated, I had a strange difort because of it."


    Ding!


    [System has no consciousness and cannot restrict the user''s lineage.]


    "What do you mean?" Adam asked, not forgetting to pay attention to Lina''s nipples as they engaged in sex. Setting aside his surprise about the system notification, he asked, "Then who or what is it?"


    Ding!


    [The lineage of the Queen of Demons Veronica is cursed by an unknown entity. Offspring is impossible to continue. At the same time, the Devil''s lineage is cursed by a gathering of powerful entities.]


    "Veronica... cursed?" Adam furrowed his brows, clearly sensing something strange. Casanova was Veronica''s brother, a true-blood rtive. He was very powerful,parable to the gods, which confirmed the Goddess of Light''s wariness.


    However, did he allow his sister''s lineage to be cursed? Adam couldn''t believe it. There were only two possibilities: first, the enemy was so powerful that even Casanova was powerless. Second...


    "Casanova cursed his sister''s lineage."


    Suddenly, a smirk echoed in his mind, and although Adam wanted to understand what was happening, no one responded to his call.


    "I don''t like this," he thought, furrowing his brows.


    "Aaah!"


    "..."


    The man forgot for a moment what state he was in. So he decided to stop thinking about it for a while and continue the process.


    ***


    Lina was sitting on the edge of the bed and she had some tissues in her hand. She took them and started wiping herbia.


    Adam''s cum was leaking out of her vagina and got right onto the bed.


    "Ah! Damn, the bed is filthy now..." eximed Lina, who had returned to her normal state.


    The woman got up from her seat and continued wiping herself down. Finished with the external cleaning, she looked at Adam and walked over to him, taking him in her arms.


    "..."


    Adam fell silent, feeling strangely ufortable. He wanted to bury himself in the ground out of shame, as everything should have been the other way around. However, due to his condition, he had to endure it. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Entering the bathroom, the woman first took care to wash all the sperm from her vagina. She still worried about the possibility of identally getting pregnant.


    "We need to buy condoms. Although it won''t be as pleasant with them, at least it will be safe," she said in an irritated voice, apparently not wanting the pleasure level to decrease. However, from Adam''s perspective, it could be understood differently, and in panic, she turned to Adam, exining, "I didn''t mean that the thought of being pregnant with you disgusts me. I-I''m just too old, and my body may suffer. I''m not in a condition to worry about a child anymore."


    "Hm? Don''t worry, I understood what you meant," he said with a gentle smile, allowing Lina''s concern to fade. He reassured her, "And you''re not old. You''re still an attractive woman. The woman who made me fall in love with her."


    "Your ttery makes me fall for you, rascal. Shouldn''t a young man like you spend more time with young girls?" Lina said with a smirk, but in her heart, she felt sweet.


    "Young girls? Well, of course, for someone my age, they might be attractive..." Adam began, ignoring the fact that he was as old as the world. Lina''s face darkened a bit at Adam''sst words, but then he changed her mood as if pressing a button, "But you''re a thousand times more beautiful than them, Lina."


    "Ugh... charming."


    "Hehe."

 Chapter 251 Emptying her out (R-18)

    251 Emptying her out (R-18)


    Swcowboy, thank you for your support.


    Additional Chapter.


    1/2


    ===


    After both of them had washed their bodies, Adam returned to his room, and Lina sat beside him. They spent their time talking.


    "Adam, you''ve already settled into work, right?" Lina asked,ying her head on Adam''s shoulder, inhaling his scent, which inexplicably made her feel calm and serene.


    "Yes. I work as an administrator at the ''Crystal'' boutique, and I live there too," said Adam, smiling, feeling the soft hair of Lina against his cheek. He regretted not being able to stroke them right now.


    "Oh-oh?! Do you work there? Damn, everything there is so expensive and luxurious!" said Lina in surprise, making Adam raise an eyebrow. Seeing his surprise, she snorted and exined, "Bad boy, don''t you know how valued that boutique is? If aristocrats or traders travel near our vige, they will surely visit this boutique! Because its owner is a popr designer from Clinton City, and some of his creations dominated the capital market."


    "Seriously? My boss, Elrion, never mentioned his poprity in the capital," Adam sincerely eximed. He smiled, "I only knew that this guy has a connection with Knight Clinton, who visited this vige a few weeks ago, that''s all."


    "Oh, he''s connected to an aristocrat? Cool..."


    Hearing Adam''s words, Lina sighed sadly. People like Knight Clinton were extremely distant and too powerful for them to interact in any way.


    "I wish I could visit that boutique at least once and buy something, but even the cheapest item there costs more than 200,000 Rihm, and spending that much money on one piece of clothing is absurd," Lina said with a sigh, grumbling about the rich who senselessly spend money on such luxury.


    "..."


    Adam didn''t say anything, but in his thoughts, he made a note to visit the boutique with Lina and buy her anything she desired. Considering that he would soon have a photo shoot and earn a lot of money for it, Adam did not doubt that he could afford it.


    Besides...


    "I need to find a way for her to improve. I can''t allow my woman to remain defenseless," he thought, darkening his mood.


    This world is too mysterious, and it is challenging for him to navigate his future. If he couldn''t obtain a simple means of protection for his woman, his existence would be in doubt. In this world, they needed to move forward together to ovee obstacles. Adam knew this path was dangerous, but he couldn''t do anything about it.


    Ding!


    [The punishment time has passed. User regains control of the body.]


    "Finally," thought Adam, getting up from his ce. It was early morning. He woke up to the sound of notifications, and the first thing he did was drop to the ground and start doing push-ups. There was a cracking sound in his back, and it seemed like his bones were returning to their normal state.


    "How long I haven''t moved. A week without movement is a nightmare," thought Adam, standing up. He looked out the window ¨C it was still dark. Checking the clock, it showed five in the morning. To his great regret, there was nothing he could do right now. So, the only option was to practice controlling magical energy. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I''ll practice a bit. I''ve started to understand how to control my energy anyway," he thought, concentrating his mind. His magic source brightly glowed with joy, as if longing to be used again. Adam made his magical energy move through magic channels, heading towards a specific part, namely his right hand.


    Although it sounded easy in words, it was extremely difficult in reality. It was like a person trying to learn how to freely move their ears ¨C it was possible but still challenging. And the control of magical energy, or more precisely, its management, was even more difficult. Adam had to get rid of all thoughts and focus solely on the process of moving magical energy. But...


    "How hard it is..." he sighed tiredly, feeling a headache.


    His head itched from trying so hard to concentrate on something specific. Even closing his eyes didn''t help because it enhanced other senses, which was another hassle.


    Wiping the sweat from his forehead, Adam continued to train. It took him three hours just to move magical energy to a certain point.


    "I can only sustain the flow of magical energy for a short time. After that, it returns to its usual state, and it''s extremely difficult for me to regain control," he thought, sighing. His body was soaked in sweat, and he had already begun to feel difort. "I need to go to the bathroom."


    Approaching the door, Adam opened it and raised an eyebrow, discovering someone standing in front of the door. However, he then smiled and embraced the person standing there.


    "E???!"


    Lina was stunned by Adam''s sudden movement, but noticing that he was standing on his feet, she was surprised.


    "Wow... you''re healed?" she asked, entering the room and closing the door behind her. When no one was around, she leaned towards his body andid her head on his chest, listening to his heartbeat.


    "Yeah. I regained control of my body early in the morning," Adam said, cing his hand on Lina''s head, and gently stroking her hair. He smiled and said with a tender voice, "Your hair feels so nice to touch. I always wanted to run my fingers through them."


    "You can touch them as much as you want. My whole body belongs to you," Lina said, looking into his eyes and giving a seductive smile.


    An aura of "MILF" emanated from her, undoubtedly attracting Adam more and more. He liked such open and honest girls.


    "How sweet you are," Adam said affectionately, kissing her on the forehead. Then he leaned close to her right ear, nibbled on the earlobe, and whispered, "I''m a bit sweaty and want to take a bath. Would you like to join me?"


    "Y-yes."


    Lina''s face and ears turned red. Adam had hit her weak spot, making her feel unbearable.


    In the bathroom, the two of them pressed against each other as soon as they undressed. It seemed like their initial n to take a bath had been postponed.


    Adam passionately grabbed Lina''s buttocks, pulling her body close to him. On his chest, he felt her firm nipples, while his mouth was engaged in a fierce battle with Lina''s ¨C they were kissing passionately, French kiss.


    A translucent liquid flowed down Lina''s thighs. It was obvious that this whole situation was arousing her, and Adam''s proud dragon that reached down to her navel was driving her crazy.


    Even more, she loved Adam''s grip on her arse and the movement of his hands that felt like they were massaging her buttocks. She felt aroused and wanted to dive into this pleasure as soon as possible.


    "Adam... mwah... put it in me!" Lina begged, going crazy. She looked up at Adam with her brown eyes that held bottomless lust, "I can''t hold back any longer. My pussy is hungry for your cock!"


    Her lust-filled scream was heard by Adam who could no longer hold back. Lifting her by her buttocks, Adam lofted his cock into her.


    "Aaaah! Y-yes!"


    Her pleasure-filled moan only fuelled the fire in Adam''s heart. He moved quickly and skilfully, reaching the most sensitive parts of Lina''s vagina.


    "Aaahhhh! Aaahhhh! Ooooh!"


    p! p!


    Adam couldn''t help himself from spanking her bottom. He could feel her softness and see the ripples of his strokes traveling across her buttocks.


    "Aaah! Y-yes, spank me! Spank me!"


    He smiled when he saw that the woman liked it - Lina bit his neck as if she were a vampire while her hands squeezed his back and scratched. The intense pleasure was making her crazy and she loved it.


    p! There was the sound of a spank on her big, beautiful arse. Adam watched with pleasure as her white arse was covered in red colors. He felt like an artist working with a white canvas.


    p!


    The spanking was much stronger than the previous one, making the woman''s body shudder and she came. Her eyes rolled back and her lips frantically sought Adam''s.


    Noticing Lina''s behavior, Adam put his right arm around her waist and lifted her ass with his left hand.


    "M-m-mmm..."


    Enjoying the kiss, Lina allowed herself to be lifted up and even crossed her arms over Adam''s pelvis. She no longer cared that they were having sex without a condom. She was only ovee by lust.


    "Cum in me! Fill me with your colors! Aaah!"


    Lina moaned loudly after Adam began to move faster. Thanks to his improved physique, his body moved quickly and deftly - it felt like he was dancing, so beautiful were his movements.


    Unable to withstand such pressure, Lina rolled her eyes and cummed several times. Her body shook like leaves in an autumn wind. She rolled her eyes in pleasure and stuck out her tongue and Adam kissed her again.


    "Mmm..."


    Chugging sounds echoed throughout the bathroom. Adam narrowed his eyes as he felt how hard Lina was squeezing his cock, wanting his cum.


    "Since that''s the case..."


    Adam held back no longer and his white fluids released into the deepest depths of Lina''s body. The woman cummed again and again until finally, she passed out from the pleasure.


    Stopping kissing, Adam licked his lips and smiled as heid her down on the couch. He savored the sight of her.


    (A/N: Yeah, yeah, that''ll be on Discord).


    Her view was gorgeous - her body was sweating from their vigorous sex, tears stood at the corners of her eyes, and her tongue was out. Her cheeks were flushed with pleasure, and her body trembled every time Adam''s semen flowed out of her vagina.


    The man suddenly plunged his two fingers into her vagina and with deft movements began to masturbate her. After a while, the Lina trembled again


    "Aaahhh..." she moaned softly and cummed.


    Her love fluid spurted out of her vagina along with Adam''s cum. The man smiled and stepped away to wash himself.


    Five minutester he returned and began washing Lina''s body, which was still in prostration. She seemed to be in paradise and had a silly smile on her face.

 Chapter 252 Bath with Lina, meeting Elrion.

    252 Bath with Lina, meeting Elrion.


    Swcowboy, thanks for the support.


    Additional chapter.


    2/2


    ===


    Her love fluid spurted out of her vagina along with Adam''s cum. The man smiled and stepped back to wash himself.


    After five minutes, he returned and began washing Lina''s body, who was still in a trance. It seemed like she was in heaven, with a silly smile on her face.


    Adam wasted no time and started washing her body. Ignoring the woman''s heavy sighs, he eventually cleaned her body, and they both immersed themselves in the bath.


    The man sat, leaning against the wall, with Lina between his legs. The woman''s state was somewhat amusing; a silly smile still lingered on her face, and her movements were sluggish.


    "Okay, now this is starting to worry me," thought Adam, beginning to worry that he might have gone too far.


    For a long time, he had restrained his lust, intensified by his devilish nature. It took a considerable effort, and all of this led to a situation where his body was tense.


    However, after several encounters with Lina, the man found that it became easier for him. And today, after releasing his desires, his sound mind finally returned to him.


    "Aunt Lina, wake up," said Adam, shaking her shoulders. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Yeah, fuck me harder..... ehh?!"


    At first, Lina mumbled something perverse, then blushed and came to her senses. She turned her head and encountered Adam''s smirk.


    "Phew..."


    A steam formed above the woman''s head as if something had clicked inside her. She closed her eyes and hid her face on Adam''s chest.


    "Oh? How cute..."


    Adam couldn''t help but smile, watching the behavior of a woman of her age. She resembled a young girl in love, and it couldn''t help but make him gently smile.


    "You were simply irresistible. I felt my heart beating faster when I saw your face full of pleasure. Au-nt Li-na," whispered Adam in her ear.


    The woman only flinched in surprise, and the tips of her ears turned red. Adamughed loudly, ignoring Aunt Lina''s feigned offended look.


    ***


    Adam decided to change into the clothing he received as a reward. In his mind, he uttered, "Abyssal Snake Robe," and eventually, the attire appeared in his hands.


    This was a ck hanfu for men, providing Adam with a sense of protection and serving as a kind of armor.


    The Abyss Snake Robe was exceptionally beautiful and suited Adam well. Smiling, he examined himself in the mirror.


    "As expected, I am irresistible."


    "You''re quite the narcissist, Adam," a voice suddenly came from behind him.


    "Well, it''s true, isn''t it, Aunt Lina?" Adam turned his head with a smirk.


    "Tsk... why do you call me aunt?"


    "Isn''t it exciting? Sounds like we have forbidden rtions."


    Lina was left speechless at such an odd remark. As expected, Adam could always throw her speechless.


    "However, you look stunning yourself," Adam suddenly remarked, admiring her outfit. "I''ve always liked how you dress. You would know how much I''ve been restraining myself."


    "Hehehe..." Aunt Lina chuckled, turning around to show herself to Adam.


    She was dressed in her usual attire ¨C a white turtleneck and blue slim-fit jeans paired with white boots. With her beauty, she looked stunning. The narrow jeans emphasized her fabulous curves, particrly entuating her gorgeous ass.


    "Ah!" screamed Lina in surprise, suddenly feeling her bottom being squeezed. She blushed and pped Adam''s palm, "You naughty!"


    "Hahaha."


    Adam chuckled yfully and pulled Aunt Lina closer, cing his hand on her back. He passionately kissed her, and though Lina was still trying to resist, that resistance quickly faded.


    As they separated, a strand of saliva connected their mouths. Aunt Lina breathed heavily, licking her lips, smiling blissfully.


    "I love you, naughty boy."


    "And I love you, Aunt Lina."


    ***


    Although Adam didn''t want to let Aunt Lina out of his embrace, he had to do so when Elrion contacted him. "Adam, hello. How were the holidays?" Elrion greeted him with a smile at his home.


    "Hello..."


    Adam raised an eyebrow and surveyed Elrion''s house, or rather, estate. It was luxurious andrge, though smaller than what he had in the base city in the Lower Realm.


    After the formalities, the two men entered the living room. There, they were served tea by a butler who looked twenty years old.


    "Adam, try this tea. My butler, Henry, makes it incredibly delicious!" Elrion said proudly.


    "You tter me, Mr. Elrion," the butler said, bowing, but with a smile on his face.


    "Since you praise it so much..."


    Adam could only try the tea not to offend either Elrion or his butler. It was evident that these two were friendly and respectful towards him, so Adam reciprocated.


    "Mm... M?! What a delicious tea!" Adam eximed in surprise.


    "Hehe, I told you!"


    Elrion sparkled with a proud smile, looking pleased with Adam''s reaction. After that, Henry brought some pastries, treating Adam.


    "Thank you," Adam thanked the butler and then tasted the pastry. He recognized the vor immediately. "Aunt Lina''s pastries?"


    "As expected of you. I know you like her pastries, so I asked Henry to buy some before our meeting."


    "You are indeed insightful, Sir Elrion. You chose the perfect pastries. Thank you for your consideration."


    "Enjoy, enjoy!"


    Although the pastries and tea were delicious, and Adam still had the appetite for more snacks, he didn''t forget that he came here not just for a casual meeting.


    After a few minutes, forgetting to even wipe the crumbs from the cream bun, Adam asked, "Sir Elrion, is it really ''that'' time?"


    "True. I''m a bit excited and tense, but I''m confident that everything will be fine. The reviewer said that the scenes we shot together were just wonderful!" Elrion said, looking at Henry.


    The butler approached a small cab, opened the door, and took out a box of tissues. He then took out several tissues and arranged them in the shape of a pyramid.


    "Here you go, Mr. Adam."


    "Huh? Thank you very much."


    Adam took a tissue and wiped his mouth. After handing the tissues back to Henry, he responded, "Can we say we passed the audition?" raising an eyebrow.


    Indeed. If we were to makeparisons, that''s correct. Although I was invited as a special guest and participant in the first ce, I needed to prove that I deserved to proceed. I had to showcase fashionable clothing on camera and, most importantly, choose a beautiful model," Elrion exined, pointing to Adam: "That means you."


    "Oh, I see..."


    Adam raised an eyebrow, hearing Elrion''s words. So, if the model wasn''t as beautiful, even with good clothing design, they might not have allowed him to participate in thepetition. It seemed a bit strict.


    "Adam," Elrion suddenly said, bringing Adam out of his thoughts.


    "Yes?"


    "I''m not sure about your etiquette training and such, so I''d like to warn you to be careful. Everyone at thepetition won''t be the easiest people - they''re either aristocrats or wealthy gentlemen anddies," Elrion said with a sincere and concerned tone: "I''m saying this not just for my reputation but for your safety. Among such influential people, there are many arrogant and awful individuals. You need to be cautious."


    "..."


    Adam couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow, hearing such sincere concern from Elrion. Since the day they met, his boss always spoke to him sincerely, and even the tasks assigned by the system allowed him to understand Elrion''s character.


    [Punishment: Decrease in Elrion''s reputation, deterioration of rtions with Knight Clinton]


    This meant that the only one who would suffer from this was Elrion. There was no ill will, unlike with Knight Clinton.


    This exins why Elrion would never harbor resentment towards Adam, even after rejection.


    "Boss, if you''re worried about my manners, you shouldn''t be. Although I may look carefree, in my time, I spent a lot of time in high circles," Adam began, his voice deep and unreadable. He added, "It''s not my first time dealing with prominent and influential people. Don''t worry."


    "If you say so," Elrion nodded.


    Then Elrion began exining what would happen at thepetition. Essentially, it was a gathering ce for influential people, something like a ball but with a fashionpetition show. Knight Clinton organized thispetition in his city with the same name.


    Thepetition had three stages ¨C the first, where participants were evaluated by judges before thepetition; the second, the performance; and the third, the public presentation.


    The most crucial stage was the third one, as Adam would have to participate in the ball and thus represent Elrion. Although Elrion would be by his side in case of anything, he still needed to know a few things.


    "You might be invited to dance. Usually, it''s your job to take the first step, but with your beauty, many youngdies will be drawn to you," Elrion said with a teasing smile, leaning back on the sofa. He continued, "You cannot refuse invitations. Even if the girl is unattractive, you must dance with her for at least twenty minutes; it''s etiquette. Everything would be fine if you were a prominent noble, but unfortunately, we are not in a situation where you can refuse."


    "If that''s the case, dancing is not a problem at all," Adam said, smiling, recalling his lessons with a private tutor.


    "Great. I wanted to hear that," Elrion replied and continued, "Many people may approach you with the intention of pulling you into their circles. I won''t restrict you on this matter, but if you feel unwilling, you can say that Knight Clinton is already interested in you. That should make them back off."


    "But..."


    "You want to ask if you can use his name?" Elrion interrupted him with a smile.


    Adam simply nodded. While it might save him in the first few minutes, if rumors reached Knight Clinton, it might not be the best time for him.


    To be continued...


    New book!

 Chapter 253 Crowded clientele, a little "intimacy" with Lina (R-18)

    253 Crowded clientele, a little "intimacy" with Lina (R-18)


    Before the beginning of the chapter, I would like to announce that most likely something like a marathon is about to start. I will be releasing two chapters per day. It willst for an unknown duration, but I hope for a long time.


    Enjoy your reading, gentlemen!


    ===


    "You want to ask if you can use her name?" Elrion interrupted him with a smile.


    Adam simply nodded. Although, in the first few minutes, this could save him if rumors reached Knight Clinton, it wouldn''t be the best of times for him.


    Using the name of an aristocrat without permission could lead to conflict, and he might lose his head. But Elrion hurried to reassure him.


    "Don''t worry, everything is fine. I''ve already talked to her about it, and she agreed. Besides, it''s not like you''re lying ¨C Lady Clinton is interested in you," Elrion said, smirking ¨C his smirk was one that all men would understand: "Lucky you. You know she''s a very beautiful girl, right?"


    "Um..."


    Elrion raised an eyebrow, seeing Adam''sck of interest. But since his acquaintance didn''t enjoy talking about it, he decided to change the subject.


    Overall, Elrion was just exining what Adam should be cautious about, including a few individuals who would bother him.


    "Oh, right. I almost forgot. Here''s the contract for your job. If there''s anything you don''t like or want to discuss any of the points, I''ll be happy to exin," Elrion said, turning to Henry.


    The butler bowed and left the living room, only to return a few minutester with a box measuring 210x297 mm. Opening it, Henry ced the box in front of Adam, allowing him to take the document.


    "Um..."


    Adam took the contract in his hand and began to read. Overall, with his knowledge and experience, he could see that the contract was clean. There were no hidden uses concealed by magic or extraordinary demands on Adam himself.


    The only limitations were that Adam couldn''t join other "curators" as model and couldn''t disclose everything he knew about Elrion''s creations during the contest.


    "In general, I have no objections," Adam said aloud, then shifted his gaze to thepensation section: "This..."


    "Hehehe... as expected, your reaction didn''t disappoint me. Yes, exactly. This is your reward," Elrion said.


    Adam swallowed hard, seeing the number before him ¨C 10,000,000 Rihm.


    It was an incrediblyrge sum for him, but Adam understood that for Elrion, who valued his reputation more than anything else, it was a small amount. Besides, as a practitioner, Adam would need more money for his future. So he just smiled.


    Returning home, Adam kept the contest date in mind ¨C in three days. Ideally, he needed to leave tomorrow, so he informed Elrion of the ce where he would stay, and Elrion simply nodded.


    Of course, Adam returned to Aunt Lina''s house. Opening the door to her shop, he noticed that the stream of customers was still significant.


    "What a crowd..." Adam eximed and smiled, seeing his beloved aunt behind the counter.


    She looked tired and couldn''t handle more customers, but at that moment, she suddenly felt someone behind her. Turning her head, she eximed in surprise, "Adam!"


    "Aunt Lina, I''ll take care of the customers, and you can take a break," he said in a caring voice.


    "O-okay. Thank you so much."


    The woman smiled tenderly at him and went into the storage room, from where she climbed the stairs to the main part of her house.


    The entire first floor was the shop, while the second floor served as a home. A convenient way to run a business.


    Customers were a bit stunned by the sudden change in the service staff, and when thedies saw his face, they were amazed.


    "He''s so handsome!"


    With his signature smile, Adam instantly captured the hearts of young girls, and not only them.


    "Lida... Lida!"


    "What?! Don''t shout in my ear!"


    "I told you a hundred times, and you didn''t listen! What''s wrong with you?!"


    "Ugh... I just got distracted, okay?!"


    Some of the married women also sumbed to his charm. Although it slightly slowed down the flow of customers, it didn''tpletely stop.


    Fortunately for Adam, he had no problems serving, and he quickly rang up the goods, giving change urately to the nearest Rihm.


    It took him two hours to deal with the customers. The man couldn''t help but sigh when he saw that the flow of customers was simply insane, especially after he took over the cash register.


    Lina tried to take over the duties at the cash register, but Adam sharply refused and told her to rest. With sweetness in her heart and a slight sense of guilt, Lida had no choice but to go and rest since she was too tired.


    "Richard! Get your ass down here and help me deal with the customers!"


    Adam shouted with a voice that made a few women shiver, not out of fear, but out of excitement. They wished he would shout at them too... strange women.


    After a minute, Richard rushed down, looking embarrassed that his name was heard throughout the store, but putting that aside, he started serving customers.


    "Thank you for your purchase. Here''s your item,e again," Richard said with a smile, but internally, he was annoyed: "Why do only men approach me?"


    "Thank you for your purchase, dear customer. We appreciate you," came Adam''s gentle voice, full of masculinity and seduction.


    "Y-yes! I''lle again, thank you!"


    Richard, rendered speechless, watched as an eighteen-year-old girl with a blush on her face rushed out of the store, holding a bag in her hand. The boy could swear he saw a twisted smile on her face!


    "What a devil... I want to be as handsome as him too."


    Believe in your dream, Richard. Dreams doe true... probably!


    ***


    After a long working day, when the flow of customers began to gradually decrease, he went upstairs and decided to take a bath first.


    "Thank you for your hard work," suddenly a gentle female voice rang out, filled with love and kindness.


    "Aunt Lina."


    Adam smiled gently at her and nodded, feeling his fatigue slowly fading. He approached her and suddenly embraced her, pulling her close.


    "T-this... Adam, Richard might be nearby!" Lina whispered, blushing deeply.


    "It''s okay, he returned to his room a long time ago and is sleeping," Adam replied, not waiting for her response, and kissed her.


    "Mmm..."


    It took less than a minute for Aunt Lina to melt into his strong embrace. She was overwhelmed by the pleasurable sensation of his tongue, which could only obey Adam''smanding tongue. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Mwah.... haaaa..."


    Aunt Lina was the first to break the kiss, feeling her breath running out. She took a breath, resting her head on Adam''s shoulder, still in his arms.


    The woman couldn''t help but smack her lips - the gesture brought a satisfied smile to her face. She had felt so much love and warmth in just a few days that her loneliness had been put away for years toe.


    The man who gently embraced her was like a meteorite crashing into her life and making her feel happy again. She couldn''t help but be pleased.


    "Adam... I love you" she said passionately, kissing him gently on the cheek and turning her face away, blushing.


    "Heh~."


    Adam grinned, seeing the shy behavior of this woman. If he hadn''t known her age, he would have thought she was quite young.


    "Stop smirking. Kissing on the cheek is even more embarrassing than kissing on the lips," Aunt Lina suddenly said, biting Adam''s cheek.


    "Ouch...what are you doing, tigress?" eximed Adam and squeezed her buttocks.


    "Aaah!"


    Aunt Lina felt a pleasant sensation and her eyes lit up a little. She generally liked Adam''s behavior, he was dominating her and making her feel protected.


    "Pervert..." she muttered in anguid voice, fidgeting with her legs.


    ***


    A light fog stood in the bathroom as Adam and Lina immersed themselves in the warm water. As usual, Adam sat leaning against the wall while Lina sat between his legs.


    "Mmmf. Ummf."


    Chugging and squelching sounds echoed throughout the tub as Lina on all fours sucked his cock passionately.


    Her eyes looked clouded, showing her arousal. Shepped each time her lips stopped on the head of Adam''s cock. The scent of his body drove her crazy and his cum tasted like divine nectar.


    The sensation alone was driving her crazy.


    "Uggh... Aunt Lina, I''m going to cum" Adam warned, cing his hands on her head.


    "Mmm..."


    Lina moaned back and thrust her head in even more aggressively, and when she felt Adam ready to cum, she closed her eyes and swallowed his cock down to her pubes!


    "Oum..."


    She made an iprehensible sound and began to swallow what wasing right down her throat. She was breathing heavily and felt her heartbeat quicken.


    It took her some time to swallow all the goodness, but in the end, she remained satisfied, evident from her passionate sigh.


    "As delicious as always. Adam, you''re simply the best," Lina said with a smile, looking adorable.


    "All for my Aunt Lina," Adam smirked.


    After a while, they left the bathroom, got dressed, and moved to Adam''s bedroom. Instead of immediately continuing their previous activities, they simplyy down on the bed. Outside, the night was deep.


    "Lina, there''s something I need to tell you," Adam suddenly began speaking. Hearing that he didn''t address her as ''aunt,'' Lina thought it might be something serious.


    "...Yes?"


    To be honest, Lina was a bit scared, thinking Adam might break up with her. Over the past week, she had felt more alive than ever, like a young girl, forgetting many of her problems. The mere thought of Adam leaving her made her eyes plunge into darkness. She didn''t want to entertain that possibility.


    However, Adam''s words both delighted and saddened her.


    "I need to go to the city of Clinton for work tomorrow. I''ll only be back I won''t be back until a week from today," he said.


    "§¡?"

 Chapter 254 Suspicion of the gods, going to Clinton City

    254 Suspicion of the gods, going to Clinton City


    To be honest, Lina was a bit scared that Adam might leave her. Over this week, she felt more alive than ever. She felt like a young girl and forgot about many problems.


    But Adam''s words both pleased and upset her.


    "I need to go to the city of Clinton for work tomorrow. I''ll be back only in a week," he said.


    "Huh?"


    Lina blinked in confusion, trying to digest what he said. She was prepared for him to say something like:


    "Sorry, but these rtionships were just for satisfying my feelings. We can''t be together." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    She even had time to panic and sink into depression, but he was just leaving for a while?


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Adam was puzzled, not quite understanding her reaction.


    "Well, I thought you would say something like, these rtionships were just temporary?" Lina replied with embarrassment, looking into his beautiful ck eyes, shining in the moonlight.


    "Hm?"


    Adam raised an eyebrow, looking at Lina. He couldn''t understand where she got such thoughts.


    "Why would you even think that?" he asked, frowning. Adam added, "Besides, I already promised never to let you go."


    "No, I believe you. It''s just... I tend to panic about these things, you know?" Lina said with a self-destructive smile, then blushed, turning her head away, recalling her thoughts. "Sorry for doubting you."


    "Lina," Adam''s powerful voice suddenly echoed.


    Hearing her name, especially in such a powerful and serious tone, the woman felt something squeeze inside her, and she returned her gaze, establishing eye contact with Adam.


    She was amazed by his eyes¡ªthey turned golden and shone, illuminating the room. An aura of majesty appeared around him, and Lina felt as if her body was floating, and fatigue was fading away.


    "I will never leave you alone. I will never betray your trust," Adam said, pulling out his right hand, which was under Lina''s body, and gently pressed her to himself¡ªso that the woman''s head rested on his chest.


    "Ah..."


    The woman felt his warmth, sensed his masculine and pleasant scent, and also listened to his heartbeat. The panic in her head and worries immediately disappeared; now she felt only tranquility and a sense of protection.


    14:20


    The woman felt his warmth, sensed his masculine and pleasant scent, and also listened to his heartbeat. The panic in her head and worries immediately disappeared; now she felt only tranquility and a sense of protection.


    "Yeah... I don''t need to worry," she thought with a smile, closing her eyes. "He will never betray me... never leave me..."


    Under such encouraging thoughts, Lina began to fall asleep. Her mind felt light, and all silly thoughts vanished.


    Soon, Adam could only feel her peaceful breathing and sweet snoring. He smiled and shook his head.


    "This silly girl... well, I can understand her. After all, her husband left Lina in such a state, making her take care of Richard alone," Adam thought and kissed Lina on the forehead, making the woman smile in her sleep. However, then his eyes darkened, and his demonic energy almost burst out of his body, but he managed to hold it back in time.


    "Lina''s husband. His name is Harimas, 48 years old. From a wealthy merchant family, he entered into a rtionship with Lina primarily because her family was influential in trade. After five years of marriage, he suddenly awakened his powers and left the family, terminating the marriage contract."


    "At the moment, he serves as themander of the knights in a small vige, located twenty days away from the city of Clinton, called Browns."


    Adam never intended to let go of such a person. Partly it was for revenge, but the most important thing was to obtain what Harimas had.


    His enhancement technique.


    "Although calling this technique ''his technique'' is incorrect. He stole it from Lina''s family," Adam thought, frowning.


    Lina''s family... although now only she and Richard are left in her family, they used to be an influential family with impressive wealth. This attracted the attention of many people, making their fate difficult.


    In their family, there were more than ten awakened practitioners on the second level of the Mortality Realm. Their powers were sufficient to maintain influence for several decades.


    However, there was one "but." This "but" was rted to Harimas, who stole the enhancement technique and fled, taking refuge under themand of some minor noble with the title of a Knight.


    Although this nobleman was not so influential, the mere title of a Knight could nullify any influence of Lina''s family.


    Over the years, interest in her family faded, and no one joined them, as theycked the enhancement techniques. Young talents with potential left the family on their own, as they found people willing to take them under theirmand.


    "What a horror. From an influential family, they turned into nothing," Adam thought, looking at the peacefully sleeping Lina. "Too much burden for a lonely woman... no, for a person primarily. Although she is stronger than people in the Lower Realm, she is still human."


    Adam could understand a person''s state by their appearance. The first time they met, Aunt Lina was gloomy and hardly ever smiled.


    Only over time, when Adam came to her and talked to her, did she start to smile more and eventually fell in love with him, although Adam could see that, despite her efforts, Lina couldn''t fully trust him.


    Only after their intimacy did she realize she could trust him. And Adam had no intention of letting her down.


    "Although I am weak now, it doesn''t mean I can''t manipte and make ns," he thought, smirking. "After all, I am a devil in the end."


    The man shifted his gaze to the window. It was still night, and bright stars filled the sky, warming his heart with joy.


    "I wonder how they are without me? I still miss my dears..."


    ***


    The border between realms.


    The surrounding space was in a strange state as if a cosmic hurricane had passed through. Cracks covered the darkness that filled the space, and some parts even carried holes with swirling vortexes inside.


    A battle of Ascendant: demigod level had taken ce here.


    "Did the Guardian of the Higher Realm suffer?" suddenly came a distorted voice ¨C it was unclear whether it belonged to a man or a woman.


    "I suppose so. This woman is simply terrifying. How can so much power be contained in such a small body?" another voice sounded, this time belonging to a man.


    "Ste, isn''t the Lower Realm under your control? Why did you allow such an anomaly to survive?" a rough voice suddenly emerged as if belonging to a beast.


    "..."


    The space suddenly vibrated, and ten people appeared ¨C however, their peculiarity was that each of them had no face and was only a shadow in the form of a human body.


    "I didn''t know she possessed such power. I checked every practitioner who reached Ascendant: demigod, but I didn''t find anyone with high potential," an irritated female voice suddenly sounded.


    "It''s toote to regret now. This madwoman sacrificed her body to be reborn in the Higher Realm, and her soul was epted by the Will of the Higher Realm," a female voice, which Adam would certainly recognize, echoed.


    "Veridia, what do you mean?" a male voice sounded.


    "What I said. For some reason, the Will of the Higher Realm went offline for a fraction of a second and then returned to its usual state. In that short time, this elf rewrote her soul with the God''s Feather and now belongs to the Higher Realm," Goddess of Truth and Justice replied.


    "If you think about it, the Will of the Higher Realm weakened for some reason not more than a month ago. Do you know the reason?"


    "No."


    "And I don''t."


    "Nope."


    A heavy silence hung in the air. Each of them was immersed in their thoughts, but after a few minutes, they vanished, and the space around them became stable as if nothing had happened.


    ***


    Five in the morning. Adam suddenly opened his eyes when he felt somewhat strange. His body was overall fine, but he felt a peculiar heaviness in his heart.


    "What is this?"


    He was puzzled. This feeling was spiritual, not physical. It seemed like he could sense someone who was very far away from him. However, when he tried to focus on this sensation, it suddenly disappeared.


    "Weird... I felt something like a call," thought Adam, furrowing his brow.


    He didn''t think it was hallucinations or his imagination running wild. The only thing he could trust with a hundred percent certainty was his intuition. But even though Adam was eager to unravel this mystery, it wouldn''t be urate to say he had any concrete thoughts about it.


    "How frustrating. I can''t do anything about it, and all I can do is guess what''s happening," he thought, sighing. "This feeling of helplessness is annoying. I need to finish thepetition and focus on improvement."


    The man turned towards the window and saw that it was still dark. He nced at Lina and noticed that the nket had slipped off her. He lifted the nket by its edge and covered her shoulders.


    Soon, he closed his eyes, but a myriad of thoughts in his head prevented him from falling asleep. Therefore, he decided to immerse himself in the technique of controlling magical energy to pass the time.


    ***


    Early in the morning, avishly decorated carriage arrived for Adam. After bidding farewell to Lina (which took a lot of time, as he had to make an effort and thoroughly "indulge" her until their next meeting), Adam entered the carriage, where Elrion was already waiting for him.


    "Good morning, tempter," Elrion said with a smirk, looking out the window where Lina waved goodbye. Elrion added, "You''re a lucky guy, that''s for sure. She''s a well-known beauty in the city, and they say she''s divorced. You can use this chance and start a rtionship with her."


    "Good morning... Boss, why are you so concerned about my rtionships? Let''s change the subject, shall we?" Adam said wearily, taking a seat on the opposite side of the couch.

 Chapter 255 Road To Clinton City

    Chapter 255 Road To Clinton City


    ??Thank you, swcowboy, for the massage chair.


    Releasing two additional chapters, as promised! Enjoy reading!


    ====


    "Good morning, seducer," Elrion said with a smirk, looking out the window where Lina waved goodbye to him. Elrion added, "You''re a lucky guy, that''s for sure. She''s a well-known beauty in the city, and they say she''s divorced. You can take this chance and start a rtionship with her."


    "Good morning, Boss. Why are you so concerned about my rtionships? Let''s change the subject, shall we?" Adam said wearily, sitting on the opposite side of the couch.


    Indeed, the couch. As soon as Adam entered the carriage, the rtively small space transformed into a stunninglyrge room. The space inside was much wider than one could imagine.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Although it might surprise ordinary people, Adam had seen such things in Amarantha, so his reaction wasckluster.


    "Well, I''ve seen this before," Adam thought.


    Now they sat in a replica of Elrion''s hotel room, sipping tea. Unfortunately, Elrion didn''t have coffee, as he considered it poison and criticized it for not having the richest taste.


    Though Adam disagreed with his boss''s stance, he deemed arguing about it foolish, as everyone had their preferences.


    After some time, the conversation returned to its usual course. Although Elrion was a curious person, he didn''t want to meddle in Adam''s affairs, so there were no more questions about his beloved.


    Instead, the two men discussed their action n when they arrived in Clinton City.


    "Knight Clinton has shown interest in us, and since we represent her at the ball, we gain several advantages. Listen carefully," Elrion said, opening his hand and then bending his fingers as he listed the advantages: "First ¨C we get a free estate with servants and all amenities until we leave the city. Second ¨C we can buy anything we want, and Knight Clinton will cover the expenses, but I''ll talk more about this advantageter. Third ¨C we get a chance to meet influential people on equal terms."


    "Wow..." Adam raised his eyebrows in surprise at the number of advantages. They hadn''t even won thepetition yet, but this aristocrat Clinton was already willing to support them?


    "But, of course, it''s not entirely free, right?" Adam asked with a smile.


    They locked eyes, and then Elrion grinned, shrugging his shoulders.


    "Of course, it''s free, but..."


    "Well, of course, the mighty ''but''..." Adam muttered, rolling his eyes. He asked, "Most likely, we''ll have to work hard to enhance this person''s reputation. Okay, I got it."


    "It''s good to deal with smart people," Elrion smirked and added, "Knight Clinton is a genuinely good person. I interacted with her when my business flourished in her city, and I can say she''s a noble and honest woman. She values trust and responds to kindness with kindness and, of course, evil with evil."


    "A true knight, huh?" Adam noted.


    "Exactly."


    "Adam could imagine her personality. She was a noble knight in the truest sense, yet not devoid of cunning and worldly desires. The fact that refusing her task would earn Adam her displeasure helped him understand that this woman didn''t appreciate refusals.


    "But I like such character. In part, I am like that myself."


    A smiling demon - a term usually given to aristocrats who have a pure and bright reputation but are, in reality, cunning individuals. They often operate on the principle of carrot and stick, where the carrot is more prominent than the stick.


    But if someone dared to disrespect them, only the "stick" would remain from the "carrot and stick" approach. That''s how these people were.


    Dealing with such individuals was challenging, but Adam had gotten used to them during his time as the mayor of Sedyon. Moreover, working as Queen Elizabeth''s assistant allowed him to get closer to such people.


    "As I mentioned earlier, Knight Clinton covers our expenses, but we shouldn''t spend too much, understand?" Elrion said in a serious tone and added, "Buying food and going to restaurants is normal, but spending money on expensive purchases is not advisable."


    Elrion''s voice brought Adam back from his daydream. He looked at Elrion and saw that he was absolutely serious. Blinking, Adam replied.


    "You don''t need to worry. I''m not some country guy to splurge on arge number of things when the opportunity arises," Adam said, smiling. "Besides, I''m sure visits to entertainment centers are prohibited, right?"


    "You''re right," Elrion nodded, not needing an exnation of what an "entertainment center" was; as a man, he was familiar with such ces. "Moreover, even if you want to, there are no such ces in Knight Clinton''s city or her viges."


    "Hmm?"


    "Don''t be surprised, buddy... she''s a knight by nature and a woman first. She''s very proud and therefore can''t stand it when representatives of her gender trade their bodies," Elrion began to exin and bitterly smirked. "You can''t imagine what happened when she discovered an underground brothel in her city."


    Adam didn''t demand Elrion to describe the scene in detail - from his facial expression, he could understand that it was a very bloody spectacle.


    The man himself also didn''t approve of illegal brothels - in most cases, people go there out of despair, and some are even forced by violence. However, all of this only applied to illegal establishments.


    "Although brothels are still unpleasant ces, legal ones represent more of a space for rxation throughmunication. Intimacy urs with the consent of both parties," Adam thought and shook his head. "Although it''s still prostitution."


    During the next two hours, they spent their time discussing various matters. Elrion shared information about the city and introduced the personalities that might be present at thepetition and ball, ensuring Adam had a basic understanding of the individuals he would be dealing with.


    Most of these personalities were aristocrats, including two Barons. "Considering that the Shadow Moon Empire itself is vast, it''s sometimes challenging to encounter Barons and higher titles," thought Adam, recalling Elrion''s exnations. "Influential people usually concentrate in exclusive circles and form different groups. A Baron, higher than a Knight, can rule up to ten cities and a hundred viges. That''s significant power."


    However, the ultimate authority still rested with the imperial family. Adam couldn''t fathom the responsibility of ruling such a vast country. "And it seems few know the identity of this person," he thought, remembering theck of information on the Emperor''s name, appearance, or any other details. All that was known was that the Emperor had ruled for over five hundred years and was blessed by the Moon Goddess.


    Being blessed by a god was an achievement worthy of attention. In this world, gods were much more tangible than in the Lower Realm. One could even say that living long enough allowed witnessing a god''s power firsthand. Blessing could provide special strength, setting one apart from the crowd. Respect and worship would follow, instantly elevating one''s status in society.


    "If I were a god, I''d use my blessing for surveince, and most importantly, to create fanatics who would bring me more faith," he pondered, narrowing his eyes. "How interesting."


    ***


    With a smile on his face, Adam looked at a small sphere, the size of his pinky, floating in his palm. The sphere was semi-


    transparent with a golden tint.


    "Finally, I''ve reached the intermediate level of basic control," thought Adam.


    His advanced technique of manipting magical energy was undoubtedlyplex. However, to reach higher levels, he needed to start from scratch, creating a foundation. Projecting his magical energy in the form of a sphere was the first step toward achieving basic control of magical energy. This would allow him to study magic spells up to three stars.


    From one to nine stars was the ssification for the ranks of magical items and spells. The more stars, the stronger the item or spell.


    Adam''s Hanfu was an item made from a creature of the Abyssal Serpent, which, by level, was Mortality Realm: Creation of Superior Soul (5). The Hanfu''s protection easily allowed him to resist magical energy up to Mortality Realm: Condensing Magical Energy (3), thereby reducing damage.


    It was a three-star item.


    There were also items he would receive afterpleting the modeling assignment, but that required patience.


    "Another week of active training, and I''ll break through to a new level," he thought, smiling. "Then my official journey will begin."


    Mortality Realm: Soul Strengthening (2) was considered a pivotal moment. As the level suggests, here you strengthen your soul, thereby increasing your chances of reincarnation and enhancing your natural talent.


    The soul directly determines how many spells you can assimte. Additionally, by strengthening the soul, you can develop a natural talent that allows you toprehend random things ¨C magic, martial arts, and the like.


    Most importantly, your lifespan will increase. Although Adam wasn''t sure if that was crucial for him.


    Devils themselves are terrifying creatures and can live until they are killed. They are an anomaly that shouldn''t exist.


    "But since I exist, it must be fate," thought Adam and shrugged.


    As there were still several days until reaching Clinton City, he dedicated this time to training. asionally, he paused to converse with Elrion, who was also not wasting time, practicingmunication and reviewing the photos taken with Adam.


    "Adam, I''m sure we''ll take the lead! Let''s do our best, my friend!" Elrion said with a smile, striking a triumphant pose.


    "Yes, thanks for believing in me. And now, please get off the couch," Adam replied.


    Adam grimaced and decided to distract himself, not wanting to engage in further conversation with this entric fellow.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 256 Arriving in town, Adam learns the problem of lack of money

    Chapter 256 Arriving in town, Adam learns the problem ofck of money


    ??Thank you, swcowboy, for the massage chair.


    Additional chapter.


    1/2


    ===


    When Adam and Elrion arrived at the location, it was already deep into the night. The sounds of crickets echoed from all sides, and a gentle breeze caressed Adam''s face.


    "This is..." Adam began.


    He looked at the walls in front of him. They were so high that seeing their end seemed impossible. In the embrace of the night, they looked even more imposing, enough to make potential enemies shudder in fear.


    "Impregnable fortress," Adam would have named the city of Clinton, but Elrion hastened to surprise him even more.


    "Such walls are considered basic and almost the same size in most cities. And in the capital, the walls even reach the clouds," said Elrion, smirking at the genuine shock on Adam''s face. "Exactly, I was also surprised when I first arrived in Clinton. As a viger, it was incredibly interesting and fascinating to see the differences."


    Adam nodded in astonishment, finally lowering his head ¨C due to the length of the wall, he had to raise his head high, causing his neck to ache. That''s how big the wall was.


    However, the gates were no less impressive ¨C made of some ck metal emitting strong magical energy. Adam felt that there were barriers and runes, but he couldn''t understand their type.


    The gates were tightly closed, understandable because it was night. However, they had a special token with the emblem of the Clinton Knight - a two-headed eagle holding a knight''s sword in its grip, with roses behind it.


    As the carriage approached the gates at a distance of twenty meters, ten knights emerged from the darkness ¨C each of them exuding a strong aura. The air around them was extremelypressed, and touching it without protection could result in a cut.


    "We wee you, esteemed Elrion and participant of thepetition," suddenly a deep male voice echoed, and then a man over two meters tall stepped forward. He was dressed in ck knight armor, emitting no energy, but...


    "He''s strong," thought Adam, feeling his sixth sense urging him to run, shing warning signs. Only magivolves who reached the peak of the Mortality Realm could control their magic to not leak out. This control was at the highest level, and fighting such magivolves was extremely dangerous.


    "I need to be more cautious. If I''m arrogant and too bold, I''ll be killed before I understand anything," thought Adam, regaining control over his facial expression ¨C he didn''t want to show weakness.


    "Hmm?" Of course, the change in Adam''s mood did not escape the gaze of the knight in ck armor. He sensed Adam''s emotions ¨C from fear, then to caution, and after that, apathy. At the moment, he couldn''t read the emotions of the handsome guy before him.


    "He''s just a magivolve at the Mortality Realm: Strengthening the Body, but he has such self-control. Not bad," the knight thought internally, then said aloud, "Allow me to apany you. Oh, I must ask you to leave the carriage outside the city; any vehicles are prohibited for ordinary citizens. Exceptions are only for important guests and aristocrats."


    "We understand," nodded Elrion and then asked to wait for a moment.


    He approached the coachman and ordered him to wait somewhere, handing over his token. This way, no one could intimidate him.


    After Elrion finished his business, they, along with Adam and a group now consisting of three knights (the others disappeared as unnoticed as they appeared), entered the city.


    "How beautiful," thought Adam, looking around.


    Everywhere there was bright light ¨Cnterns twinkled, illuminating the city. Compared to the dull nightlife of Bean Vige, life here was boiling.


    Even with all his desire, Adam couldn''t count how many people were there. It seemed like he had entered a metropolis.


    "The City of Clinton, besides being the capital of Lady Clinton''snds, is also considered one of the well-developed trading cities. Influential merchants and investorse here every month," began the knight who introduced himself as "Arnold." Continuing his speech, he said, "It got to the point where we had to ask permission from the Northern Duke to expand the city."


    "I can understand them... the capital is toopetitive, so selling goods there is unprofitable, and some trading cities demand high taxes from each sale," Adam began speaking, surveying the market stalls. "Moreover, as I understand, Lady Clinton employs a strategy where she invests all efforts in reputation rather than profit."


    "Oh? Young man, you have a very sharp mind. You''re right, Lady Clinton spends a lot of money and operates at a loss, but it all ends up with traders wanting to do more business with the City of Clinton than with other trading cities," said Arnold, thenughed. "But every year, the expenses decrease, so the city is developing rapidly."


    "Amazing..."


    Adam could imagine how much money had to be invested to gain such a reputation. For him, the amount he had to spend in exchange for this would be unimaginable.


    "I wouldn''t do that... because it''s not profitable," thought Adam.


    In Avalonia, business was well-developed, but the level did not reach the standards of the Moonlight Shadow Empire. After half an hour of walking ¨C the city was so vast, they finally reached the estate.


    "During your stay, this house will belong to you. The servants are already inside and ready to follow your orders, as long as it doesn''t cross certain boundaries," said the knight, then shifted his gaze to Adam, narrowing his eyes.


    Adam felt a strong pressure on him as if a gori was squeezing his body, but he maintained a static facial expression.


    "This especially applies to you. Servants are ready to fulfill only orders necessary for yourfort, but sexual services are not included. I ask you to respect them, as each of them is an important staff member graciously provided to you by Lady Clinton from her estate."


    "...I had no intention of doing that," replied Adam, raising an eyebrow.


    "I truly hope so."


    Arnold left the two men and disappeared as his subordinates did. Adam frowned and shook his head.


    "Why did he only warn me? Elrion is a man too..." he thought, feeling slighted.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" asked Elrion, raising an eyebrow. He put his hand on the doorknob and was about to enter when he felt a piercing gaze on his back.


    "Listen, are you, by any chance, a eunuch?"


    "..."


    ***


    Entering the mansion, they were greeted by over twenty butlers and maids, who bowed to them, standing on either side of the entrance.


    "Wee, gentlemen."


    ..."


    Adam felt a sting in his heart, and a sense of nostalgia made him tremble. Images of the present and the past ovepped, making him reminisce about his servants in the city of Sedyon.


    However, he was quickly distracted by the sound of Elrion''s footsteps, who friendly greeted them in return.


    "Hello. We hope for your care, friends," said Elrion with a smile.


    "As you wish..."


    While Elrion was talking to the head butler and the head maid, Adam was busy inspecting the estate.


    There were only two floors. The first floor was spacious, and in the center of the room was arge staircase leading to the second floor.


    There were so many rooms that after thirty, Adam got tired of counting. The entire mansion was equipped with first-ss furniture and magical protection. The luxury and wealth floating in the air were something Adam liked.


    And for that, he decided to inquire ¨C how much does such an estate cost? The answer stunned him.


    "Well, I guess more than 100,000,000 Rihm, I suppose? This ce is located in an expensive district, so add another 50,000,000 Rihm to the price and calcte the final cost," Elrion casually replied, sitting on a couch on the first floor.


    "..."


    Adam decided to put aside the idea of buying such a house. He needed to work tirelessly to be able to live in such a luxurious estate. This was considering the need to pay the serving staff as well.


    Headache. Each time, the man was convinced that in the secr world, money held paramount importance.


    Hot drinks were prepared quite quickly ¨C Elrion, as always, asked for tea, and Adam, upon learning that there was coffee, requested a cup of ck coffee.


    Various kinds of sweets apanied all this ¨C pastries, choctes, and candies. It seemed that Knight Clinton did not spare any expenses on their amodation.


    "Mm, delicious tea. Although, I still prefer the tea from my butler Henry," Elrion said with a smile, praising the tea. However, then he caught a whiff of coffee, and his face contorted, "Darn it, Adam, how can you drink this nastiness? Okay, if you add sugar, but drinking it without sugar ¨C it''s horribly bitter."


    "Huh? Well, you see, bitter coffee helps me wake up faster, and besides, this taste makes me feel alive," Adam gave a vague reply, not wanting to delve deep into the topic. "I just like this taste."


    "I don''t know if it''s masochism or something else..."


    Drinking his coffee, Adam looked at the panel window, located five meters above the floor ¨C it was already deep into the night, and the clock showed four in the morning.


    After finishing their drinks, they were escorted to rooms on the left side of the second floor.


    Entering his room, Adam was stunned by the luxury. Everything here sparkled and smelled of opulence. Not to mention that all the furniture and decor were in the Victorian era style, adding a special atmosphere. The light was already on.


    Lazily changing, Adam jumped on the bed and again was pleased with the quality. The mattress was not too soft and not too hard ¨C just good enough for a sound sleep.


    The pillow also fully met his wishes, and he quickly fell asleep as soon as his head touched the pillow.


    Mysteriously, when Adam fell asleep, the light in the room turned off, plunging his bedroom into darkness.


    In the left corner of the room, not far from Adam''s bed, two shining brown eyes opened. They nced at Adam for a fraction of a second and then disappeared.


    Unfortunately, Adam was fast asleep and did not notice it.


    The next morning, when Adam woke up, he felt more alive than ever.


    "How well I rested!"


    To be continued...

 Chapter 257 Luxury, pre-event rest

    Chapter 257 Luxury, pre-event rest


    ??Thank you, swcowboy, for the massage chair.


    Additional chapter.


    2/2


    ===


    That same night, when brown eyes vanished into the darkness of the bedroom...


    "Madam, as youmanded, I escorted them to the estate," echoed a familiar voice in the grand castle deep within the city of Clinton.


    The speaker was Arnold. He kneeled, still d in his ck armor. His demeanor exuded submission, a departure from his usual authoritative stance.


    They were in the throne room. A woman sat on the throne before Arnold.


    "Good," resonated amanding yet tender voice that seemed to caress the ears.


    The woman on the throne undeniably possessed great beauty. Her long ck hair cascaded down to her hips,plementing her piercing light-brown eyes and longshes. She wore knightly armor, not as closed as Arnold''s, but strict enough to cover her skin, leaving only her head exposed.


    A red cloak with the Clinton Knight''s emblem adorned her shoulders. It didn''t take much intelligence to discern her identity.


    She was the Lord of the Clintonnds, owning the vige of Bean and many others. Her city was considered one of the best trading hubs in the empire.


    "This Elrion model... is he a trustworthy person? Can we trust him?" Clinton asked, supporting her chin with her hand.


    "..." Arnold fell silent momentarily, recalling his analysis of Adam. Ultimately, he couldn''t find anything suspicious, though he still doubted his reliability.


    "I''m not sure, to be honest, Madam. I interacted with him for some time and can say he is intelligent and insightful, but I don''t have a deep understanding of his personal qualities," replied Arnold with an uncertain tone.


    "Oh? You''ve lived longer than me, and over the years, you''ve encountered many people. Your ability to read a person''s character at a nce has always aided me in my endeavors," Clinton began, showing a hint of surprise, albeit minor. "I suppose even you aren''t omnipotent. Well, I was concerned about Elrion''s safety, but I think there''s nothing to worry about. The maids told me that their conversations were quite harmless, and the young man himself did not show any malice."


    "I think trusting the maids in assessing this man''s emotions might not be the best choice, Madam," suddenly interjected Arnold.


    While such behavior could anger many nobles who considered themselves the most intelligent and despised being given advice, Clinton was not among them.


    "Continue," she said, raising an eyebrow.


    "As you wish. So, during our first meeting, I deliberately released my aura to intimidate him, but he quickly gained control of his emotions. After that, I couldn''t read his emotions even once," said Arnold, recalling Adam''s behavior.


    "Interesting," she remarked with a raised brow.


    After a lengthy dialogue, Knight Clinton finally showed genuine interest in this individual. Although Arnold wasn''t omnipotent, he was adept at reading the emotions of others. Anyone showing even a millisecond of vulnerability would be immediately discerned by the seasoned knight.


    Recently, as the city''s poption began to grow, she actively sought talents, be they magivolves or not. It was necessary to increase both the military strength and intellectual capacity of her city.


    "You mentioned he''s intelligent, right? You wouldn''t praise just anyone like that. Do you think he can handle the role of an intermediary with those traders?" Clinton asked, crossing her legs (a somewhat challenging task considering the weight of her armor, but with her strength, it was easier).


    "With those people?... You mean the Traders'' Alliance?"


    "Exactly."


    The Traders'' Alliance was a dream for any respectable businessman, providing facilities for expanding their own businesses. The number of participants exceeded twenty thousand, holding considerable influence in the trading world.


    For Knight Clinton, this was also a significant event. Recently, these people had contacted her, proposing to open a branch in her territory with favorable conditions. She didn''t want to refuse them because it could lead to increased influence and wealth.


    To liaise with them, she needed a mediator ¨C intelligent, insightful, and, most importantly, someone who could take control of the dialogue. While Clinton was confident she could handle the task herself, she had more important matters as managing thends demanded much attention.


    "Sorry, I can''t give you a definite answer. This person is too unfamiliar to us," Arnold replied, lowering his head modestly.


    "I understand. Take your time to talk to him and gather any information about him," said Clinton, rising from her throne. She descended the stairs, passing by Arnold, leaving these words behind: "If he proves to be qualified, try by all means to gain his trust. Do you understand?"


    "..Yes, Madam."


    ***


    The next day, Adam woke up to a gentle touch on his cheek. Opening his eyes, the first thing he saw was the head maid who had stepped away when he woke up.


    "Good morning, sir," she greeted him with a bow.


    "...good morning," Adam replied in a sleepy voice.


    Without waiting for Adam to fully wake up, the head maid began undressing him and dressing him in new clothes.


    After some time, when Adam fully shook off drowsiness, he found himself standing by the bed, examining himself in the mirror.


    The full-length mirror allowed him to take in his appearance. He was dressed in a white tailored suit.


    "Wow..." This sight reminded him of his past. It was safe to say that he still preferred suits over the traditional hanfu he usually wore, as this attire provided strong protection.


    However, they were in the city of Clinton, where strict protection measures were in ce, and any fights were prohibited. So, he could rx a bit.


    Turning his head, he noticed his hanfu neatlyid out on the bed.


    "Thank you," he expressed gratitude to the head maid, smiling.


    "I''m d to serve you," professionally replied the head maid, bowing. She then straightened up and said, "Lord Elrion asked me to inform you that it''s already lunchtime."


    "Lunch?!" Adam thought in surprise and nced at the clock.


    Indeed, the clock showed two in the afternoon. He was stunned ¨C Adam had never slept so long. He was ustomed to waking up early in the morning.


    It seemed that it was all thanks to that magical bed on which he slept. His mind was so clear and rxed that Adam unintentionally fell into the world of dreams without even realizing it.


    If the head maid hadn''t woken him up, he would have continued sleeping. It was amazing.


    A few minutester, Adam descended to the first floor, where a dining table was already set with various dishes ¨C from meat to vegetables.


    "Good morning, sleepyhead. I was surprised when I was told you missed breakfast," Elrion greeted him with a smile, waving his hand.


    "Good... morning. I was surprised too. I''ve never slept so well, honestly," Adam replied, taking a seat at the table.


    The table was rectangr and five meters long. Only Elrion and Adam sat on either side, with servants standing by the walls, awaiting orders. There was even a chef.


    Needless to say, Adam had noints about the food. Everything matched his tastes, so he enjoyed a delicious lunch.


    Half an hourter, they started clearing the table of food, recing it with drinks like freshly squeezed juice. Adam decided not to burden his stomach with coffee, so he opted for natural orange juice.


    "Mm... wonderful taste," he thought, feeling a sense of tranquility.


    This sense of luxury and wealth was what he missed. However, even with all the desire, he knew he couldn''t afford to live in such conditions.


    Today was designated for them to rest well, as thepetition begins tomorrow. They were given tickets and briefed on the details. Thepetition unfolded as follows: in the first part, fashion designers would sew original clothing in front of the audience, and the second half would involve models changing outfits.


    Although all this sounded simple, many could already give up in the first stage. Influential designers from the capital participated in thepetition, making it challenging for everyone else. However, Elrion was confident.


    "Even if we lose, the most important thing in thispetition is to impress the audience, understand? No onees here for the mary reward because raising one''s reputation is worth more than any money!" Elrion exined and smiled. "Seeing you for the first time, the thirst forpetition awakened in me. I realized that with you, I can fully unleash my talents and immerse myself in the world of fashion again."


    "If you think about it, you left the city of Clinton. Can I know why?" Adam inquired, hinting between the lines.


    "Hm? I don''t think you''ll find it very interesting, but no problem, I''ll tell you," Elrion said without a trace of difort and continued, "I left the city of Clinton when I discovered that my progress had stopped. I no longer found pleasure in sewing clothes anding up with new designs. In simpler terms, I burned out."


    Elrionfortably settled into his chair and sighed, his eyes bing distant as if memories from the past swept before him.


    "I was initially full of hope and had a dream of bing an influential fashion designer even by the standards of the capital. But I hit a wall when I realized I couldn''te up with anything anymore. So, I decided to take a step back and live in a ce where I wouldn''t have to exert too much effort. My gaze fell on the vige of Bin," Elrion recounted, smiling. "After consulting with Knight Clinton, she, though reluctantly, epted my decision and allowed me to move to the vige of Bin. There, they provided me with a building and some money and also promised protection. That''s how I lived until I met you."


    Adam remained silent, sipping on his orange juice. He understood the feelings Elrion had. The sense of being unable to move forward plunged him into despair.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 258 Contest (Part 1)

    <h4>Chapter 258 Contest (Part 1) </h4>


    On the next morning, Adam woke up feeling tired, as if he hadn''t slept at all. "I thought I was used to such things, but without proper rest, I still feel on edge," Adam thought, opening his eyes.


    "Good morning," he greeted the head maid, who was already standing next to the bed.


    "Good morning, sir. Today is the day when you and Mr. Elrion need to visit Madam Clinton''s estate," said the maid, bowing her head. "I have prepared ten outfit options for you. Please allow me to present them to you."


    Adam nodded, getting out of bed and allowing the head maid to start dressing him. One by one, he tried on various formal attire, eventually deciding on an official suit that looked quite decent on him.


    "Now we need to choose a hairstyle... I understand that cutting your hair is strictly prohibited?" the head maid asked, holding Adam''s long and silky hair in her hands.


    "You understood correctly."


    Adam smiled, but his response was stern. He was very attached to his hair and couldn''t allow anyone to cut it. Besides, Amaranta and other girls liked his long hair.


    "All right. Then I''ll try toe up with something..."


    In this world, residents didn''t have many ideas on how to style long hair for men, as it wasn''t amon practice in the Empire.


    In the end, the head maid settled for a simple high ponytail. And now, in his official suit with tied-up hair, Adam stood before himself in the mirror.


    "Not bad," he thought, nodding to himself.


    ***


    Descending the stairs, Adam met Elrion, who was surrounded by servants praising his appearance. Like Adam, Elrion was dressed in formal attire, but it was white,plementing his silver hair. His bright pink eyes sparkled with a smile, and it was evident he was eager for the day.


    "Boss, you''re as attention-grabbing as always," Adam said, approaching Elrion.


    "You tter me. But you, it seems, have be even more handsome. Tsk, tsk, tsk... listen, did you cast a beauty spell on yourself? Sprinkle some on me, okay?"


    "Well, aren''t you a humorist?"


    "Hehe."


    Both of them were tense in their way about the uing event, but each joked and smiled, trying to chase away the tension from their hearts, which worked, albeit partially.


    "We wish you luck!"


    "Mr. Elrion, Mr. Adam! We believe in you!"


    "Show them all!"


    The maids and other servants cheered them on with smiles. The two men smiled back.


    Heading towards the exit, Adam and Elrion left the estate and then saw a carriage waiting in front of the gates.


    "Oh? Sir Clinton is spoiling us too much," whispered Adam, not wanting anyone besides Elrion to hear him.


    "Well, what did you expect? Though I dare say, I didn''t manage to leave any special impression on her, we were acquainted, to say the least. She often used my connections in exchange for protection and financing," Elrion replied, maintaining a bright smile. "Of course, after my departure, we stopped being so ''close,'' but I wouldn''t say our rtionship deteriorated significantly."


    "Understood..."


    For some reason, Adam doubted Elrion''sst statement.


    Lady Clinton was quite arrogant and proud, so refusing was difficult for her, but one could breathe a sigh of relief since she didn''t seem insane.


    Entering the carriage, they sat down. The carriage was ordinary, so the space inside was somewhat small.


    While they were on their way to the estate, the two men engaged in conversation.


    "What do you think awaits us?" Adam asked with a smile, ncing out the window.


    "A bunch of arrogant people, dangerous nobles and merchants, and a lot, a lot of frayed nerves. Unfortunately, such events are organized just to show off, so we need to try," Elrion said, sighing sadly. He added, "Besides, don''t forget that since we entered the city, we''ve been under the care of the esteemed Clinton, which means we owe her."


    "Ah, as I suspected. In other words, we need to try and maintain her reputation. If we disgrace ourselves, our heads won''t stay on our shoulders," Adam muttered, rolling his eyes.


    "Well, you''re partly right, but it''s unlikely toe to execution. Most likely, it''ll be a bit challenging for us to live on her territory, that''s all," Elrion replied carelessly.


    "Easy for you to say. You have plenty of money, and with your reputation, it''s hard to find a city that wouldn''t ept you," Adam thought, but didn''t voice it.


    Twenty minutester, they arrived at the estate. They were greeted by a cheerful atmosphere and, importantly, arge number of guests.


    "Oh..."


    Adam now understood why the Lower Realm wasn''t as cool. Here, the number of nobles and their traditions was much older and more developed.


    By rough estimation, Adam counted more than a thousand guests. He had never seen such an incredible number of nobles and wealthy people.


    "As expected, Sir Clinton knows how to attract allies," Elrion''s voice sounded, ending his conversation with the coachman. He approached Adam and swallowed hard. "I''m starting to get nervous... I''ve never performed in such a bigpetition before."


    "Enough, boss. Because of your words, now I''m nervous too."


    The two men stood, looking at the enormous castle mistakenly referred to as an estate, but they could only sigh and enter inside.


    Fortunately for them, no one was peculiar enough to cause them problems. There was no excessive clich¨¦, although many aristocrats, particrly Adam, cast curious nces at them. He stood out in the crowd, with his long hair alone making many aristocrats gaze at him, regardless of gender.


    "Are you Mr. Elrion and his model, Sir Adam, right?" a gentle female voice suddenly sounded behind them.


    Turning his head, Adam saw a beautiful girl dressed in a red evening gown with a short slit on the side.


    She had short ck hair and bright, sparkling brown eyes illuminated by the vibrant chandeliers. She smiled at them and handed over a ticket.


    "Here, this will help you skip the line at the main entrance, where the ball will take ce. For now, gentlemen, please follow me. I''ll take you to thepetition venue."


    "We''re counting on you," Elrion said with a smile, suddenly discarding his pitiful behavior and bing an elegant gentleman.


    "Hehe... and you were trembling with fear just a minute ago. Did seeing a beauty reignite your enthusiasm?" Adam whispered with a smile.


    "Well, you''re no slouch yourself. Who would''ve thought that a few minutes ago you were trying to turn back and run," Elrion replied, also in a whisper, with a smirk.


    "You''re lying, there was no such thing!"


    "Well, well."


    Ignoring the banter and childish behavior of the two unusual contestants, the young girl led them into arge and spacious room where more than twenty people were already sitting, ten of whom were designers, and the rest were models.


    Among the models, Adam didn''t see anyone with the same level of appearance as him, so he was at least confident in himself. But Elrion was nervous¡ªcold sweat dripped down his temples as soon as he saw hispetitors.


    "U-uh, for some reason, I''m starting to think that going back home wouldn''t be such a bad idea..." Elrion muttered, sighing heavily and losing his proud demeanor.


    "Hey, we''ve already made it halfway! Do you want to run away?" Adam whispered to him, patting the man on the back. "Come on, get up to your spot. I''ll introduce myself to the other models in the meantime."


    "Ugh... my poor soul, why did I stick my nose into this..."


    Ignoring Elrion, who seemed to have lost his soul, as he walked towards his workstation, the young girl smiled at Adam and led him to the spectator seats, which were currently upied by the models.


    "Sir Adam, here are the models you''ll bepeting against. I wish you good luck," the girl said, smiling brightly. After bidding farewell, she left the room, leaving Adam to get acquainted with his colleagues. Although he wanted to engage in conversation with them, it seemed they were not particrly interested.


    All the models were exclusively men, which puzzled Adam a bit. He expected a majority of male participants, but considering the number of influential men in this world...


    "I guess it''s like an advertisement for them... but it''s a shame. I wanted to see a few designs to buy for Lina," Adam thought with disappointment.


    After twenty minutes, they were told to go to the utility room and wait until the outfits were brought to them. Then, each one had to take turns walking out.


    Fortunately, there was a small window where they could observe the contest.


    And now, bright spotlights descended onto the stage, illuminating the participants. Eleven people stood on the stage, including Elrion, who stood at the very end.


    Crrr...


    A strange creaking sound echoed, followed by a gentle female voice.


    "Hello, gentlemen! My name is Alice, and I will take responsibility for conducting this fashionpetition. Please enjoy!" A youngdy of twenty-five stepped onto the stage, dressed in a beautiful, revealing white dress. Her curves were impressive, and her beauty was captivating. She had long, wavy wheat-


    colored hair and clear blue eyes.


    "Today''spetition is fully sponsored by the Honorable Knight Clinton. We wholeheartedly thank Honorable Clinton for her assistance and dare not dy any longer!" the youngdy said with a bright smile, drawing attention to the participants. "We have a total of eleven participants, each known in their own right! And so... the first participant!"


    The spotlight dimmed for a second only to illuminate the first participant. He was a man with a kind and bright smile, who politely bowed. He had short curly ck hair and brown eyes.


    "The first participant is Sir Dmitry, a renowned designer from the capital. As long as he exists, no one dares to call themselves the greatest designer!" announced the girl with a bright smile.


    Behind the ss where Adam and others were observing, there was some noise. The gaze of almost all the models was concentrated on a neen-year-old youth with blondish hair styled to the side. He looked like a prince from storybooks.


    "Hmph!"


    Noticing the admiring nces of his colleagues, the youth smiled and proudly puffed out his chest, casting a sidelong nce at Adam, who seemed indifferent to everything happening.


    "This guy..."


    To be continued...

 Chapter 259 Contest (Part 2)

    <h4>Chapter 259 Contest (Part 2)</h4>


    Noticing the admiring nces of his colleagues, the youth smiled and proudly puffed out his chest, casting a sidelong nce at Adam, who seemed indifferent to everything happening.


    "This guy..."


    The youth felt somewhat offended by how arrogantly this guy behaved. He had arrived less than an hour ago, and even though it was evident that he was interested in the conversation, he didn''t initiate it first. It was clear that everyone here expected him to start the conversation!


    This made the other models stunned by such an idiot. Were they, popr models, not popr enough for him to engage in a conversation?


    "Hey, do you know that guy?"


    The youth didn''t want to stop and decided to ask his colleague about it. The colleague raised an eyebrow and looked at Adam, who was sitting far away, observing the scene.


    "Hmm, are you interested in him, Mr. Andy? Him? The only thing I know is that this guy is Elrion''s partner, but the rest is unknown to me."


    The youth, who was Dmitry''s partner, was named Andy. He frowned when he didn''t hear a satisfactory answer to his question and, unwilling to give up, continued to inquire with other models, but they just shrugged and said they didn''t know him.


    "What the hell? It''s not easy to get into thesepetitions without a reputation, even if the designer is a great personality; the model should have at least a few major achievements."


    This coincidence made Andy raise an eyebrow and feel dissatisfied. He was barely allowed in here due to strong restrictions because he was rtively new to the show business. However, suddenly, someone with simr circumstances appeared.


    "Besides, I haven''t seen anyone like him," Andy thought.


    Although he appeared arrogant externally, Andy had been preparing for thispetition for a month. Going through rigorous training and working on himself, he achieved a good and fit physique, earning Dmitry''s attention.


    And now, a man who was ten times more handsome than him stepped onto the stage. It struck Andy''s pride hard, and he couldn''t help but frown.


    "He will be a formidable opponent."


    ***


    "And so, to the thunderous apuse of you,dies and gentlemen, let this humble servant introduce the second participant - Andrew Bree Len, who pioneered the era of jeans. Let''s wee him!"


    Yes, yes, yes!


    The audience was delighted, even though they should be noble and elegant; nevertheless, at parties, they could let loose.


    Adam, with surprise, scrutinized the man standing under the spotlight. Under the loud ovations, he bowed to the audience and smiled, waiting by his booth.


    Andrew Bree Len was an old gentleman, one could say he was a fashion veteran. ording to the hostess''s words, he was one of the first to invent jeans and introduce them into fashion.


    "My respect, old man. Skinny jeans are the best thing humanity hase up with," Adam nodded with a smile, ignoring the puzzled looks of his colleagues.


    A littleter, not wanting to stop at just one Andrew, the hostess began to introduce the others. Mostly, except for these two personalities - Andrew and Dmitry, the others were not as well-known, but still had some reputation.


    Although Adam didn''t want to admit it, their chances of winning against Elrion and him were not so great. Before them were fashion megalodons who also had much more experience thanks to working in the capital.


    The chances were extremely slim, but...


    "I won''t give up so easily. My appearance was useless for the most part anyway, so I can use it now. Maybe I''ll also help the boss; he''s my only male friend in this world... Wait, why did that sound so pitiful?"


    Ignoring Adam''s strange thoughts, it was finally Elrion''s turn to be introduced. As a resident of this city, he had a certain reputation, and the audience was familiar with him.


    "Finally, we move on to thest participant - Mr. Elrion. He has worked in the city of Clinton for a long time, and his creativity has been astonishing. Some of his works became popr in the capital, sparking a small but new wave of fashion. His experience is extensive!" the hostess introduced him, smiling and adding, "Although he left the world of fashion, upon Lady Clinton''s request, he decided to return to the stage and set the heat on fire."


    Elrion, suddenly illuminated by the spotlight, bowed to the audience with a gentle smile, but inside, a storm was raging.


    "Woman, you''ve dug a pit for me with that!"


    Adam, sitting in the waiting room, also noticed this problem. He shook his head, realizing that the attention to Elrion would be much more than expected.


    He nced at the hostess and narrowed his eyes. It seemed like she deliberately said that.


    "In essence, she hinted that he represents Knight Clinton, which will make the other participants want to knock him off the stage. Each of them wants to get under this woman''s skirt and wouldn''t mind proving that they are better than the one she chose."


    A banal tactic where one needed to defeat the appointed representative of the nobleman and then show friendliness and express a desire to serve him. Most nobles were selfish and didn''t forgive mistakes, so they usually won.


    Adam had no doubt that if Elrion lost, he would be forever thrown out of the city and banned from appearing here, as he had supposedly disgraced the Lady.


    "I can''t understand this nobleman. Is Knight Clinton so petty? Or does she have a n?"


    However, he had no answers to these questions unless he somehow gained the ability to prate this woman''s mind.


    "Hmm?"


    Adam suddenly got distracted, feeling predatory looks on him - his colleagues were looking at him as easy prey, and it was evident that many were mocking him.


    And Adam didn''t like it at all. Although he couldn''t kill them, even if they were mortals, he could certainly intimidate them.


    "What the fuck are you looking at?"


    After his words, a horrifying aura of murderous intent erupted from his body - it was so dense that it could be seen.


    "Eek!"


    The other models, of course, were frightened. Their only option was to panic and turn their heads away, only then the pressure on their bodies would subside.


    "This... he''s a damn magivolve! Why is someone like him participating in thepetition?"


    Andy was stunned. Magivolves were not the kind of people to mess with because, in the Empire, although there werews that restricted these beings, most of them could kill ordinary citizens, and no one would say anything.


    On the contrary, sometimes, it could even enter their service and make imperial soldiers ept them into their ranks. Such was the truth of this world.


    "Hmph."


    When everyone turned away and began trembling in fear, shaking their bodies, Adam stopped using the murderous intent. The murderous intent wasn''t a skill or a special ability; it simply released all the anger from the depths of his soul, directing it toward the enemy. The more beings he killed, the stronger his murderous intent became.


    "My skin is tingling, and I feel like I''ve been thrown into an oven!"


    directing it toward the enemy. The more beings he killed, the stronger his murderous intent became.


    "And... ugh."


    As a devil who had killed quite a few beings, Adam possessed a very strong aura of murderous intent. So the models sat as if glued to their chairs, silent.


    Nodding to himself, Adam continued to observe the scene. It seemed that thepetition had already begun.


    "In the first round, our esteemed participants will face the challenge of creating a design from scratch, with originality not less than 70%! Therefore, any copies of popr designs are prohibited, take note!"


    The first round was already challenging. Elrion, like the other participants, immediately started working. The atmosphere was tense.


    Although thispetition was not as epic and amazing as the battle between magivolves, it still had a strong appeal for bored nobles.


    Although it was customary to say something during breaks inpetitions, the hostess turned off the microphone and began discussing something with the security guards. The designers focused on their work.


    The reason was simple ¨C she didn''t want to disturb them, as every second counted, and bothering them with her chatter would be disrespectful.


    The spectators also remained silent; it was evident that there were no uncultured savages among them, and each of them was attentively watching the scene.


    "I''d rather be lying in bed with Lina than sitting here. I don''t understand these noble preferences. How can they watch something so... boring? It was the same in the Lower World."


    Adam snorted and closed his eyes, deciding to meditate for a while. The others, seeing this, were left speechless.


    "Is he not nervous at all? An importantpetition is happening right now!"


    "And he fell asleep... unbelievable."


    Although many of them were outraged by such behavior, no one was so crazy as to go and wake him up. What if he bites?


    By that time, Adam was already in deep meditation. This time, he didn''t rush to increase his magical energy volume; he simply strengthened it. The "magic energy cubes" in his Magic Energy Source were neatly arranged as if someone had yed Tetris.


    These cubes were a much more efficient option for use because they took up less space but contained arge amount of magical energy. Therefore, Adam''s magical energy volume wasparable to the peak of the second level of the Mortality Kingdom.


    During the meditation procedure, Adam heard a strange voice, and at one moment, one word appeared in his mind.


    "Capital."


    Something was pulling him there as if someone very familiar was calling, but soon this feeling disappeared as if it had never appeared.


    Adam had to postpone meditation. Opening his eyes, he frowned, greatly frightening the employee in front of him.


    "Sir... sorry, but Mr. Elrion is waiting for you in the utility room."


    Only then, when he heard the frightened voice of the employee, did Adam realize that he had identally released the bloodlust. He gently smiled and nodded, then followed her.


    Although he looked carefree externally, his thoughts returned to that voice. After thinking for a while, he curled the corners of his mouth.


    "History repeats itself, huh? Are you going to be the first one I encounter on my path again?"


    To be continued...

 Chapter 260 Hungry ladies, 251 letters

    Chapter 260 Hungrydies, 251 letters


    ??The employee quickly led Adam into a separate room, and before him stood an irritated Elrion, who, upon hearing the door creak, immediately turned his head towards Adam.


    "Adam. Why. Were. You. Sleeping?!"


    "Huh?"


    The young man hurriedly wiped saliva from the corners of his mouth and then put on a serious expression, saying, "You''re mistaken. I wasn''t sleeping; I was just contemting various things."


    "You... well, forget this part. I don''t care; quickly put on your clothes and hurry up; your exit is soon!"


    Elrion shook his head, looking tired, and quickly handed Adam a set of clothing ¨C it was a hanfu, the existence of which Elrion had learned recently from Adam himself. In the Moonlight Empire, such attire didn''t exist, making it fit the description of "original design."


    The hanfu was white with small patterns on the back. The design was simple, but with Adam''sbination of beauty, it could bring a good victory.


    Swiftly changing, Adam joined Elrion, making the man nod approvingly.


    "As expected, it suits you. At the very least, we can attract attention."


    Elrion was pleased with the turn of events, knowing that as a designer, hegged behind his colleagues, but in choosing a model, he had a significant advantage. For the contest, where the essence was entertainment, having a beautiful model could brighten the evening and delight manydies.


    Moreover, there were plenty of wealthydies here who invested the most money in the contest, expecting all models to be men with whom they could "interact" if necessary.


    One of the reasons Adam agreed, knowing all the details, was the desire to garner more attention and earn a small profit to provide for his development needs.


    For a short period, he disregarded his pride and decided to take this step, even though he still felt guilty towards Lina and his wives.


    But ultimately, recognizing his dire situation and dreams, he decided to prioritize them. After establishing a solid foundation for himself, he would spend as much time with them as they wanted and shower them with his love.


    Now, awaiting his moment until he was called, Adam conversed with Elrion and asionally with the employee, who was simply amazed at the sight of Adam. The man could see love in her eyes, but he didn''t want to respond in any way.


    After five minutes, he was called to the main stage. Though he was a bit nervous and anxious inside, as he was literally in front of a crowd of hungry predators, Adam stepped onto the carpet.


    The exit for the models was located on the left side of the stage. When Adam approached the door and opened it, spotlights were directed at him. His beautiful face, long silky hair neatly tied in a high ponytail, and cold, slightly arrogant ck eyes drew the attention of the female audience.


    "He''s... such a handsome guy!"


    "I spent over 10,000,000 Rihm on investments for a reason! Finally, a worthy man; our ''interaction'' will be legendary!"


    "I''m ''sweating...dies, do you have a napkin?"


    "Y-you''re sweating? My God, you''ve ruined the entire dress with your ''sweat''! Crazy bitch in heat!"


    ...Well, it had to be said that the audience was pleased with the clothing design, although more attention was directed towards Adam. It seemed like they were ignoring the design itself and just looking at his face.


    In another room, Elrion sat speechless. It felt like he didn''t even need to try... he just needed to dress Adam in curtains, and the result would be the same.


    Adam, standing on the stage, also didn''t expect such a tumultuous reaction. While he was bewildered, standing under the bright spotlight, the hostess approached him with a serious expression.


    "Dear participant, this year we''ve introduced a rule where we need to personally verify the quality of the clothing. Can we check more thoroughly?"


    "Huh? Oh, sure..."


    Adam simply nodded, ignoring the fact that such requirements were dreadfully obvious¡ªshe lied without blushing.


    And so, the hostess began to touch his body and was stunned that beneath the seemingly slender physique hid a monster!


    "Darn... his muscles are just amazing! He''s the best!" she thought with a twisted smile, imagining Adam doing both things. "Hehehe..."


    After some time, the recovered audience was shocked when they saw the hostess behaving like an old pervert, groping Adam''s body!


    "Damn, fox! I want to touch his body too, sniff him, and lick him from head to toe!"


    "Agreed!... Wait, what the hell do you mean by licking him? Are you a dog or something?"


    "For such a handsome guy, I''ll be a dog or even a cat if needed. Meow..."


    "Ladies, behave more nobly..."


    Adam barely held back from changing his facial expression. He thought he was the most perverted one, but even in this, he was surpassed. As expected from the Higher World, even the perverts were high-ranking!


    After a short silence, some people also volunteered for inspection. Though the male part of the audience was shocked, they could only stay silent and shrug. Some noble lords could barely contain their wives.


    Unwittingly, Adam earned himself many female allies and an equal number of male enemies. But even if you ask him if it bothers him, he''ll say - no. So, he continued to stand in ce, allowing the ''inspectors'' one by one.


    "Ah... such strong muscles! Youth is beautiful... hehe, handsome, want to spend time with this elder sister? I''m very generous, I have a lot of money. Oh, if only someone could brighten my evenings..." said a beautiful-looking woman, who hugged Adam without remorse, not forgetting to grope him.


    She sensually breathed near his ear and deliberately rubbed her intimate parts against his leg, wriggling in ce. The man was left speechless.


    "Is it just me... or are the people of this world so peculiar?"


    ***


    In the models'' room, silence fell. No one spoke ¨C each of them was stunned, left speechless. They were initially ready to sell their bodies to some wealthy woman, but who would have thought that they wouldn''t even get 0.00001% attention?


    "Damn... after him, of course, the otherdies won''t pay any attention to us! Compared to him, we''re just peasants..." Andy thought, sighing disappointingly.


    From what he saw, even married nobledies approached Adam, and some young misses shamelessly offered him to be their husband. Although most of them were from Knight families, the mere fact that they were nobles gave many models hope for a bright future.


    However...


    "We lost, even before the contest started... life is unfair."


    Many of them immediately gave up, refusing to participate in such an event, so they left before anyone noticed. They didn''t stand a single chance!


    The remaining designers were not as crushed as the models. They were just amazed by Elrion''s design.


    "Wow... I''ve never seen such clothing. I can''t help but admire the skills of our colleague, Mr. Elrion. My respect," Dmitry suddenly said, smiling friendly. It seemed like he wasn''t against the contest going off-script.


    "... "


    The other designers nodded. It was foolish not to acknowledge that they lost in thispetition, but each of them didn''t want to give up.


    After a while, a breathless and frightened staff member rushed to them. She approached the designers and, pausing to catch her breath, said,


    "G-gentlemen... the models... they... h-ha... they disappeared! The guards saw them leaving the estate!"


    "What?"


    Each of the designers was stunned by the news. If the models didn''t participate in the contest, how could they showcase their designs? Moreover, it was evident that the audience here wasn''t appreciating art; they were a bunch of lustful creatures looking for an adventure in their private parts!


    Exchanging nces, they looked at Adam, who seemed to be enjoying himself and was smiling friendly, even flirting with married noblewomen. They were left speechless.


    "Seeing him, they despaired and decided to leave, not to embarrass themselves? What absurdity," Dmitry thought, shaking his head. "Well, fine. Maybe it''ll be even better for me; I won''t have to pay for the model services out of my pockets."


    Elrion, standing with his colleagues, who had now emerged from the room, was also stunned.


    "Did I try in vain?" he thought, then sighed heavily. But a cheerful smile was on his face. Regardless, victory was crucial.


    ***


    The contest ended quite dull. After Adam and Elrion, other designers performed, but their models were employees of thepetition, so it didn''t turn out as amusing.


    The remaining audience was puzzled by why the designers chose such unattractive models. However, after they received a brief retelling from a staff member who was inside, they were left speechless.


    ?You left because you had no chance of winning? That''s... how cowardly!?


    Many nobles, disappointed with their wives'' behavior, could only grit their teeth and order these models to be added to their cklists. They sponsored the contest not for the fun to end before it even started.


    Some even wanted to retaliate against Adam, but faced with the cold gazes of their wives, they broke into a cold sweat and postponed the idea for better times.


    "I understand you''re winning the hearts of these crazy bitches, but why didn''t you spare even our wives?" grumbled the nobles, but they could only remain silent, not wanting to provoke the anger of their wives.


    Returning to the room to change into formal attire for the uing ball, Adam neatly packed the tower of letters into arge box. There were over two hundred such letters.


    "...You know, even for someone like me who devotes all attention to my career, I''m envious of your poprity," muttered Elrion.


    All these letters were invitations to the territories of the nobles, along with some benefits from wealthy businessdies. In an instant, Adam became an honorary guest of many businesswomen, and noblewomen promised him a high status if he became their lover.


    The man didn''t refuse, and in the end, enthusiastic fans gave him 251 letters.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 261 Dance... and Lady Clinton

    Chapter 261 Dance... and Lady Clinton


    ??The uing ball excited the guests ¨C the event was lively andvishly decorated, giving many high-ranking attendees a sense of satisfaction. Knight Clinton did a decent job fulfilling the basic desires of the guests ¨C luxury, a beautiful interior, and the selection of gentlemen anddies.


    Before heading to the ball, Adam had to go through the process of dressing up. He was handed a clean, well-ironed ck tuxedo with ssic shoes of the same color.


    "A bit tight in the groin area," thought Adam as he examined himself in the mirror. Overall, he looked good, although, to be honest, his long hair and tuxedo didn''t quite match, but he liked it nheless.


    Adam was somewhat carefree, a contrast to Elrion''s behavior. "Aah! What to do, what to do... I''ll definitely have to deal with high-ranking people! I''m not used to casually talking to such people!" he eximed, pacing around the room, making Adam dizzy.


    "Stop spinning around the room. Your whining won''t help; I''ll just put on a confident smile and deal with it. Everything will go smoothly without problems," said Adam, rolling his eyes. He was getting annoyed with Elrion''s behavior.


    "Hmph! Why are you so calm? I admit, I''ve had a chance to attend such events before, but they weren''t as grand as today''s. So, I''m nervous! And you, you''re unfazed!"ined Elrion.


    "Why should I worry? It''s not like I have problems with etiquette, and my face seems to be fine, so I don''t see any issues," replied Adam, raising an eyebrow. He pointed at Elrion, "You should rx a bit. Even if you encounter a beautiful naked noblewoman there, you need to maintainposure in any situation. It''s the key to superiority and the method by which you''ll earn the respect of your conversation partner."


    "You talk as if you have experience," noted Elrion, finally ceasing his whining.


    Adam just smiled and didn''t respond, to which Elrion irritatedly snorted.


    ***


    Entering the main hall, Adam noticed arge number of gentlemen anddies, walking back and forth ¨C the hall was crowded, and almost every table had people.


    At the edge of the main hall, a group of loaders arranged the necessary instruments on which the musicians would y. Meanwhile, Elrion and Adam simply strolled through the main hall, as they had no mutual acquaintances, and consequently, couldn''t chat with anyone. They didn''t know anyone!


    It was somewhat embarrassing and too ufortable for Elrion, though Adam felt quite lively. He just smiled and even had the courage to approach and strike up a conversation with other people.


    Elrion, with his jaw wide open, watched as Adam quickly befriended an old nobleman. His name was Deris.


    "Hehehe, I didn''t recognize you right away in this attire, Adam. Your performance and beauty made me enjoy myself, and it turns out you''re also a magivolve! How splendid, in the future, you''ll definitely have no shortage of women," praised Knight Deris ¨C he looked like an old man with gray hair, his face was wrinkled, and there were small wounds all over, both on his face and hands. The old man had cold, piercing, authoritative gray eyes.


    "You tter me. Beauty doesn''t have the power that true strength possesses. At the moment, I intend to devote myself entirely to the study of magic, as I''ve found my talent in it," replied Adam, smiling friendly.


    "Ohh... dealing with mages in the Empire is a different story. If the stars align, and you move to the Semi-Immortality Realm, there''s a high chance that Imperial mages will notice you and invite you to their team ¨C that''s where you''ll unleash your true potential."


    "Oh? I''ll trust your professional opinion, sir."


    "Hahaha! You''ve embarrassed an old man!"


    Elrion, standing next to Adam, could only remain silent. He tried to somehow join the conversation but always stopped himself, realizing that his nonsense would only hinder the two.


    Looking at Adam, his facial expression becameplicated ¨C he never thought Adam could be so sociable and findmon ground with a nobleman who usually treatedmoners with arrogance.


    "This guy is amazing," thought Elrion and sighed.


    After a lengthy conversation, during which Adam received an invitation from Deris to visit his territory, Adam and Elrion stepped out onto the balcony to breathe in the fresh air.


    Inhaling the clean cold night air, Adam turned his gaze to the starry sky, which shone brightly, giving him a strange sense of closeness.


    A maid passing by witnessed this scene and froze, as if meeting the gaze of the Gorgon Medusa. She was stunned by this beautiful picture, her cheeks blushing, and moisture appeared in the groin area.


    Such reactions were mainly shown by mortals who had not embarked on the path of magivolve. The stronger the magivolve, the greater their natural charm ¨C all thanks to magical energy. And bybining these two things, Adam gained additional charisma and could enchant innocent maidens. What a sinful man.


    However, he was not interested in entering into such rtionships with a maid, considering that Lina was waiting for him at home at the moment.


    "..."


    Adam closed his eyes, feeling the cold wind gently caressing his cheek. In his mind, female figures appeared ¨C his wives who remained in the Lower Realm.


    No matter how hard he tried, even after such a long time, he had to ept the fact that opening a portal to the Lower Realm at his level was impossible.


    Unless Amarantha and the others could break through the barrier of the Higher Realm. In other cases, he would have to be stronger.


    And while he was lost in his thoughts...


    The ball began.


    ***


    A beautiful female figure entered the main hall ¨C it instantly silenced everyone, as if someone had muted the room with a TV remote.


    The woman had silky ck hair flowing down her back through a long slit, and her brown eyes shone with coldness and power.


    Her figure was slender, she was beautiful, like a goddess, and she was tall. She was Lady Clinton.


    "Wee, everyone, to my ball, friends," she began speaking ¨C her voice was tender and simultaneously authoritative, causing many nobles to feel pressure.


    Adam also felt this pressure, but he felt it much better, as he was a magivolve. He could say that Lady Clinton is a being that can bepared in strength to Amarantha, and in some aspects, she might even surpass her.


    "In addition, her aura was painfully familiar. On his first day, when he wanted to enter the vige, a carriage passed by him, and he remembered that aura. It was her.


    ''How powerful,'' thought Adam, squinting his eyes.


    Based on his ignorance, he couldn''t give an exact estimate of her level, but he could say that she could easily kill him a hundred times without breaking a sweat.


    ''Oh...''


    Elrion sweated a bit, not ustomed to such authoritative behavior from his acquaintance, but soon he felt a pleasant coolness, and the pressure subsided. Looking around, he saw Adam, who had created a small dome around Elrion.


    "T-Thank you... I didn''t know you were a magivolve," Elrion said with a bitter smile, thanking Adam.


    "Just broke through recently," Adam replied nonchntly, shifting his gaze to Knight Clinton.


    She was finishing her speech, which he had listened to because his brain filtered out unnecessary information.


    After her long words, the ball officially began, although in reality, it had started long ago. Now, guests could freely eat and dance, and the musicians started ying.


    Soon, the main hall was filled with an atmosphere of joy andughter, giving Adam a pleasant feeling as if he were at home.


    In the end, a ball was a ball, and it was time to dance. When the time came, Adam was invited to a dance, although usually, it was the other way around.


    "P-Please allow me to be your partner in your first dance, sir!"


    Directly support the authors on WebNovel!


    A girl with freckles approached him and curtsied, her face turning red. She looked ordinary ¨C neither ugly nor beautiful.


    "P-Please allow me to be your partner in your first dance, sir!"


    A girl with freckles approached him and curtsied, her face "Of course. Lady, allow me to apany you in the dance," Adam said with a smile, finally using the official invitation method.


    "Y-yes!"


    After thedy in front of him agreed with a bright smile, they stepped onto the dance floor. Soon, the two of them, or rather, Adam, attracted the audience''s attention ¨C each of them was enchanted by their dance.


    "Oh, what a beautiful dance! Their movements are simply exquisite! Who is this young man?"


    "I''ve been teaching dance for over thirty years and have not seen a more perfect dance. Bravo, friends, bravo!"


    Adam didn''t respond to the audience''sments and gave himself entirely to the dance. After they finished dancing, thedy was excited and thanked him in every possible way. Then, looking left and then right, she handed him an invitation letter.


    "H-Here, take it! This letter will allow you to be respected guests on the Viscount Brace''s territory!"


    But before Adam could say anything, she immediately ran away. The man raised an eyebrow, hiding the letter in his inner pocket. Suddenly, he felt the need to buy a cab for letters.


    The scene with invitations repeated over and over, so Adam had no time even to rest. Elrion, standing in the corner and drinking wine, smiled, watching him. Somedies also tried to invite him, but he declined.


    Turning his gaze to the night sky, Elrion sipped wine and thought, ''Lucy, do you think I was able to fulfill our dream?''


    ***


    It was already deep into the night. The ball was ending, and Adam was literally dying of exhaustion. Even being a magivolve, his mind and body couldn''t withstand so many people eager to dance with him. Refusing was not an option, as many could consider him rude, affecting his future connections.


    Therefore, he had to endure and grit his teeth.


    "Ugh... dying of exhaustion," groaned Adam, drinking a cool carbonated drink brought to him by a maid.


    "You did great, managing to make so many connections. You''ve already umted forty letters," said Elrion, stirring a pile of invitation letters in his hand ¨C they were all invitations for Adam.


    "That''s the only thing that makes me happy," replied Adam and closed his eyes, allowing the maid to wipe the sweat from his forehead.


    The main hall was already empty ¨C there were at most ten people, five of whom were service staff.


    While he rested, Adam suddenly heard a voice behind him.


    "Elrion and Adam. I''ve been looking for you."


    This authoritative female voice... Adam turned his head.


    Behind him stood Knight Clinton.


    To be continued...


    ====


    Friends, I''ve released a new book, "Mission: Seduce the Master!". The book tells about the main character who has no talent, but has good looks. The only thing that protected him from a crowd of hungry predators was his master, who hired him to be a servant who has to massage her body. One day he receives a notice:


    [Your first mission...]


    [Seduce the Master!]

 Chapter 262 Red... heh, and our aristocrat is a cool woman

    Chapter 262 Red... heh, and our aristocrat is a cool woman


    ??Happy March 8th to everyone. Sorry for disappearing. I''ve been busy with two other books:


    Mission: Seduce the Master! ¨C a book in the xianxia genre where the main character receives a system and rises to the top by seducing immortal fairies. Harem, R18, etc.


    The Unbridled Life of a Lusty Reincarnator ¨C is a book about a man who can reincarnate without limits. The title suggests the direction of development.


    I would be d if you added them to your collection. It would help me a lot.


    ===


    "Elrion and Adam. I''ve been looking for you."


    This authoritative female voice... Adam turned his head.


    Behind him stood she ¨C Knight Clinton.


    Her long ck hair was tied up in a neat hairstyle, she looked noble. Her shining chestnut eyes, in which no emotions could be found, carefully observed both of them, while her slender muscr body attracted attention to itself.


    She wore a beautiful dark blue dress with a slit on the leg that didn''t reveal much but was even more enticing because of it.


    "Greetings, Respected Knight"


    Adam and Elrion were obliged to follow etiquette when meeting a noble. Therefore, they bowed and greeted her in a friendly tone.


    "Hm. I was very pleased with your performance at thepetition, you yed brilliantly" said Barbara, and then weakly smiled, adding: "After that, many people approached me to buy you, Adam... and Elrion has more than twenty letters with job invitations to the capital,"


    "Oh..."


    "Mm..."


    Elrion''s reaction was much brighter. His cheeks blushed with excitement and he smiled brightly from ear to ear, looking excited. After thispetition, his spark of love for his work ignited, turning into a fierce me.


    With Lady Clinton''s support, who could say he was not worthy in the future? On the contrary, now many are fighting to take him into their team.


    "Thank you for your praise. I think I was very lucky with my partner," Elrion humbly said.


    How could he not understand the truth? Adam was a handsome man who was hard to find, and if Elrion had said that thepetition was won only because of his design, then criticism would immediately fall on the man.


    Thus, he gratefully looked at Adam, who simply smiled, shrugging his shoulders.


    "I think we need to choose a more private ce to talk," said Barbara, and turned on her heels, waving her hand at them: "Follow me."


    "Okay"


    Adam took a small breath and felt a faint scent of fragrant flowers. He could not help butpliment this woman''s taste. After all, richdies think differently.


    Along with respect and interest in Barbara, he was also very wary. How could he not notice that she almost didn''t trust him? Only thanks to his victory in thepetition, which raised Barbara''s reputation, he was able to gain minimal trust in his personality.


    He had no doubt. This woman had checked his past and there were many holes in it. His first appearance was precisely in the vige of Bean, and as for his identity... she did not ept him as a spy, because he was too weak, but was undoubtedly on guard.


    To ensure a confidential conversation, a room was arranged with soundproofing and many anti-spy measures. Two guards stood behind the door, emanating a threatening energy.


    And so, when they had already sat down, a bag suddenly fell on the table.


    "What is this?" asked Elrion curiously.


    "..." Adam remained silent.


    By the sound of the coins... he immediately realized that this was their reward. The sound was not metallic, which meant...


    "Coins worth 10,000... and there are many of them," he thought excitedly.


    And his thoughts were close to the truth. Barbara casually waved her hand and the butler put another bag,rger.


    "The one on the left isrger for you, Elrion. There is also an amount there for ordering some clothing from several of my acquaintances. They want what you presented at thepetition," she said and then turned, pushing the bag on the right to Adam, narrowing her eyes: "And this is for you, young seducer. Your appearance on stage secured my victory and I was very pleased. A certain person asked me to pass something on to you."


    "I''m all ears, respected," Adam replied.


    "Heh... well, in short, she offers you to be her lover. She won''t leave you in want, here are her proposed rewards," said Barbara with a smile, and unfolded her hand, showing her palm. Then she began to bend her fingers one by one: "A house, a carriage, wealth, beautiful servants, develop your potential as a practitioner. What do you say?"


    "This..."


    Adam remained silent, not trying to give an instant answer. Even Elrion looked tempted.


    The truth was the truth. The conditions were too good and he even received support to achieve his goals, which was also not bad for him. But...


    "I don''t think I can ept her conditions, as there is someone I like," Adam replied with a polite smile.


    "Well, as you wish. Be assured, she will not cause problems, but clearly will not abandon this idea. Good luck," said Barbara with a smirk, and her shoulders shook ¨C it seemed she was barely holding backughter.


    Adam rolled his eyes. Of course, his reason was half-true. He simply didn''t want to be a sex toy for a rich woman, even if he was paid for it. Her love would be too fiery for her to treat him more friendly.


    Barbara also understood that this was not the main reason, but she didn''t care. The very fact that she was forced to y matchmaker made her giggle with annoyance, but the person who proposed this was too influential for her to refuse him.


    "One way or another, I have given you the reward, so my conscience is clear," she said and sensually crossed her legs.


    Elrion averted his gaze, and Adam unashamedly caught the moment "x" and captured something red. He was not ashamed, and why should he be?


    "Red... heh, and our aristocrat is a lively woman," he thought in his mind, but his face was unchanging.


    One way or another, soon Barbara moved on to the main question, which was more rted to Elrion.


    "Elrion, I know about the invitations to the capital and their proposals are tempting," said Barbara, but then added a confident smile: "Ten million. That''s how much I''ll invest in your business and help you establish connections if you agree to work with me."


    "This..."


    Elrion fell silent, his gaze reflected all the shock he felt at that moment. It was clear that he was very tempted by this offer. He looked at Barbara with aplex expression on his face.


    "Give... me a few minutes to think about it," he said.


    "Of course, think as much as you want," nodding, said Barbara, and then turned her gaze to Adam, raising an eyebrow: "I noticed that during the ball youmunicated very closely with some aristocrats and even made friends. Amazingmunication skills, I praise you."


    "Thank you."


    Adam nodded with a smile. Of course, he did not waste time in vain and established not bad rtions with some aristocrats, and most of them he left a good impression... but he had more friends among women.


    "Indeed. Yourmunication skills are enviable, not everyone can openlymunicate with important people. I''m curious, were you an important person in the past?" asked Barbara, as if she was not very interested and raised this topic only to support the conversation.


    However, Adam was sure. She was trying to probe his past and hoped that he would blurt something out.


    If we talk about his identity as the mayor of the city and as the owner of argepany, then it deserves a separate mention, but the role in the Higher World would not y in any case.


    Therefore, he answered following the legend he came up with.


    "Initially, I was from another small kingdom, where I spent my days in boredom. I was a small businessman and after a long umtion of money, I sold my business and then decided to travel. That''s how I got to the Holy Empire of Moonlight, where I stopped in the vige of Bean, as my funds ran out," he said, and sighed, shaking his head: "Those were terrible days. Good thing Sir Elrion turned out to be kind enough to give me a job."


    "Hm..."


    Barbara snorted and nodded. Indeed, she did not find anything suspicious in his story, and as for detecting a lie... it was difficult. Adam ideally adjusted his emotions so that even he believed in his story for a minute.


    "Amazing. Then you really must be a talented person," nodding, said Barbara, and then with deep emotions in her eyes asked: "I''m interested in subordinates who are capable of trading... I have an organization where various merchants have gathered and I would like to ask you to join them, not for free, of course."


    "Hmmm?"


    Adam raised his eyebrow in surprise, it was clear that Barbara was trying to test his skills. In merchant organizations, there was strongpetition, mainlypeting in introducing business and receiving funding from Barbara and her investors.


    However, Adam did not particrly want to enter the field of trade. The truth was that he was not very interested in it, and... he needed to focus on improving himself. There was no time for anything else.


    "I''m sorry, but... I doubt I can get along in the field of trade. I''m not very talented in such matters," Adam humbly said and sighed: "I apologize."


    "He-he..."


    It was clear from Barbara''s reaction that she was a little surprised by the refusal, but then she thought and shrugged.


    "I won''t insist. You wanted to focus on your development, right?" she asked a rhetorical question and, seeing Adam''s nod, continued: "Then why don''t you work as a guard? If Elrion agrees, I''ll appoint you to his guard. The sry will be impressive, you''ll even be given a two-story house in the east district and a discount on the purchase of various techniques for practitioners."


    "E..."


    This offer excited him greatly. But one thing was clear...


    "Hm?"


    Elrion snorted in surprise when his name was mentioned, and having heard Barbara''s speech, he darkened.


    "She''s trying to use leverage? If I refuse, then Adam won''t have a good job and if we were just colleagues, we would have quarreled," thought Elrion, but then he smiled: "Although, I didn''t want to refuse her offer."


    Looking into Barbara''s eyes, he said:


    "I agree."


    To be continued...

 Chapter 263 Return to Bean, discuss the future with Lina.

    Chapter 263 Return to Bean, discuss the future with Lina.


    ??Adam had no reason to refuse. His future had been limited due to the severe burnout he was experiencing, which prevented him froming up with any good designs. But now, he was rekindling the me of love that had burned in his youth.


    On the other hand, Adam did not refuse the offer either, as he could make money from it. However, he was slightly wary of Barbara and could not understand her motives.


    He did not doubt that he would be watched. And it would happen more often than he would like, but could he do anything about it?...


    On one hand - yes, but on the other...


    "If I resist, she will simply get rid of me, considering me dangerous. So I need to y the fool and pretend that I don''t understand anything," Adam thought, barely restraining himself from rolling his eyes.


    It was as if he had been transported back to the times when he was an advisor to Queen Elizabeth. Remembering those days, he involuntarily smiled, and his heart was filled with warmth, along with a hint of loneliness.


    "I wonder how they are... how I want to see them."


    ***


    To allocate a house for Adam would have required a week due to some paperwork. After all, most of the houses were upied, and it was necessary to make an offer to someone to transfer the property.


    Therefore, it was suggested that he stay in the estate until the time came, but Adam refused.


    "Are you going to return to Bean Vige?" Elrion asked, and then tilted his head in surprise, asking, "Why?"


    "Well, I need to meet with Aunt Lina," Adam said, and smiled, seeing a knowing expression on Elrion''s face, and then asked in return, "And don''t you need to take care of your boutique?"


    "Nah," he waved his hands and then gave a short and clear answer, "The butler will handle the management."


    Adam could only shrug at this. After all, Elrion now had arge sum of money and was not interested in continuing to run a not-so-profitable business, but for the poprization of his name, he decided not to close the boutique.


    Of course, in the documents, they arranged it so that Adam left his job in Bean Vige, and his registration in Clinton City was already ready. Therefore, staying in the vige and being limited to a few buildings was pointless.


    However, he did not want to leave Lina there alone, and he set out to return to the vige first to talk to her about it.


    After saying goodbye to Elrion, Adam sat in the carriage that was to head back to Bean Vige. The road was long, so he decided to upy himself with something, for example, meditating.


    He felt that he was close to breaking through to the second level. Daily training helped him a lot, so Adam had to continue to focus on this.


    "As it happens, I got a few magic crystals from the mission..."


    Two dayster...


    Boom!


    A muffled thud sounded. The whirlwind of magical energy around Adam was chaotic and dangerous, for example, if an ordinary person hade closer and touched the whirlwind, they would have been crushed to pieces.


    At first, the whirlwind rapidly increased in size and almost touched the chandelier, but Adam managed to take his power under control in time, and the whirlwind with the same speed began to decrease and then waspletely sucked back into Adam''s body.


    "Phew... I thought I would have to pay for damaging the property of Knight Clinton..." Adam thought, and his back sweated: "I don''t want to spend extra money!"


    ...It was a little funny that the main reason for his sess was that he did not want to paypensation for the damage.


    The first thing Adam did after the breakthrough was check his profile.


    [Name: Adam


    Race: Devil


    Power Rating: B-


    Talent: Absent.


    Current Level: Mortality Realm: Strengthening the Soul]


    "B-... I''m broken," he thought, and his face became strange: "I''m above the level of ordinary practitioners, right? Well, maybe it''s because of my special race that all this is happening, it''s not ruled out."


    Adam came to a logical conclusion, and then got up from the floor, starting to check his body. He had be stronger, and the difference was huge! It was as if he had instantly gone from a skinny, almost emaciated person to a strong and experienced fighter.


    Moreover, the volume of magical energy was twice asrge - they were turned into cubes and neatly stacked in his Magic Source as if someone was ying Tetris.


    As for his Devil Source... the situation here was somewhat strange. Nothing had changed in appearance, but Adam could feel strange vibrations that inspired awe. Most likely, the effect of the poison had also increased.


    "From this point of view, I have evolved into a Taipan Moi... heh," he thought, and then looked out the window.


    It was already night. Adam was a little bored, so he turned on the star projection function, and with the help of some magical nonsense, it became possible to project the starry sky onto the ceiling of the carriage.


    "Heh-heh..."


    Adam let out a surprised breath. No matter how much he looked, these stars captivated him. Sometimes it seemed to him that someone was constantly watching him from the heavens, but then he began to get used to it and came to the conclusion that he was just imagining it.


    The world was beautiful in its original form. The stars are the only thing that a person cannot touch. However, this only attracts them even more.


    "Interesting... I''ve heard that you can go into space, but it is very different from what was on Earth. I would call it more a ce where various dimensions are concentrated than stars... could it be an illusion?"


    Creating an illusion that would affect the entire Higher and Lower World. This was indeed a difficult task and required the participation of several stupid people, which did not add much efficiency.


    The only conclusion was that it was the gods.


    "But, of course, I don''t know why they need it," he thought, and shrugged: "And I''m not interested."


    ***


    The carriage passed through the gates of the vige without any problems, as the guards did not dare to stop anyone who had the emblem of Knight Clinton, the owner of thesends, on their carriage.


    Of course, the head of the vige also learned about the arrival of this carriage in the vige, and he was very puzzled.


    "Why did Lady Clinton return? I thought she had already finished discussing what she wanted and left on business..."


    Anderson could not understand the motives of this woman, but he did not dare to ignore her presence, so he decided to meet her at the entrance to his estate, but...


    "S-sir... Lady Clinton''s carriage was not heading for you, but for some bakery," the guard reported with a sweaty forehead.


    "What?"


    Anderson lost his speech again. Now he did not understand what was happening. Did Lady Clinton have so much free time that she decided to stop by Bean Vige for some baked goods?


    ***


    The carriage with the emblem of Knight Clinton attracted a lot of attention, which left Adam helpless. They stopped at Aunt Lina''s bakery, where she was standing at the entrance with a nervous look on her face along with her son.


    She was not a stupid woman and knew that the person in the carriage was not simple. At least an aristocrat.


    And when the door finally opened, Lina and her son held their breath. But when the person came out of the carriage, their jaws dropped to the ground.


    "A-Adam?"


    A stunningly handsome young man with his characteristic carefree smile appeared. His ck eyes shone with joy when he saw Aunt Lina, but darkened when he saw Richard.


    "Tsk.."


    "Adam, how did you end up in the carriage of such a high-


    ranking person?" Lina asked in astonishment, greeting the coachman, who answered her question instead of Adam.


    "Sir Adam got some work in Clinton City and expressed his intention to return to the vige to talk to you, so Gracious Clinton released the carriage for him so that the journey would go smoothly," the coachman replied politely, and then turning to Adam, said, "Sir Adam, I will wait here. You can talk for a while."


    "All right, but... don''t you want to take a walk? I''ll be here for an hour or two, you can have something to eat," Adam suggested with a smile, seeing doubt on the coachman''s face, added, "Don''t worry, I won''t tell Lady Clinton. You can have fun. See you in the evening."


    "Thank you."


    The coachman sighed with relief and gratefully looked at Adam, and then left to have fun. He didn''t particrly like the idea of staying in the carriage for so long either.


    Already in the house, sitting in the kitchen and drinking his favorite coffee, Lina listened with pleasure to Adam''s story, and when the conversation turned to thepetition, she cried out in surprise.


    "You won?! That''s a miracle!" Her face shone with joy, and her eyes sparkled with a smile.


    "Hehe, of course I won. I didn''t doubt it at all," Adam proudly replied, patting himself on the chest, not telling about how he almost ran away at the entrance to the estate.


    Lina was captivated by his story and listened as if Adam was her grandfather telling fairy tales.


    However, Adam did not drag it out for long and returned to the main question. His face was calm.


    "Richard, will you leave us alone? We have something to discuss with Aunt Lina," Adam said with a smile, addressing Richard.


    "Huh? All right..."


    Although Richard did not want to leave these two alone, he could not disobey Adam, as a dangerous atmosphere emanated from him.


    And when the door clicked shut, Adam suddenly pulled Lina into his arms, who, without wasting time, kissed him on the lips. She sat on hisp, face to face.


    Very soon, smacking sounds filled the room. They kissed as if an eternity had passed since theirst meeting, which was close to the truth. In the end, when Lina ran out of air, she broke the kiss. A bridge of saliva appeared between their tongues.


    "Mmmmh..."


    Lina moaned passionately when Adam''s hand squeezed her ass in her jeans. She giggled and pped his hand, looking up from her position.


    "Naughty boy. Did you miss me that much?" she asked in a tender voice.


    "Of course," Adam replied, and brought his lips to her neck, beginning to kiss, making Lina tremble: "I missed you and your smell very much."


    "Hehe..."

 Chapter 264 Linas Decision (R-18), assignment: return to origins

    Chapter 264 Lina''s Decision (R-18), assignment: return to origins


    ??In the passionate embrace of Adam, Linapletely forgot about that loneliness and anxiety when he left for the town of Clinton. There was a silly smile on her face as if she was not an adult woman, but an innocent girl in love.


    In this, there was a peculiar charm, and Adam happily listened to her stories about how she studied new recipes and sold them. Her story was filled with joy and passion, and the man could feel her passion for her own business and could not help but smile.


    "You''re such a good woman, Aunt Lina," he said with a smile, kissing her on the forehead: "You''ve worked very hard."


    "Hmph...pared to your adventures, my life is just a boring story," Lina replied, pressing her nose against his neck and sniffing him.


    "Heh..."


    Adam smiled and fell silent, as did Aunt Lina, who was enjoying his scent. The man caressed her firm buttocks while lost in thought.


    And after five minutes...


    "Lina... what do you think about moving to the town of Clinton?" he finally asked.


    Lina tore herself away from his neck and looked at him. Her face was somewhat uncertain as if she had been expecting this question.


    Adam calmly met her gaze. He understood that it would be difficult for her to leave everything she had created in the vige of Bin and go with him to an essentially foreign ce.


    However, Lina wanted to be with Adam and understood that for him to stay in the vige would be a very poor choice, as there was no future here. She nodded slightly.


    On one hand, was her past, on the other hand, was an unknown future. It was hard for her to choose.


    "You know... I will support you. I don''t want you to adjust to me," Adam whispered, noticing her hesitation. He kissed her on the cheek, causing the woman to close her eyes.


    "I know... that''s why I''m thinking carefully about it. With you, I felt what I never felt for so many years, and I want to be with you," she said, and then, sighing, added: "But I will have to leave my pastry shop and my friends. It''s... a somewhat difficult choice."


    Adam nodded. He understood that he was putting her in a difficult position, and for this, he felt a little guilty. However, the longer he hesitated, the worse it would be for both of them. Therefore, he decided to discuss this issue from the very beginning.


    Moreover, there was also a third wheel... that is, the son Richard, from whom much also depended. But Adam had already bribed him, promising to take the young man to a brothel for entertainment, for which he immediately received approval.


    "Lina..."


    Adam did not add "aunt" to her name but called her simply by her name. This made the woman shudder, and her cheeks blushed slightly, but she smiled, waiting for his words.


    "Yes?" she replied, cing her head on his chest. She giggled, feeling that his heart was beating faster: "Are you afraid that I will reject you?"


    "A little. But still, I would like you toe with me. There, we can build a future for ourselves, and besides, if I try, I can certainly help you open a pastry shop," Adam said, stroking her hair.


    "Heh... you''re a sly one. Hitting my weak spots," Lina added with a smile and then said: "I need to think about it... I''ll give you an answer tomorrow morning."


    "Of course."


    ***


    Meanwhile, as Adam went to talk to the coachman, Lina called for Richard.


    "Did you call for me, Mom?" asked Richard, who was twirling a pastry.


    "Yes. Just now, Adam made me a certain proposal," Lina replied with a stern face. In the presence of her son, she was a strict mother.


    "Oh? Are you getting married? Congrattions."


    "What?"


    Lina lost her speech and, seeing that her son was smirking, she shook her head. She easily recognized the tricks that came from Adam.


    "Sit down, this is serious,"


    "Alright..."


    Richard already understood what the conversation would be about, but in order not to break his agreement with Adam, he decided to pretend that he knew nothing.


    In brief, Lina told him briefly what Adam had said to her, and Richard, in principle, had nothing against it. He only asked,


    "Mom, I''m already an adult man who can take care of himself. Don''t think about me, think about what you want."


    "Hehe... so you want to be a businessman?" Lina asked with a giggle.


    "Yes. I thought it would suit me, and besides, my stepfather gave me some advice."


    "S-stepfather?"


    Lina lost her speech and blushed, hearing such words from her son. Richard looked at her with a smile.


    "I''m not stupid, Mom. I know that you love him. Your eyes clearly show it," Richard said, and then stretched, cracking his bones: "I''m already an adult, so don''t waste your life on me. Adam promised me that he would help me, so of course, I agreed."


    "So, you''ve been bribed... hmph!"


    Lina snorted and turned away in offense. Her cheeks puffed up with offense, and she looked very cute, and Richard could only shrug. He was not losing anything at all ¨C on the contrary.


    +stepfather.


    +education.


    +work.


    -virginity after visiting a brothel.


    +vibes.


    All points were observed. Therefore, he was two feet and two hands "for" his mother to be close to Adam.


    "May the Moon Goddess bless you, stepfather Adam!"


    ***


    Achoo...


    There was a sound as if someone had sneezed. In the deep, dark space, a mysterious figure illuminated by bright moonlight looked at the projection showing the town of Clinton.


    "Thest time the presence of that long-eared one was felt there... I sent the troops of the empire there, but it is unlikely that anything will be found. Most likely, she is being covered by one of the Ancients," thought the bright figure.


    The New and Ancient gods ¨C there were two factions that divided because some of them did not want toe into contact with mortals, and some, on the contrary, wanted to, thereby increasing their power through faith.


    It was they who made every effort to ensure that the Higher World and the Lower World were separated. This was necessary to qualitatively filter believers. The Lower World waspletely upied by the leader of the New Gods, the Goddess of Light.


    "Tsk. Can''t even handle such a job as restraining the lower scum. Those who are at the peak of their power have already discovered a loophole, and we can''t even stop them. The will of the Higher World has be too strong."


    The Higher World was an independent world, on which even they could not influence. This world, and in general the Lower World and the Higher World, was created by the most ancient God, or more urately, by Mother Nature.


    "This woman... has been active for thest six thousand years. What is she doing?"


    This was a bad omen. Usually, the ancient gods spent their time in hibernation, and the New Gods did not dare to touch them.


    And now, the movement of the most dangerous Goddess made everyone shudder with fear. After all, everyone knew that...


    The one who creates something can also destroy it.


    ***


    It was night. Adam was sitting in his room and reading books. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door.


    Knock-knock.


    "Adam, may Ie in?" came the voice of Aunt Lina.


    "Of course."


    The man got up and put the book aside. The door opened, and there he saw a beautiful woman with a mature body, dressed in red lingerie without underwear. He smiled.


    "Have youe here to seduce me? Hmph, a technique of such a level... it works perfectly on me!"


    "Hehe"


    Lina giggled and ran into his embrace, already closing the door with a lock in advance. She passionately began to kiss Adam, and her mischievous hands touched his groin area. She touched the jade pole with her palm, which was held back by trousers, and felt how it increased in size under her touch.


    "We haven''t done this for a long time. Maybe we should spend some time?" Lina said with a smile, tearing her lips away from Adam''s lips.


    "Of course."


    Already after a few minutes, they were lying on the bed. Adam passionately kissed her body, starting from the neck and moving down to her most secret ces.


    His tongue slipped inside her cave and reached her sensitive spot, making her moan loudly.


    "Aaaah! Wonderful... it feels so good!"


    The woman squeezed Adam''s head, pressing it against her pussy. She bit her lower lip in pleasure, and her eyes rolled back. Soon, a stream of liquid flowed directly into Adam''s face. He felt as if a bucket of water had been poured over him.


    Being in a state of euphoria, Lina breathed heavily and tried toe to her senses, but...


    "Aaaaah! Oh God!"


    She was made toe to her senses by the hard feeling inside her pussy, which instantly took possession of her. Being sensitive after stimtion with Adam''s tongue, she immediately came. Sweat was dripping from her forehead.


    "You''re amazing... yes, yes, yes! Fuck me harder! Fuck me like your bitch!"


    "Uh..."


    Adam could not help but smile, looking at her face, colored with lust. He moved his hips, attacking her inside faster and faster. He felt how the walls of her vagina tightened around his younger brother, and under such efforts, Adam could not hold back.


    "Aaaah... your sperm is filling me..."


    Lina moaned passionately and smiled, feeling how her belly swelled. Her eyes shone with love as she stroked Adam''s cheeks.


    After a few minutes, they began the second round. Adam was lying on the bed, while Lina was jumping on his dragon.


    "Aaaah..."


    She was made to lose consciousness by how easily Adam''s jade pole reached her very edges, making her tremble ande.


    The feeling of fullness overcame her again. In such a state, she could only moan ande over and over again.


    They continued to do this until morning. When dawn was already breaking, Lina fell asleep with Adam''s pole inside her, and there was a smile on the woman''s face.


    Watching this, Adam shook his head.


    And at this time...


    Ding!


    [Task Received: Return to Origins (1/3)]


    [Description: The past is calling you. Head to the Clinton City at the address [open attachment]. There, you will find what will lead you to the answer.]


    [Reward: "Shop" function, passive skill "Charm Aura"]


    [Punishment: Death of the user]

 Chapter 265 Deceiving the trader to get more profit

    <h4>Chapter 265 Deceiving the trader to get more profit</h4>


    Ding!


    [Task Received: Return to Origins (1/3)]


    [Description: The past is calling you. Head to Clinton City at the address [open attachment]. There, you will find what will lead you to the answer.]


    [Reward: "Shop" function, passive skill "Charm Aura"]


    [Punishment: Death of the user]


    Adam was speechless. If it weren''t for the fact that he was currently lying with Lina, a scream would have escaped his mouth, waking not only the residents of this house but the entire city.


    He had seen such a task for the first time. Besides the fact that the meaning of the task was vague, he could not help but feel that he was being led somewhere dangerous.


    Although the rewards were attractive, the punishment was too harsh! If he failed the task, he would die. And if Adam had any thoughts about waiting for better times, a timer suddenly appeared.


    [Time until task failure: 72:00:00]


    "Eh..."


    The man felt as if he had been doused with cold water and lost his voice. With such conditions, he could no longer casually approach thepletion of this sudden task, which was likely part of something bigger.


    "What does returning to the origins mean?" Adam wondered, but he could not find an answer.


    The only thing he understood was that the task required meeting someone.


    "I thought that for tasks to appear, a trigger was needed. And this trigger should either concern me... or someone close to me," he thought and then frowned: "Could one of the girls have moved here? But how is that possible... isn''t the Higher Realm xenophobic? Strange..."


    Although he was d of such a possibility, he somehow doubted the reality of such an event. Nevertheless, he would still have to face it head-on.


    For now, he needed to take care of moving Lina to Clinton City. Her decision toe to him today already showed her intention - she agreed.


    "All that remains is to figure out what to do with this ce," Adam thought, gently stroking Aunt Lina''s hair as he pondered: "Maintaining it will be expensive, and selling it... I don''t know if she''ll want to."


    However, he was prepared to ept any decision she made. A forcibly plucked melon will not be sweet. All that remained was to wait for the morning, which was about two hours away.


    ***


    The next morning, after they had all enjoyed coffee with Lina''s signature pastries, everyone was in a good mood... yes, the third was Richard, who was ying the role of the third wheel.


    However, Adam did not drive him away. The future of this ce was being decided here and now. He knew that neither Lina nor Richard wanted to part with this ce, which had be a ce of memories for them.


    "Aunt Lina, I am ready to ept your decision in any case."


    With his finances after winning thepetition, he had no problem paying the rent for this ce. Barbara had given him five million. Adam was amazed at this, but considering that Elrion''s bag was bigger... this time, Lady Clinton had tried very hard.


    Although such an amount wasughable for someone in her position, for Adam, it could be the trigger to getting his life back on track.


    Techniques were very expensive, and they still had to be found, but he could use Barbara''s connections for this, which was a clever reward after he agreed to be Elrion''s bodyguard.


    So Adam waited. He waited for an answer from these two. The man was ready to approve any choice they made, so he did not rush them.


    Five minutes passed. Lina suddenly sighed for no reason and then looked around the ce with aplex expression.


    "I bought this ce after divorcing my husband. Although I had money thanks to the monthly ''marriage fine,'' I decided to use it wisely and increase my ie, which I seeded in doing. As a result, my gray days became a little brighter, and I even had a dream of opening a confectionerywork throughout the Empire," Lina said, talking about herself and smiling during this short story, indicating that she was very attached to this ce.


    "..."


    Richard remained silent. He, too, was broken after his father left, but thanks to his mother''s efforts, he eventually returned to his normal daily life.


    And now, leaving home... was not very easy, but for Richard, who was young and promising, it was easier. The me of youth burned within him.


    "Although it''s hard for me to leave this ce, I agree to go with you. I n to sell my assets in the vige and use that money to try to open a confectionery in Clinton City, although I doubt it will be enough," Lina said, putting her hand to her cheek and sighing.


    "It will work out fine. As far as I know, renting a building there is not that difficult. I will ask Elrion to help me," Adam said and casually waved his hand.


    The benefit of connections was something he would use without shame. In any case, it was better to use shortcuts than to crawl along the long road.


    Lina fell silent and could only smile awkwardly. Adam had solved all her problems, so she could not find any reasons that would hinder their move. It seemed that this time, the man was serious.


    "How charming he is," Lina thought, and her cheeks blushed slightly. She looked excited.


    Richard, meanwhile, lost his voice when he saw his mother''s embarrassed look. He looked at the smiling Adam and then thought.


    "At this rate, I really will have to call him stepfather all the time... ugh... he looks only a little older than me," Richard lowered his head, but very soon he remembered Adam''s promise: "One way or another, why not? My stepfather promised to help me settle in Clinton City, and he''s even introducing me to a prostitute... what''s not to like about an ideal father?"


    ...although his idea of a real father was questionable, Adam was still able to win him over.


    A few minutester, when everything had already been decided, Adam and Lina went in search of willing buyers. After a few hours, a merchant who had passed by purely by chance responded.


    "Oh, what a great condition this ce is in! Just as you said, Sir Adam!" the merchant named ke replied.


    "Of course. I made sure that this ce looked clean upon your arrival. All the furniture and other things have already been packed and are being prepared for shipping, for which your services will be required, sir," Adam said with a smile.


    "Very well, no problem! I will send you a check for payment, so don''t worry about the delivery," the merchant said, waving his hand, and then handed over a token: "This is a token for 3 million Rihm. It can be exchanged for an equal amount at the Moon Bank."


    "Thank you for your cooperation."


    They both shook hands with a smile and then went their separate ways. Lina, Adam, and Richard got into the carriage and drove away, while the merchant finally managed to catch his breath.


    The assistant, who had finished filling out the papers, looked at his boss with a strange expression and then asked, "Boss... the market value of this building, including thend, did not exceed 2 million. Why did you buy it at such a high price?"


    "Tsk... you don''t understand anything! This young man is most likely someone under the personalmand of Knight Clinton, who governs thesends. I tried to get some information out of him, but he just smiled. He''s definitely from the aristocrat''s close entourage!"


    "Ooh... that''s how it is!" The assistant was amazed and said with admiration on his face: "You''re amazing, Boss!"


    "Hehe, of course! This way, I''ve established connections with someone so important. So we''re in clover!"


    ***


    "Amazing... I know that the price of this building was no more than two million when it was bought, and you managed to sell it for three million," Richard said in amazement, looking at Adam, who took a bottle of wine out of the refrigerator. He asked: "How did you manage to do that?"


    "Very simple... I just pretended to be someone important," Adam said and suddenly burst outughing, his stomach starting to hurt fromughter. He wiped away tears from the corners of his eyes, exining: "This merchant thought I was from Lady Clinton''s close entourage, so he bought it at a higher price to please me. He probably wants to get in touch with Knight Clinton through me for something."


    "Huh? But won''t you have problems because of this?" Lina asked worriedly: "You deceived him."


    "And how will he prove it? I didn''t say anything and didn''t answer his questions, so it''s his fault," Adam shrugged and said, pouring wine for Lina and himself. Then he nudged Richard, saying: "Pour yourself some."


    "Tsk..."


    Ignoring the disgruntled Richard, Adam handed the token to Lina and then said with a smile.


    "Here. You can exchange this for an equivalent amount of money at any time, that is, three million Rihm. This wille in handy if you want to get into confectionery."


    "Th-this..."


    Lina was a little excited. She had not hoped to continue her business, as she thought that this money might be needed by Adam to buy a house.


    "But what about the house?"


    "What do you mean? The house is already there; I was recently told that the ce had been vacated. The house is in a not-bad neighborhood, for military personnel, but it''s close to the main square," Adam exined and then added: "There, I think, are two floors and a zero floor, where a training room is located. In principle, a good thing for military personnel."


    "Oh..."


    Lina admiringly sighed and looked at the token with aplex expression. She hesitated a little, but still clenched it in her hand, and then...


    "Thank you very much," she said with a smile, looking into Adam''s eyes.


    "Don''t even mention it. I live only to fulfill the dreams of beautiful women," Adam said, raising his ss.


    "Hehe..."


    They clinked sses,pletely ignoring Richard, who could only look away and drink his wine.


    He was examining the ceiling.


    "Oh, how beautiful! And the birds are singing... beautiful."


    To be continued...

 Chapter 266 Aren’t you glad to see me?

    <h4>Chapter 266 Aren''t you d to see me? </h4>


    Unfortunately for Adam himself, because of the third wheel, he and Lina could not spend time "talking," so they were left with either reading books or chatting. Adam and Lina preferred chatting, but Richard read books.


    "I wonder what Clinton City looks like now... I haven''t been there in a long time!" Lin said excitedly with a smile.


    "Well... I wasn''t impressed by anything there. It''s a pretty ordinary city," Adam modestly replied, not understanding Lina''s reaction, he added: "The capital is much cooler in every way. I''ve heard that everything there is done in the best way and crime is extremely low. Plus, most businesses are concentrated in the capital."


    "W-well... you''reparing two iparable things. Of course, everything is cooler in the capital, it''s the capital," Lina replied, shrugging her shoulders. She only added: "I''m just excited that after so many years I will be living in the city again. It''s a little unusual, but I''ll get used to it quickly. I''m like a fish in water in such ces."


    "If that''s morefortable for you," Adam replied, shrugging his shoulders.


    His goalsy much further than the mere city of Clinton, which, although impressive due to its status as a business center, would have a hard timepared to the capital. In Adam''s case, he was also a little afraid of the capital, because there were many churchmen there who could very well detect his demon status. And by the way...


    "Mrow... you''re all such bores. Why don''t you talk a little quieter?" a neutral voice sounded.


    "§³alissa... you''ve been sleeping all day. You remind me of my grandmother," Adam replied to her grumbling, picking up Calissa from the couch and ignoring her protests, began stroking her back: "You have such soft fur. You''re quite thezy butt, but you take good care of yourself, don''t you?"


    "Hshhhh! Let me go! I''m older than your whole family put together!" §³alissa said in annoyance and released her magical energy, which surprised Adam.


    "Hm? Your magical energy is almost at the threshold of ''Mortality Realm: Strengthening the Body.'' How did you manage that?"


    "How should I know? Lately, all I''ve been doing is sleeping! And when I''m not sleeping, I''m eating!"


    Adam couldn''t help but roll his eyes. He suddenly wanted to turn into a cat himself. However, in this case, he would have to give up the "deep" female embraces.


    Meanwhile, Lina watched as Adam casually stroked Calissa, who purred.


    ...although Calissa seemed to resist, feeling the greatness of Adam''s hands, she decided to temporarily give in.


    "Amazing," Lina said, drawing attention to herself from Adam.


    "Mm? What''s amazing?"


    "I''m talking about Calissa. She wouldn''t let anyone pet her, although when it came to food, she was gentler than any cat," Lina said with a strange expression on her face, and then smiled: "It seems that whether it''s a human or a magical beast if it''s a woman, they all fall under your charms."


    "Oh, stop it. I get goosebumps from such praise."


    The man did not want to imagine what it would be like if he acquired the passive skill "Aura of Charm."


    ***


    Two dayster, the carriage was already at the gates of Clinton City. Everything went smoothly and they were immediately taken to the house that had already been vacated.


    "Wow... what a beautiful ce!" Lina eximed, and Richard looked at the two-story house with admiration.


    It was impossible to hide the fact that the architecture of the building was impressive. It was made of light stone, although Adam had expected it to be some dark stone, which would have looked gloomy and cool.


    There was a fence around the house, and behind the house was a garden where flowers could be nted. However, the previous owner was a military man who devoted all his time to training, so he was not interested in this.


    "Oh, you can nt such a beautiful garden here! I''m thrilled!" Lina eximed, and her steps were bouncy. A satisfied smile did not leave her face.


    Adam had noints. Although it was not the estate he was used to, it was still a cozy house. The inside was devoid of any furniture and there was only a magic-based te to cook something.


    "The equipment should arrive tomorrow... so let''s arrange everything, including the furniture. But we''ll also have to buy some equipment for training," Adam thought and then began to calcte the expenses.


    In general, it all came out to 250,000 rihm, which was rtively cheap.


    Lina finished admiring the house''s furnishings and had already begun to check the ces and say what furniture was needed. Moreover, she was actively looking for ces for her confectionery needs and had already fully nned the kitchen.


    Adam had noints - he didn''t need to eat much, so he rarely cooked for himself.


    And so, standing by the exit, he shouted:


    "I have some business to attend to. You guys settle in here for now," Adam said.


    He looked at the task and saw a timer. There was less than 24 hours left. And so, following the address, he began to walk to the designated ce.


    And as it turned out...


    ***


    "E-this..."


    His face began to twitch with desire from the excitement. The ce where the task led him was the trading district... for ve traders.


    It was now closed because it was a deep night, but there was still activity.


    And when Adam reached the designated point, he blinked and arrows lined up in front of him, as if he had set a point on the map while ying a racing game.


    "...I won''tment on this."


    Nevertheless, he could only shrug his shoulders and follow the arrows. In the end, avoiding the guards and other strangers, he reached the warehouse where the ves were kept.


    It was dark, very dark. However, thanks to his natural characteristics, Adam saw very well in the dark.


    "Hm... a ve trader''s warehouse."


    It was easy to imagine what a person in this profession had. More than ten cages were located throughout the room. Each cage was filled to the brim and most of them were girls, and a smell of cheap perfume emanated from them.


    "Sex ves. Well, I''m not even surprised." Adam thought, rolling his eyes.


    very in the Empire was allowed, but there were fierce taxes on this business, so few wanted to get involved in it. However, due to the high demand, the business was flourishing.


    And so, step by step, he began to make his way to the cage that the arrow pointed to. Approaching closer, he stood in front of the cage, in which there was only one person.


    And when this person heard the sound of footsteps, she turned and looked at him.


    Silence hung.


    "Eh..."


    Adam twisted his lips in disappointment, but there was also surprise in his eyes.


    "Now I understand what was meant by returning to the roots."


    ***


    "He''s already back?" Barbara asked, setting aside a stack of papers. She looked at Arnold, the head of the city of Clinton''s knights, and seeing his nod, said: "You need to train him a little. Elrion is an important part of my n to make my city a major center for all trade. The old men from the Traders'' Alliance insist that before I conclude a major agreement with them, I prove that I deserve it."


    "Arrogant," Arnold noted.


    "Yes, but they have the right to be. My little traders'' alliance in Clinton City is just a pitiful parody," Barbara reacted to Arnold''s words with a smile, crossing her legs and propping her chin on her hand on her throne: "However, this young man refused me he doesn''t want to get involved in such a dangerous business."


    "I think that''s a wise decision," Arnold said and then added: "Adam is a man with a questionable past and he knows that he will be tested not for a month or two, but for several years. I''ve heard that he has a lover and he takes care of her, so we can use this as leverage..."


    "Stop."


    Barbara sharply cut off his words and Arnold fell silent, not daring to utter a word. He lowered his head, waiting for the words of his mistress.


    "I know what you''re thinking, but I believe that resorting to this method is necessary only if he turns out to be a very suspicious personality. Although it''s impossible to establish his past, I don''t want to delve into this matter. Who doesn''t have dirtyundry?" Barbara said and snorted, crossing her arms over her chest: "Besides, Elrion feels a strong sense of gratitude to his benefactor, and I don''t want to lose such talent. Plus, Adam can be used to attract many rich women who can be investors... hehe..."


    "..."


    Arnold sighed and shook his head. He already felt sorry for Adam, as he was born with such a handsome appearance, but did not yet possess enough power. As a man, he admired Adam, as he was able to easily make even aristocratic women, who were always arrogant, fall in love with him, but...


    "I am only a humble subordinate."


    Therefore, he could only shrug his shoulders and listen to the orders of his mistress.


    Barbara finishedughing and then changed the subject.


    "It seems that too many ve traders have settled in this city, don''t you think?" she said, narrowing her eyes.


    "You''re right..." Arnold replied, and his posture became straight: "Apparently, this happened because of a very unusual ve who belonged to the elf race. They are hard to find, so the demand is high."


    "How disgusting. The only reason I allow these scumbags to live is that they bring me profit. Otherwise, I would have killed them all to thest," Barbara replied with contempt.


    "Well... they bring us ie. What can you do."


    Arnold was helpless in this matter. If Barbara wanted to create a major trading city, she had to make concessions and allow the ve trade business, which was immoral, but still brought in profit.


    And so, while they were discussing something, Arnold received a message. He read it and was very surprised.


    "What is it?" Barbara asked, blowing away nonexistent dust from her nails.


    "Em... I received a message from my subordinate, to whom the ve trader, who owned the elf ve, had passed on a request. It seems that she has disappeared."


    "Hm?"


    ***


    Adam sat on a small boulder near his house and looked at the woman next to him.


    "And how did you end up here?"


    "Hehehe..."


    The woman had long golden hair that flowed down her slender back. Her ears were long, and her eyes were green. She was beautiful and had a seductive body. She was wearing a jacket that Adam had put on that day.


    "Aren''t you d to see me?" the woman asked with a smile, patting him on the back.


    "No, I would prefer Amarantha," Adam replied and took out a cigarette from his pocket, then lit it with a match, answering:


    "Amaria."


    To be continued...

 Chapter 267 Elf

    <h4>Chapter 267 Elf</h4>


    "Hehehe..."


    The woman had long golden hair that flowed down her slender back. Her ears were long, and her eyes were green. She was beautiful and had a seductive body. She was wearing a jacket that Adam had put on that day.


    "Aren''t you d to see me?" the woman asked with a smile, patting him on the back.


    "No, I would prefer Amarantha," Adam replied and took out a cigarette from his pocket, then lit it with a match, answering:


    "Amaria."


    Amaria smiled, patting Adam on the back. He just sighed, trying not to pay attention to the fact that his expectations were in vain. Nevertheless, there was something good about this.


    Ding!


    [Taskpleted. Rewards received].


    A chill ran down Adam''s spine, and he sighed in relief, feeling his body bing a little stronger. He looked at his status and saw a passive skill that helped him increase his charm in the eyes of the opposite sex.


    "I don''t think I can be any more charming," Adam thought, smiling, and then turned to Amaria: "Well, I never expected to meet you... in such a situation. Life is full of surprises."


    A cloud of smoke came out of his mouth as he smoked half a cigarette. There was a helpless smile on his face as they sat, sheltering from the rain. It was a bit chilly.


    Amaria did not answer and only smiled - her smile was sweet and charming. Her bright green eyes looked at this world with curiosity.


    "It seems that our efforts have not been in vain," she suddenly said and giggled: "Your teleportation here yed an important role, by the way. So I owe you."


    "I already guessed," Adam replied, rolling his eyes, and then paused, smoking a cigarette again and quietly asked: "How is... Amarantha and the others?"


    "Hehe... worried about your women? Good quality, I''m even starting to get jealous," Amaria replied with a smile and then added calmly: "They are fine. I informed them of the n and persuaded them not to do unnecessary things. Although, it cost me a lot."


    "Hm-m? Interesting, tell me."


    Adam smiled and took a drag on his cigarette, looking at Amaria, who met his gaze with a smile, beginning to tell. With each of her words, Adam''s face became stranger and stranger.


    "Em..."


    He could only make a strange sound and then fell silent. He smoked a cigarette again and tried toe to his senses after Amaria''s story.


    "A-Amarantha broke through to a new level? And... almost killed my kidnapper? Em, I don''t even know how to react," Adam said with a bitter smile.


    On the one hand, he was happy for Amarantha, who was able to ovee the bottleneck, and on the other hand, he lost his speech from her recklessness.


    Amaria could only shrug. She looked at her hands and sighed sadly.


    "It''s a pity that this method requires aplete restructuring of the body and partially rewriting the soul. Because of this, I lost my perfection, and it will take two years to return to the peak."


    "Hm?" Adam made a surprised sound, and then looked at Amaria questioningly: "Restore... in the sense of starting over?"


    "Hm? No, of course not. That would take too much time," Amaria replied, and seeing the shock in Adam''s eyes, she hurried to reassure him: "Don''t worry, you couldn''t use this method. You didn''t reach the peak in the Lower World."


    "Ha-a..."


    Adam only sighed gloomily. He would indeed like to restore his level as soon as possible, but he thought it was better to go down a new path, where new doors had opened for him, and he could even be stronger than before. ording to his calctions, he could easily surpass his past self.


    Then Amaria began to talk about the method they used. It turned out that for the n, they needed a person with a strong soul, and after a long check, they chose Adam, whom they threw into the Higher World, and he was still able to restore himself in the Higher World. This made the Will of the World get rid of xenophobia a little bit.


    Then Amaria used a special item that allowed her to rewrite part of her soul to match what the inhabitants had. Moreover, someone from the Gods, unknown (Amaria did not report this), used a special spell that put the Will of the World into a sleeping state for a few seconds.


    In short, it was a tangled andplex n. Adam could only nod his head, although there were parts that he did not understand. In particr, about the God who helped Amaria.


    "And why did this being help you? Have you ever wondered? Or do you already know the reason?" Adam asked, getting up from his ce stubbing out his cigarette against the wall, and then throwing it in the urn.


    "I don''t know. We weren''t interested in that. We were consumed by despair and wanted only one thing... to see the Higher World from the legends. To find out if there is hope for the future there... and now I am sure that it was worth it," Amaria replied with a sincere smile, in which there was pride.


    "Hehe... and what did you see? They were going to sell you into very, and not just any, but sex very. Although, following the logic, you would have seen a lot there... hahaha".


    Adamughed loudly, to which in response he received an irritated look from Amaria.


    ***


    It was decided that for some time, Amaria would live with him. He could not abandon the only source of information about the Lower World, so they very soon came home.


    Adam did this not only out of kindness but there was another reason...


    [Task Received: Return to Origins (2/3)]


    [Description: The past is calling you. Help Amaria settle in and hide from danger]


    [Reward: free item from the Store up to 5 million Rihm].


    [Punishment: Death of the user]


    "What terrible tasks... why does the System react to her at all? Could it be that the system originally takes its roots from the Gods?" thought Adam, however, even if this was true, he could hardly do anything about it.


    And so, he returned home. Lina greeted him with a smile but was shocked to see the neer.


    "Adam... who is this?" she asked, looking at Amaria''s appearance.


    As a woman, she felt thepetition. After all, Amaria had a simply stunning appearance that drove all men crazy. Moreover...


    "An elf? Wait, wasn''t there a message about the disappearance of an elf-ve recently... did you steal her?" Lina asked in shock. She panicked: "And what if we get arrested?"


    "We won''t get arrested. If she''s not stupid enough to go outside without a disguise, then everything will be fine," Adam replied and then said: "Dress her. She''s my old acquaintance, recently found out that she got into such a difficult situation."


    "All right..."


    Lina could only nod and ask Amaria to follow her.


    ***


    "Hmm... a nice ce. Who would have thought that Adam would get such a house so quickly? Although, making money is in his blood," Amaria suddenly said with a smile, attracting Lina''s attention.


    "Hm? It sounds like you are very close?" Lina asked, narrowing her eyes.


    "Close? Well, I wouldn''t say that. We''re just good acquaintances," Amaria replied vaguely, not giving exact characteristics of their rtionship. And then she asked Lina: "And you? One of his women?"


    "Eh? W-well, yes, I am his woman... but he has others?" Lina was puzzled.


    "Yes, but they are not here now. They had to separate for a long time," Amaria replied, yawning.


    "I see..."


    Lina felt a slight disappointment. She wanted to be his only one, but knowing Adam''s personality, he would not agree to such a thing. Moreover, she was new to his harem, so she couldn''tin.


    "Well, at least he loves me... that''s enough," she thought, deciding to simply wave her hand at this problem, but then her thoughts were upied with another question: "This woman Amaria... she is much closer than it seems at first nce."


    Nevertheless, Lina handed over a set of clothes for Amaria, and she finally took off all her clothes, changing. During this time, Lina could not help but admire her slender forms.


    "You are very slender. How did you manage that?" Lina asked in surprise, looking at Amaria''s slender and beautiful body and her stomach, on which there was barely visible press.


    "Eh? Well, I''m a practitioner, so it''s natural... I train a lot," Amaria replied nonchntly, smiling.


    "Hm..."


    Lina, of course, knew that practitioners'' bodies worked much better and their metabolism was good. She even envied them.


    ***


    Meanwhile, Adam decided to take a look at the new "Store" function. There were a lot of goods here, even the most everyday ones. It was as if he had entered a shopping center. From furniture to self-improvement techniques.


    "Well, damn... who came up with the idea of putting a modern sofa in the system? But it looks damn good and soft. And it only costs 20,000 Rihm... not bad."


    Adam nodded approvingly. Fortunately for him, the currency was the same as in the outside world. Moreover, everything here was rtively cheap.


    "Basic self-improvement technique, today''s edition with improvements. About 253,000 Rihm in real stores, and here it is 150,000 Rihm. Cool, I will order things from online stores," Adam thought and then smiled: "Well. I need to find a self-


    improvement technique for Lina. She has beenining for a long time that she has gained weight."


    And so, immersed in buying things, Adam purchased a million Rihm. In his left hand was a book, and in his right hand were five sheets with ideas for clothing design. Moreover, behind him stood a king-size bed with a beautiful mattress and a nket with pillows.


    Moreover, on the bedy five more books, which were exclusively for those who wanted to go the way of the magician. Mainly, these were books with spells of different levels: from basic to elite. They were very... very expensive! A total of 700,000 Rihm.


    "Fortunately, I can sell them after studying," Adam thought.


    Moreover, in front of him was something that cost 15,000 Rihm for two pieces. It seemed like a cheap thing, but...


    [Awakening Scroll: allows the target to ignore blood and body restrictions, allowing them to be a practitioner].

 Chapter 268 A competent robbery... cooperation with Elrion!

    Chapter 268 Apetent robbery... cooperation with Elrion!


    ??After the purchase that hit his pockets hard, Adam still got what he wanted for the next six months.


    First, he took five magic spell books and began studying the basic version. Sitting in a spacious room, he flipped through the book and had almost finished reading it.


    "Hm... now that I''ve created a knowledge base for myself, learning spells is easier than easy," Adam thought and smiled, setting aside the basic spell book and moving on to intermediate spells: "Now for this."


    Each book contained more than a hundred spells, and before reaching high-level spells, the lower and intermediate levels served to form a mage''s foundation. In other words, if a mage learned these two levels, they could freely control magic and evene up with their spells.


    In this world, there were no strong restrictions on attributes. You could use a spell of any attribute as long as you had an understanding of that spell line.


    Finally, after two hours, Adam finished and memorized the basic spells, thus forming a skill for himself.


    Ding!


    [Intermediate Magic Understanding: You have made significant progress in understanding magic. Now, with knowledge of over a hundred spells, you can use them freely and evenbine them. Additionally, magic consumption has been reduced by half.]


    Adam brushed it aside and stood up from his seat. His butt hurt from pain, as he had been sitting in the same position for so many hours.


    "Alright, that''s enough for today. At least I have some spells that I can use," Adam thought, and then cracked his knuckles, muttering: "With this, I can try to restore the old spells that I used to work with."


    Yawning, Adam rxed, which caused his magical energy to leak out of his body for a fraction of a second before it was suppressed by a thought. Thanks to the new skill he had mastered, his control over magical energy had improved.


    Looking out the window, Adam discovered that it was approaching dawn. He left the house and looked at the garden, which had been cleared of vegetation and was now ready for flowers to be nted.


    "Hm... if this were my main home, I would buy some special magical flowers to increase the concentration of magical energy in this ce," Adam thought and then waved his hand: "But I don''t n to stay here for long. I''ll probably get my hand in and n how to move to the capital... something is interesting waiting for me there."


    It wasn''t just Adam''s curiosity that made him want to go to the capital. Something was drawing him there. The man felt that it could strengthen him many times over, and he was tempted.


    But sneaking into the capital without reaching a certain level of influence and power... it was like going to a level 60 location in a game when your character was level 1. It was suicide.


    Lighting a cigarette, Adam nced at the lit room out of the corner of his eye. From behind the curtains, an elf girl was peeking out.


    "Tsk... her character ispletely different from what I remember in the past," Adam thought and lit the cigarette. Inhaling the smoke, he muttered: "I don''t even know what to do with her... The task of keeping her in the house required that she feelfortable. Am I supposed to be a realtor?"


    However, he couldn''t do anything about it. The reward forpleting the task was substantial, so Adam didn''t want to refuse... and couldn''t. He would face death for failing toplete the task. Imagine, dying just once.


    ***


    "No tea again? Coffee is bad for your health, keep that in mind."


    "Get away from me, I''m not in the mood."


    Adam waved off the eternally annoying Elrion, who had invited him to his estate to drink tea.


    And yes, yes... you heard correctly. Elrion was given an estate. Although he tried to refuse, Barbara questioned whether she would appear ungrateful if Elrion refused. The man was quickly convinced.


    Adam could have also received such a ce, but he refused to be a member of the traders'' organization under her control. He didn''t want to develop sluggishly and wasn''t sure if anything woulde of it.


    "In short, investments without benefits. Even if Barbara were to finance me, as she said, the result wouldn''t be very good. It''s more profitable for me to just sell the designs to Elrion," Adam thought.


    The thing was, he could create a business ande up with good ideas. But...


    He waszy. Moreover, he didn''t want to get involved in it again, because even in the past, he didn''t have impressive power, which is why they controlled him from the shadows. So it was better not to stand out too much and umte power.


    "The Realm of Immortality... at the very least, I need to reach this stage to be able to fully unfold," Adam thought, and then his eyes narrowed to slits: "And for that, I need partners..."


    "Adam? Hey, did you drift off into your thoughts again?" Elrion''s voice brought Adam out of his realm of contemtion.


    "M-m... got a little distracted," Adam replied and casually flopped onto the chair. His shirt was carelessly buttoned, revealing his muscr chest.


    Elrion rolled his eyes when he felt the maids'' breathing quicken behind him and some of them even squealed with delight. The man felt that Adam had somehow be even more handsome.


    Elrion began to think that if he ever got married, he would ask Adam to wear a pumpkin mask on his face just in case. It would be too shameful if his wife were taken away right at the wedding.


    However, after some time, they returned to the main topic. Adam handed over five designs and said:


    "Here. I told you I had something good, right? You can take a look, it''s all new and hasn''t been shown anywhere else. I checked," Adam said with a carefree smile, nudging Elrion, whose eyes were already shining brightly.


    "Wow! These are genius ideas! I''ve never seen anything like it... plus, they''re aimed at the aristocratic market, so the profit from this will be even greater! There are both women''s and men''s versions... oh!"


    "..."


    Adam twisted his lips when he saw that Elrion looked like he was about to lose consciousness from ecstasy. He was sure that Elrion wouldn''t show such a reaction even during sex with five women.


    And when he finished checking, Elrion looked at Adam and said one word:


    "How much?"


    "Hehe... now that''s more like it."


    Adam immediately became more cheerful. When it came to trading, he didn''t shy away from deceiving... that is, honestly increasing the price.


    "70 to 30. For fifty years, I''ll receive 70% of the ie from these designs," Adam said and smiled, his smile growing even wider when he saw Elrion''s disappointed face. He teased him: "What, did you think I was so stupid as to ignore long-term profits for short-term gains?"


    "I was hoping for that... then I wouldn''t have to mourn my wallet," Elrion said with a smile and then shrugged: "Alright, you''re the boss here. I don''t want to argue with you, plus, money isn''t the most important thing to me right now. With these designs, I''ll earn myself a reputation."


    "Yes, agreed," Adam replied, and then slyly smiled: "How about this? As your old friend, I''m willing to represent you at fashion shows to promote your product. Not for free, of course."


    "...damn money mosquito."


    Despite Elrion''s displeased expression, they still legally formalized their agreement. It was even recorded that the designs were transferred to Elrion, but neither of them nned to show them to the public yet.


    On one hand, Adam was creating a good reputation for Elrion, and on the other hand, he was receiving arge profit and no less importantly, recognition.


    "Mizing your appearance - that''s genius. Thank you to those who came up with the model industry in this world," Adam thought with a smile.


    This business brought him a lot of money. Moreover, he had already begun to receive invitations to fashion shows for the following year. He nned to deal with these matters to ensure a flow of money and recognition for himself.


    "Ah, the feeling of money growing before your eyes... it''s wonderful!"


    ***


    Amaria silently stepped away from the window when she saw Adam returning. She hadn''t slept all night because she was slightly on guard.


    The rtionship between the two of them was difficult to exin. They had never had very close rtions, so few could say what was happening.


    She was just d that he hadn''t shown indifference towards her and had helped her find shelter. Amaria had already begun to think that she would have toe to terms with the fate of a vile ve.


    "Fortunately, I managed to tell him about Amarantha..." she thought, and then bitterly smiled: "In our first meeting, I decided whether to live for him or not and now it''s him deciding. What an irony of fate."


    Although she regretted that her power was limited, it didn''t mean that she wasn''t ready to embark on such an adventure.


    "The Higher Realm is not just our goal... we want more. What the gods fear... The Original World."


    Her green eyes shone with determination.


    ***


    "I''m back," Adam shouted as he entered the living room.


    Lina and Amaria were sitting there, Richard wasn''t home... because he had gone to school. Adam was able to arrange through Elrion to send him to a paid school where the tuition was 1 million rihm per year.


    This was apletely justified price, considering that they would also teach and help him be a practitioner. Adam had already performed the awakening on both of them, so Richard had a high chance of bing someone strong.


    And Lina had already begun to train intensively. Her body was bing more toned with each workout.


    "Adam!" Lina eximed joyfully and ran into his arms.


    "Uh..." Adam grunted in surprise as he suddenly began to touch her body.


    "Aah... w-wait, not here!"


    "I''m just checking to see if you''re skipping workouts."


    Adam smiled carelessly without a hint of shame on his face. He could check her workouts just by looking, but why miss an opportunity to flirt a little?


    Amaria, sitting on the couch, lost her voice. She looked at these two and thought with annoyance:


    "Am I so small that they don''t notice me?"


    To be continued...

 Chapter 269 Elrions shop opening

    Chapter 269 Elrion''s shop opening


    ??Before starting the chapter, I would like to congratte all women and mothers on the eighth of March. I wish you the best, a pleasant mood, and for your dreams toe true. Beauty and friendship will save the world, as they say.


    On the other hand, I would also like to congratte the characters in my books, even though it may sound strange. Lina, Amaria, Amarantha, and the rest... Happy Women''s Day!


    Enjoy reading!


    ===


    After they finished flirting together, Lina and Adam sat on the couch in front of Amaria, who looked at them with an annoyed expression that was sessfully ignored.


    "You look tired, Amaria," Adam casually began the conversation and smiled, seeing annoyance on her face: "Is something wrong?"


    "...No, nothing. I''m just worried that with your perverted character, your hands will reach for me too," Amaria said and pretended to have a scared expression on her face.


    "Hah"


    Adam just smiled and shrugged. He had no intention of doing so because Adam was a gentleman! Or so he thought...


    Nevertheless, after such a joke, Amaria calmed down and looked much more rxed. Adam could understand her ¨C she was worried about her future, as it was difficult to call them close. However, he initially nned to cover for her because she had useful information, and they had some history of acquaintance.


    Adam lit a cigarette and silently looked out the window. He had a lot of business in this world, but first, he needed to focus on improving himself.


    "You should find some cover...tely, the security in the city has been increased, and without an ID card, it will be difficult to move around," Adam suddenly said and sighed, inhaling smoke. He exhaled cigarette smoke and then added: "This is currently a bit problematic because some people know about your disappearance. It would be much more correct to stay at home for now and not go outside. I hope you understand."


    "Hmph... once a powerful woman is now no different from a prisoner," Amaria snorted, concluding with a bitter expression on her face: "Sigh, how I would like some rare fruits from the elven forest. My appetite is on fire."


    "Why don''t you return to the Lower World then?" Adam said with a smile, to which he received only an annoyed look from Amaria. He looked at Lina and with a smile said: "All the necessary tools have already been delivered, right?"


    "Yes,"


    Lina nodded and cheerfully smiled. Some time ago, a slightlyte merchant came and delivered all the equipment, and Adam unloaded them into the kitchen. With his strength, it was also easy, as if he was holding a basket of hay.


    And now, Lina has already started baking confectionery. Adam was very d of this.


    "Now the morning will be even better," hemented,zily stretching: "Just in case, is everything all right with that cultivation technique I gave you?"


    "Yes," Lina nodded and then added with a smile: "I have made some progress and will soon be on the first stage of the Mortality Realm."


    "Excellent. Upon reaching this stage, you will not have to worry about aging. Although you look very young, a timeless beauty from magazine covers."


    "Hahahaha."


    "You..."


    Amaria fell silent and looked at these two, who were flirting without embarrassment. She wanted to say something but only shook her head. She felt a little bitter.


    ***


    After lengthy workouts that took up a week of his time, Adam finally made some good progress in managing his magical energy.


    Unfortunately, he still could not break through the level because a special technique was needed to cultivate the soul. It was very difficult to obtain because influential people limited the dissemination of such techniques, but...


    "I have a System. So I can buy it without any problems, but... it costs a whole 5 million..." he thought and frowned.


    At such prices, his eyeballs popped out of their sockets. It was too bitter for him! This was very expensive!


    However, it was joyful that after Amaria feltfortable, Adam would be able to choose any cultivation technique for free, which was also good.


    Thanks to her efforts, Lina was getting closer and closer to the first level of the Mortality Realm, and from Richard, they received good news that he had joined his ss and was already showing good results.


    "Well, it''s not surprising. I paid a lot of money to have you well-taught," Adam thought with a crooked smile and smiled: "So this is what it''s like to have a son? Although he''s not my biological son, I still have to take care of him so that Lina doesn''t worry."


    Adam arranged everything so that Richard would be treated well. He even had several teachers (women) whom he politely asked to help keep an eye on him. They agreed in exchange for a "joint dinner," which went well.


    "Well, I helped you, and I won''t y nobility. If you bother me less, it will be very appropriate. Hahaha..."


    Laughing, Adam carefully ced the envelope with the letter on the table and then began to get dressed. After workouts, he was half-naked because sweat clung to his clothes. His face was inscrutable when he felt a gaze on him.


    "This is not Lina... what is this stupid elf doing?" rolling his eyes, Adam thought.


    Nevertheless, he did not expose her and just started getting dressed, this time taking off his pants. He didn''t care that he was being watched because he was confident in his body.


    There was a weary sigh from behind the door, which was so quiet that if Adam hadn''t been a practitioner, he wouldn''t have noticed. To his great surprise, Amaria watched him until the end, and only when he finished getting dressed did she leave. His face became strange.


    "After she came to this world, her brain became stupid, and she became a pervert? What a discovery."


    ***


    Everyday life was going quite well. Adam sat on a bench in front of the huge building, which was Elrion''s clothing store.


    "Oh... what a wonder. Built in such a short time. This is cool," hemented, patting Elrion on the shoulder and with a smile said: "Congrattions. Now you are the owner of arge store. All that remains is to conquer reputation."


    "Hmph, with the designs you gave me, I will earn a reputation in any case," Elrion replied and smiled, proudly puffing out his chest: "We''ll make a fortune!"


    "Hah, you''re moving in the right direction, my friend. I''m sure the business here will be much more productive than in Bin vige. At least you can have fun as you please."


    "That''s natural."


    Elrion nodded. With Barbara''s support, he could achieve much higher sales volumes for his product. Considering the reputation he had gained at the contest, he already had many orders that would bring him arge sum of money.


    Since Clinton City was a well-developed city and, most importantly, popr, it would bring Elrion much more profit than all his previous businesses. Moreover, Barbara herself did not hesitate to use Elrion''s reputation to invite guests to herself.


    "I recently received several letters," Adam casually said and cracked his neck: "They asked me to be a model for several magazines and said that coincidentally, there are branches of these magazines here. People wille to you soon, most likely, they will also turn to you for help. Not for free, of course."


    "The flow of orders is very fierce, to be honest. I barely have time to do everything, but the load will decrease after I hire staff. Most likely, I will call the girls from the vige, I have already worked with them, and I can trust them to manage the store."


    "Hah. The great Bin vige alliance is back in action," Adam said with a smile.


    "Well-well."


    Elrion smiled at Adam''s joke, and then they both went inside. Everything was done beautifully; it was clear that they did not spare money. Beautiful showcases, countless ces for clothes, and even a personal workspace for Elrion.


    From all sides, the store had a view thanks to long ss windows. Passersby stopped to look at the products and were delighted, wanting to buy, but sadly sighed when they saw that the opening date was only next week.


    "I think such a ce won''t be easy to guard," Adam expressed his thoughts aloud, stroking his chin with curiosity: "Nevertheless, the ie from this ce will be chic. I can already feel this smell."


    "Yeah. But the expenses are not small either. I n to sell high-


    quality clothes, so the material must be of high quality. And what is high quality is expensive," Elrion said and sighed: "Nevertheless, this will help me form a reputation as a friendly manufacturer who cares about the quality of his goods. Quite a good thing, don''t you think?"


    "Yes, you''re right,"


    Adam was convinced of this. Although he decided to turn his firm with Ricky into a more elite version, this reduced the flow of customers from ordinary people, but from wealthy clients, there were more.


    Nevertheless, Elrion still kept a ce for rtively cheap clothes, which are also high-quality, but these are already wasted from other goods.


    Adam could say that there would be many customers. His task was to protect Elrion, so he would also have to watch over the store. For this, the owner of the store pays extra.


    He had no objections. In his situation, the more money, the better for his development. Until he reaches a certain level, Adam can establish connections for himself, but it is still a long way off.


    And so, the following week was the official opening. All the goods were neatlyid out. The staff was hired ¨C these were all the same girls from Bin vige, as well as neers.


    Ellison also hired apprentices who would help him during work. Now all the staff stood in front of the store. Today, even Barbara Clinton was present.


    All attention was on her. Adam stood behind Elrion, wearing a ckbat suit.


    "Today will be considered a great day. Elrion, being a talented person, was able to reveal his talent at the contest," Barbara said loudly, standing on the podium. She exuded an authoritative aura: "Thanks to his outstanding power, Clinton City has attracted the attention of many people! Gratitude to Elrion is immeasurable!"


    p-p-p.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 270 O-oh... so this is a human penis?

    <h4>Chapter 270 O-oh... so this is a human penis? </h4>


    Adam tried his best to fight his desire to fall asleep on the spot, but he was forced to maintain a solemn expression on his face, to show that he was moved by the grand atmosphere of the opening.


    To his great regret, when it came to public speeches, Barbara was too talkative and her speechsted twenty minutes and only after that did she finally stop and publicly announce the opening of the store.


    Not immediately, but after Barbara and Elrion with the employees entered the store, a crowd of excited reporters, as well as rich clients entered and began to explore what Elrion could offer them.


    Fortunately, there was no crush. Most of the clients were rational and did not want their behavior to offend or appear too barbaric, so they approached the product they were interested in one by one and then began to ask the price.


    Most of the product lines had a price of 90,000 Rihm, which was unbearably expensive for ordinary workers. Adam could only shake his head.


    "Expensive, you can go crazy. My wardrobe in the Lower World could also be evaluated as the wealth of several families," he thought and rolled his eyes: "Ah, now I realize how absurdly rich I was."


    However, since he was not currently participating in any particrly important events, he did not need that much clothing. Two suits, white and ck for all kinds of situations, would be enough. You can even go to a wedding in the morning and to a funeral in the evening.


    Because the store wasrge, there was no strong smell from such a crowd, but the girls from the vige of Bean felt tense.


    "Ah... there are so many people here, it''s even a little hard to breathe," Aliya sighed. Her face was distorted with nervousness.


    "Agree..." answered the blonde named Valentina. She looked at all this with a slight fear: "Never seen such a crowd. Moreover, there are not the simplest people here."


    "Scary..."


    Adam, who was near the counter, looked over his shoulder and looked at them, hearing the girls'' words. He smiled.


    "Don''t be afraid, this only happens in the first days... or rather, the first year. The excitement around Elrion has not yet subsided, so there will be a lot of people..." said Adam, and seeing fear on the girls'' faces, he added with a menacing smile: "A lot of people!".


    "Eeh... I feel like I''m going to die from exhaustion..."


    Adam could only roll his eyes, listening to the girls'' whining. He understood the reason for their anxiety, but could not agree that it would be bad. Most of the clients were quite adequate and would not put pressure on ordinary girls.


    Moreover, he was there. In his presence, few would pay attention to the girls, especially this applied to female clients.


    "Hm-hm-hm..."


    Adam hummed a quiet tune as his eyeszily followed the situation in the store. No one dared to steal the goods. It was all because of one factor. He looked at the woman next to him out of the corner of his eye and then sighed.


    "Do you have any business with me, Mrs. Clinton?"


    "Heh. No, I just wanted to stand aside, to fully appreciate the situation," Barbara added with a light smile, and then narrowed her eyes, looking at Adam, and asked: "Are you against my presence?".


    "No, you smell nice, and in general you are a beauty, so I only enjoy yourpany. I was just curious," Adam replied, not changing his tone.


    "Heh?" Barbara turned with a smile and her eyes lit up with interest, she asked him with a teasing tone: "Are you trying to pickup on me? I''m sorry, but I like men who can submit me. And there are very few of them.".


    "Is that so? Too bad".


    The man shrugged and with a smile returned to his work, ignoring Barbara''s slightly disgruntled look, who expected him to be upset.


    Meanwhile, Elrion was walking around with important people, most likely they were investors, as Adam could recognize some of them from the information received from Barbara''s privatework.


    Most of them were rich. And the rich usually sense the smell of money from twenty kilometers away, so theye to Elrion.


    "Well, at least he will have money to engage in the hiring of new employees and thus increase the speed of goods delivery," Adam thought and turned away, losing interest. He thought: "Boring... I''d better stay home and roll around in bed with my beloved Lina... ah!".


    And while hemented his bitter fate, Barbara, who had been carefully watching his movements, rolled her eyes.


    "What, he''s not at all tempted by my possibilities? I thought that my intuition did not deceive me when I realized that he is a big shark in trading," Barbara thought, clicking her tongue. She was slightly displeased: "My intuition never deceives me. He is talented in trading, but he is not interested in minor positions. Moreover, hisbat power level has soared since ourst meeting. Such a level of development is not normal."


    Being a practitioner in the Semi-Immortality Realm, she could not help but notice the changes in Adam''s strength. Although he did not try to hide it. Barbara was very surprised at how quickly he broke through to the second stage of the Mortality Realm and was eagerly waiting for him to ask her for the soul cultivation technique.


    "He has reached the stage of Strengthening the Soul, which means that soon he will need a proper technique. I can ask him to take some test, and then appoint him to the position of intermediary," Barbara thought and smiled: "At least, I can get rid of the unnecessary headache with these traders. They start to annoyed, they don''t want to ept any conditions. Ah!".


    Barbara was unhappy with the current situation when she had to apply all her efforts to keep these unbridled personalities. Since she did not want to deal with them, she needed an intermediary in this matter, who would convey her conditions to the traders.


    Mainly, he would have to read almost from a piece of paper, but... there was a chance that most likely the traders wouldplicate Adam''s life, trying to get more favorable conditions for themselves, which could not be allowed.


    Having watched Adam for some time, Barbara was convinced that he was a suitable personality for this task. Moreover, he was handsome and charismatic, so some problems could be avoided.


    "But, of course, I still need to check him," Barbara thought and cracked her neck, looking at the man who was casually standing next to her and watching the guests. Her eyes glinted.


    The time was approaching evening. Adam untied his hair, which was previously tied in a ponytail, and then he looked at Elrion, who looked as if he had run a marathon.


    "Tired?" Adam asked with a smile.


    "A-aha... ha-a-ah... damn, how hard it is!".


    Elrion constantlyined that some of the investors offered too terrible conditions and as a result, they had to bargain to such an extent that there was mutual consent on both sides.


    From Elrion''s point of view, it was important to maintain high investments, and from the investors'' point of view, they wanted to invest as little money as possible to get more profit. Of course, not all were like that ¨C mainly not the richest investors.


    Still, their dialogue ended with both sides being satisfied. This cost Elrion frayed nerves.


    "Hehe... how good that I no longer step in this shit. I no longer have the nerve to talk with various stubborn vampires. It''s better to hire a secretary for myself so that she does the work," Adam thought and gloated over Elrion''s misfortune: "Hm?".


    He suddenly felt a chill run down his spine.


    "I feel bad. What could it mean?".


    By the time Adam returned home, it was alreadyte at night. Amaria had long been asleep ¨C she had developed a habit of sleeping a lot out of boredom, as she had nothing to do. She couldn''t clean, she couldn''t cook.


    Her only ability was to tell stories and understand tea varieties, but Lina could handle that too. In short, she was now a "useless elf,"


    Adam distorted the corners of his mouth when he saw that the light in Amaria''s room had long been turned off, and he felt that she was sleeping.


    Opening the door, Adam tiredly rubbed his eyes. And suddenly...


    "Wee back. You returnedte today. It seems that the opening day was really hard".


    A soft female voice was heard, in which one could hear concern and joy. Without even raising his head, Adam knew that it was his beloved aunt Lina. He smiled.


    "Well, you''re right, but it was hard for Elrion, not for me. I just stood like a mannequin... I think it''s time to change jobs," he muttered and rolled his eyes, remembering how some visitors mistook him for an extremely beautiful and detailed mannequin.


    "Hehe... With such a beautiful appearance, it''s not bad that you''re stunning all the clients. I remember that some of my neighbors mentioned that they go to Elrion''s boutique to see you," Lina said with a giggle, and there was a tender smile on her face. Then she spread her arms: "Well,e on, hug me".


    "Sometimes you behave like a spoiled girl," Adam said with a smile, but he did not refuse.


    "Hehehe".


    They hugged. Adam felt the touch of her soft breasts on himself, while Lina, feeling his scent again, rxed.


    Ignoring Lina''s sniffing, Adam stroked her hair. He felt a slight dampness she had just taken a bath. And he knew the reason.


    "Are you so impatient, dear?" Adam whispered with a smile and seeing that Lina''s face blushed slightly, he chuckled: "You chose the moment well. Today I was very lonely. And you... will help me ease the loneliness?".


    "Always," Lina answered in a firm voice as if she was going to war.


    "Aah!".


    Amaria frowned. Perhaps she heard it, but in the quiet house, there was a loud groan. She was puzzled.


    "Who is shouting like that?".


    She was sleepy. Rubbing her eyes, she began to walk towards the source of the sound and stopped in front of the bedroom door where Adam and Lina were sleeping together. Amaria felt a bad premonition but still decided to peek through the slightly open crack.


    "!!!".


    "O-oh... so this is a human penis?".


    To be continued...

 Chapter 271 Peeping elf (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 271 Peeping elf (R-18)</h4>


    The problem of elven fertility was well-known throughout the world. Amaria had tried to solve this problem, but it was no easy task.


    The root of the problemy in the gics of the elves, specifically in the gics of the male elves. They had a small nephrite rod size, which made few of the female elves want to have anything to do with them.


    And since there was no pleasure in the process, considering that it took more than one attempt for elves to conceive, few women were interested.


    In the case of Amaria, she was a great queen to whom this was of no interest. She didn''t even think about the fact that something foreign, like a male reproductive organ, could enter her body.


    ordingly, she had never seen anything of the sort in her own experience. And so...


    "Aaaah! A-Adam, don''t hit my ass so hard..." Lina''s offended voice rang out, mixed with lust and pleasure.


    They were on the bed. Lina was on all fours, leaning on the mattress, while Adam prated her in the doggy style. From time to time, he pped her already beautiful and slender ass, causing something like waves to appear on her cheeks, which had already turned bright red.


    "Sorry. I forgot to control my strength. You''ve been getting strongertely, so I have to take this more seriously," Adam''s teasing voice rang out, and he suddenly said, "Although, I should give you credit. Now you''ve be much more sexy, and the walls of your vagina are squeezing me so tightly... do you want to squeeze me dry?"


    "Hehe... of course, now everything is different. I''ve been training for the day when you can fuck me without any risk, my dear," Lina said with a smile, and then quietly moaned as Adam began to move inside her again: "Now stop talking. Fuck me and pound me all over, and then fill me with your semen."


    "Of course."


    Aaaah!


    After that, Adam began to move his hips rapidly again. His hands from time to time squeezed Lina''s passionate ass, to which she responded with a moan of pleasure. pping sounds mixed with wet noises rang out from time to time, mixed with Lina''s moans of pleasure.


    Watching all this with wide-open eyes was Amaria. She felt how her sister had be wet, and her hands unconsciously reached under her pajamas, reaching her underwear. She touched herself there and was shocked.


    "Wh-what... it''s like a pipe burst down there!" she thought in shock, realizing how aroused she was.


    Her mind was in turmoil. On the one hand, she was the respected Queen of the Elves, which made her ashamed. In this situation, where she could only watch as a shameful voyeur while trying to masturbate.


    "Uh..."


    Amaria let out an excited moan as she began to pay close attention to Adam''s naked body.


    Lina had already leaned on her upper body and pressed against the pillow, unable to resist the pleasure she was feeling. Adam, meanwhile, moved just as skillfully and beautifully, as if he were dancing.


    Swallowing her saliva, Amaria reached her hand into her panties and began to masturbate. Wet noises could be heard from her movements. She was very wet.


    "Aaaah..."


    A soft, muffled moan rang out. Amaria, with her free hand, touched her breast under her pajamas and began to squeeze her breast, asionally touching her nipples.


    She leaned against the wall, her eyes constantly watching as Adam''srge nephrite rod entered and exited Lina''s divine cave.


    "Aah!"


    A muffled moan rang out. Amaria could not hold back and began to continuously squirt liquid, leaving stains on the floor.


    Her pajamas instantly became wet and unsuitable for sleep. Catching her breath and tearing her gaze away from Adam, she finally realized what she had done.


    "I-I-I..."


    The woman''s face turned red, and she immediately ran into the bathroom, wanting to quickly change her underwear and pajamas.


    ***


    "Hm. Finally, she''s gone, that perverted elf," Adam thought, rolling his eyes.


    p!


    "I''m finishing," he muttered, and he stopped holding back, ejacting inside Lina.


    "Aaaah!"


    Hearing her approving moan, Adam smiled and pulled out his penis, watching the semen dripping from Lina''s cave.


    He got off the bed and reached for the handle, deciding to close the door, but his gaze was attracted by a small puddle of liquid. Adam smiled.


    "Well, there you go, the magnificent Queen of the Elves," he thought and smiled.


    Meanwhile...


    Ding!


    [Task Completed]


    "Hm?"


    "The task isplete? I didn''t expect that... it seems that this allowed her to finally realize something."


    Adam had already returned to the bed. There, at the edge of the bed on her knees, sat Lina, who, noticing him, immediately pushed him towards her and, holding onto him, swallowed his penis.


    "Ugm... ugm..."


    She sucked his penis as passionately as if it were a lollipop. Her face turned red with excitement, and her saliva served as a good lubricant. She eagerly cleaned his penis.


    In the end, under her fierce attack, Adam ejacted in her mouth. Lina, like a true professional, was not afraid of the approaching storm and only fully swallowed his penis, right to the base. The semen flowed directly into her throat.


    It took several minutes to fully swallow everything. Finally, after swallowing to thest drop, she began to pull her head back, and in the end, Adam''s nephrite rod was free.


    "Ha-a..."


    Lina opened her mouth wide and moved her tongue, showing that she had swallowed everything to thest drop. Adam could only smile at such a sexual and perverted act.


    "You''ve be much more perverted, my dear Lina," he said, suddenly picking up the woman.


    "Kya-ya!" Lina cried out like a girl, and then pressed her cheek against his corbone, responding with a grunt because Adam''s hand was squeezing her ass: "Isn''t that your fault? I look forward to every evening when you fill me up in all my holes."


    "Well, I wouldn''t say in all your holes," Adam joked.


    "Th-that... I''m not ready to give in the ass yet!" Lina shouted, blushing. She firmly said with nervousness: "I''m afraid."


    "I''m not insisting, so don''t worry."


    ***


    Since that evening, Amaria had been behaving very unnaturally in Adam''s presence. It was clear that she was not good at hiding her feelings and was still in shock from yesterday''s events.


    However, Adam didn''t care much. He didn''t n to tease her about it, or he might earn hatred instead of affection, considering she was a proud person.


    Now he was in the basement and was slowly cultivating. In his raus, a soul cultivation technique had appeared.


    [Soul cultivation in progress... progress: 5%... 6%... 10%!]


    Ding!


    [You have received x2 improvements to your magic characteristics].


    "Fuuuh..."


    Adam took a deep breath, and steam came out of his mouth. The method of improving his soul required constant strain on the body, so he was very tired, but in return, he received a quality improvement of his magical energy.


    His body ached as if he had been running non-stop for several months and, finally, exhausted all his energy, fell into a state of deep fatigue.


    "Finally, there''s progress," he thought, and a satisfied smile appeared on the man''s face: "This will allow me to break through to the next level. Moreover... I''m starting to feel my World of Mind again, but ess to it is blocked... damn!"


    And then...


    Ding!


    [Task Received: Return to Origins (3/3)]


    [Description: The past is calling you. Restore your World of Mind by reaching the level of the Immortality Realm]


    [Reward: Any item from the Store of your choice, "Soul Mirror" fragment (x1), system function of your choice...].


    [Punishment: Death of the user]


    When Adam saw the continuation of the task, he smiled, but when he saw the requirement stated in the description, his face was distorted in shock.


    "I-Immortality Realm? It will take me no less than a hundred years to reach this level!" Adam thought in despair: "But... the rewards are indeed good. There are more than ten rewards here, but the three most important ones are at the front. Moreover... what is this ''Soul Mirror''?"


    Until he received the reward, it would be impossible to view the item''s description, so Adam could only put aside his curiosity and finish his training.


    "I''m all sweaty... although there''s no smell, but the feeling is not the most pleasant."


    Adam sighed and took off his outer clothes, which clung tightly to his skin. He waspletely naked and looked extremely attractive. His developed muscles deserved a big "like".


    The house was quiet. It seemed that no one was there, but Adam knew that Amaria was still in her room. Lina had gone shopping to stock up.


    As he approached the bathroom, Adam casually opened the door, and when his gaze moved away from the floor, he saw her in front of him.


    "Hm? I didn''t expect anyone to be taking a shower now," he said nonchntly, and then looked at the woman in front of him: "Your Majesty, I taught you to lock the door."


    "Y-y-y-you..."


    Amaria pointed at Adam with trembling hands, shocked by his shamelessness. This bastard not only rudely entered the bathroom but also inspected her body without embarrassment. She blushed with shame and, rushing to the door, quickly closed it.


    "Get out!" her angry voice rang out.


    "Hey, it''s my house, so why should I listen to you?" Adam replied with a raised eyebrow, and then easily opened the door. He looked at the frightened Amaria and narrowed his eyes: "Don''t be afraid, I won''t eat you... probably."


    "Go to hell!"


    Amaria turned red with shame and covered her body with a towel. She couldn''t believe that she had been seen naked. Moreover, Adam had seen her "in all her glory"! It was too shameful and unbearable.


    Although she was extremely angry and embarrassed, without realizing it, fragments of the previous night appeared in her head, making her blush with shame.


    To be continued...

 Chapter 272 Amaria’s soft lips (R-18)

    <h4>Chapter 272 Amaria''s soft lips (R-18) </h4>


    The mood of these two was different. In Adam''s case, he needed to wash himself as soon as possible, as his clothes were sticking to him, and in general, after training, it was very rxing to take a bath, especially a cold one.


    As he immersed himself in the water, Adam didn''t even look at Amaria, who was sitting on the other side of the bath. He had already seen everything he needed to see, so... no more was required.


    Silence fell between them. Amaria was silent because she was ashamed, and Adam... fell asleep. The water was so pleasant that he rxed too much and ended up falling asleep.


    "This guy..."


    Amaria felt offended. It seemed to her that she was ignored, which severely hit her self-esteem. Although she pretended to be angry, although partly she was... but she liked the way he looked at her!


    "Did he fall asleep?" the girl wondered and began to approach him little by little, moving her butt towards the side where Adam was sitting.


    Eventually, finding herself almost face to face with him, Amaria sighed, realizing that he was indeed asleep!


    "He fell asleep," Amaria thought with a bitter smile, and then looked at the water and froze. Her gaze was attracted by something.


    This something was the sleeping dragon, which was feeling quite good. Although it had not "awakened," it was still in a pretty good state.


    Amaria swallowed heavily. Her face turned red with excitement and shame. She was excited because of the memories of yesterday that shed through her mind, when Adam mercilessly fucked Lina, and ashamed of her actions.


    She watched and masturbated... Amaria was sure that the dead royal family of elves would be shocked if they knew about it.


    "..."


    Hundreds of thoughts ran through Amaria''s mind, but in the end, her body was more honest than she was. When she came to her senses, her hand was on his jade rod, rubbing the head of the penis.


    She sighed in admiration when she felt Adam Junior awaken. Like a furious dragon that had been asleep and disturbed by a group of adventurers, he came out to fight!


    "K-so big..." Amaria muttered in amazement.


    She saw a human penis for the first time, and a penis in general. Therefore, she had nothing topare it to, but in her opinion, anything bigger than her palm was already big.


    Amaria was a beginner, so her movements were very clumsy and brought Adam more pain than pleasure... and yes, he woke up.


    Although he pretended to be asleep, the man woke up as soon as Amaria touched his penis, as he was very sensitive to external changes as a practitioner.


    However, he did not show it, deciding to pretend to be asleep. He was interested in what Amaria wanted to do, and in the end, he was amazed when she started jerking him off.


    "The Elf Queen, whom I used to dream about, is now jerking me off... ah, dreamse true!" thought Adam and barely restrained the smile that threatened to appear on his face.


    Nevertheless, Amaria was still convinced that the man was asleep, and every time she checked it, and sighed in relief when she saw that he was snoring and sleeping... considering that Adam does not snore during sleep.


    Her gentle hand slid to his two balls, and Adam barely restrained his cry when she grabbed it so roughly.


    "Damn it... I may have gotten used to the worst pain, but that doesn''t mean you have to torture me!" thought Adam barely restrained his desire to get up and hit Amaria on the head.


    To his great fortune, bncing his two balls ended very quickly when Amaria realized that she had squeezed too hard. She looked at Adam out of the corner of her eye and muttered in amazement:


    "Damn, how soundly he sleeps..."


    "If it weren''t for the fact that I''m interested in what you''re going to do there, I would have woken up and ripped your ass!" thought Adam, feeling offended.


    He was very tempted to get up and fully punish this woman, but he restrained himself.


    Very quickly, Amaria returned to the movements of her hand, her gentle hand wrapped around his penis, and she moved her hand up and down, trying to please him. Considering the presence of water, it was not as painful as before.


    Amaria''s breathing became heavy. Shame burned in her, but also excitement. She could not help but think about how absurd this situation was. In her former years, she would not have imagined herself doing such a thing.


    "Mmm..."


    However, she preferred to ignore it. Soon, Adam felt a familiar warmth and breath right on the head of his penis, and the gentle touch of the tongue brought him to his senses very quickly.


    Slightly opening his eyes, he saw that Amaria had started sucking him! Her gentle lips wrapped around the head of his penis, and she began to move her tongue, stimting the hole of the urethra.


    She acted as if she were sucking a lollipop, and her tongue furiously slid over the entire head, and Adam barely restrained himself from such stimtion.


    And speaking of this, this method of blowjob was done by Iliantra... hm?


    "Wait, did Iliantra tell her?" thought Adam, and his expression twisted: "Woman, why did you do this at all... ah!"


    Although he was a little disappointed, he still could not deny that it was very pleasant. After fifteen minutes, when Amaria tirelessly sucked his penis, Adam gave up and released his sperm into her mouth.


    "Ugh..."


    Amaria choked and released his rod from her mouth, coughing up the liquid in her mouth. She was a little surprised, but when she came to her senses, she licked her lips and blushed deeply.


    "W-what am I doing?" she muttered and immediately crawled out of the bath.


    m! The door closed.


    Sitting in the bath, Adam opened his eyes and shook his head. He rinsed off the water and drew new water to finally rx a little.


    ***


    Adam rolled his eyes, watching Lina''s training. All her movements were extremely clumsy, and she didn''t even know how to hold a sword in her hand.


    "Lina... you''re applying too much force and swinging your arm so that it can easily be dislocated. Why aren''t you using your shoulder? Why are your legs standing as if you''re about to sit in a split?" criticized Adam to make her understand the mistakes she made: "You need to try again. This time, don''t wave your sword mindlessly, think about how you can use your strength. And again, use your shoulder when you swing, lean it with the strike!"


    "L-all right!"


    Lina caught her breath and repeated the movements, this time not swinging the sword mindlessly. Although, in fact, for her, this was unlikely to end in dislocation, it was necessary to understand how to use her strength correctly.


    The difference between just waving your arm and applying force to it differs in the power of the strike and uracy.


    Over and over again, Lina repeated the same movement to make it stick in her head. Since she did not have a strong talent for magic, her method of using magical energy was limited to basic enhancement of physical characteristics and possibly enchanting the sword, for example, for hardness and sharpness.


    Although this was not as powerful as Adam''sbat style, in which he could be both a swordsman and a mage, it still had its advantages, as she would not have to focus heavily on two paths.


    Seeing that she was training hard, Adam nodded in satisfaction. Although it could not be ignored that she was developing a little slowly, for him, the result was important, not the process.


    Nevertheless,pared to what it was before ¨C from the inability to use simple magic and weakness turned into potential strength. He was pleased.


    "With this, she can at least defend herself," thought Adam.


    Lina had already broken through to the first stage of the Mortality Realm, which was a good result. At least she could defend herself.


    Adam himself was busy developing the power of his soul, which helped him gain more subtle control over his magical energy, and learning new techniques and so on became easier.


    Lighting a cigarette, Adam sat down on a bench in the garden, watching Lina train. Today was a sunny day, so they decided to spend time training in the garden.


    "Hm..."


    He inhaled the smoke and felt a slight mncholy. Often in the mansion, he trained with Amaranth, who was almost the best teacher of magic.


    Her methodology was simple, and the rewards were even better. Now Adam was very much missing her and his girls.


    "They say rightly that only by losing something do we understand the value of what has been lost," thought Adam and his gaze darkened: "Amaria got here in a somewhat unusual way, and I doubt that this method can be used often... I think so."


    The days flew by, and in the end, Adam began to profit from those clothing designs. It amounted to about 500,000 Rihm for the first week, but that was understandable. The price of this clothing was staggeringly expensive, and few could afford to spend money on them.


    Moreover, for a start, Elrion decided tounch a promotional limited edition, in which there were about five thousand clothes, taking into ount the fact that it was made from first-ss materials.


    Looking at the price tag, Adam finally began to understand why somemoners looked at him with such envious nces.


    "Well, yes, the one who can spend so much money on clothes must be either an idiot or a mega-rich dude," thought Adam, and his heart ached, seeing the price tag: "720,000 Rihm... damn, it''s not made of gold!"


    Elrion, sitting next to the counter and drinking tea, raised an eyebrow, seeing Adam''s strange expression.


    "What, surprised, realizing the amount of ie?" Elrion asked with a smile and then shrugged: "Listen, this is not the vige of Bin, here there are many influential uncles and aunts ready to spend money on clothes. Already sold 50 pieces of clothing for 1,500,000 Rihm. I''ll send the amount to your bank ount soon."


    "All right... by the way, can you make some ssy outfit for my two girlfriends?" asked Adam, returning to the counter where the girls were preparing coffee for him.


    "Hm? Are you talking about your lovers, right? Of course, no problem, but it won''t be free. After all, I''m not doing very well with finances right now. I hope you understand." Elrion said with a bitter smile.


    "No problem. I didn''t intend to ask for free," Adam replied, rolling his eyes.


    "Hehehe... you saved me."


    To be continued...

 Chapter 273 Black-haired elf with green eyes

    <h4>Chapter 273 ck-haired elf with green eyes</h4>


    After Amaria''s act, she began to avoid prolonged eye contact with Adam, which gave her away, but the man decided to pretend to be blind, deaf, and mute. In such situations, it was necessary to let the woman think things through on her own, and eventually, she would find her way to the right answer. Meanwhile, Adam was training and also training Lina. She was working hard and bing physically stronger. Adam had bought her several techniques from the system store that were rtively cheaper than the market.


    Adam himself was gradually advancing to the next level of the Mortality Realm. He could feel his soul bing stronger and already forming a World of Mind, although it was impossible to enter. Adam couldn''t understand why because, in his opinion, the soul was already strong enough for him to enter. However, the only thing he could assume was that the souls of the Higher Realm were different. Perhaps this was why entities from the Lower Realm couldn''t enter the Higher Realm.


    "Keep your back straight, strike with the sword directly at vulnerable spots, such as the sides or armpits, if the opponent is in armor."


    "Understood."


    This time, Adam was being trained by his neighbor, a retired veteran. He was a little over two hundred years old, which could already be considered old age. Although in Adam''s eyes, he was still just an ordinary child...pared to his body''s age, of course. The veteran''s name was Barlin. He was a very friendly old man, and although his age was respectable, his posture was straight, and his body was muscr. Not a single one of his movements was devoid of the aura of death.


    Adam preferred the style of a mage, but Barlin exined that he needed to at least slightly improve his sword skills to at least an intermediate level. Adam had no objections. Leaning to the left, Adam dodged an attack aimed at his side, but in the next second, a dull pain ran through his legs, and he lost his bnce and fell.


    "Your skills are amazing, sir," Adam said admiringly.


    "Hehe... you''re good too. If it weren''t for the restrictions on your magic, my old bones would be picked up in piecester," Barlin said with augh.


    "Well, what can you do..."


    Barlin was at the level of the Mortality Realm, Condensing the Soul (4). He was strong, and Adam had something to learn from him. The old man had the style of a magical swordsman, which included the pure use of magic only to enhance physical indicators and for protective barriers, which were not so difficult to master. Adam would also like to use such a style if he were not strong enough in magic, but the fact was that his race was the most suitable for magic.


    Thanking the old gentleman for the training, Adam said goodbye to him and began to walk home, which was very close, just a minute''s walk away. It was already evening. Everyday life was indeed sweet, but it only made Adam feel ufortable. He was still curious about when he would see his wives.


    "Amarantha... it''s very risky, do you understand?"


    The matter was in the city of Sedyon, which was already considered one of the main cities of the Kingdom of Avalonia. The mayor''s mansion was a bit noisy. Although the mayor had changed in fact, the mansion still belonged to Adam, so the current mayor moved his mansion to another ce. In Adam''s mansion, along with his things scattered on the bed, stood very familiar girls.


    Amarantha, Veronica, nymphs, Sierra, Elizabeth, and Nirena. They were all looking at one woman - Amarantha.


    "I have finally been able to supplement the fragments of the Creator''s Brush and have chosen a good time. If I don''t do this, my anger and loneliness will make something bad awaken in me," Amarantha said with a dark expression, clenching an ordinary-looking brush in her hand. "Until then, Elizabeth, Sierra, Nirena... keep an eye on the others."


    "Understood..."


    Sierra nodded weakly. She was not quite her usual self; her face was devoid of her typical smile, bing serious and a little sad. Amarantha was taking a desperate step - she wanted to use the same method as Amaria and reincarnate in the Higher Realm. Due to her anger, buildings in the city sometimes broke, and everything was unstable. She sighed and shook her head, not wanting to convince them again of her confidence. Then, waving the brush, she pressed it against her throat, and her body began to glow.


    Everyone fell silent. This was a turning point when the soul was to reincarnate and turn into something new. And indeed, Amarantha was already beginning to feel herself being drawn to the Higher Realm - the Will of the World was calling her into its embrace, like a homesick mother.


    But the Will of the World did not understand that it was being given a cuckoo!


    And on the other side of the Higher Realm, Adam suddenly shuddered all over, and his consciousness turned off. He was on his way home. But what was strange was that he continued to walk, but his eyes were white. Soon, he stopped and pped his hands.


    It seemed like a quiet, almost silent p, which brought much bigger changes. His self-improvement technique activated itself and absorbed all the magical energy, directing it somewhere far away. At the same time, Amarantha felt her transformation bing easier, and the traces of her actions were being erased. She was surprised, but soon decided to surrender to the whole process.


    Surprisingly, external support from someone unknown helped her rewrite her soul with maximum uracy, and in the end, even her power was preserved! There was a bright sh, and Amarantha''s soul disappeared, appearing in some region of the capital. Her body began to form along with clothing woven from magical energy.


    "This is the... Higher Realm?"


    In the ce where Amarantha was a second ago, semi-


    transparent human figures appeared again. They looked around and sighed. "Again. Someone has reincarnated in the Higher Realm again! Could it be that the worms from the Lower Realm have found a way? I don''t believe it!"


    The gods no longer believed that this was a coincidence. Most likely, the people from the Lower Realm had indeed found a way to enter the Higher Realm, and this became an rm bell for everyone. Although they could restrain them, if peak powerhouses entered the Higher Realm, they would not be able to quickly get rid of them, as their power was limited.


    "Quickly give the order to your apostles to actively search for suspicious individuals! All over the world!"


    Adam opened his eyes and raised his eyebrows in amazement. His condition was very weak, showing signs of magical energy exhaustion. "What the... " However, along with the exhaustion, he had a feeling that something good was about to happen soon. He was being led to the capital again.


    "Strange... one coincidence is fine, but a second time is too much... Something must have happened..." Thest time he felt something simr, Amaria appeared. And now... his face showed shock.


    "Could one of the girls have made it here? Most likely, it''s either Amarantha or Sierra. The others definitely can''te here yet," Adam thought, and he was excited. Although he wanted to go to the capital as soon as possible to check if he was right, he still needed to take care of some problems first.


    "I need to prepare..." Returning home, Adam did not ask for breakfast to be made for him and went to the bedroom to meditate and restore his magical energy. It took five hours. His magical energy was expended by 90%, leaving him with only a few small cubes. He couldn''t understand what the problem was. After all, he was just walking home, and then he received magical energy exhaustion, which was not normal. But any ideas were cut short - everything didn''t match up.


    Lina and Amaria watched as Adam slept in the bedroom. It was clear that he was very tired, having decided to skip dinner. "He''s trying so hard... I''m afraid his health might get worse," Lina muttered in a worried voice.


    "I''ve seen his training. It''s very tough and pushes you to the limits of your abilities," Amaria muttered and then snorted. "But, it seems, this monster only benefits from it. He''s getting stronger not by the day, but by the hour."


    "You''re right..." Lina unconsciouslypared her training pace and knew she was far behind. She couldn''t help but admire him.


    "He is a worthy role model!"


    "Pfft, if everyone followed him, they''d be dead by the second day of training..." Amaria had seen with her own eyes how he released staggering power from his magical energy and forced his muscles and cells to work at full capacity, which could lead to serious problems in the future.


    However, as if defying logic, his body did not react to this, and even after such tricks, he was fine. This made Amaria''s jaw drop to the floor. She couldn''t believe that the existence of such a monster was even legal!


    "Now I understand what kind of talent he can develop if he works on himself instead of paperwork," Amaria thought, twisting the corners of her mouth. Her impression of Adam remained at the level of a weak and not very talented demon practitioner in terms of practice, but a very talented manager.


    But now she was convinced that having entered the Higher Realm, he had been freed from unnecessary restrictions and was working at full capacity. "Maybe he really will be our hope," Amaria thought.


    She knew about the n of the higher beings. Since Adam was a special person who was rumored to be blessed by the Ancient God, everyone wanted him. The Queen of the Witches decided to use him as a hammer to break into the Higher Realm after analyzing his DNA from traces of white liquid on the sheet... don''t ask where she got it from.


    And it turned out that he had the most suitable physique for this task. In the end... "Our n seeded. Although, I doubt he''s very happy about it," Amaria thought, and her eyes sparkled. "Maybe I should reward him?"


    To be continued...

 Chapter 274 Perverted elf (R-18)

    Chapter 274 Perverted elf (R-18)


    ??The light of the nightmps illuminated the streets of Clinton City, where the activity of the townspeople could still be felt. Some were heading to their work, while others were returning.


    The military district was always quiet. This is where the most important people, who ensured the safety of the city, lived. Because of this, the district was very protected, although it was difficult for an ordinary person to get housing here, and it was also expensive.


    Adam was finishing his daily soul training and was satisfied with his progress. In his opinion, if he continued at the same pace, then in a month he would be able to break through to a new level. Of course, this analysis did not include drugs and other aids.


    His forehead was soaked with sweat, as was his whole body. The tempering of the soul urred also through the tempering of the body so that the body could withstand the pressure of the soul, which at the moment was the size of a human head.


    This was abnormal. Usually, the soul should be very small, for example, the size of a tennis ball, even if you have developed your soul to the limit.


    However, Adam''s improvement technique was incredible, and it forced the soul to take on arger form, and supposedly, the soul would soon cover the entire body, which would be too high a pressure for a man.


    Therefore, a lot of effort was needed on the fourth stage, Condensing the Soul. But this was still far away, as Adam was still in the second stage.


    "My soul has developed to abnormal sizes, but when I condense it, I will get a powerful soul. On the third stage, I will be able to increase the soul so that it fills my entire body," thought Adam.


    The third stage. No less important, since you need to go through the condensation of magical energy.


    Condensing magical energy. The process in which a practitioner must bring all-epassing magical energy to the limit and turn it into pure, beautiful, and efficient.


    Although Adam had already begun to do this from the first stage, jumping through the levels would not be so difficult.


    Again, how abnormal he is...


    ***


    Early in the morning... or the day. Adam opened his eyes and was opened to divine light, which illuminated his face. The gentle scent of expensive soap and soft hair tips tickled the man''s nose.


    "Hm?"


    Adam squinted, not understanding who was sitting on him. His eyes were a little blurry because he had just woken up.


    However, getting rid of drowsiness, he finally saw the culprit.


    "Amaria?" his sleepy voice sounded.


    Unconsciously, his handy on her cheek, and the elf, who wanted to simply wake him up with a charming look, looked into his eyes.


    "Mmm..."


    Her body shivered from the current that appeared after Adam''s touch. She was visited by an unusual feeling of security andfort as if she had returned to her youth.


    This feeling was too pleasant, and Amaria unconsciously hugged Adam, putting her head on his shoulder. She closed her eyes and inhaled his scent, and the woman''s body rxed.


    "I haven''t felt like this in a long time," thought Amaria, and her eyes sparkled: "Tsk. Why did he end up with Amarantha? I want to take him for myself so much... hm-m..."


    Although Adam was a little surprised, he wanted to sleep too much. Therefore, he passed out after Amaria crawled under the nket and hugged him like a ko.


    Her soft lips touched Adam''s cheeks, and she began to kiss him quietly, reaching his corbone. Her hands slipped under his shirt, where she felt his developed muscles. Feeling them, Amaria bit her lower lip in excitement, looking very sexual.


    Her younger sister got a little sweaty, and she put her hands in her panties, feeling her precious pearl and gently rubbing it, while her hands groped Adam''s abs, slowly going down into his pants.


    "Finally, he fell asleep. I put aromatic candles under him, which can make even a practitioner of the Mortality Realm at its peak fall asleep hard," thought Amaria and smiled, and her mischievous hand reached his crotch.


    She had been nning this for a long time, wanting to seduce Adam as best as possible. This was not a desire after the incident in the bathroom.


    For such a woman as she, who had lived a long life, finding a suitable partner who would also be pleasing to the eye was considered a difficult task. However, all her old acquaintances, even enemies, were able to findmon ground with Adam.


    She did not just envy... she damn envied!


    Her crazy desire ignited with new strength, and the woman''s breathing became heavy, reminiscent of a dog in heat.


    Her gentle green eyes lit up with lust when she felt hardness in her hand. Her fingers gently slid over the veins on Adam''s dick, and she smiled.


    "How big... I wonder what I will feel if this enters me?" thought Amaria and giggled.


    ...Yes, she was a pervert. And since she had no restrictions on her title and position, what could stop Amaria?


    Exactly, nothing.


    "Haah..."


    Amaria lowered her body to Adam''s crotch and took off his pants, and then his underwear. The beast that escaped into the wild hit Amaria in the face.


    "What a naughty boy... I will punish you," Amaria said in a seductive voice, stroking Adam''s dick, which was on her cheek and covered her left eye. She licked her lips.


    Taking Adam''s sword in her hands, she licked the head and began to descend with her tongue along the entire dick, descending to the base of the dick and ying with his balls.


    Her breathing was heavy, and her pupils turned into hearts. She licked her lips and shivered with pleasure.


    "Ah... this smell, this taste... it drives me crazy," thought Amaria with a perverted smile.


    Licking the rod a little, she decided to take on the role and give Adam a blowjob. She opened her gentle mouth and swallowed the dick halfway. Her tongue actively worked, sliding over the head and enveloping the dick with saliva.


    "Mmmhmm..."


    Amaria released the dick from her mouth and kissed the head, gently stroking herself on her younger sister. She was wet.


    "Now the fun begins..."


    Her eyes rolled back when she stood up and inserted Adam''s dick into her pussy. Miscalcting her strength, she sharply impaled herself on his dick. The woman''s face wrinkled in pain.


    "Ay... it hurts so much! Although I am used to much stronger pain, this is still unpleasant."


    A little blood flowed from her younger sister because the pration was too sharp. If not for the fact that her body was strong enough, this could lead to serious problems.


    Gradually getting used to the pain, Amaria began to move her hips. She felt how the walls of her vagina began to envelop Adam''s dick, squeezing it in a tight embrace.


    The pain passed, and pleasure came to rece it. The feeling of fullness and hardness inside her was alien to Amaria, but not at all unpleasant.


    "Aaaah... d-damn, how nice this is," the woman moaned with obvious pleasure in her voice.


    She licked her lips and began to kiss Adam''s face, while her seductive ass twitched, making Adam''s dick move inside her. She raised and lowered her ass, making Adam''s dick beat in her womb.


    pping sounds were heard when Amaria finished for the first time. Her body trembled, and a feeling of weakness overcame her.


    "Aaaah... how nice!"


    Her first time was too pleasant, and she was satisfied. Waiting a little until she caught her breath, and then she began to move again.


    She was a little sorry that Adam did not move himself, but otherwise, she would not have decided on this. Amaria would have been ashamed if she had asked directly.


    p! p!


    In the rider position, Amaria jumped incessantly on Adam''s dick, squeezing her nipples, and a grimace of pleasure and lust appeared on her face.


    "Aaaah..."


    Amaria clenched her teeth and rolled her eyes, feeling a shiver run through her body. Then she finished, but...


    "Hiii?!


    Amaria was surprised to feel liquid flowing into her. This was Adam''s sperm!


    "Ooooh..."


    This stream of sperm made Amaria finish again. In the end, after such a thing, the body was too weak, and she got up from her ce.


    Sperm began to flow from her pussy, and she smiled quite satisfied.


    Taking care of Adam''s body to be clean, she dressed him again and left the room.


    ***


    "Ugh... why do I feel so strange?" thought Adam, opening his eyes.


    It was as if he felt a slight hint of pleasure mixed with difort. Moreover, Adam noticed that he did not have a morning erection.


    "Hm? Could it be that Lina took care of me?"


    The man smiled and shrugged, and then his gaze fell on the clock. His face darkened.


    "Two o''clock in the day?! I slept so long?!"


    This was too unusual. Usually, he woke up early and went to training, and then to work. Today, fortunately, was a day off.


    "Well, never mind. I''ll go drink some coffee and then go to one ce to talk about the store."


    Today, Adam decided to devote to buying a building for Lina''s pastry shop.


    He had already saved up 7 million, as Elrion''s business was profitable, and the monthly sry was good.


    Adam finally decided to fulfill the promise that he made to Lina. Open her a pastry shop.


    Almost all good buildings were upied or were sold to limited persons. Adam would have to visit Lady Clinton for this.


    "I''ll have to go..." thought the man and got up from his ce.


    He changed into a suit and began to descend. There was an aroma of coffee in the kitchen.


    "Hm? You woke up," Lina reacted and smiled at him, putting a cup of coffee with a croissant (another thing that Adam stole from his world) with chocte filling.


    "Yes... I slept for a long time today," said Adam and with a smile greeted them: "Good morning, girls."


    "Good morning..."


    Amaria greeted with an almost mosquito voice and turned her gaze away. Adam thought that she was embarrassed after that incident with the bathroom. His body became hot for some reason when he saw how the elf licked the chocte left on her lips.


    "Hm? I feel strange," thought Adam.


    However, he decided to just ignore this and sit down at the table. He tried Lina''s baking, and his eyes lit up with pleasure.


    "So delicious!"


    "Hehehe."


    Lina gently giggled and blushed, looking happy. The sight of Adam eating her pastry with pleasure was the bestpliment for her.


    Amaria also praised the pastry. She couldn''t believe that such an ordinary-looking woman had such golden hands!


    "She would easily be the best pastry chef in Elfheim," thought Amaria.

 Chapter 275 Barbara Clinton (Part 1)

    Chapter 275 Barbara Clinton (Part 1)


    ??After a long period of training, Adam finally made a breakthrough. His magical energy had been strengthened, and his fighting spirit had been solidified.


    "How amazing. My power gets better and better with each level," he thought excitedly, looking at his hands and then clenching them, feeling the enormous power contained in his fist. "Each level is separated by an incredible barrier of strength!"


    Just as he was marveling at his new power, his status appeared.


    [Name: Adam


    Race: Devil


    Power Rating: B+


    Talent: Absent


    Current Level: Condensing Magical Energy (3)]


    "It seems I am an anomaly, with my power rating being above average," the man thought, tilting his head to the side and examining the text. "But that''s no reason to ck off on my training."


    ***


    The next morning, Elrion was absent from work, so Adam had to put up with annoying customers.


    But overall, the day went well. He enjoyed his job... standing around and doing nothing, as his mere presence and aura made people with bad intentions forget about them and leave the store before it was toote.


    The girls from the store had begun to get used to their new surroundings and no longer panicked as they had on their first day of work.


    Elrion''s work was highly valued, and it was especially good that the store had items for people with low ies, so it attracted two categories of customers.


    Although, of course, this did not bring in much revenue, the young businessman said that he was more interested in the process of earning and creating designs, rather than the ie.


    "I can''t understand him. But whatever," Adam thought, curling his lips. "Today is a good day and it''s going smoothly, without any problems. I think we can handle it..."


    Ding!


    While the man was lost in thought, the bell warning of customers entering rang, and by that time, Adam had returned his attention to the door, and then froze.


    "Did I... raise a red g?" the man thought, feeling gloomy.


    "You don''t seem happy to see me!" a disinterested female voice sounded.


    Adam rolled his eyes and looked at the person in front of him. It was Barbara in her usual beautiful and slender body, dressed in a long ck dress with gold ents.


    "Of course not, Mrs. Clinton. I was just surprised by your visit," said Adam, politely bowing and looking at the woman in front of him, curling his lips and thinking: "What did she forget in the store?"


    "There it is..."


    Barbara casually nodded and turned her gaze to the nervous customers and employees of the store, who, as if victims under the furious gaze of Medusa Gorgon, froze, turning to stone.


    Only after the woman moved her gaze to Adam did the people feel relief, but the previous liveliness was not visible.


    "It seems I''ve disrupted the store''s work. I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to," the woman said, brushing her hair back behind her ear and looking at the man with a strange expression. "But you, it seems, have be even stronger than I remember. Were you really that talented, and I was blind not to notice it?"


    "..."


    Adam didn''t know how to answer this question, so he just looked at her with a neutral expression.


    Barbara seemed to like this reaction, and a carefree smile appeared on her face, after which she asked him:


    "You still don''t want to try your hand at business? I''ve heard, and seen, how easily you handle some ideas from your head, so I''d like you to think about it!" the woman said, narrowing her eyes. "But it seems you''re not too keen on it. Which is very unfortunate. I hate to see talents go to waste."


    "You''ll have to excuse me, I''m not very knowledgeable about business," Adam replied, brazenly lying.


    Perhaps his understanding of business was indeed limited, but when it came to robbing people and making easy money, his brain came up with hundreds of ideas on how to make money.


    Barbara Clinton also sensed something simr in him, but since the man insisted on refusing, she did not continue.


    Then, with ease in her gaze, she surveyed the assortment of goods, the employees, and the customers, making thest two tremble, and then smiled.


    "It seems the store is running smoothly, I''m very pleased. Having invested so much money in you both, I''ve gotten a decent result," the woman said, and then leaned forward, her nose almost touching the man''s nose. Her brown eyes narrowed, and she whispered: "Maybe you''ll apany me on a little walk around the city? I just finished my business..."


    "I don''t mind," Adam replied, without hesitation under her insistent gaze, and then added: "But if I leave my post, some brazen people may appear."


    "They won''t appear," Barbara replied, her tone sounding very confident. She added: "No one is stupid enough to try to steal even a scrap of clothing from this store. Or else their family will be doomed to death."


    "Well..."


    Adam rolled his eyes in secret but agreed.


    "Wonderful!" Barbaramented with a cynical smile.


    ***


    "Clinton City was in a state of stagnation for a long time, until I came to power. I think you must have heard that although this ce was historically a center for the gathering of the rich, it was mired in endless corruption, and it was impossible to do business here," Barbara exined in a light and calm voice, her gaze flitting from one shop to another. "But I was much tougher. I wasn''t interested in short-term profits but in long-


    term ones. That''s why I allowed ordinary people to do business as well, and the only thing they had to pay for the first two years was thend fee."


    Adam listened to this while holding bags containing a set of clothes in his hand. Barbara wanted to buy some clothes for herself from the store, and she insisted on being allowed to pay for them herself.


    The man did not refuse - and he didn''t care. For now, he was holding onto the bags, as it seemed that this woman did have a day off, and she was interested in having some fun and going shopping.


    And hearing her speech about the history of the city, Adam thought about how much it must have cost in the early years of development, making his heart bleed.


    "Although the problem ofnd payment was a matter of money, it seems that you did not tax their business, right?" Adam asked, and the woman confirmed his guess with a nod. He continued: "Two years without taxes and the only ie was thend payment, whichparatively couldn''t even cover the city''s surface expenses. This meant that the first two years you were going deep into the red."


    "Correct, you''re right," Barbara replied, weakly smiling and walking casually. "Initially, Clinton City was inplete corruption, you already know that. So I wanted to first clear the reputation, and I made concessions that ultimately led to a temporary decline in the treasury" the woman exined, and added: "Of course, it''s risky. Competition appeared and attempts at monopoly, were suppressed as soon as possible, but there were still several problems. In those years, I wasn''t very well trained in management, so this brought the city a lot of financial losses, but now I''m convinced that short-term gains sometimes need to be ignored in favor of long-term ones."


    "I agree..."


    Adam nodded. After all, he had a city under his management too, and although he didn''t have such grandiose ideas as Barbara, he sometimes made concessions that harmed his short-term profit.


    However, it should be noted that the strategy of long-term profit could sometimes be risky and even be thest nail in the coffin of the city''s economy.


    It was necessary to consider all the risks and possibilities, and then proceed to the task.


    "There''s a saying that risks are apanied by opportunities, but if my opinion is relevant, I wouldn''t want to rely on such things," Adam suddenly said, and his eyes became cloudy as he remembered the city of Sedyon. "Building a stable city is a difficult task, so although I consider your strategy interesting and respectable, to some extent, luck was present in your n."


    "Luck?" Barbara slyly smiled, but Adam didn''t notice this, as he was too engrossed.


    "Well, there have been cases where, in the absence of very strict control, trade has gone beyond what is allowed. It''s impossible to count how many traders and ordinary businessmen do whatever they can to avoid paying taxes. Moreover, in your city, there is even a system to help new businessmen..."


    Adam continued to reflect on how Clinton City was able to achieve such development. In general, he was saying sensible things, but because he was too excited, he did not notice Barbara''s intent gaze, which looked as if she had found a treasure.


    Barbara was able to analyze his words and understood that Adam mainly used a strategy aimed at efficiency, and he had critical thinking.


    In his opinion, it was possible to allow situations where it was necessary to work at a loss for future benefits, but for him, a strict strategy was more characteristic.


    "Interesting... it seems that he''s not interested in business, but he certainly knows a thing or two about city management and development strategies," Barbara thought, tilting her head to the side and curiously looking at the young man''s face, who was still exining his position and thoughts. "He sounds like he has experience. However, I''ve searched all the archives and databases, but there''s no information about him. He was first seen in that vige... how can such a talented person just appear out of nowhere?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!